A large declaration concerning the late tumults in Scotland, from their first originalls together with a particular deduction of the seditious practices of the prime leaders of the Covenanters: collected out of their owne foule acts and writings: by which it doth plainly appeare, that religion was onely pretended by those leaders, but nothing lesse intended by them. By the King.
         Balcanquhall, Walter, 1586?-1645.
      
       
         
           1639
        
      
       Approx. 1058 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 223 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2005-03 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A68707
         STC 21906
         ESTC S116832
         99852048
         99852048
         17348
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A68707)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 17348)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1475-1640 ; 1219:7, 1431:1)
      
       
         
           
             A large declaration concerning the late tumults in Scotland, from their first originalls together with a particular deduction of the seditious practices of the prime leaders of the Covenanters: collected out of their owne foule acts and writings: by which it doth plainly appeare, that religion was onely pretended by those leaders, but nothing lesse intended by them. By the King.
             Balcanquhall, Walter, 1586?-1645.
             Charles I, King of England, 1600-1649.
          
           [4], 430, [2] p. : port. (metal cut)
           
             Printed by Robert Young, His Majesties printer for Scotland,
             London :
             anno Dom. M.DC.XXXIX. [1639]
          
           
             Written by Walter Balcanquhall for Charles I.
             With a final colophon leaf.
             With a marginal note on p. 41. Variant 1: lacking this note. Variant 2: lacking the comma after "Scotland" in title.
             Identified as STC 21906a on UMI microfilm reel 1431.
             Reproductions of the originals in the University of Chicago. Library and Cambridge University Library.
             Appears at reel 1219 (University of Chicago. Library copy) and at reel 1431 (Cambridge University Library copy).
             Reel 1219: lacking frontis; beginning - p. 5 of Newberry Library copy spliced at end.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Covenanters -- Early works to 1800.
           Scotland -- History -- Charles I, 1625-1649 -- Early works to 1800.
        
      
    
     
        2004-09 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2004-11 SPi Global
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2004-12 Emma (Leeson) Huber
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2004-12 Emma (Leeson) Huber
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2005-01 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           A
           LARGE
           DECLARATION
           CONCERNING
           THE
           LATE
           TUMULTS
           IN
           SCOTLAND
           ,
           FROM
           Their
           first
           originalls
           :
           TOGETHER
           WITH
           A
           PARTICULAR
           DEDUCTION
           Of
           the
           seditious
           Practices
           of
           the
           prime
           Leaders
           of
           the
           Covenanters
           :
           COLLECTED
           OUT
           OF
           THEIR
           OWNE
           foule
           Acts
           and
           Writings
           :
           By
           which
           it
           doth
           plainly
           appeare
           ,
           that
           Religion
           was
           onely
           pretended
           by
           those
           Leaders
           ,
           but
           nothing
           lesse
           intended
           by
           them
           .
           By
           the
           King.
           
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           Printed
           by
           ROBERT
           YOUNG
           ,
           His
           Majesties
           Printer
           for
           Scotland
           ,
           
             Anno
             Dom.
          
           M.DC.XXXIX
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
         
           By
           the
           King.
           
        
         
           THough
           by
           Our
           manie
           Proclamations
           and
           Declarations
           ,
           some
           whereof
           are
           printed
           ,
           and
           others
           were
           made
           by
           word
           of
           mouth
           ▪
           by
           Our
           high
           Commissioner
           the
           Lord
           Marquesse
           of
           Hamiltoun
           ,
           during
           the
           time
           of
           his
           late
           imployment
           in
           Scotland
           ;
           it
           doth
           fully
           appear
           to
           all
           men
           ,
           whose
           mindes
           are
           not
           distasted
           with
           Justice
           and
           Government
           ,
           what
           Our
           religious
           care
           ,
           Princely
           clemencie
           ,
           and
           unparalleled
           patience
           have
           been
           for
           the
           setling
           of
           the
           late
           troubles
           in
           that
           Our
           ancient
           and
           native
           Kingdome
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           composing
           of
           that
           State
           ,
           so
           much
           of
           late
           discomposed
           and
           disjointed
           by
           the
           seditious
           practices
           of
           divers
           impatient
           of
           all
           lawes
           and
           government
           :
           Yet
           for
           the
           further
           and
           full
           satisfaction
           of
           all
           our
           true
           
           hearted
           and
           loyall
           subjects
           in
           all
           Our
           Kingdomes
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           manifestation
           of
           Our
           Justice
           and
           Pietie
           in
           Our
           late
           proceedings
           to
           all
           abroad
           ,
           especially
           to
           those
           who
           with
           Us
           adhere
           to
           the
           Religion
           Reformed
           :
           We
           have
           thought
           good
           by
           way
           of
           an
           Historicall
           Deduction
           to
           set
           downe
           the
           true
           passages
           of
           all
           this
           businesse
           ,
           that
           the
           world
           may
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           under
           one
           view
           and
           aspect
           ,
           behold
           Our
           gracious
           and
           clement
           comportment
           towards
           Our
           subjects
           of
           that
           Kingdome
           ,
           and
           the
           depraved
           and
           froward
           deportment
           of
           many
           of
           them
           towards
           Us
           their
           liege
           Lord
           and
           Soveraigne
           :
           Not
           doubting
           ,
           but
           that
           whosoever
           shall
           goe
           along
           by
           the
           threed
           of
           this
           Our
           unquestionable
           Narration
           ,
           will
           rest
           fully
           satisfied
           in
           these
           three
           points
           .
        
         
           
           First
           ,
           That
           the
           first
           contrivers
           ,
           and
           since
           pursuers
           of
           their
           late
           wicked
           Covenant
           ,
           or
           pretended
           holy
           League
           (
           a
           name
           which
           all
           good
           men
           did
           abhorre
           in
           them
           of
           France
           )
           though
           following
           the
           patterne
           of
           all
           other
           seditions
           ,
           they
           did
           and
           doe
           pretend
           Religion
           ,
           yet
           nothing
           was
           or
           is
           lesse
           intended
           by
           them
           ;
           but
           that
           they
           having
           received
           from
           Us
           full
           satisfaction
           to
           all
           their
           desires
           ,
           expressed
           in
           any
           of
           their
           Petitions
           ,
           Remonstrances
           ,
           or
           Declarations
           ,
           yet
           their
           persisting
           in
           their
           tumultuous
           and
           rebellious
           courses
           ,
           doth
           demonstrate
           to
           the
           world
           their
           wearinesse
           of
           being
           governed
           by
           Us
           and
           Our
           Lawes
           ,
           by
           Our
           Councell
           and
           other
           officers
           put
           in
           authoritie
           by
           and
           under
           Us
           ,
           and
           an
           itching
           humour
           of
           having
           that
           Our
           Kingdome
           governed
           by
           a
           Table
           of
           their
           owne
           devising
           ,
           consisting
           of
           persons
           of
           their
           own
           chusing
           :
           A
           plot
           of
           which
           they
           are
           very
           fond
           ,
           being
           an
           abortion
           of
           their
           owne
           braine
           ,
           but
           which
           indeed
           is
           such
           a
           monstrous
           birth
           ,
           as
           the
           like
           hath
           not
           yet
           beene
           born
           or
           bred
           in
           any
           Kingdome
           Jewish
           ,
           Christian
           ,
           or
           Pagan
           .
        
         
           
           Secondly
           ,
           That
           Our
           promises
           expressed
           in
           Our
           severall
           Proclamations
           and
           Declarations
           to
           Our
           people
           ,
           were
           not
           (
           as
           the
           wicked
           contrivers
           of
           that
           Covenant
           have
           ever
           gone
           about
           to
           make
           Our
           subjects
           beleeve
           )
           onely
           verball
           ,
           but
           sincere
           and
           reall
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           Wee
           doe
           professe
           to
           the
           whole
           world
           in
           the
           word
           of
           a
           just
           and
           true
           Prince
           ,
           We
           doe
           resolve
           
           to
           make
           good
           to
           all
           Our
           subjects
           of
           that
           Our
           Kingdome
           :
           As
           holding
           it
           beneath
           the
           greatnesse
           and
           goodnesse
           of
           a
           just
           King
           ,
           that
           the
           unjust
           actions
           of
           his
           subjects
           should
           occasion
           in
           their
           Soveraigne
           the
           least
           suspicion
           of
           breach
           of
           promises
           made
           by
           him
           to
           them
           ,
           especially
           when
           the
           performance
           of
           them
           shall
           conduce
           to
           the
           settling
           of
           Religion
           and
           Peace
           .
        
         
           
           Thirdly
           ,
           That
           these
           men
           who
           give
           themselves
           out
           to
           be
           the
           onely
           Reformers
           of
           Religion
           ,
           have
           taken
           such
           a
           course
           to
           undermine
           and
           blow
           up
           the
           Religion
           Reformed
           ,
           by
           the
           scandall
           of
           Rebellion
           and
           Disobedience
           ,
           which
           ,
           so
           farre
           as
           in
           them
           lyeth
           ,
           they
           have
           gone
           about
           to
           cast
           upon
           it
           ,
           that
           if
           the
           Conclave
           of
           Rome
           ,
           the
           severall
           Colleges
           or
           Congregations
           perpetually
           sitting
           at
           Rome
           for
           contriving
           and
           effecting
           the
           meanes
           of
           reducing
           to
           the
           Roman
           obedience
           all
           those
           Kingdomes
           and
           Provinces
           which
           have
           justly
           departed
           from
           them
           ,
           nay
           ,
           and
           if
           with
           both
           these
           all
           the
           Jesuites
           and
           others
           the
           most
           specially
           combined
           and
           sworn
           enemies
           to
           our
           profession
           ,
           were
           all
           assembled
           in
           one
           place
           ,
           and
           had
           all
           their
           wits
           and
           devices
           concentrated
           into
           one
           conclusion
           and
           resolution
           ;
           they
           could
           hardly
           have
           fallen
           upon
           such
           a
           way
           ,
           as
           these
           pretended
           Reformers
           have
           fallen
           upon
           ,
           for
           turning
           all
           men
           out
           of
           the
           pathes
           of
           the
           Reformed
           Religion
           ,
           or
           have
           setled
           upon
           such
           courses
           ,
           which
           can
           bespeake
           no
           other
           event
           ,
           but
           the
           undoubted
           overthrow
           of
           it
           ,
           at
           least
           in
           that
           Kingdome
           ,
           unlesse
           God
           himselfe
           from
           heaven
           (
           which
           We
           hope
           )
           shall
           have
           all
           their
           Cobweb
           contextures
           in
           derision
           :
           For
           by
           their
           particular
           proceedings
           ,
           truely
           set
           downe
           in
           this
           Our
           Narration
           ,
           it
           will
           plainely
           appeare
           ,
           that
           their
           Maximes
           are
           the
           same
           with
           the
           Jesuites
           ,
           their
           Preachers
           Sermons
           have
           been
           delivered
           in
           the
           very
           phrase
           and
           stile
           of
           
             Becanus
             ,
             Scippius
          
           ,
           and
           
             Eudaemon
             Johannes
          
           ,
           their
           poore
           Arguments
           ,
           which
           they
           have
           delivered
           in
           their
           seditious
           Pamphlets
           printed
           or
           written
           ,
           are
           taken
           almost
           verbatim
           out
           of
           Bellarmine
           and
           Suarez
           ,
           as
           appeareth
           to
           Us
           by
           Our
           Royall
           Father
           his
           Monitorie
           Preface
           to
           all
           Christian
           Kings
           and
           Princes
           ,
           and
           his
           Apologie
           for
           the
           Oath
           of
           Allegeance
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           Bookes
           writ
           by
           others
           in
           defence
           of
           them
           both
           ;
           in
           all
           which
           these
           arguments
           
           are
           fully
           answered
           :
           And
           that
           the
           meanes
           which
           they
           have
           used
           to
           induce
           a
           credit
           of
           their
           conclusions
           with
           their
           Proselytes
           ,
           are
           purely
           and
           meerly
           Jesuiticall
           fables
           ,
           false
           reports
           ,
           false
           prophesies
           ,
           pretended
           inspirations
           and
           divinations
           of
           the
           weaker
           sexe
           ;
           as
           if
           now
           Herod
           and
           Pilate
           were
           once
           againe
           reconciled
           for
           the
           ruine
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           his
           true
           Religion
           and
           Worship
           .
        
         
           Now
           ,
           if
           these
           three
           particulars
           by
           this
           historicall
           Relation
           shall
           undoubtedly
           appeare
           to
           the
           unprejudicate
           Readers
           ,
           whether
           Our
           Subjects
           or
           Forreiners
           ,
           then
           We
           shall
           little
           doubt
           to
           gaine
           from
           them
           their
           assent
           to
           these
           Our
           two
           just
           desires
           .
        
         
           
           First
           ,
           That
           these
           proceedings
           of
           some
           of
           Our
           subjects
           (
           whom
           ,
           though
           they
           would
           be
           accounted
           the
           purest
           Protestants
           ,
           yet
           by
           their
           wicked
           Protestations
           ,
           you
           will
           finde
           to
           be
           the
           most
           froward
           and
           perverse
           Protesters
           that
           ever
           did
           contest
           with
           their
           Soveraigne
           and
           his
           Lawes
           )
           may
           not
           induce
           an
           undeserved
           scandall
           upon
           that
           Religion
           which
           We
           professe
           :
           For
           since
           their
           conclusions
           are
           quite
           contrary
           to
           the
           Confessions
           of
           the
           severall
           reformed
           Churches
           ,
           in
           their
           particular
           Articles
           both
           of
           the
           Church
           and
           of
           the
           civill
           Magistrate
           ,
           as
           appeareth
           by
           the
           Helvetian
           ,
           French
           ,
           Belgick
           ,
           Polonian
           ,
           Argentine
           ,
           Palatine
           ,
           Genevian
           ,
           Our
           English
           and
           Irish
           ,
           nay
           ,
           and
           their
           owne
           Scotish
           positive
           Confession
           ,
           printed
           amongst
           the
           Acts
           of
           Parliament
           of
           that
           Our
           Kingdome
           ;
           and
           besides
           ,
           the
           Augustane
           and
           all
           other
           particular
           Protestant
           Confessions
           of
           the
           Lutherans
           :
           And
           all
           the
           weapons
           wherewith
           they
           now
           fight
           against
           these
           Protestant
           conclusions
           ,
           are
           stollen
           or
           borrowed
           ,
           not
           onely
           out
           of
           the
           Romane
           (
           for
           many
           of
           the
           Romanists
           fight
           with
           Us
           against
           them
           )
           but
           out
           of
           the
           most
           rigid
           Jesuites
           Magazins
           ,
           why
           should
           they
           not
           in
           this
           quarrell
           be
           accounted
           not
           as
           Our
           friends
           ,
           but
           as
           Our
           foes
           ;
           not
           Protestants
           ,
           but
           the
           most
           rigid
           of
           Papists
           ,
           Jesuites
           ?
           and
           so
           being
           without
           in
           this
           point
           ,
           not
           bring
           any
           scandal
           upon
           Us
           who
           are
           within
           ;
           especially
           considering
           that
           though
           these
           men
           have
           gone
           about
           to
           wound
           the
           Reformed
           Religion
           through
           Our
           sides
           ,
           and
           by
           opposing
           Us
           whom
           God
           hath
           honoured
           with
           
           this
           speciall
           favour
           (
           for
           no
           lesse
           We
           accompt
           it
           )
           of
           being
           the
           chief
           Prince
           whom
           he
           hath
           made
           choice
           of
           for
           the
           Protector
           and
           Defender
           of
           it
           :
           Though
           ,
           We
           say
           ,
           these
           men
           have
           done
           what
           they
           can
           to
           weaken
           this
           our
           Religion
           ,
           by
           striking
           at
           the
           authoritie
           of
           the
           principall
           prop
           and
           stay
           of
           it
           upon
           earth
           under
           God
           ;
           yet
           We
           ,
           by
           the
           grace
           of
           God
           ,
           are
           fully
           resolved
           to
           wipe
           away
           that
           aspersion
           ,
           and
           remove
           that
           scandall
           from
           Our
           Profession
           and
           Religion
           ,
           by
           Our
           constant
           not
           onely
           adherence
           to
           it
           ,
           but
           maintenance
           and
           defence
           of
           it
           ,
           with
           the
           uttermost
           of
           that
           power
           which
           God
           hath
           put
           in
           Our
           hands
           ,
           notwithstanding
           all
           those
           scandals
           which
           these
           men
           by
           their
           wicked
           practices
           and
           worse
           positions
           have
           laid
           upon
           it
           .
        
         
           
           Secondly
           ,
           We
           hope
           that
           all
           men
           will
           do
           Us
           so
           much
           right
           ,
           as
           to
           beleeve
           ,
           that
           whatsoever
           course
           We
           shall
           hereafter
           take
           for
           the
           Asserting
           of
           the
           Reformed
           Religion
           ,
           and
           repressing
           the
           insolencies
           of
           such
           of
           Our
           subjects
           as
           doe
           oppose
           it
           and
           Us
           in
           the
           just
           and
           undoubted
           right
           of
           Our
           Regalitie
           ,
           while
           they
           pretend
           Religion
           ,
           shall
           not
           be
           thought
           to
           be
           by
           way
           of
           a
           warre
           ,
           but
           by
           way
           of
           a
           Prince
           the
           Father
           of
           his
           Country
           his
           chastising
           his
           unruly
           children
           ,
           which
           is
           never
           in
           anger
           ,
           but
           in
           love
           ,
           and
           for
           their
           good
           .
           And
           if
           by
           their
           stubbornnesse
           they
           shall
           force
           Us
           to
           a
           severitie
           unpleasing
           to
           Us
           ,
           and
           unwelcome
           to
           them
           ,
           We
           call
           Him
           by
           whom
           We
           reigne
           to
           witnesse
           ,
           and
           heaven
           and
           earth
           and
           all
           the
           world
           to
           record
           ,
           that
           they
           with
           their
           owne
           hands
           doe
           unsheath
           Our
           just
           sword
           ,
           which
           Wee
           cannot
           but
           use
           as
           the
           Minister
           of
           God
           ,
           unlesse
           We
           will
           betray
           that
           trust
           which
           the
           King
           of
           Kings
           hath
           reposed
           in
           Us
           for
           the
           maintenance
           of
           Religion
           and
           Justice
           amongst
           all
           His
           people
           whom
           He
           hath
           committed
           to
           Our
           charge
           :
           And
           if
           God
           will
           have
           it
           so
           ,
           that
           for
           their
           resisting
           Him
           and
           Us
           ▪
           His
           Anointed
           servant
           and
           their
           Soveraigne
           ,
           He
           will
           have
           some
           of
           their
           bad
           bloud
           shed
           ,
           We
           shall
           ever
           make
           accompt
           that
           that
           bloud
           is
           let
           out
           of
           Our
           owne
           veines
           ▪
           nor
           shall
           We
           draw
           any
           drop
           of
           it
           in
           any
           other
           case
           ,
           then
           a
           faithfull
           Physician
           will
           and
           must
           doe
           for
           the
           preservation
           of
           the
           whole
           body
           .
        
         
         
           THat
           Religion
           is
           onely
           pretended
           and
           used
           by
           them
           as
           a
           cloak
           to
           palliate
           their
           intended
           Rebellion
           ,
           is
           demonstrative
           by
           this
           ,
           That
           the
           seeds
           of
           this
           Sedition
           were
           sowen
           by
           the
           plotters
           of
           their
           Covenant
           ,
           made
           under
           the
           pretence
           of
           Religion
           ,
           long
           before
           any
           of
           the
           grievances
           or
           pretended
           innovations
           in
           Religion
           complained
           of
           by
           them
           ,
           were
           ever
           heard
           of
           amongst
           them
           .
        
         
           For
           the
           truth
           is
           ,
           that
           some
           yeares
           after
           Our
           comming
           to
           the
           Crowne
           ,
           by
           the
           advice
           both
           of
           some
           of
           Our
           principall
           Councellors
           and
           Officers
           of
           State
           there
           ,
           as
           also
           by
           the
           advice
           of
           Our
           learnedest
           Advocates
           and
           Counsellers
           at
           law
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           example
           of
           many
           of
           Our
           Royall
           Progenitors
           of
           happie
           memorie
           ,
           Kings
           and
           Queens
           of
           that
           Our
           Kingdome
           ,
           We
           did
           make
           a
           legall
           revocation
           of
           such
           things
           as
           had
           beene
           passed
           away
           in
           prejudice
           of
           the
           Crowne
           ,
           especially
           by
           some
           of
           Our
           late
           Royall
           Progenitors
           in
           their
           minorities
           ;
           a
           course
           warranted
           by
           the
           lawes
           and
           many
           yeares
           practice
           of
           that
           Our
           Kingdome
           :
           With
           this
           course
           ,
           some
           of
           the
           principall
           contrivers
           of
           this
           their
           present
           Covenant
           found
           themselves
           much
           aggrieved
           ,
           and
           much
           of
           their
           estates
           brought
           within
           the
           compasse
           and
           danger
           of
           Our
           lawes
           ,
           which
           made
           them
           presently
           begin
           to
           grumble
           and
           repine
           ,
           and
           privately
           ,
           as
           much
           as
           they
           durst
           ,
           and
           as
           in
           them
           lay
           ,
           to
           worke
           underhand
           in
           Our
           subjects
           mindes
           a
           distaste
           of
           Our
           government
           :
           Which
           Wee
           made
           accompt
           Wee
           had
           quickly
           rectified
           ,
           by
           shewing
           to
           all
           Our
           subjects
           interessed
           in
           that
           Revocation
           ,
           Our
           gracious
           clemencie
           in
           waiving
           all
           the
           advantages
           which
           Our
           lawes
           gave
           Us
           in
           many
           of
           their
           estates
           :
           So
           that
           after
           We
           had
           made
           it
           apparent
           to
           Our
           subjects
           ,
           how
           obnoxious
           many
           of
           them
           and
           their
           estates
           were
           unto
           Us
           and
           Our
           lawes
           ,
           We
           likewise
           did
           make
           as
           apparent
           unto
           them
           ,
           Our
           singular
           grace
           and
           goodnesse
           by
           remitting
           not
           onely
           the
           rigour
           ,
           but
           even
           the
           equitie
           of
           Our
           lawes
           ;
           insomuch
           that
           none
           of
           all
           Our
           subjects
           could
           then
           ,
           or
           can
           now
           say
           that
           they
           were
           damnified
           in
           their
           persons
           or
           estates
           by
           that
           our
           Revocation
           ,
           
           or
           any
           thing
           which
           ensued
           upon
           it
           :
           Yet
           for
           all
           this
           ,
           the
           principall
           present
           malecontents
           did
           then
           begin
           to
           perswade
           with
           such
           as
           they
           thought
           they
           might
           be
           boldest
           with
           ,
           a
           disaffection
           to
           Our
           government
           :
           And
           not
           seeing
           how
           they
           could
           easily
           obtrude
           upon
           them
           ,
           the
           old
           and
           usuall
           pretence
           of
           discontent
           ,
           viz.
           Religion
           ,
           by
           a
           strained
           and
           farre-fetched
           inference
           they
           did
           not
           sticke
           to
           lay
           the
           envie
           of
           the
           procuring
           that
           harmelesse
           Revocation
           ,
           by
           which
           no
           man
           suffered
           ,
           upon
           the
           present
           Prelates
           ,
           who
           in
           this
           were
           as
           innocent
           as
           the
           thing
           it selfe
           was
           :
           Onely
           because
           they
           hoped
           that
           the
           very
           name
           of
           Church-men
           or
           Religious
           persons
           ,
           should
           in
           the
           point
           of
           faction
           have
           that
           operation
           with
           their
           followers
           ,
           which
           they
           conceived
           the
           Church
           or
           Religion
           it selfe
           might
           have
           had
           ,
           if
           they
           could
           have
           seene
           how
           to
           have
           perswaded
           them
           ,
           that
           by
           this
           Revocation
           either
           of
           them
           had
           beene
           endangered
           .
        
         
           
           A
           second
           symptome
           of
           their
           discontent
           appeared
           not
           long
           after
           this
           ,
           upon
           this
           occasion
           :
           Wee
           having
           daily
           heard
           the
           grievous
           complaints
           of
           many
           of
           Our
           subjects
           of
           that
           Kingdome
           of
           all
           sorts
           ,
           especially
           of
           the
           Gentrie
           and
           their
           Farmers
           ,
           who
           paid
           their
           tythes
           to
           the
           Nobilitie
           ,
           or
           such
           others
           whom
           they
           in
           that
           Kingdome
           call
           Lords
           of
           the
           Erection
           ,
           or
           Laicke
           Patrons
           ,
           here
           in
           England
           we
           call
           Impropriators
           ,
           how
           that
           in
           the
           leading
           or
           gathering
           of
           their
           tythes
           ,
           these
           Lords
           and
           Laicke
           Patrons
           did
           use
           and
           practise
           the
           uttermost
           of
           that
           severitie
           which
           the
           law
           alloweth
           them
           ,
           how
           they
           would
           not
           gather
           their
           tythes
           when
           the
           owners
           of
           the
           corne
           desired
           them
           ,
           but
           when
           it
           pleased
           themselves
           ;
           by
           which
           meanes
           the
           owners
           ,
           by
           the
           unseasonablenesse
           of
           the
           weather
           ,
           were
           manie
           times
           damnified
           to
           the
           losse
           of
           their
           whole
           stocke
           ,
           or
           most
           part
           of
           it
           (
           the
           law
           of
           that
           Kingdome
           being
           in
           that
           point
           so
           strict
           ,
           as
           no
           owner
           may
           carrie
           away
           his
           nine
           parts
           ,
           or
           any
           part
           of
           them
           ,
           untill
           the
           proprietarie
           of
           the
           tythes
           have
           set
           out
           his
           tenth
           part
           :
           )
           As
           likewise
           understanding
           at
           the
           same
           time
           ,
           the
           deplorable
           estate
           of
           the
           Ministers
           of
           that
           Our
           Kingdome
           in
           the
           point
           of
           maintenance
           ,
           how
           that
           they
           received
           no
           tythes
           in
           their
           parishes
           ,
           but
           some
           poore
           pittance
           ,
           either
           by
           way
           of
           a
           
           stipendiarie
           benevolence
           ,
           or
           else
           some
           mean
           allowance
           from
           these
           Lords
           of
           Erections
           or
           Laick
           Patrons
           ,
           unworthie
           of
           the
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           which
           exposed
           them
           to
           all
           manner
           of
           contempt
           and
           a
           base
           dependance
           upon
           their
           Patrons
           :
           Wee
           ,
           at
           the
           instance
           and
           humble
           petition
           not
           of
           a
           few
           ,
           but
           of
           the
           whole
           Clergie
           ,
           and
           with
           them
           ,
           of
           the
           whole
           payers
           of
           tythes
           of
           that
           Kingdome
           ,
           begun
           to
           take
           three
           things
           into
           Our
           serious
           consideration
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           the
           wretched
           estate
           of
           the
           Clergie
           for
           want
           of
           maintenance
           :
           Next
           ,
           the
           hard
           usage
           and
           great
           oppression
           of
           all
           the
           Laitie
           that
           payed
           tythes
           ,
           from
           the
           owners
           of
           them
           :
           Thirdly
           ,
           a
           very
           important
           point
           of
           State
           ,
           vizt
           .
           That
           it
           was
           not
           fit
           ,
           that
           such
           a
           considerable
           part
           of
           Our
           subjects
           ,
           as
           all
           the
           Ministers
           who
           have
           power
           over
           the
           consciences
           of
           the
           rest
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           payers
           of
           tythes
           who
           are
           the
           farre
           greatest
           part
           of
           the
           Kingdome
           ,
           should
           have
           their
           dependance
           upon
           the
           Nobilitie
           or
           other
           Laicke
           Patrons
           ,
           the
           one
           for
           their
           livelihood
           and
           maintenance
           ,
           the
           other
           not
           onely
           for
           feare
           of
           having
           their
           cornes
           lost
           or
           endangered
           for
           not
           carrying
           them
           in
           due
           season
           ,
           which
           was
           by
           the
           law
           in
           the
           power
           of
           these
           owners
           of
           the
           tythes
           ,
           which
           power
           they
           were
           sure
           they
           would
           exercise
           upon
           them
           if
           they
           should
           at
           any
           time
           displease
           them
           ,
           or
           not
           adhere
           to
           them
           upon
           all
           occasions
           good
           or
           bad
           ;
           But
           likewise
           because
           these
           Lords
           ,
           owners
           of
           the
           tythes
           and
           also
           of
           Abbey
           lands
           ,
           were
           likewise
           for
           the
           most
           part
           superiours
           to
           those
           who
           payed
           them
           ,
           but
           were
           so
           altogether
           to
           those
           who
           held
           the
           Abbey
           lands
           of
           them
           by
           way
           of
           vassalidge
           ,
           and
           so
           by
           their
           verie
           tenures
           were
           to
           performe
           all
           service
           and
           attendance
           to
           these
           Lords
           ,
           their
           superiours
           ,
           whensoever
           they
           should
           require
           it
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           Which
           important
           considerations
           moved
           Us
           ,
           by
           the
           advice
           of
           the
           learnedest
           Lawyers
           there
           ,
           to
           grant
           out
           a
           Commission
           under
           Our
           great
           Seale
           for
           that
           Kingdome
           ,
           not
           to
           a
           few
           ,
           but
           to
           divers
           hundreds
           ,
           and
           those
           of
           the
           prime
           of
           all
           estates
           and
           degrees
           ,
           (
           out
           of
           which
           number
           the
           Lords
           of
           the
           Erections
           and
           Laicke
           Patrons
           were
           not
           omitted
           )
           for
           relieving
           ,
           if
           they
           should
           see
           cause
           ,
           both
           the
           Ministers
           and
           owners
           of
           Corne
           ,
           as
           
           also
           for
           taking
           into
           their
           consideration
           the
           point
           of
           superioritie
           and
           dependance
           .
           These
           Commissioners
           ,
           after
           their
           sitting
           in
           great
           frequencie
           some
           yeares
           ,
           and
           after
           full
           hearing
           of
           all
           parties
           interessed
           ,
           and
           mature
           deliberation
           ,
           did
           set
           a
           rate
           of
           the
           value
           of
           the
           tythes
           ,
           ordered
           that
           the
           owners
           of
           the
           grounds
           should
           severally
           purchase
           them
           at
           so
           manie
           yeares
           purchase
           ,
           as
           was
           then
           agreed
           upon
           by
           all
           both
           buyers
           and
           sellers
           ,
           taking
           the
           same
           course
           for
           the
           rating
           of
           superiorities
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           Abbey
           lands
           ,
           which
           was
           likewise
           accorded
           unto
           by
           all
           parties
           ;
           and
           ordered
           that
           every
           Ministers
           means
           should
           be
           augmented
           ,
           in
           such
           a
           certaine
           proportion
           set
           down
           and
           accorded
           unto
           ,
           as
           the
           Incumbent
           should
           not
           be
           inforced
           any
           more
           to
           be
           a
           slave
           to
           his
           Patron
           .
        
         
           With
           the
           conclusions
           and
           determinations
           of
           this
           Commission
           ,
           called
           the
           Commission
           of
           Surrenders
           of
           Superiorities
           and
           Tythes
           ,
           the
           owners
           of
           lands
           and
           the
           Ministers
           were
           indeed
           so
           really
           satisfied
           ,
           that
           the
           former
           with
           all
           thankfulnesse
           acknowledged
           Us
           for
           their
           deliverer
           from
           an
           intolerable
           bondage
           ,
           under
           which
           they
           and
           their
           Ancestors
           ever
           since
           the
           reformation
           of
           Religion
           had
           grievously
           groaned
           ;
           The
           latter
           with
           infinite
           expressions
           of
           joy
           and
           gratitude
           did
           celebrate
           Us
           as
           the
           very
           father
           and
           founder
           of
           their
           severall
           Churches
           :
           We
           gave
           Our
           Royall
           assent
           to
           all
           agreed
           upon
           in
           that
           Commission
           ▪
           being
           glad
           that
           Our
           subjects
           were
           relieved
           ,
           the
           maintenance
           of
           Our
           Clergie
           improved
           ,
           and
           both
           Our
           Clergie
           and
           Laitie
           freed
           from
           a
           dangerous
           dependance
           upon
           subjects
           ,
           and
           for
           that
           freedome
           obliged
           to
           a
           thankfull
           ,
           heartie
           ,
           and
           loyall
           dependance
           upon
           Us
           ,
           to
           whom
           alone
           by
           all
           lawes
           of
           God
           and
           men
           it
           is
           due
           .
           The
           Nobilitie
           and
           other
           Lay
           Patrons
           seemed
           herewith
           likewise
           fully
           to
           rest
           satisfied
           ;
           and
           so
           indeed
           they
           were
           in
           point
           of
           profit
           ,
           for
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           rates
           of
           purchasing
           in
           that
           Our
           Kingdome
           ,
           for
           their
           tythes
           they
           were
           satisfied
           to
           the
           uttermost
           farthing
           :
           But
           they
           fretted
           privately
           amongst
           themselves
           ,
           for
           being
           robbed
           ,
           as
           they
           conceived
           ,
           of
           the
           clientele
           and
           dependance
           of
           the
           Clergie
           and
           Laitie
           ,
           and
           of
           that
           power
           ,
           command
           ,
           and
           superioritie
           over
           them
           ,
           which
           by
           that
           tye
           of
           tythes
           they
           had
           enjoyed
           :
           Yet
           ,
           not
           being
           
           able
           to
           make
           Religion
           it selfe
           a
           faire
           pretence
           for
           this
           their
           discontent
           (
           for
           who
           could
           imagine
           that
           everie
           man
           his
           gathering
           of
           his
           owne
           tythes
           ,
           or
           the
           augmentation
           of
           Ministers
           maintenance
           ,
           could
           be
           an
           affronting
           or
           weakening
           of
           Religion
           ?
           )
           they
           had
           recourse
           to
           their
           former
           fetch
           ,
           and
           not
           without
           bewraying
           much
           heart-burning
           ,
           gave
           it
           out
           ,
           that
           this
           Commission
           (
           which
           indeed
           was
           obtained
           by
           the
           humble
           importunitie
           both
           of
           Clergie
           and
           Laitie
           )
           was
           procured
           onely
           by
           the
           Bishops
           ,
           who
           meant
           no
           good
           to
           Religion
           ;
           and
           so
           from
           an
           unnecessarie
           jealousie
           of
           their
           persons
           and
           power
           ,
           they
           begun
           to
           pretend
           and
           suborne
           a
           necessarie
           jealousie
           of
           Religion
           it selfe
           .
        
         
           
           A
           third
           bewraying
           of
           their
           factious
           humour
           ,
           appeared
           clearely
           at
           Our
           last
           being
           in
           that
           Our
           Kingdome
           ,
           and
           immediately
           after
           Our
           departure
           from
           thence
           :
           For
           some
           sixe
           yeeres
           agoe
           ,
           having
           a
           great
           desire
           to
           visite
           that
           Our
           native
           Kingdome
           ,
           and
           being
           willing
           to
           cheere
           and
           comfort
           Our
           subjects
           there
           with
           Our
           presence
           ,
           and
           honour
           them
           with
           Our
           personall
           Coronation
           ,
           all
           which
           they
           did
           most
           humbly
           and
           heartily
           sollicite
           Us
           for
           by
           their
           earnest
           and
           affectionate
           supplications
           ;
           We
           undertooke
           a
           journey
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           according
           to
           Our
           expectation
           were
           most
           joyfully
           received
           by
           them
           :
           But
           immediatly
           before
           ,
           and
           at
           the
           sitting
           down
           of
           Our
           Parliament
           there
           ,
           Wee
           quickly
           found
           that
           the
           very
           same
           persons
           who
           since
           were
           the
           contrivers
           of
           ,
           and
           still
           continue
           the
           sticklers
           for
           their
           now
           pretended
           Covenant
           ,
           begun
           to
           have
           secret
           meetings
           ,
           and
           in
           their
           private
           consultations
           did
           vent
           their
           dislike
           of
           Our
           innocent
           Revocation
           ,
           and
           Our
           most
           beneficiall
           Commission
           of
           Surrenders
           :
           But
           knowing
           that
           these
           two
           could
           gaine
           them
           no
           partie
           ,
           then
           they
           begun
           to
           suggest
           great
           feares
           ,
           that
           many
           and
           dangerous
           innovations
           of
           Religion
           were
           to
           be
           attempted
           in
           this
           present
           Parliament
           :
           Not
           that
           they
           themselves
           thought
           so
           ,
           but
           because
           they
           knew
           that
           either
           that
           ,
           or
           nothing
           would
           soyle
           with
           suspicious
           jealousie
           ,
           or
           interrupt
           and
           relaxe
           the
           present
           joy
           and
           contentment
           which
           did
           overflowe
           in
           Our
           subjects
           hearts
           ,
           and
           appeared
           in
           their
           heartie
           expressions
           for
           Our
           presence
           amongst
           them
           .
        
         
         
           But
           We
           readily
           confuted
           all
           these
           suspicious
           surmises
           ;
           for
           ,
           except
           an
           Act
           which
           gave
           Us
           power
           to
           appoint
           such
           vestures
           for
           Churchmen
           which
           We
           should
           hold
           to
           be
           most
           decent
           ,
           nothing
           concerning
           Religion
           was
           either
           propounded
           or
           passed
           in
           that
           Parliament
           ,
           but
           that
           which
           everie
           King
           doth
           usually
           in
           that
           ,
           and
           all
           other
           Christian
           Kingdomes
           ,
           passe
           at
           their
           first
           Parliament
           ,
           viz.
           An
           Act
           of
           ratification
           of
           all
           other
           Acts
           heretofore
           made
           ,
           and
           then
           standing
           in
           force
           concerning
           the
           Religion
           presently
           professed
           and
           established
           ,
           and
           concerning
           the
           Church
           her
           liberties
           and
           priviledges
           :
           Which
           Act
           being
           an
           Act
           of
           course
           ,
           though
           it
           passed
           by
           most
           voices
           ,
           yet
           was
           it
           disassented
           from
           ,
           to
           Our
           great
           admiration
           ,
           by
           the
           voices
           of
           many
           of
           those
           who
           are
           now
           the
           principall
           pillars
           of
           their
           Covenant
           ;
           which
           made
           all
           men
           then
           begin
           to
           suspect
           ,
           that
           sure
           there
           was
           some
           great
           distemper
           of
           heat
           at
           the
           heart
           ,
           when
           it
           boyled
           so
           over
           at
           their
           lips
           ,
           by
           their
           unnecessarie
           and
           unprofitable
           denying
           of
           assent
           to
           the
           lawes
           ,
           concerning
           the
           Religion
           and
           Church
           ,
           already
           established
           ;
           This
           first
           Act
           passing
           more
           for
           forme
           and
           the
           honour
           of
           Religion
           ,
           then
           for
           any
           use
           or
           necessitie
           of
           it
           ,
           all
           the
           former
           Lawes
           still
           standing
           in
           force
           and
           vigour
           without
           the
           need
           of
           any
           new
           ratification
           .
        
         
           At
           this
           time
           many
           of
           Our
           subjects
           of
           greatest
           qualitie
           were
           suitors
           to
           Us
           for
           new
           Titles
           of
           Honour
           ,
           Gentlemen
           to
           bee
           Lords
           ,
           Lords
           to
           bee
           Earles
           :
           Impossible
           it
           was
           for
           Us
           to
           satisfie
           all
           suitors
           in
           that
           kinde
           ,
           without
           the
           prostitution
           of
           Honour
           to
           a
           just
           and
           open
           contempt
           ;
           and
           therefore
           being
           put
           upon
           a
           choice
           and
           selection
           ,
           We
           held
           it
           fitter
           in
           the
           point
           both
           of
           honour
           and
           justice
           ,
           to
           passe
           by
           such
           as
           both
           privately
           in
           their
           secret
           meetings
           ,
           and
           openly
           in
           the
           Parliament
           house
           ,
           had
           shewed
           their
           disrepects
           to
           Us
           and
           Our
           just
           proceedings
           ,
           then
           those
           who
           had
           carried
           themselves
           not
           only
           loyally
           and
           dutifully
           ,
           but
           affectionately
           and
           heartily
           to
           Us
           and
           Our
           service
           .
           Upon
           this
           occasion
           many
           of
           those
           who
           were
           then
           passed
           by
           ,
           and
           are
           now
           principall
           Covenanters
           ,
           seeing
           others
           advanced
           to
           degrees
           of
           honour
           above
           themselves
           ,
           begun
           then
           presently
           to
           mutter
           ,
           but
           not
           to
           mutinie
           untill
           We
           were
           gone
           from
           thence
           .
        
         
         
           But
           scarsly
           were
           We
           well
           returned
           into
           England
           ,
           when
           the
           discontent
           of
           these
           men
           resolved
           it selfe
           into
           a
           plaine
           sedition
           :
           For
           then
           they
           had
           the
           impudence
           to
           give
           it
           out
           ,
           that
           voyces
           were
           bought
           and
           packed
           in
           the
           late
           Parliament
           ;
           nay
           ,
           that
           the
           voyces
           were
           not
           truely
           numbred
           ,
           but
           that
           some
           Acts
           were
           past
           without
           pluralitie
           of
           suffrages
           :
           A
           calumnie
           so
           foule
           and
           blacke
           ,
           as
           that
           they
           themselves
           did
           know
           it
           to
           be
           most
           false
           :
           For
           had
           there
           beene
           the
           least
           suspicion
           of
           truth
           in
           it
           ,
           they
           might
           have
           made
           tryall
           thereof
           ,
           by
           surveying
           their
           owne
           papers
           ,
           and
           the
           papers
           of
           many
           hundreds
           present
           ,
           who
           took
           notes
           of
           the
           number
           of
           voyces
           which
           were
           given
           ,
           either
           by
           assenting
           to
           ,
           or
           disassenting
           from
           the
           severall
           Acts
           read
           and
           proposed
           ;
           by
           which
           papers
           if
           they
           had
           found
           but
           the
           weakest
           ground
           for
           this
           their
           strong
           ,
           but
           false
           report
           ,
           We
           have
           no
           reason
           to
           thinke
           that
           either
           their
           mercie
           or
           modestie
           was
           such
           ,
           that
           they
           would
           have
           forborne
           the
           calling
           of
           the
           Clerke
           of
           Our
           Register
           in
           question
           for
           it
           ;
           it
           being
           as
           our
           Chancellors
           office
           to
           aske
           the
           voyces
           ,
           so
           Our
           Clerke
           of
           Registers
           office
           to
           take
           them
           and
           record
           them
           ,
           and
           according
           to
           his
           owne
           and
           his
           Clerkes
           notes
           who
           assist
           him
           ,
           to
           pronounce
           the
           Act
           passed
           or
           stopt
           :
           In
           which
           it
           is
           impossible
           he
           should
           deale
           but
           with
           sinceritie
           ,
           for
           else
           the
           notes
           taken
           by
           most
           of
           the
           Auditors
           ,
           being
           a
           present
           and
           powerfull
           conviction
           of
           his
           false
           dealing
           ,
           must
           presently
           transmit
           him
           to
           highest
           Censure
           and
           punishment
           .
        
         
           But
           knowing
           that
           in
           a
           publike
           and
           judiciall
           way
           they
           must
           needs
           faile
           in
           their
           proofe
           of
           this
           calumnie
           ,
           they
           betook
           themselves
           to
           the
           secret
           and
           seditious
           way
           of
           malecontents
           :
           For
           first
           they
           used
           clancularie
           surmises
           ,
           then
           they
           sent
           about
           from
           hand
           to
           hand
           a
           clandestine
           infamous
           Libell
           ,
           and
           by
           it
           they
           impoysoned
           the
           hearts
           of
           many
           of
           Our
           good
           subjects
           with
           a
           suspicion
           of
           obliquitie
           in
           Our
           proceedings
           at
           the
           late
           Parliament
           :
           This
           infamous
           Libell
           comming
           to
           the
           knowledge
           of
           Our
           Privie
           Councell
           there
           ,
           first
           they
           of
           themselves
           ,
           then
           afterwards
           ,
           having
           made
           Us
           acquainted
           with
           it
           ,
           by
           Our
           commandement
           entred
           into
           an
           inquirie
           both
           of
           the
           authors
           and
           abetters
           of
           that
           seditious
           Libell
           ;
           Who
           found
           that
           
           the
           author
           upon
           whom
           it
           was
           shifted
           and
           fathered
           ,
           was
           one
           Hagge
           ,
           then
           ,
           and
           still
           fugitive
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           abetters
           ,
           countenancers
           ,
           and
           dispersers
           of
           it
           were
           many
           ,
           and
           some
           of
           them
           of
           greatest
           qualitie
           ,
           and
           now
           principall
           Covenanters
           :
           Wee
           ,
           out
           of
           our
           innate
           and
           usuall
           clemencie
           ,
           were
           graciously
           pleased
           (
           that
           the
           feare
           and
           example
           might
           reach
           to
           all
           ,
           but
           the
           punishment
           onely
           to
           one
           of
           them
           )
           to
           passe
           by
           many
           ,
           who
           undoubtedly
           had
           beene
           concluded
           and
           involved
           by
           Our
           Lawes
           in
           the
           same
           sentence
           ,
           if
           Wee
           had
           proceeded
           against
           them
           ,
           and
           to
           single
           out
           one
           of
           that
           ranke
           ,
           who
           was
           most
           obliged
           to
           Us
           and
           Our
           Crowne
           ,
           and
           therefore
           both
           for
           his
           ingratitude
           and
           crime
           ,
           had
           no
           reason
           to
           expect
           any
           thing
           from
           Us
           but
           the
           justice
           of
           Our
           lawes
           .
        
         
           This
           one
           was
           the
           Lord
           Balmerino
           ,
           his
           Father
           was
           principall
           Secretary
           of
           State
           for
           that
           Our
           Kingdome
           ,
           to
           Our
           Father
           of
           happy
           memory
           ,
           to
           whom
           he
           was
           beholden
           both
           for
           the
           honour
           of
           his
           Baronie
           ,
           and
           for
           his
           whole
           fortune
           and
           estate
           which
           he
           got
           in
           his
           service
           :
           But
           he
           was
           since
           Our
           Royall
           Father
           his
           comming
           to
           the
           Crowne
           of
           England
           ,
           arraigned
           for
           ,
           and
           attainted
           of
           high
           Treason
           in
           Scotland
           ,
           found
           guilty
           of
           it
           by
           his
           Peeres
           ,
           and
           accordingly
           received
           sentence
           to
           be
           hanged
           drawne
           and
           quartered
           ,
           his
           bloud
           tainted
           ,
           his
           whole
           estate
           forfeited
           to
           the
           Crowne
           :
           Yet
           such
           was
           the
           gracious
           clemencie
           of
           Our
           Royall
           Father
           ,
           that
           He
           ,
           onely
           for
           a
           little
           time
           ,
           continued
           this
           condemned
           and
           forfeited
           Lord
           in
           prison
           ,
           afterward
           confined
           him
           ,
           but
           to
           a
           large
           circuit
           ,
           and
           then
           restored
           not
           onely
           the
           bloud
           of
           himselfe
           and
           his
           children
           ,
           but
           also
           their
           honour
           and
           whole
           estate
           :
           Now
           this
           present
           Lord
           Balmerino
           ,
           being
           so
           extraordinarily
           obliged
           to
           Our
           Royall
           Father
           and
           Our
           Crowne
           ,
           for
           the
           life
           of
           his
           father
           ,
           his
           owne
           honour
           and
           whole
           fortunes
           ,
           and
           so
           being
           one
           from
           whom
           We
           ,
           the
           sonne
           of
           that
           Royall
           and
           Gracious
           Father
           to
           him
           and
           his
           whole
           family
           ,
           had
           no
           reason
           to
           expect
           perfidiousnesse
           and
           ingratitude
           ,
           he
           could
           not
           have
           the
           least
           shew
           of
           reason
           to
           expect
           any
           favour
           from
           Us
           ,
           but
           the
           favour
           of
           a
           faire
           and
           legall
           tryall
           ,
           which
           We
           granted
           him
           :
           At
           that
           tryall
           and
           arraignment
           ,
           he
           was
           by
           his
           Peeres
           found
           guilty
           of
           abetting
           and
           dispersing
           
           that
           infamous
           Libell
           made
           against
           Us
           ,
           and
           accordingly
           was
           to
           receive
           sentence
           of
           death
           for
           it
           ;
           which
           Our
           chiefe
           Justice
           respited
           onely
           untill
           Our
           pleasure
           might
           bee
           knowne
           :
           Then
           indeed
           they
           who
           afterwards
           proved
           the
           contrivers
           of
           the
           late
           Covenant
           ,
           and
           their
           adherents
           ,
           begun
           to
           complaine
           of
           the
           hard
           measure
           which
           was
           offered
           to
           this
           Lord
           ,
           and
           to
           lay
           false
           and
           wicked
           aspersions
           upon
           his
           Peeres
           who
           found
           him
           guilty
           ;
           but
           finding
           that
           all
           the
           proceedings
           were
           usuall
           and
           legall
           ,
           they
           could
           not
           but
           have
           acquit
           the
           Judge
           if
           hee
           should
           have
           condemned
           him
           ,
           nor
           could
           they
           have
           found
           the
           least
           blemish
           in
           Our
           justice
           ,
           if
           Wee
           should
           have
           given
           warrant
           both
           for
           his
           sentence
           and
           execution
           ,
           whose
           life
           was
           now
           legally
           devolved
           into
           Our
           hands
           ;
           and
           therefore
           this
           convicted
           Lord
           betook
           himselfe
           onely
           to
           Our
           mercie
           ,
           which
           We
           shewed
           to
           him
           in
           that
           height
           as
           Wee
           are
           confident
           it
           is
           hardly
           to
           be
           patterned
           by
           any
           president
           .
        
         
           For
           notwithstanding
           the
           head
           of
           this
           family
           which
           was
           first
           raised
           by
           Our
           Father
           ,
           and
           then
           being
           falne
           ,
           yet
           raised
           by
           Him
           againe
           ,
           and
           now
           relapsed
           ,
           was
           once
           againe
           brought
           under
           Our
           axe
           ,
           as
           it
           had
           beene
           before
           brought
           under
           the
           axe
           of
           Our
           Royall
           Father
           :
           We
           ,
           desirous
           to
           shew
           Our selfe
           the
           true
           heire
           of
           none
           of
           Our
           blessed
           Fathers
           vertues
           ,
           more
           then
           of
           his
           mercie
           and
           clemencie
           ,
           were
           contented
           upon
           his
           deep
           protestations
           of
           loyaltie
           for
           the
           time
           to
           come
           ,
           to
           grant
           him
           under
           Our
           great
           Seale
           for
           that
           Our
           Kingdome
           ,
           not
           onely
           a
           Pardon
           of
           that
           crime
           of
           which
           he
           stood
           convicted
           ,
           but
           also
           his
           full
           libertie
           and
           inlargement
           :
           Which
           gracious
           Pardon
           of
           Ours
           ,
           when
           it
           was
           delivered
           to
           him
           by
           Our
           Councell
           ,
           who
           sent
           for
           him
           being
           then
           prisoner
           in
           the
           Castle
           of
           Edinburgh
           ,
           he
           did
           before
           that
           Table
           receive
           on
           his
           knees
           ,
           with
           the
           highest
           magnifying
           of
           Our
           mercie
           ,
           with
           the
           humblest
           acknowledgments
           of
           those
           infinite
           obligations
           by
           which
           he
           and
           his
           family
           stood
           for
           ever
           engaged
           in
           the
           service
           of
           Us
           and
           Our
           Crowne
           ,
           with
           the
           deepest
           protestations
           of
           all
           loyall
           ,
           quiet
           ,
           and
           peaceable
           deportment
           of
           himselfe
           ever
           hereafter
           ,
           and
           of
           bending
           all
           his
           endeavours
           to
           attend
           upon
           all
           Our
           Royall
           courses
           and
           commandements
           ,
           so
           that
           Our
           Councell
           remonstrated
           
           unto
           Us
           ,
           that
           Wee
           had
           bestowed
           Our
           mercie
           and
           grace
           upon
           a
           man
           ,
           of
           whom
           there
           could
           not
           be
           the
           least
           suspicion
           of
           his
           aversenesse
           from
           Our
           service
           at
           any
           time
           hereafter
           ,
           but
           of
           whom
           they
           might
           safely
           promise
           all
           forwardnesse
           and
           alacritie
           in
           all
           Our
           just
           courses
           ,
           whensoever
           it
           should
           please
           Us
           to
           use
           him
           :
           And
           now
           this
           same
           pardoned
           Lord
           Balmerino
           ,
           being
           one
           of
           the
           chiefe
           contrivers
           ,
           and
           most
           malicious
           prosecutors
           of
           this
           wicked
           Covenant
           made
           against
           Us
           and
           Our
           authoritie
           ,
           how
           he
           can
           be
           able
           to
           answere
           it
           to
           God
           ,
           Us
           ,
           and
           Our
           Crowne
           ,
           his
           owne
           conscience
           ,
           or
           to
           the
           world
           ,
           even
           in
           the
           point
           of
           honour
           and
           reputation
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           left
           to
           the
           world
           to
           judge
           .
        
         
           By
           this
           now
           which
           hath
           been
           said
           ,
           We
           suppose
           it
           is
           plain
           that
           before
           either
           the
           Service
           Book
           ,
           or
           Book
           of
           Canons
           ,
           so
           tragically
           now
           exclaimed
           against
           ,
           were
           thought
           on
           ,
           the
           seeds
           of
           sedition
           and
           discontent
           were
           sowne
           by
           the
           contrivers
           of
           the
           late
           Covenant
           ,
           first
           upon
           the
           occasion
           of
           our
           Revocation
           ,
           next
           upon
           occasion
           of
           Our
           Commission
           of
           Surrenders
           ,
           and
           lastly
           upon
           the
           occasion
           of
           Our
           denying
           Honours
           to
           some
           of
           them
           at
           Our
           last
           being
           in
           that
           Kingdome
           ,
           which
           caused
           first
           their
           traducing
           of
           Our
           proceedings
           in
           our
           last
           Parliament
           held
           there
           ,
           and
           then
           produced
           that
           infamous
           Libell
           .
        
         
           And
           now
           by
           this
           time
           sedition
           was
           growne
           so
           ripe
           ,
           and
           readie
           to
           seed
           ,
           that
           it
           wanted
           nothing
           to
           thrust
           it
           out
           ,
           and
           make
           it
           shoot
           forth
           into
           an
           open
           Rebellion
           ,
           but
           some
           faire
           and
           specious
           pretence
           :
           They
           could
           not
           yet
           compasse
           the
           cloake
           of
           Religion
           ,
           whereby
           to
           siele
           the
           eyes
           ,
           and
           muffle
           the
           face
           of
           the
           multitude
           ,
           for
           by
           none
           of
           all
           the
           three
           former
           occasions
           could
           they
           so
           much
           as
           pretend
           that
           Religion
           was
           endangered
           or
           impeached
           :
           But
           so
           soon
           as
           they
           got
           but
           the
           least
           hint
           of
           any
           thing
           ,
           which
           they
           thought
           might
           admit
           a
           misconstruction
           that
           way
           ,
           they
           lost
           no
           time
           ,
           but
           took
           Occasion
           by
           the
           forelock
           ,
           knowing
           that
           either
           that
           ,
           or
           nothing
           would
           first
           facilitate
           ,
           and
           then
           perfect
           their
           designes
           :
           Now
           the
           occasion
           they
           tooke
           of
           fetching
           Religion
           within
           the
           reach
           of
           their
           pretences
           ,
           was
           this
           .
        
         
           Our
           Father
           of
           blessed
           memorie
           immediately
           after
           his
           comming
           
           into
           England
           ,
           comparing
           the
           decencie
           and
           uniformitie
           of
           Gods
           worship
           here
           ,
           especially
           in
           the
           Liturgie
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           with
           that
           diversitie
           ,
           nay
           deformitie
           which
           was
           used
           in
           Scotland
           ,
           where
           no
           set
           or
           publike
           forme
           of
           prayer
           was
           used
           ,
           but
           Preachers
           or
           Readers
           and
           ignorant
           Schoolmasters
           prayed
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           sometimes
           so
           ignorantly
           as
           it
           was
           a
           shame
           to
           all
           Religion
           to
           have
           the
           Majestie
           of
           God
           so
           barbarously
           spoken
           unto
           ,
           sometimes
           so
           seditiously
           that
           their
           prayers
           were
           plaine
           Libels
           ,
           girding
           at
           Soveraigntie
           and
           Authoritie
           ;
           or
           Lyes
           ,
           being
           stuffed
           with
           all
           the
           false
           reports
           in
           the
           Kingdome
           :
           He
           did
           immediately
           ,
           as
           became
           a
           Religious
           Prince
           ,
           bethinke
           himselfe
           seriously
           how
           His
           first
           reformation
           in
           that
           Kingdome
           might
           begin
           at
           the
           publike
           worship
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           Hee
           most
           truely
           conceived
           could
           never
           be
           happily
           effected
           ,
           untill
           such
           time
           as
           there
           should
           be
           an
           unitie
           and
           uniformitie
           in
           the
           publike
           Prayers
           ,
           Liturgie
           ,
           and
           Service
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           established
           throughout
           the
           whole
           Kingdome
           .
           Concerning
           this
           His
           Royall
           and
           Religious
           designe
           ,
           divers
           consultations
           ,
           for
           many
           yeares
           ,
           were
           had
           with
           the
           Bishops
           and
           others
           of
           the
           Clergie
           of
           most
           eminent
           note
           in
           that
           Kingdome
           .
        
         
           But
           these
           deliberations
           (
           as
           it
           happeneth
           manie
           times
           in
           businesse
           of
           so
           pious
           and
           ponderous
           importance
           )
           received
           some
           opposition
           ,
           and
           manie
           intermissions
           ,
           untill
           the
           yeare
           1616.
           in
           a
           Generall
           Assemblie
           (
           which
           is
           answerable
           to
           the
           Convocation
           of
           the
           Clergie
           here
           in
           England
           )
           held
           at
           Aberdene
           in
           August
           ,
           Our
           Royall
           Father
           by
           His
           Letters
           ,
           and
           the
           vehement
           instance
           of
           His
           Commissioners
           then
           and
           there
           present
           ,
           easily
           made
           apparent
           to
           that
           whole
           Assembly
           ,
           not
           onely
           the
           conveniencie
           ,
           but
           indeed
           the
           necessitie
           of
           a
           publike
           Liturgie
           to
           be
           settled
           throughout
           the
           whole
           Land
           :
           Which
           moved
           that
           Assemblie
           to
           passe
           an
           Act
           ,
           whereby
           they
           authorised
           some
           of
           the
           present
           Bishops
           ,
           and
           divers
           others
           ,
           to
           compile
           and
           frame
           a
           publike
           forme
           of
           Liturgie
           ,
           or
           Booke
           of
           Common
           Prayer
           ,
           which
           should
           first
           be
           presented
           to
           Our
           Royall
           Father
           ,
           and
           after
           His
           approbation
           should
           be
           universally
           received
           throughout
           the
           Kingdome
           .
           This
           Booke
           in
           
           pursuance
           of
           that
           Act
           of
           Assembly
           ,
           being
           by
           those
           who
           were
           deputed
           for
           that
           purpose
           framed
           ,
           was
           by
           the
           Lord
           Archbishop
           of
           Saint
           Andrewes
           that
           now
           liveth
           ,
           sent
           up
           to
           Our
           Royall
           Father
           ,
           who
           not
           onely
           carefully
           and
           punctually
           perused
           everie
           particular
           passage
           of
           it
           himselfe
           ,
           but
           had
           it
           also
           considerately
           advised
           with
           ,
           and
           revised
           by
           some
           of
           that
           Kingdome
           here
           in
           England
           ,
           in
           whose
           judgement
           He
           reposed
           singular
           trust
           and
           confidence
           ;
           and
           after
           all
           His
           owne
           and
           their
           observations
           ,
           additions
           ,
           expunctions
           ,
           mutations
           ,
           accommodations
           ,
           He
           sent
           it
           backe
           to
           those
           from
           whom
           He
           had
           received
           it
           ,
           to
           be
           commended
           to
           that
           whole
           Church
           ,
           being
           a
           Service
           Booke
           in
           substance
           ,
           frame
           ,
           and
           composure
           ,
           much
           about
           one
           with
           this
           verie
           Service
           Booke
           which
           We
           of
           late
           commended
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           which
           undoubtedly
           then
           had
           been
           received
           in
           that
           Church
           ,
           if
           it
           had
           not
           pleased
           Almightie
           God
           ,
           that
           while
           these
           things
           were
           in
           doing
           ,
           and
           before
           they
           could
           receive
           their
           much
           wished
           and
           desired
           period
           and
           consummation
           ,
           to
           the
           invaluable
           losse
           ,
           as
           of
           the
           whole
           Church
           of
           God
           ,
           so
           particularly
           of
           that
           Church
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           to
           translate
           Our
           blessed
           Father
           from
           His
           temporall
           Kingdomes
           to
           that
           which
           is
           eternall
           .
        
         
           Wee
           ,
           by
           the
           grace
           of
           God
           ,
           succeeding
           to
           Our
           royall
           Father
           ,
           were
           desirous
           to
           make
           it
           knowne
           to
           the
           world
           ,
           that
           Wee
           did
           not
           hold
           it
           a
           greater
           honour
           to
           succeed
           Him
           in
           His
           Crownes
           ,
           then
           to
           be
           His
           Successour
           in
           His
           Princely
           vertues
           ,
           and
           especially
           in
           that
           in
           which
           He
           was
           most
           eminent
           ,
           His
           singular
           pietie
           and
           religious
           care
           of
           the
           publique
           service
           of
           God
           ;
           which
           finding
           here
           in
           this
           Kingdome
           of
           England
           ,
           by
           His
           singular
           wisedome
           and
           vigilancie
           ,
           setled
           even
           to
           the
           admiration
           if
           not
           envie
           of
           all
           other
           Churches
           ,
           We
           resolved
           by
           the
           grace
           of
           God
           to
           pursue
           that
           His
           Pious
           and
           Princely
           designe
           ,
           for
           setling
           a
           publike
           Liturgie
           in
           that
           Our
           Kingdome
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           it
           having
           beene
           so
           happily
           atchieved
           ,
           facilitated
           ,
           and
           almost
           perfected
           by
           Him
           :
           To
           which
           purpose
           We
           caused
           the
           same
           Service
           Booke
           ,
           transmitted
           by
           Him
           to
           that
           Church
           ,
           to
           be
           remitted
           and
           sent
           backe
           to
           Us
           ,
           that
           after
           Our
           perusall
           and
           alterations
           ,
           if
           any
           should
           be
           found
           ,
           either
           necessarie
           ,
           
           or
           convenient
           ,
           it
           might
           likewise
           receive
           Our
           Royall
           authoritie
           and
           approbation
           :
           We
           having
           received
           that
           Book
           ,
           and
           after
           many
           serious
           consultations
           had
           with
           divers
           of
           Our
           Bishops
           and
           Clergie
           of
           that
           Kingdome
           then
           here
           present
           with
           Us
           ,
           and
           after
           Our
           advices
           by
           Our
           Letters
           and
           Instructions
           to
           the
           rest
           at
           home
           ,
           and
           after
           many
           humble
           advertisements
           and
           remonstrances
           made
           from
           them
           to
           Us
           of
           the
           reasons
           of
           some
           alterations
           ,
           which
           they
           did
           conceive
           would
           remove
           divers
           difficulties
           ,
           which
           otherwise
           they
           feared
           this
           Booke
           would
           encounter
           with
           ;
           We
           were
           contented
           that
           the
           Service
           Booke
           should
           come
           out
           as
           now
           it
           is
           printed
           ,
           being
           fully
           liked
           by
           them
           ,
           and
           signed
           with
           their
           hands
           ,
           and
           perused
           ,
           approved
           ,
           and
           published
           by
           Our
           Royall
           command
           and
           authoritie
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           perusall
           and
           approbation
           whereof
           ,
           We
           tooke
           speciall
           care
           ,
           that
           the
           small
           alterations
           of
           it
           in
           which
           it
           differeth
           from
           the
           English
           Service
           Booke
           should
           be
           such
           ,
           as
           We
           had
           reason
           to
           thinke
           would
           best
           comply
           with
           the
           mindes
           and
           dispositions
           of
           Our
           subjects
           of
           that
           Kingdome
           :
           For
           We
           supposing
           that
           they
           might
           have
           taken
           some
           offence
           ,
           if
           We
           should
           have
           tendered
           them
           the
           English
           Service
           Booke
           
             totidem
             verbis
          
           ,
           and
           that
           some
           factious
           spirits
           would
           have
           endevoured
           to
           have
           misconstrued
           it
           as
           a
           badge
           of
           dependance
           of
           that
           Church
           upon
           this
           of
           England
           ,
           which
           Wee
           had
           put
           upon
           them
           to
           the
           prejudice
           of
           their
           Lawes
           and
           Liberties
           ;
           We
           held
           it
           fitter
           that
           a
           new
           Booke
           should
           be
           composed
           by
           their
           own
           Bishops
           ,
           in
           substance
           not
           differing
           from
           this
           of
           England
           ,
           that
           so
           the
           Roman
           party
           might
           not
           upbraid
           Us
           with
           any
           weightie
           or
           materiall
           differences
           in
           Our
           Liturgies
           ,
           and
           yet
           in
           some
           few
           insensible
           alterations
           differing
           from
           it
           ,
           that
           it
           might
           truely
           and
           justly
           be
           reputed
           a
           Book
           of
           that
           Churches
           owne
           composing
           ,
           and
           established
           by
           Our
           Royall
           Authority
           ,
           as
           King
           of
           Scotland
           :
           And
           thus
           conceiving
           Wee
           had
           discharged
           the
           duetie
           of
           a
           religious
           King
           towards
           God
           ,
           and
           of
           a
           gracious
           Prince
           in
           accommodating
           this
           Booke
           so
           ,
           that
           Our
           subjects
           of
           that
           Kingdome
           should
           have
           no
           cause
           to
           have
           the
           least
           suspicion
           of
           any
           intended
           dependancie
           of
           that
           Church
           upon
           this
           ,
           Wee
           
           sent
           home
           the
           Book
           to
           the
           Lords
           of
           Our
           Privie
           Councell
           :
           After
           their
           receipt
           &
           consideration
           of
           it
           ,
           We
           ,
           by
           their
           advice
           ,
           and
           they
           ,
           by
           Our
           Authoritie
           ,
           commanded
           by
           publike
           Proclamation
           that
           the
           said
           Book
           should
           be
           publikely
           read
           and
           received
           in
           all
           the
           Churches
           of
           that
           Our
           Kingdome
           ,
           and
           should
           begin
           to
           be
           practised
           upon
           Easter
           next
           ,
           1637.
           
        
         
           Disobedience
           to
           this
           Our
           Proclamation
           Wee
           had
           little
           reason
           to
           expect
           ,
           because
           this
           Service-book
           was
           no
           new
           thing
           unto
           them
           :
           For
           it
           not
           differing
           from
           the
           English
           Service-book
           in
           any
           materiall
           point
           ,
           and
           We
           supposing
           that
           the
           English
           Liturgie
           neither
           was
           nor
           could
           bee
           displeasing
           to
           them
           ,
           did
           likewise
           conceive
           that
           this
           Book
           should
           be
           as
           little
           disliked
           by
           them
           :
           Now
           the
           reasons
           inducing
           Us
           to
           a
           beleefe
           of
           their
           not
           misliking
           the
           English
           Liturgie
           ,
           were
           these
           .
        
         
           
           First
           ,
           many
           of
           Our
           subjects
           of
           that
           Kingdome
           of
           all
           sorts
           daily
           resorting
           to
           Our
           Court
           and
           the
           Citie
           of
           London
           ,
           did
           much
           frequent
           our
           Chappell
           ,
           many
           other
           Churches
           in
           or
           about
           the
           Citie
           ,
           and
           many
           Churches
           ,
           during
           their
           stay
           here
           at
           the
           severall
           places
           of
           our
           residence
           ,
           and
           many
           other
           Churches
           within
           this
           Kingdome
           upon
           their
           way
           ,
           both
           hither
           and
           homeward
           ;
           in
           all
           which
           Churches
           they
           did
           behave
           themselves
           during
           the
           time
           of
           divine
           Service
           with
           that
           reverence
           as
           others
           of
           Our
           subjects
           of
           this
           Kingdome
           did
           ,
           without
           any
           dislike
           of
           it
           ,
           or
           quarrelling
           against
           it
           .
           Now
           these
           who
           resorted
           hither
           ,
           being
           for
           quantitie
           and
           number
           very
           considerable
           ,
           and
           for
           qualitie
           (
           for
           the
           most
           part
           )
           of
           the
           very
           best
           ,
           gave
           Us
           more
           then
           a
           probable
           assurance
           ,
           that
           at
           home
           they
           would
           never
           accompt
           that
           absolutely
           in
           it selfe
           unlawfull
           and
           Antichristian
           (
           as
           many
           of
           them
           have
           since
           professed
           ,
           )
           unto
           which
           they
           had
           here
           of
           their
           owne
           accord
           by
           their
           practise
           yeelded
           obedience
           :
           For
           neither
           municipall
           Law
           ,
           nor
           variation
           of
           time
           or
           place
           ,
           nor
           any
           other
           circumstance
           ,
           can
           allow
           Us
           to
           practise
           that
           which
           we
           hold
           in
           it selfe
           to
           be
           simply
           unlawfull
           ,
           Antichristian
           ,
           and
           against
           the
           Word
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           
           Secondly
           ,
           in
           Our
           owne
           Chappell
           at
           Haly-rud-house
           ,
           ever
           since
           the
           yeere
           of
           Our
           Lord
           1617.
           the
           English
           Liturgie
           hath
           beene
           read
           ,
           and
           according
           to
           it
           divine
           Service
           sung
           and
           said
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           here
           said
           and
           sung
           in
           Our
           Chappels
           in
           England
           ,
           
           not
           onely
           without
           dislike
           ,
           but
           with
           frequent
           Assemblies
           of
           Our
           Councel
           ,
           Nobility
           ,
           Bishops
           ,
           &
           other
           Clergie
           of
           all
           sorts
           ,
           Judges
           ,
           Gentrie
           ,
           Burgesses
           ,
           women
           of
           all
           ranks
           :
           The
           Bishops
           or
           some
           of
           them
           never
           gave
           Orders
           (
           which
           they
           did
           frequently
           )
           but
           they
           used
           the
           English
           Service-book
           ,
           &
           in
           some
           Cathedrall
           Churches
           of
           that
           kingdom
           ,
           as
           also
           in
           the
           new
           Colledge
           of
           the
           University
           of
           S.
           Andrewes
           ,
           for
           some
           yeeres
           of
           late
           it
           was
           publikely
           read
           without
           any
           distaste
           ,
           much
           lesse
           disturbance
           ;
           for
           divers
           yeeres
           it
           was
           used
           in
           many
           families
           ,
           and
           at
           Our
           last
           being
           in
           that
           Kingdome
           it
           was
           read
           publikely
           in
           all
           Churches
           to
           which
           Wee
           resorted
           ,
           in
           which
           great
           numbers
           of
           all
           sorts
           of
           people
           were
           present
           :
           All
           which
           gave
           Us
           good
           reason
           to
           conceive
           ,
           that
           the
           commanding
           of
           this
           Book
           by
           Our
           authoritie
           ,
           could
           not
           in
           any
           true
           sense
           be
           called
           or
           accounted
           an
           innovation
           ,
           all
           sorts
           of
           people
           ,
           and
           very
           many
           of
           those
           of
           all
           ranks
           who
           now
           inveigh
           most
           bitterly
           against
           it
           ,
           having
           been
           so
           accustomed
           to
           it
           ▪
           and
           acquainted
           with
           it
           ,
           and
           that
           without
           any
           dislike
           of
           it
           or
           complaint
           against
           it
           .
        
         
           
           Thirdly
           ,
           Wee
           confesse
           that
           one
           of
           the
           chiefest
           reasons
           moving
           Us
           to
           beleeve
           ,
           that
           that
           Service-book
           (
           being
           in
           substance
           all
           one
           with
           this
           of
           England
           )
           could
           not
           be
           held
           by
           them
           to
           containe
           any
           thing
           tending
           to
           Idolatrie
           ,
           Poperie
           ,
           or
           Superstition
           (
           as
           since
           they
           have
           pretended
           )
           was
           this
           ;
           We
           did
           foresee
           that
           all
           objections
           bending
           that
           way
           must
           needs
           strike
           at
           the
           English
           Service-book
           aswell
           as
           at
           that
           (
           and
           indeed
           all
           of
           them
           which
           they
           have
           preached
           or
           published
           against
           that
           book
           do
           so
           ;
           )
           but
           We
           did
           then
           and
           do
           still
           take
           it
           as
           granted
           ,
           that
           no
           man
           ,
           who
           hath
           his
           wits
           about
           him
           ,
           can
           charge
           the
           least
           suspicion
           of
           these
           things
           objected
           ,
           upon
           the
           English
           Service-book
           :
           For
           since
           it
           is
           well
           knowne
           to
           the
           whole
           Christian
           world
           ,
           that
           the
           Composers
           &
           Framers
           of
           the
           English
           Service-book
           were
           those
           very
           famous
           Bishops
           &
           others
           ,
           who
           in
           Queen
           Mary
           her
           dayes
           delivered
           up
           their
           living
           bodies
           to
           the
           fire
           ,
           or
           escaping
           the
           fire
           indured
           banishment
           ,
           &
           only
           because
           they
           would
           not
           yeeld
           to
           Poperie
           and
           Superstition
           :
           How
           these
           men
           now
           ,
           whom
           in
           their
           owne
           judgement
           they
           hold
           to
           bee
           ranked
           amongst
           the
           most
           glorious
           Martyrs
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           for
           resisting
           even
           to
           
           bloud
           ,
           Idolatry
           ,
           Popery
           ,
           and
           Supersti●ion
           ,
           can
           with
           any
           conscience
           or
           honestie
           be
           charged
           by
           these
           men
           with
           compiling
           of
           a
           Book
           stuffed
           full
           with
           Idolatrie
           ,
           Poperie
           ,
           and
           Superstition
           ,
           it
           requireth
           more
           then
           an
           ordinarie
           understanding
           to
           apprehend
           :
           And
           besides
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           made
           good
           ,
           that
           more
           of
           the
           Bishops
           and
           learned
           Clergie
           of
           England
           ,
           both
           for
           number
           and
           weight
           ,
           have
           opposed
           Superstition
           and
           Popery
           ,
           then
           can
           be
           found
           in
           all
           the
           reformed
           Churches
           besides
           ,
           who
           all
           of
           them
           have
           lived
           in
           the
           practise
           of
           the
           English
           Liturgie
           ,
           and
           defended
           the
           same
           ;
           which
           they
           would
           never
           have
           done
           if
           they
           had
           supposed
           it
           to
           containe
           Idolatrie
           or
           Superstition
           .
        
         
           These
           now
           were
           the
           grounds
           which
           inclined
           Us
           to
           conceive
           that
           the
           Service-book
           ,
           authorized
           by
           Us
           for
           that
           Kingdome
           ,
           was
           not
           like
           to
           receive
           any
           publike
           or
           considerable
           opposition
           ,
           though
           We
           did
           never
           expect
           it
           should
           misse
           to
           meet
           with
           that
           misfortune
           which
           attendeth
           all
           other
           Books
           of
           this
           kind
           ,
           and
           which
           hath
           waited
           upon
           the
           English
           Service-book
           here
           ,
           viz.
           to
           be
           disliked
           and
           defamed
           by
           some
           whose
           judgements
           either
           being
           weak
           are
           not
           capable
           of
           satisfaction
           ,
           or
           being
           distempered
           with
           the
           humours
           of
           singularitie
           ,
           are
           resolved
           never
           to
           receive
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           never
           to
           seeme
           to
           receive
           any
           satisfaction
           .
        
         
           And
           yet
           ,
           even
           those
           men
           too
           ,
           especially
           they
           of
           the
           first
           sort
           ,
           men
           of
           weaker
           judgement
           ,
           before
           ,
           and
           at
           the
           time
           of
           the
           publishing
           of
           this
           Book
           ,
           were
           not
           cast
           without
           the
           compasse
           of
           Our
           care
           and
           clemencie
           :
           For
           Wee
           did
           with
           that
           Book
           send
           home
           certaine
           instructions
           and
           directions
           to
           our
           Bishops
           of
           that
           Kingdome
           signed
           with
           Our
           owne
           hand
           ,
           amongst
           which
           this
           was
           one
           :
           That
           notwithstanding
           We
           had
           now
           established
           this
           Book
           by
           Our
           authoritie
           ,
           yet
           they
           should
           proceed
           with
           all
           moderation
           ,
           and
           dispense
           with
           such
           for
           the
           practise
           of
           some
           things
           contained
           in
           the
           Book
           ,
           as
           they
           should
           finde
           either
           not
           well
           perswaded
           of
           them
           ,
           or
           willing
           to
           be
           informed
           concerning
           them
           ,
           or
           did
           hope
           that
           time
           and
           reason
           might
           gaine
           to
           a
           better
           beleefe
           of
           them
           :
           Nay
           yet
           more
           ,
           to
           foresee
           what
           probable
           opposition
           this
           Book
           might
           be
           like
           to
           receive
           ,
           Wee
           caused
           Our
           Councell
           by
           Proclamation
           to
           publish
           a
           set
           day
           for
           the
           reading
           of
           
           it
           in
           all
           Churches
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           Easter
           day
           following
           ,
           1637
           :
           All
           which
           time
           ,
           though
           no
           symptoms
           of
           any
           considerable
           opposition
           did
           appeare
           ,
           yet
           upon
           good
           considerations
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           further
           trial
           of
           mens
           minds
           ,
           the
           first
           reading
           of
           it
           was
           delayed
           untill
           the
           xxiii
           .
           of
           July
           next
           ensuing
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           that
           the
           Lords
           of
           the
           Session
           ,
           and
           others
           who
           had
           any
           Law-businesse
           ,
           might
           see
           the
           successe
           of
           it
           before
           the
           rising
           of
           the
           Session
           ,
           which
           alwayes
           endeth
           on
           the
           first
           of
           August
           ,
           and
           that
           so
           upon
           their
           returne
           to
           their
           severall
           Countries
           they
           might
           report
           the
           receiving
           of
           this
           Book
           at
           Edinburgh
           ;
           it
           being
           ordered
           ,
           that
           on
           that
           Sunday
           the
           Book
           should
           be
           read
           onely
           in
           the
           Churches
           of
           Edinburgh
           ,
           and
           those
           which
           were
           next
           adjacent
           :
           And
           because
           it
           should
           not
           be
           read
           that
           day
           neither
           unexpectedly
           ,
           warning
           was
           first
           printed
           ,
           and
           then
           published
           in
           all
           these
           severall
           Pulpits
           the
           Sunday
           immediatly
           before
           ,
           that
           the
           next
           Sunday
           the
           new
           Service-book
           was
           to
           be
           read
           :
           After
           all
           which
           premonitions
           made
           only
           to
           try
           how
           the
           people
           stood
           affected
           ,
           &
           no
           feare
           of
           tumult
           appearing
           ;
           Nay
           ,
           the
           Service-book
           ,
           which
           was
           to
           be
           read
           ,
           having
           beene
           in
           publike
           Sermons
           commended
           by
           many
           Preachers
           ,
           without
           any
           apparent
           disgust
           of
           the
           Book
           ,
           or
           disgrace
           offered
           to
           the
           Preachers
           persons
           ;
           Nay
           ,
           having
           beene
           commended
           in
           Sermons
           by
           some
           of
           their
           now
           principall
           Covenanting
           Ministers
           ,
           who
           since
           have
           beene
           the
           greatest
           railers
           against
           it
           ,
           by
           none
           more
           then
           one
           Rollock
           a
           Minister
           of
           Edinburgh
           ,
           who
           ,
           both
           in
           a
           Sermon
           preached
           by
           him
           at
           a
           Synod
           held
           at
           Edinburgh
           before
           the
           Bishop
           of
           that
           Diocesse
           ,
           and
           in
           his
           Sermon
           on
           the
           Sunday
           of
           intimation
           of
           the
           reading
           of
           the
           Service-book
           the
           next
           Sunday
           ,
           did
           highly
           magnifie
           the
           said
           Book
           :
           And
           so
           the
           tendring
           of
           this
           Book
           being
           thus
           prepared
           and
           sweetned
           with
           these
           gracious
           considerations
           of
           time
           ,
           &
           expectation
           of
           the
           discovery
           of
           mens
           affections
           ,
           which
           ,
           for
           any
           thing
           appeared
           to
           the
           contrarie
           ,
           were
           very
           calme
           &
           composed
           ,
           who
           could
           have
           imagined
           that
           the
           first
           reading
           of
           it
           should
           have
           been
           attended
           with
           such
           a
           barbarous
           tumult
           and
           insurrection
           ,
           as
           was
           raised
           in
           the
           Churches
           and
           streets
           of
           Edinburgh
           the
           Sunday
           following
           ?
           the
           true
           relation
           of
           which
           tumult
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           sent
           up
           to
           Us
           ,
           doth
           here
           follow
           .
        
         
         
           On
           the
           twentie-third
           day
           of
           July
           ,
           1637.
           being
           Sunday
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           publike
           warning
           given
           the
           Sunday
           before
           ,
           the
           Service
           Book
           was
           begun
           to
           bee
           read
           in
           Edinburgh
           in
           Saint
           Gyles
           Church
           ,
           commonly
           called
           the
           great
           Church
           ;
           where
           were
           present
           (
           as
           usually
           they
           are
           )
           many
           of
           Our
           Councell
           ,
           both
           the
           Arch-bishops
           and
           divers
           other
           Bishops
           ,
           the
           Lords
           of
           the
           Session
           ,
           the
           Magistrates
           of
           Edinburgh
           ,
           and
           a
           very
           great
           auditorie
           of
           all
           sorts
           of
           people
           .
           Amongst
           this
           great
           multitude
           there
           appeared
           no
           signe
           of
           trouble
           :
           But
           ,
           no
           sooner
           was
           the
           Book
           opened
           by
           the
           Deane
           of
           Edinburgh
           ,
           but
           a
           number
           of
           the
           meaner
           sort
           ,
           who
           used
           to
           keep
           places
           for
           the
           better
           sort
           ,
           most
           of
           them
           women
           ,
           with
           clapping
           of
           their
           hands
           ,
           cursings
           ,
           and
           out-cries
           ,
           raised
           such
           a
           barbarous
           hubbub
           in
           that
           sacred
           place
           ,
           that
           not
           any
           one
           could
           either
           heare
           or
           be
           heard
           :
           The
           Bishop
           of
           Edinburgh
           ,
           who
           was
           to
           preach
           ,
           stept
           into
           the
           Pulpit
           ,
           which
           is
           immediatly
           above
           the
           place
           where
           the
           Deane
           was
           to
           read
           ,
           intending
           to
           appease
           the
           tumult
           ,
           by
           putting
           them
           in
           minde
           that
           the
           place
           ,
           in
           which
           they
           then
           were
           ,
           was
           holy
           ground
           ,
           and
           by
           intreating
           them
           to
           desist
           from
           that
           fearefull
           and
           horrible
           profanation
           of
           it
           :
           But
           hee
           was
           entertained
           with
           as
           much
           irreverence
           as
           the
           Deane
           ,
           and
           with
           more
           violence
           ;
           in
           so
           much
           ,
           that
           if
           a
           stoole
           ,
           aimed
           to
           be
           throwne
           at
           him
           ,
           had
           not
           by
           the
           providence
           of
           God
           beene
           diverted
           by
           the
           hand
           of
           one
           present
           ,
           the
           life
           of
           that
           Reverend
           Bishop
           ,
           in
           that
           holy
           place
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           Pulpit
           ,
           had
           beene
           indangered
           ,
           if
           not
           lost
           :
           The
           Arch-bishop
           of
           Saint
           Andrewes
           Lord
           Chancellour
           ,
           and
           divers
           others
           offering
           to
           appease
           the
           multitude
           ,
           were
           entertained
           with
           such
           bitter
           curses
           and
           imprecations
           ,
           as
           they
           not
           being
           able
           to
           prevaile
           with
           the
           people
           ,
           the
           Provost
           ,
           Bailiffs
           ,
           and
           divers
           others
           of
           the
           Councell
           of
           that
           Citie
           were
           forced
           to
           come
           downe
           from
           the
           Gallery
           in
           which
           they
           do
           usually
           sit
           ,
           and
           with
           much
           adoe
           ,
           in
           a
           very
           great
           tumult
           and
           confusion
           ,
           thrust
           out
           of
           the
           Church
           these
           disorderly
           people
           ,
           making
           fast
           the
           Church
           doores
           :
           After
           all
           which
           ,
           the
           Deane
           devoutly
           read
           Service
           ,
           assisted
           by
           Our
           Councellors
           ,
           Bishops
           ,
           and
           many
           other
           persons
           of
           qualitie
           there
           present
           :
           Yet
           the
           out
           cries
           rapping
           at
           the
           Church
           doores
           ,
           throwing
           of
           stones
           at
           the
           Church
           windowes
           by
           the
           tumultuous
           multitude
           
           without
           ,
           was
           so
           great
           as
           the
           Bailiffes
           of
           the
           Citie
           were
           once
           more
           put
           to
           forsake
           their
           places
           ,
           and
           use
           their
           best
           indeavours
           for
           the
           appeasing
           the
           rage
           and
           furie
           of
           those
           who
           were
           without
           .
           Service
           being
           ended
           ,
           the
           Bishop
           preached
           ,
           after
           which
           the
           Congregation
           was
           dismissed
           :
           The
           Bishop
           of
           Edinburgh
           retiring
           himselfe
           to
           a
           lodging
           distant
           not
           many
           paces
           from
           the
           Church
           ,
           was
           so
           invironed
           with
           a
           multitude
           of
           the
           meaner
           sort
           of
           people
           ,
           cursing
           and
           crouding
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           neere
           being
           trode
           to
           death
           ;
           and
           in
           all
           probabilitie
           had
           beene
           so
           ,
           if
           hee
           had
           not
           recovered
           the
           staires
           of
           his
           lodging
           ,
           which
           he
           no
           sooner
           began
           to
           go
           up
           ,
           but
           he
           was
           so
           pulled
           by
           the
           sleeve
           of
           his
           gowne
           by
           some
           of
           that
           rude
           rout
           ,
           that
           hee
           had
           like
           to
           have
           tumbled
           backward
           downe
           the
           staires
           ,
           to
           the
           indangering
           of
           his
           life
           ,
           yet
           with
           much
           adoe
           getting
           up
           the
           staires
           he
           found
           the
           doore
           ,
           at
           which
           he
           should
           have
           entred
           ,
           shut
           against
           him
           ,
           and
           so
           being
           put
           to
           a
           stand
           ,
           he
           had
           certainely
           beene
           oppressed
           with
           the
           preasse
           and
           violence
           of
           that
           rabble
           ,
           if
           the
           Earle
           of
           Weems
           from
           his
           next
           lodging
           ,
           seeing
           the
           Bishops
           life
           in
           danger
           ,
           had
           not
           sent
           his
           servants
           to
           rescue
           him
           ,
           who
           got
           the
           Bishop
           almost
           breathlesse
           into
           his
           lodging
           .
           The
           same
           morning
           the
           Service
           Book
           was
           read
           in
           the
           next
           Church
           to
           Saint
           Gyles
           Church
           ,
           not
           without
           noise
           and
           tumult
           ,
           yet
           the
           furie
           was
           not
           so
           great
           as
           in
           the
           other
           Church
           :
           In
           the
           Gray
           Friers
           Church
           the
           Elect
           Bishop
           of
           Argyle
           (
           being
           Colleague
           to
           Master
           Ramsey
           who
           refused
           to
           read
           it
           )
           begun
           to
           read
           the
           Book
           ,
           but
           he
           was
           so
           cursed
           and
           exclaimed
           against
           ,
           and
           threatned
           to
           be
           pulled
           downe
           ,
           that
           after
           the
           reading
           of
           the
           Confession
           and
           Absolution
           ,
           he
           was
           forced
           to
           give
           over
           .
           In
           the
           Colledge
           Church
           ,
           Rollock
           ,
           one
           of
           the
           Preachers
           there
           ,
           who
           the
           Sunday
           before
           ,
           at
           the
           intimation
           of
           the
           reading
           of
           it
           ,
           had
           so
           much
           commended
           the
           Book
           ,
           and
           had
           undertaken
           this
           day
           to
           read
           it
           ,
           though
           hee
           had
           the
           Book
           ready
           to
           be
           carried
           to
           the
           Church
           with
           him
           ,
           yet
           ,
           very
           wisely
           ,
           resolved
           to
           halt
           a
           little
           ,
           untill
           he
           might
           know
           how
           it
           was
           entertained
           at
           Saint
           Gyles
           Church
           ,
           that
           so
           his
           conscience
           might
           comply
           with
           the
           carriage
           of
           the
           multitude
           ,
           whose
           rudenesse
           being
           reported
           to
           him
           ,
           he
           (
           notwithstanding
           his
           commendations
           of
           the
           Book
           ,
           and
           his
           faithfull
           promise
           to
           read
           it
           ,
           )
           
           thought
           it
           the
           safer
           course
           to
           leave
           himselfe
           to
           the
           censure
           of
           all
           men
           for
           his
           levitie
           and
           breach
           of
           promise
           ,
           then
           offend
           the
           multitude
           ,
           whose
           favour
           is
           the
           onely
           aire
           in
           which
           he
           taketh
           delight
           to
           breath
           and
           live
           :
           And
           thus
           that
           morning
           passed
           .
        
         
           Betweene
           the
           two
           Sermons
           ,
           such
           of
           Our
           Councell
           as
           were
           in
           the
           Towne
           ,
           assembled
           at
           the
           Lord
           Chancellour
           his
           lodging
           ,
           where
           the
           Lord
           Provost
           and
           Bailiffs
           of
           Edinburgh
           being
           called
           ,
           undertooke
           to
           doe
           their
           uttermost
           endevours
           for
           the
           quiet
           and
           peaceable
           reading
           of
           the
           Service
           Booke
           in
           the
           afternoon
           ;
           which
           accordingly
           they
           did
           ,
           and
           so
           the
           Service
           Booke
           in
           Saint
           Gyles
           and
           some
           other
           Churches
           ,
           that
           afternoone
           was
           read
           ,
           without
           any
           such
           tumult
           or
           insurrection
           as
           it
           encountred
           with
           in
           the
           morning
           ;
           yet
           the
           furious
           multitude
           ,
           who
           stayed
           in
           the
           streets
           ,
           and
           little
           regarded
           the
           service
           of
           God
           in
           the
           Churches
           ,
           intermitted
           nothing
           of
           their
           madnesse
           ▪
           For
           the
           Lord
           Privie
           Seale
           Earle
           of
           Roxborough
           returning
           home
           to
           his
           lodging
           ,
           and
           having
           with
           him
           in
           his
           Coach
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Edinburgh
           ,
           was
           neare
           suffering
           the
           death
           of
           the
           first
           Martyr
           St.
           Stephen
           ,
           his
           Coach
           and
           Coachman
           ,
           for
           having
           the
           Bishop
           in
           it
           ,
           being
           so
           pelted
           with
           stones
           ,
           and
           hooted
           at
           with
           execrations
           ,
           and
           pressed
           upon
           by
           the
           eager
           and
           mad
           multitude
           ,
           that
           if
           the
           Lord
           Privie
           Seale
           his
           Footmen
           had
           not
           with
           their
           swords
           kept
           them
           off
           ,
           they
           in
           the
           Coach
           had
           been
           brought
           in
           danger
           of
           their
           lives
           ,
           having
           after
           long
           and
           continuall
           bickerings
           much
           adoe
           to
           recover
           their
           lodgings
           .
        
         
           And
           now
           We
           desire
           all
           men
           to
           consider
           what
           blessing
           and
           successe
           from
           heaven
           may
           be
           expected
           upon
           this
           grand
           and
           important
           reformation
           of
           Religion
           ,
           as
           they
           call
           it
           ,
           the
           begetter
           and
           beginner
           whereof
           was
           the
           horrible
           profanation
           of
           the
           Lords
           owne
           day
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           the
           Lords
           owne
           Houses
           and
           Temples
           ,
           and
           all
           this
           attended
           with
           the
           contempt
           and
           treading
           under
           foot
           the
           sacred
           Authoritie
           and
           Lawes
           of
           Us
           the
           Lords
           Anointed
           ,
           as
           also
           with
           the
           violation
           of
           the
           persons
           of
           the
           Lords
           Priests
           and
           Prophets
           ,
           his
           Bishops
           and
           Ministers
           ,
           and
           all
           these
           practised
           by
           a
           base
           multitude
           ,
           disavowed
           
           and
           disclaimed
           at
           that
           time
           by
           all
           Magistrates
           and
           persons
           put
           in
           authoritie
           ,
           and
           all
           others
           of
           any
           ranke
           or
           qualitie
           ,
           who
           branded
           that
           multitude
           with
           the
           names
           of
           the
           scum
           and
           froth
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           and
           offered
           themselves
           ,
           to
           the
           uttermost
           of
           their
           diligence
           and
           assistance
           ,
           for
           the
           finding
           of
           them
           out
           ,
           and
           bringing
           them
           to
           highest
           and
           condigne
           punishment
           ,
           as
           shall
           presently
           appeare
           by
           the
           demeanour
           of
           the
           Magistrates
           when
           they
           were
           called
           before
           Our
           Councell
           for
           that
           purpose
           .
        
         
           For
           the
           next
           day
           ,
           being
           the
           24.
           of
           July
           1637.
           
           Our
           Councell
           assembled
           ,
           and
           sent
           forth
           a
           Proclamation
           in
           detestation
           of
           the
           uproare
           and
           tumult
           the
           day
           before
           ,
           and
           discharged
           all
           concourses
           of
           people
           and
           tumultuous
           meetings
           in
           Edinburgh
           under
           paine
           of
           death
           ;
           at
           which
           time
           the
           Magistrates
           of
           Edinburgh
           being
           then
           present
           at
           Our
           Councell
           Table
           ,
           professed
           their
           utter
           abhorring
           ,
           and
           detesting
           of
           the
           last
           tumult
           ,
           and
           apprehended
           some
           suspected
           to
           be
           most
           forward
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           thereupon
           were
           commanded
           and
           ordered
           by
           an
           Act
           of
           Our
           Councell
           of
           the
           26.
           of
           July
           ,
           to
           assemble
           the
           Councell
           of
           the
           Citie
           the
           next
           morning
           by
           eight
           of
           the
           clocke
           ,
           and
           then
           and
           there
           to
           resolve
           what
           course
           they
           thought
           fittest
           to
           be
           held
           for
           the
           finding
           out
           of
           the
           movers
           of
           ,
           and
           chiefe
           actors
           in
           the
           late
           seditious
           uproare
           ,
           and
           immediately
           after
           to
           report
           their
           diligence
           and
           resolutions
           herein
           :
           Which
           report
           they
           accordingly
           made
           to
           Our
           Councell
           ,
           not
           onely
           with
           a
           detestation
           of
           that
           tumult
           ,
           and
           promises
           of
           their
           best
           diligence
           for
           finding
           out
           the
           authors
           and
           abettors
           of
           it
           ,
           but
           also
           with
           large
           proffers
           of
           their
           best
           assistance
           for
           the
           quiet
           and
           peaceable
           establishing
           and
           reading
           of
           the
           Service
           Booke
           in
           all
           their
           Churches
           .
        
         
           But
           the
           Ministers
           of
           that
           Citie
           being
           loath
           to
           undertake
           the
           reading
           of
           it
           ,
           without
           some
           securitie
           given
           for
           the
           safetie
           of
           their
           persons
           ,
           the
           Lords
           of
           Our
           Councell
           by
           their
           Act
           of
           the
           28.
           of
           July
           1637.
           ordered
           the
           Provost
           ,
           Bailiffes
           ,
           and
           Councell
           of
           Edinburgh
           to
           advise
           amongst
           themselves
           concerning
           some
           obligatorie
           Act
           to
           be
           made
           by
           them
           ,
           for
           a
           reall
           
           performance
           of
           what
           they
           had
           undertaken
           ,
           and
           should
           further
           undertake
           for
           the
           peaceable
           exercise
           of
           the
           Service
           Book
           ,
           which
           they
           accorded
           unto
           ,
           and
           promised
           ,
           that
           since
           the
           former
           Readers
           in
           their
           severall
           Churches
           ,
           had
           refused
           to
           read
           the
           Booke
           ,
           if
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           the
           Ministers
           themselves
           would
           read
           it
           ,
           they
           would
           take
           order
           for
           their
           safetie
           ,
           and
           when
           new
           Readers
           should
           be
           provided
           ,
           they
           would
           take
           order
           both
           for
           their
           securitie
           and
           settled
           maintenance
           and
           allowance
           :
           In
           pursuance
           whereof
           ,
           an
           obligatorie
           Act
           was
           drawne
           up
           by
           Our
           Advocate
           ,
           and
           read
           before
           Our
           Councell
           to
           the
           Magistrates
           of
           Edinburgh
           the
           sixt
           of
           August
           1637.
           to
           which
           they
           humbly
           consented
           ,
           and
           on
           the
           tenth
           of
           the
           same
           moneth
           ,
           the
           said
           Act
           of
           indemnitie
           being
           exhibited
           before
           Our
           Councell
           ,
           was
           allowed
           by
           them
           ,
           and
           accordingly
           passed
           and
           entred
           in
           Our
           Councell
           booke
           as
           an
           Act
           of
           Councell
           :
           And
           so
           now
           this
           late
           tumult
           in
           all
           appearance
           being
           settled
           ,
           and
           not
           onely
           fathered
           upon
           the
           scumme
           and
           dregges
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           but
           cryed
           downe
           by
           all
           men
           either
           of
           place
           or
           qualitie
           ,
           and
           by
           none
           more
           then
           by
           the
           Magistrates
           and
           Ministers
           of
           Edinburgh
           ,
           Our
           Councell
           not
           fearing
           any
           new
           outrage
           ,
           proceeded
           to
           these
           two
           things
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           to
           the
           exemplarie
           punishing
           of
           such
           of
           the
           heads
           of
           the
           late
           tumult
           as
           they
           should
           discover
           :
           And
           next
           ,
           to
           the
           settling
           of
           the
           practice
           of
           the
           Service
           Booke
           ,
           and
           appointing
           a
           new
           day
           for
           renewing
           the
           exercise
           of
           it
           ;
           to
           which
           the
           Bishops
           ,
           Magistrates
           and
           Ministers
           of
           Edinburgh
           agreed
           :
           And
           this
           their
           forwardnesse
           the
           Magistrates
           of
           that
           Citie
           were
           not
           onely
           contented
           to
           expresse
           before
           Our
           Councell
           ,
           both
           by
           their
           verball
           promises
           and
           protestations
           ,
           as
           also
           their
           obligatorie
           Act
           remaining
           upon
           record
           ,
           and
           registred
           in
           Our
           bookes
           of
           Councell
           ,
           but
           likewise
           by
           two
           particular
           Letters
           sent
           by
           them
           into
           England
           unto
           the
           Lord
           Archbishop
           of
           Canterburie
           ,
           in
           which
           they
           desired
           him
           to
           recommend
           unto
           Us
           ,
           their
           care
           of
           ,
           and
           fidelitie
           to
           Our
           service
           ,
           and
           to
           undertake
           for
           them
           to
           Us
           their
           zeale
           and
           forwardnesse
           ,
           for
           settling
           the
           peaceable
           practice
           of
           the
           Service
           Booke
           :
           Which
           Letters
           
           We
           here
           have
           caused
           to
           be
           inserted
           ,
           that
           the
           Reader
           may
           see
           what
           names
           of
           simplicitie
           and
           ignorance
           they
           bestow
           upon
           that
           multitude
           ,
           which
           made
           the
           first
           opposition
           ,
           and
           withall
           take
           notice
           of
           the
           names
           of
           the
           Magistrates
           subscribers
           to
           these
           Letters
           ;
           for
           some
           of
           them
           (
           which
           hardly
           could
           be
           expected
           from
           reasonable
           men
           )
           will
           be
           found
           to
           be
           very
           forward
           ,
           if
           not
           leaders
           in
           the
           next
           succeeding
           sedition
           ,
           and
           so
           of
           the
           rest
           which
           have
           followed
           since
           :
           The
           Letters
           be
           these
           .
        
         
           
             
               
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 Father
                 in
                 God
                 and
                 our
                 verie
                 good
                 Lord
                 ,
              
            
             
               WEe
               regrait
               from
               our
               hearts
               that
               tumult
               which
               did
               fall
               out
               in
               our
               Churches
               that
               day
               of
               the
               inbringing
               of
               the
               Service
               Booke
               ,
               wherein
               now
               these
               of
               his
               Majesties
               Councell
               ,
               who
               have
               laboured
               the
               tryall
               thereof
               ,
               will
               give
               testimonie
               of
               our
               innocencie
               :
               Since
               that
               time
               and
               the
               rising
               of
               his
               Majesties
               Councell
               in
               this
               feriall
               time
               ,
               we
               have
               daily
               concurred
               with
               our
               Ordinarie
               ,
               and
               our
               Ministerie
               for
               settling
               of
               that
               Service
               Booke
               ,
               as
               the
               right
               Honourable
               the
               Earle
               of
               Traquair
               Lord
               Treasurer
               ,
               with
               the
               Bishops
               of
               Galloway
               and
               Dunbleane
               will
               beare
               witnesse
               ;
               who
               have
               spared
               neyther
               paines
               nor
               attendance
               to
               bring
               that
               purpose
               to
               a
               good
               conclusion
               :
               And
               although
               the
               povertie
               of
               this
               Citie
               be
               great
               ,
               being
               almost
               exhausted
               with
               publicke
               and
               common
               workes
               ,
               yet
               we
               have
               not
               beene
               lacking
               to
               offer
               good
               meanes
               ,
               above
               our
               power
               ,
               to
               such
               as
               should
               undertake
               that
               service
               ;
               and
               in
               all
               things
               wherein
               we
               have
               beene
               required
               ,
               we
               have
               ever
               beene
               ready
               really
               to
               approve
               our selves
               obedient
               and
               loyall
               subjects
               to
               his
               Majestie
               ,
               in
               all
               his
               Royall
               commandements
               ,
               which
               we
               have
               vowed
               ever
               to
               second
               to
               our
               lives
               end
               .
               And
               we
               being
               infinitely
               obliged
               to
               your
               Graces
               favours
               ,
               we
               now
               presumed
               by
               these
               lines
               to
               give
               your
               Grace
               that
               assurance
               of
               obedience
               upon
               our
               part
               ,
               in
               this
               purpose
               and
               in
               all
               other
               purposes
               wherein
               we
               may
               contribute
               to
               the
               advancement
               of
               his
               Majesties
               service
               ,
               or
               can
               be
               expected
               of
               good
               subjects
               :
               VVhereof
               if
               his
               Majestie
               by
               your
               Grace
               shall
               be
               pleased
               to
               rest
               assured
               ,
               whatsoever
               any
               other
               shall
               suggest
               ,
               we
               will
               accept
               it
               from
               you
               as
               a
               great
               accumulation
               of
               favour
               ;
               for
               all
               which
               your
               Grace
               shall
               ever
               finde
               us
               most
               thankfull
               Remembrancers
               ,
               and
               most
               ready
               really
               to
               expresse
               our
               thankfulnesse
               ,
               whenever
               we
               shall
               be
               
               made
               so
               happy
               as
               that
               your
               Grace
               shall
               have
               occasion
               to
               use
               our
               service
               .
               Thus
               from
               our
               hearts
               wishing
               you
               all
               happinesse
               ,
               we
               kisse
               your
               Graces
               hands
               .
            
             
               
                 Edinburgh
                 
                   this
                   19.
                   of
                   August
                   ,
                   1637.
                   
                
              
               
                 Your
                 Graces
                 most
                 affectionate
                 and
                 humble
                 servants
                 the
                 Bailliffes
                 of
                 Edinburgh
                 .
                 
                   
                     J.
                     Cochrane
                     ,
                     Bailly
                     .
                  
                   
                     An.
                     Ainslie
                     ,
                     Bailly
                     .
                  
                   
                     J.
                     Smith
                     ,
                     Bailly
                     .
                  
                   
                     C.
                     Hammilton
                     ,
                     Bailly
                     .
                  
                
              
            
          
        
         
           
             
               THE
               SECOND
               LETTER
               .
            
             
               
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 Father
                 in
                 God
                 and
                 our
                 very
                 good
                 Lord
                 ,
              
            
             
               WEe
               did
               receive
               your
               Graces
               kind
               letter
               ,
               and
               from
               our
               hearts
               we
               do
               render
               your
               Grace
               most
               hearty
               thanks
               ;
               and
               as
               wee
               have
               hitherto
               found
               your
               speciall
               favour
               in
               this
               matter
               ,
               concerning
               the
               laitly
               imprinted
               Service
               Booke
               ,
               whereanent
               we
               did
               write
               to
               your
               Grace
               formerly
               ,
               shewing
               our
               dutifull
               and
               obedient
               resolution
               ,
               not
               onely
               in
               our selves
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               greatest
               and
               best
               part
               of
               our
               Inhabitants
               ,
               of
               whom
               from
               time
               to
               time
               we
               had
               most
               confident
               assurance
               ;
               so
               now
               we
               must
               againe
               become
               new
               suiters
               at
               your
               Graces
               hands
               to
               receive
               from
               us
               a
               true
               information
               of
               the
               difference
               of
               the
               present
               time
               ,
               and
               of
               that
               when
               we
               did
               presume
               to
               write
               the
               occasions
               thereof
               ,
               which
               is
               ,
               that
               since
               our
               last
               there
               hath
               beene
               such
               an
               innumerable
               confluence
               of
               people
               from
               all
               the
               corners
               of
               this
               kingdome
               ,
               both
               of
               Clergie
               and
               Laitie
               ,
               and
               of
               all
               degrees
               by
               occasion
               of
               two
               Councell
               dayes
               ,
               and
               such
               things
               suggested
               to
               our
               poore
               ignorant
               people
               ,
               that
               they
               have
               razed
               ,
               what
               we
               by
               great
               and
               continuall
               pains
               had
               imprinted
               in
               their
               minds
               ,
               and
               have
               diverted
               them
               altogether
               from
               their
               former
               resolutions
               ,
               so
               that
               now
               when
               we
               were
               urged
               by
               our selfes
               alone
               ,
               we
               could
               not
               adventure
               ,
               but
               were
               forced
               to
               supplicate
               the
               Lords
               of
               Councell
               to
               continue
               us
               in
               the
               state
               they
               had
               done
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               kingdome
               ;
               having
               hitherto
               forborne
               either
               to
               combine
               with
               them
               ,
               or
               to
               countenance
               them
               in
               their
               supplications
               ,
               yet
               we
               
               
               
               
               
               will
               not
               forbeare
               to
               doe
               our
               Masters
               service
               to
               our
               power
               ,
               but
               shall
               studie
               to
               imprint
               in
               their
               minds
               what
               hath
               beene
               taken
               away
               ;
               in
               the
               interim
               we
               will
               humbly
               beg
               your
               Graces
               favour
               and
               intercession
               with
               his
               Majestie
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               be
               keeped
               still
               in
               his
               favour
               ,
               which
               we
               doe
               esteeme
               our
               greatest
               earthly
               felicitie
               ,
               and
               that
               what
               course
               shall
               be
               taken
               with
               the
               rest
               of
               this
               kingdome
               in
               that
               matter
               ,
               who
               have
               presented
               many
               supplications
               ,
               and
               with
               whom
               we
               have
               in
               no
               wayes
               combined
               ,
               that
               the
               same
               and
               no
               other
               may
               be
               taken
               with
               us
               ,
               wherein
               we
               are
               confident
               to
               prevaile
               as
               much
               as
               any
               other
               within
               the
               kingdome
               ,
               and
               in
               all
               things
               shall
               endevour
               nothing
               more
               ,
               then
               that
               we
               may
               approve
               our selves
               most
               dutifull
               and
               obedient
               subjects
               .
               Thus
               relying
               upon
               your
               Graces
               favour
               ,
               as
               our
               most
               assured
               refuge
               ,
               we
               kisse
               your
               Graces
               hands
               ,
               and
               rests
               ,
            
             
               
                 Edinburgh
                 
                   this
                   26.
                   of
                   September
                   ,
                   1637.
                   
                
              
               
                 Your
                 Graces
                 most
                 affectionate
                 and
                 humble
                 servants
                 ,
                 the
                 Bailliffes
                 of
                 Edinburgh
                 .
                 
                   
                     J.
                     Cochrane
                     ,
                     Bailly
                     .
                  
                   
                     J.
                     Smith
                     ,
                     Bailly
                     .
                  
                   
                     C.
                     Hammilton
                     ,
                     Bailly
                     .
                  
                   
                     James
                     Rucheid
                     .
                  
                
              
            
          
        
         
           WEe
           confesse
           that
           these
           large
           undertakings
           of
           the
           Magistrates
           ,
           moved
           Us
           to
           remit
           much
           of
           Our
           intended
           rigor
           against
           the
           offenders
           in
           the
           first
           uproare
           ,
           hoping
           that
           their
           acknowledgment
           of
           Our
           clemencie
           ,
           would
           have
           produced
           effects
           quite
           contrarie
           to
           those
           which
           We
           have
           found
           :
           And
           now
           We
           shall
           desire
           the
           Reader
           to
           observe
           ,
           that
           this
           first
           tumult
           was
           owned
           by
           none
           ,
           condemned
           and
           cryed
           down
           by
           all
           ,
           the
           authors
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           actors
           in
           it
           called
           by
           all
           sorts
           ,
           by
           no
           better
           names
           then
           Rogues
           ,
           and
           the
           base
           Multitude
           :
           What
           will
           you
           then
           think
           ,
           if
           that
           within
           verie
           few
           daies
           you
           shall
           see
           the
           verie
           same
           liberall
           bestowers
           of
           these
           names
           entring
           upon
           the
           same
           Stage
           ,
           repeating
           and
           acting
           over
           againe
           the
           parts
           of
           that
           madd
           Multitude
           ;
           Onely
           the
           Stage
           you
           shall
           see
           a
           little
           better
           hanged
           ,
           and
           the
           Scenes
           better
           set
           out
           ,
           and
           the
           Play
           having
           
           a
           more
           specious
           name
           of
           Pietie
           and
           Religion
           ?
           For
           soon
           after
           ,
           these
           base
           and
           unruly
           people
           ,
           who
           were
           so
           much
           out
           in
           their
           first
           act
           of
           Rebellion
           ,
           (
           as
           Actors
           at
           the
           first
           are
           not
           commonly
           perfect
           )
           were
           in
           the
           Pulpits
           ,
           even
           for
           that
           their
           first
           and
           foule
           act
           so
           much
           of
           late
           hissed
           at
           and
           decryed
           ,
           afterwards
           magnified
           for
           the
           most
           heroicall
           Sparkes
           that
           ever
           God
           inspired
           and
           raised
           up
           in
           this
           last
           age
           of
           the
           world
           ;
           and
           though
           they
           were
           but
           Asses
           ,
           yet
           they
           were
           cryed
           up
           for
           having
           their
           mouthes
           opened
           immediately
           by
           God
           ,
           as
           the
           mouth
           of
           Balaams
           Asse
           was
           ,
           to
           the
           upbraiding
           of
           all
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Land
           ,
           who
           held
           their
           peace
           when
           they
           should
           have
           cryed
           and
           brayed
           as
           they
           did
           :
           Their
           happy
           mouthes
           and
           hands
           ,
           which
           God
           was
           pleased
           to
           honour
           that
           day
           with
           the
           beginning
           of
           their
           new
           blessed
           Reformation
           ,
           and
           occasioning
           their
           celestiall
           Covenant
           (
           as
           they
           called
           it
           )
           were
           so
           highly
           extolled
           by
           their
           Preachers
           ,
           that
           they
           assured
           their
           Auditors
           that
           their
           memorials
           should
           be
           eternall
           ,
           whom
           before
           they
           had
           called
           the
           scumme
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           and
           the
           base
           Multitude
           ,
           and
           that
           all
           succeeding
           generations
           should
           call
           them
           blessed
           .
           These
           high
           flowne
           speeches
           ,
           and
           many
           others
           of
           the
           like
           extravagant
           straine
           ,
           both
           in
           the
           Pulpits
           and
           out
           of
           them
           ,
           immediately
           after
           the
           first
           tumult
           ,
           and
           ever
           since
           ,
           have
           beene
           bestowed
           ,
           and
           that
           not
           sparingly
           ,
           upon
           that
           multitude
           ,
           which
           not
           long
           before
           they
           called
           base
           and
           rascall
           :
           But
           no
           wonder
           ,
           for
           many
           of
           the
           better
           sort
           having
           succeeded
           that
           multitude
           in
           the
           same
           madnesse
           ,
           they
           must
           needs
           now
           give
           them
           new
           ,
           high
           ,
           and
           Heroicall
           titles
           ,
           such
           as
           they
           would
           have
           given
           to
           themselves
           now
           acting
           their
           parts
           ;
           for
           now
           their
           owne
           actions
           come
           next
           upon
           the
           Stage
           to
           bee
           viewed
           and
           judged
           .
        
         
           All
           businesses
           now
           for
           a
           time
           seemed
           to
           be
           hushed
           and
           calmed
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           long
           vacation
           ,
           which
           in
           that
           Kingdome
           beginneth
           alwayes
           on
           Lammas
           day
           ,
           and
           the
           Harvest
           ,
           which
           drew
           all
           sorts
           of
           people
           from
           Edinburgh
           ,
           except
           the
           Citizens
           ;
           so
           that
           little
           or
           nothing
           was
           done
           betweene
           the
           last
           of
           July
           and
           first
           of
           October
           ,
           save
           that
           some
           Ministers
           petitioned
           the
           Lords
           of
           Our
           Councell
           for
           suspending
           the
           Letters
           
           whereby
           they
           were
           charged
           to
           receive
           the
           Service
           Book
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           of
           Edinburgh
           begun
           a
           little
           by
           the
           instigation
           of
           their
           two
           silenced
           Ministers
           to
           relent
           of
           their
           former
           forwardnesse
           for
           receiving
           the
           said
           Booke
           ,
           and
           to
           repent
           themselves
           of
           their
           too
           eager
           condemning
           the
           raisers
           of
           the
           first
           insurrection
           ,
           and
           presented
           to
           Our
           Councell
           on
           the
           26.
           of
           September
           a
           Petition
           ,
           humbly
           desiring
           not
           to
           bee
           pressed
           with
           the
           Service
           Booke
           notwithstanding
           all
           their
           former
           undertakings
           ,
           but
           to
           be
           continued
           in
           the
           same
           case
           with
           all
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Kingdome
           ,
           untill
           Our
           pleasure
           were
           further
           knowne
           ;
           which
           Petition
           ,
           as
           they
           alledged
           ,
           they
           were
           necessitated
           to
           present
           ,
           by
           the
           example
           and
           encouragement
           of
           all
           ranks
           from
           all
           parts
           of
           the
           Kingdome
           .
        
         
           But
           so
           soone
           as
           Harvest
           was
           done
           ,
           the
           conflux
           of
           all
           sorts
           of
           Our
           subjects
           ,
           Nobilitie
           ,
           Gentrie
           ,
           Ministers
           ,
           and
           Burgesses
           from
           all
           parts
           of
           that
           Kingdome
           ,
           came
           to
           be
           so
           great
           at
           Edinburgh
           ,
           and
           after
           such
           a
           tumultuous
           maner
           ,
           as
           that
           ,
           a
           present
           Insurrection
           was
           justly
           feared
           ;
           which
           forced
           Our
           Councell
           ,
           assembled
           then
           at
           Edinburgh
           upon
           the
           day
           before
           appointed
           by
           them
           ,
           viz.
           the
           xvij
           .
           of
           October
           ,
           1637.
           to
           make
           three
           Proclamations
           ;
           
           The
           first
           ,
           to
           give
           notice
           that
           on
           that
           day
           nothing
           should
           bee
           treated
           of
           at
           the
           Councell
           Table
           concerning
           Church
           businesse
           ,
           untill
           the
           Lords
           might
           see
           the
           times
           ,
           and
           meetings
           of
           his
           Majesties
           subjects
           more
           quiet
           and
           peaceable
           ;
           and
           therefore
           commanded
           all
           who
           were
           come
           thither
           about
           any
           such
           businesse
           ,
           peaceably
           to
           repaire
           to
           their
           owne
           homes
           within
           foure
           and
           twentie
           houres
           ,
           under
           the
           paines
           expressed
           in
           the
           said
           Proclamation
           :
           
           A
           second
           ,
           for
           removing
           the
           Session
           (
           which
           is
           here
           in
           England
           called
           the
           Terme
           )
           from
           Edinburgh
           to
           Lithcow
           ,
           for
           feare
           of
           present
           danger
           ,
           if
           this
           great
           concourse
           of
           people
           should
           not
           some
           way
           be
           diverted
           and
           divided
           ,
           especially
           considering
           that
           those
           of
           Edinburgh
           were
           now
           apparently
           perverted
           ,
           and
           become
           very
           evill
           affected
           to
           Our
           and
           Our
           Councels
           courses
           of
           peace
           and
           quietnesse
           :
           
           A
           third
           ,
           for
           bringing
           in
           and
           burning
           a
           certaine
           seditious
           Booke
           newly
           dispersed
           amongst
           our
           subjects
           there
           ,
           tending
           to
           sedition
           and
           the
           disgrace
           of
           Our
           Ecclesiasticall
           Government
           
           here
           in
           England
           :
           The
           three
           Proclamations
           are
           here
           inserted
           .
        
         
           
             
               
                 
                   
                     Apud
                     Edinburgh
                     
                       17.
                       
                       Octob.
                       1637.
                       
                    
                  
                
                 
                   FOrasmuch
                   as
                   it
                   hath
                   pleased
                   the
                   Kings
                   Majestie
                   ,
                   upon
                   divers
                   good
                   respects
                   and
                   considerations
                   ,
                   to
                   give
                   warrant
                   and
                   direction
                   to
                   the
                   Lords
                   of
                   his
                   Majesties
                   Privie
                   Councell
                   ,
                   for
                   dissolving
                   the
                   meeting
                   of
                   this
                   Councell
                   day
                   ,
                   in
                   so
                   farre
                   as
                   concerneth
                   matters
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   :
                   And
                   that
                   everie
                   one
                   that
                   hath
                   come
                   to
                   attend
                   this
                   businesse
                   ,
                   repaire
                   to
                   their
                   owne
                   dwellings
                   ,
                   except
                   such
                   persons
                   as
                   shall
                   make
                   knowne
                   to
                   the
                   said
                   Lords
                   of
                   Councell
                   just
                   cause
                   of
                   stay
                   for
                   their
                   particular
                   affaires
                   ;
                   Therefore
                   the
                   said
                   Lords
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   his
                   Majesties
                   speciall
                   warrant
                   and
                   direction
                   sent
                   unto
                   them
                   ,
                   have
                   dissolved
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   the
                   tenour
                   hereof
                   doe
                   dissolve
                   the
                   meeting
                   of
                   this
                   Councell
                   day
                   ,
                   in
                   so
                   farre
                   as
                   concernes
                   the
                   businesse
                   above
                   written
                   ;
                   And
                   ordaines
                   a
                   Maissar
                   of
                   Councell
                   to
                   passe
                   to
                   the
                   Mercate
                   Crosse
                   of
                   Edinburgh
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   make
                   publication
                   hereof
                   ;
                   And
                   to
                   command
                   everie
                   one
                   that
                   hath
                   come
                   hither
                   to
                   attend
                   this
                   businesse
                   ,
                   to
                   repaire
                   home
                   to
                   their
                   owne
                   dwellings
                   within
                   24.
                   houres
                   after
                   the
                   publication
                   hereof
                   ,
                   except
                   such
                   persons
                   as
                   shall
                   make
                   knowne
                   to
                   the
                   said
                   Lords
                   just
                   cause
                   of
                   their
                   further
                   particular
                   affaires
                   in
                   manner
                   aforesaid
                   ,
                   under
                   the
                   paine
                   of
                   Rebellion
                   ,
                   and
                   putting
                   them
                   off
                   to
                   the
                   Horne
                   ;
                   with
                   certification
                   to
                   them
                   ,
                   that
                   if
                   they
                   faile
                   they
                   shall
                   be
                   denounced
                   Rebels
                   ,
                   and
                   put
                   to
                   the
                   Horn
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   their
                   moveable
                   goods
                   escheat
                   to
                   his
                   Majesties
                   use
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     Apud
                     Edinburgh
                     
                       17.
                       
                       Octob.
                       1637.
                       
                    
                  
                
                 
                   FOrasmuch
                   as
                   it
                   hath
                   pleased
                   the
                   Kings
                   Majestie
                   ,
                   upon
                   divers
                   great
                   and
                   good
                   considerations
                   knowne
                   to
                   his
                   Majestie
                   ,
                   to
                   remove
                   his
                   Councell
                   and
                   Session
                   from
                   the
                   Citie
                   of
                   Edinburgh
                   to
                   the
                   Burgh
                   of
                   Dundie
                   :
                   And
                   whereas
                   it
                   is
                   inconvenient
                   at
                   this
                   time
                   to
                   remove
                   it
                   so
                   farre
                   ,
                   his
                   Majestie
                   is
                   graciously
                   pleased
                   that
                   this
                   next
                   Session
                   shall
                   be
                   holden
                   at
                   the
                   Burgh
                   of
                   Linlithgow
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   next
                   after
                   the
                   ordinarie
                   vacants
                   at
                   the
                   Burgh
                   of
                   Dundie
                   :
                   And
                   there
                   to
                   remaine
                   during
                   his
                   Majesties
                   pleasure
                   :
                   And
                   therefore
                   the
                   said
                   Lords
                   ,
                   according
                   
                   to
                   his
                   Majesties
                   speciall
                   direction
                   ,
                   ordaines
                   Maissars
                   or
                   Officers
                   of
                   Armes
                   to
                   passe
                   and
                   make
                   publication
                   hereof
                   to
                   all
                   his
                   Majesties
                   good
                   subjects
                   by
                   open
                   Proclamation
                   at
                   all
                   places
                   needfull
                   ,
                   whereby
                   they
                   can
                   pretend
                   no
                   ignorance
                   thereof
                   ,
                   but
                   may
                   prepare
                   themselves
                   to
                   attend
                   at
                   Linlithgow
                   and
                   Dundie
                   accordingly
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     Apud
                     Edinburgh
                     
                       Octob.
                       17.
                       1637.
                       
                    
                  
                
                 
                   FOrasmuch
                   as
                   the
                   Kings
                   Majestie
                   is
                   credibly
                   informed
                   ,
                   that
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   certaine
                   booke
                   intituled
                   ,
                   A
                   Dispute
                   against
                   the
                   English
                   Popish
                   Ceremonies
                   ,
                   obtruded
                   upon
                   the
                   Kirke
                   of
                   Scotland
                   ,
                   and
                   hath
                   beene
                   sent
                   abroad
                   and
                   dispersed
                   in
                   this
                   Kingdome
                   ,
                   purposely
                   to
                   stirre
                   the
                   hearts
                   and
                   affections
                   of
                   the
                   subjects
                   from
                   their
                   due
                   obedience
                   and
                   allegeance
                   :
                   And
                   therefore
                   it
                   hath
                   pleased
                   his
                   Majestie
                   to
                   give
                   order
                   and
                   direction
                   to
                   his
                   Councell
                   ,
                   that
                   diligent
                   inquirie
                   and
                   search
                   be
                   made
                   for
                   the
                   said
                   booke
                   ;
                   And
                   for
                   this
                   effect
                   the
                   said
                   Lords
                   ordaines
                   letters
                   to
                   be
                   directed
                   to
                   make
                   intimation
                   and
                   publication
                   to
                   all
                   his
                   Majesties
                   subjects
                   ,
                   that
                   such
                   of
                   them
                   as
                   have
                   anie
                   of
                   the
                   said
                   bookes
                   ,
                   bring
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   to
                   the
                   Lords
                   of
                   his
                   Majesties
                   Privie
                   Councell
                   betwixt
                   the
                   date
                   of
                   this
                   Proclamation
                   and
                   the
                   day
                   of
                   And
                   the
                   said
                   bookes
                   being
                   brought
                   in
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   same
                   be
                   publikely
                   burnt
                   ,
                   certifying
                   all
                   his
                   Majesties
                   subjects
                   if
                   any
                   of
                   those
                   bookes
                   shall
                   be
                   found
                   or
                   knowne
                   to
                   have
                   beene
                   with
                   any
                   of
                   them
                   after
                   the
                   time
                   aforesaid
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   shall
                   incurre
                   the
                   like
                   censure
                   and
                   punishment
                   as
                   the
                   Authour
                   may
                   be
                   found
                   to
                   deserve
                   for
                   any
                   thing
                   contained
                   in
                   that
                   booke
                   .
                
              
            
          
        
         
           ANd
           whether
           Wee
           and
           Our
           Councell
           were
           not
           justly
           necessitated
           to
           these
           Proclamations
           ,
           and
           whether
           it
           were
           not
           high
           time
           to
           require
           obedience
           to
           them
           ,
           though
           none
           was
           yeelded
           ,
           let
           that
           barbarous
           insurrection
           which
           was
           raised
           the
           next
           day
           ,
           sufficiently
           testifie
           .
        
         
           On
           the
           eighteenth
           of
           October
           1637.
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Galloway
           and
           Sir
           
             VVilliam
             Elfinston
          
           Lord
           chiefe
           Justice
           of
           that
           Our
           Kingdome
           ,
           being
           appointed
           by
           the
           Lords
           of
           Our
           Councell
           to
           examine
           witnesses
           in
           a
           cause
           depending
           before
           them
           ,
           betweene
           
           
             Francis
             Stuart
          
           sonne
           to
           the
           late
           Earle
           of
           Bothwell
           ,
           and
           divers
           others
           ,
           the
           Bishop
           was
           peaceably
           passing
           along
           the
           street
           towards
           the
           Councell-house
           where
           the
           examinations
           were
           to
           be
           taken
           :
           But
           suddenly
           an
           inraged
           multitude
           surrounded
           him
           ,
           and
           followed
           him
           with
           fearfull
           cursings
           and
           exclamations
           close
           to
           the
           Councell-house
           doore
           ,
           where
           hee
           was
           againe
           incountred
           afresh
           with
           a
           new
           troupe
           ,
           who
           watched
           ,
           and
           lay
           in
           wait
           for
           his
           comming
           thither
           ,
           and
           whose
           furie
           exceeded
           words
           ;
           for
           in
           all
           probabilitie
           the
           Bishop
           had
           beene
           pulled
           in
           peeces
           by
           them
           ,
           if
           by
           divine
           providence
           he
           had
           not
           beene
           defended
           by
           the
           said
           
             Francis
             Stuart
          
           ,
           who
           with
           much
           adoe
           got
           the
           Bishop
           within
           the
           doores
           of
           the
           Councell-house
           ,
           where
           Our
           Lord
           chiefe
           Justice
           staied
           for
           him
           :
           But
           when
           hee
           was
           there
           ,
           that
           place
           of
           highest
           Reverence
           within
           that
           Our
           Kingdome
           ,
           was
           no
           Sanctuarie
           for
           him
           ;
           for
           they
           continued
           demanding
           his
           person
           ,
           and
           threatning
           him
           with
           death
           :
           The
           report
           hereof
           ,
           and
           the
           danger
           of
           their
           Lords
           life
           ,
           was
           brought
           by
           some
           of
           the
           Bishops
           servants
           presently
           to
           the
           Earle
           of
           Traquair
           Our
           Lord
           Treasurer
           ,
           and
           the
           Earle
           of
           Wigton
           ,
           one
           of
           the
           Lords
           of
           Our
           Councell
           ,
           who
           were
           then
           at
           a
           lodging
           not
           farre
           from
           thence
           :
           They
           came
           presently
           with
           their
           followers
           to
           the
           reliefe
           of
           the
           Bishop
           ,
           but
           verie
           hardly
           for
           the
           croud
           of
           the
           mutiners
           could
           approach
           the
           Councell-house
           where
           hee
           was
           ;
           at
           last
           ,
           when
           with
           much
           adoe
           they
           got
           entrance
           ,
           they
           found
           themselves
           in
           no
           better
           case
           then
           the
           Bishop
           was
           ,
           for
           the
           peoples
           furie
           meeting
           with
           no
           proportionable
           resistance
           ,
           increased
           the
           more
           :
           The
           Lords
           thus
           beset
           in
           Our
           Councell-house
           ,
           sent
           privately
           to
           the
           Lord
           Provost
           ,
           Bailiffes
           ,
           and
           Councell
           of
           Edinburgh
           ,
           who
           were
           then
           assembled
           in
           their
           owne
           Councell-house
           ,
           requiring
           them
           to
           come
           to
           their
           rescue
           ,
           and
           to
           take
           some
           present
           order
           for
           their
           safetie
           :
           They
           ,
           by
           one
           Sir
           
             Thomas
             Thompson
          
           ,
           who
           indeed
           was
           an
           eye
           witnesse
           of
           the
           truth
           of
           it
           ,
           returned
           this
           answer
           ;
           That
           they
           were
           in
           the
           same
           ,
           if
           not
           a
           worse
           case
           themselves
           ,
           if
           the
           Lords
           without
           did
           not
           presently
           pacifie
           the
           inraged
           multitude
           ;
           that
           the
           whole
           streets
           were
           pestred
           with
           disorderly
           people
           ;
           that
           their
           Councell-house
           
           was
           beset
           without
           ,
           and
           thronged
           within
           ,
           with
           their
           owne
           threatning
           Citizens
           ,
           who
           had
           vowed
           to
           kill
           all
           within
           their
           house
           ,
           unlesse
           they
           did
           presently
           subscribe
           to
           a
           paper
           presented
           to
           them
           ,
           which
           for
           feare
           of
           their
           lives
           they
           were
           forced
           to
           doe
           :
           Which
           paper
           contained
           these
           three
           particulars
           :
           
           First
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           joyne
           with
           them
           in
           opposition
           to
           the
           Service
           Book
           ,
           and
           in
           petitioning
           Us
           for
           that
           purpose
           :
           
           Secondly
           ,
           that
           by
           their
           authoritie
           they
           should
           presently
           restore
           unto
           their
           Pulpits
           and
           places
           Master
           Ramsey
           and
           Rollock
           ,
           their
           two
           silenced
           Ministers
           :
           
           Thirdly
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           restore
           unto
           his
           place
           one
           Henderson
           a
           silenced
           Reader
           :
           No
           doubt
           three
           most
           important
           grounds
           for
           such
           a
           fearfull
           sedition
           :
           No
           better
           answer
           being
           returned
           ,
           the
           Lord
           Treasurer
           and
           the
           Earle
           of
           Wigton
           ,
           with
           their
           followers
           ,
           resolved
           to
           go
           up
           to
           the
           Towne
           Councell-house
           ,
           and
           to
           use
           the
           uttermost
           of
           their
           authoritie
           ,
           or
           (
           if
           that
           found
           no
           respect
           )
           their
           best
           perswasions
           for
           settling
           the
           present
           sedition
           :
           When
           they
           came
           thither
           ,
           they
           found
           the
           Magistrates
           verie
           much
           discomposed
           ,
           &
           greatly
           perplexed
           ,
           as
           much
           doubting
           whether
           they
           should
           ever
           escape
           from
           the
           place
           with
           their
           lives
           ;
           yet
           they
           presently
           entred
           into
           consultation
           with
           them
           about
           what
           was
           fittest
           to
           be
           done
           in
           such
           an
           exigent
           ;
           and
           finding
           now
           that
           the
           publike
           divulging
           of
           that
           paper
           which
           the
           Magistrates
           and
           Councell
           of
           the
           Citie
           had
           subscribed
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           open
           proclamation
           of
           it
           throughout
           all
           their
           turbulent
           troupes
           ,
           and
           at
           the
           Crosse
           ,
           had
           a
           little
           asswaged
           their
           furious
           rage
           ,
           the
           Lords
           begun
           to
           advise
           with
           the
           Magistrates
           what
           was
           best
           to
           bee
           done
           for
           the
           safetie
           of
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Galloway
           ,
           whom
           they
           had
           left
           besieged
           in
           the
           Councell-house
           :
           It
           was
           thought
           fit
           by
           all
           ,
           that
           the
           Lords
           should
           returne
           to
           Our
           Councell-house
           ,
           and
           containe
           themselves
           therein
           ,
           till
           the
           Magistrates
           might
           try
           what
           they
           could
           do
           for
           calming
           the
           commotion
           in
           the
           streets
           :
           But
           no
           sooner
           had
           the
           Lords
           presented
           themselves
           to
           the
           streets
           ,
           but
           they
           were
           received
           with
           such
           violence
           as
           they
           were
           forced
           to
           retire
           ,
           untill
           such
           time
           as
           two
           of
           the
           Bailiffes
           with
           their
           Serjeants
           and
           Officers
           ,
           and
           such
           others
           as
           they
           got
           to
           attend
           them
           ,
           accompanying
           the
           Lords
           ,
           and
           repeating
           
           to
           the
           multitude
           what
           had
           beene
           yeelded
           to
           in
           the
           paper
           exhibited
           to
           them
           ,
           a
           little
           way
           was
           made
           at
           first
           ;
           But
           presently
           when
           they
           entred
           upon
           the
           great
           street
           ,
           the
           barbarous
           multitude
           run
           most
           inragedly
           upon
           them
           :
           Their
           out-cries
           were
           horrible
           and
           confused
           ,
           but
           were
           (
           as
           much
           as
           in
           such
           a
           confusion
           could
           be
           distinguished
           ,
           )
           
             God
             defend
             all
             those
             who
             will
             defend
             Gods
             cause
             ,
             and
             God
             confound
             the
             Service
             Book
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             maintainers
             of
             it
             .
          
           The
           Lords
           being
           in
           present
           and
           imminent
           danger
           ,
           assured
           the
           people
           that
           they
           would
           represent
           their
           grievances
           to
           Us
           ;
           for
           when
           they
           perceived
           that
           the
           people
           refused
           to
           obey
           any
           commandement
           which
           was
           laid
           upon
           them
           in
           Our
           name
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           sleighted
           their
           requiring
           of
           them
           to
           retire
           unto
           their
           owne
           houses
           ,
           and
           to
           behave
           themselves
           as
           quiet
           and
           good
           subjects
           ;
           under
           paine
           of
           Our
           highest
           displeasure
           ,
           they
           were
           glad
           then
           to
           betake
           themselves
           to
           intreaties
           and
           plausible
           perswasions
           ;
           but
           all
           in
           vaine
           :
           For
           the
           people
           still
           increased
           their
           furie
           ,
           and
           that
           to
           such
           a
           height
           ,
           as
           that
           the
           Lord
           Treasurer
           was
           throwne
           downe
           ,
           his
           hat
           ,
           cloak
           ,
           and
           white
           staffe
           pulled
           from
           him
           ,
           so
           that
           if
           by
           the
           strength
           of
           some
           about
           him
           ,
           he
           had
           not
           beene
           presently
           pulled
           up
           againe
           upon
           his
           feet
           ,
           he
           had
           undoubtedly
           been
           trode
           to
           death
           ,
           and
           in
           that
           posture
           without
           hat
           or
           cloak
           ,
           like
           a
           notorious
           malefactour
           ,
           was
           he
           carried
           by
           the
           croud
           to
           Our
           Councell-house
           doore
           ,
           where
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Galloway
           and
           others
           of
           Our
           Councell
           were
           imprisoned
           ,
           in
           great
           feare
           ,
           and
           expecting
           the
           Lords
           returne
           for
           their
           reliefe
           :
           Not
           long
           after
           the
           Provost
           and
           Bailiffes
           came
           thither
           to
           them
           ,
           told
           them
           they
           had
           used
           their
           uttermost
           power
           and
           perswasions
           with
           the
           best
           ,
           ablest
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           prime
           esteeme
           of
           all
           their
           Citizens
           for
           the
           appeasing
           of
           the
           present
           tumult
           ,
           and
           securing
           their
           Lordships
           persons
           ,
           but
           could
           finde
           no
           concurrence
           nor
           obedience
           :
           Whereupon
           the
           Lords
           resolved
           to
           send
           for
           some
           of
           the
           Noblemen
           ,
           and
           Gentrie
           ,
           and
           others
           who
           were
           now
           frequently
           assembled
           for
           assisting
           the
           petition
           against
           the
           Service
           Book
           ,
           to
           try
           what
           help
           they
           would
           or
           could
           contribute
           for
           quieting
           the
           inraged
           people
           ,
           and
           what
           assistance
           they
           might
           expect
           from
           them
           in
           freeing
           
           them
           from
           the
           present
           danger
           :
           They
           ,
           being
           sent
           for
           ,
           came
           to
           the
           Lords
           and
           declared
           unto
           them
           how
           much
           they
           were
           unsatisfied
           with
           the
           present
           mutinie
           ,
           offered
           their
           persons
           and
           power
           for
           securing
           them
           from
           all
           violence
           ;
           which
           the
           Lords
           in
           Our
           Councell-house
           accepting
           of
           ,
           with
           much
           adoe
           (
           being
           guarded
           by
           them
           whom
           the
           people
           would
           not
           offend
           )
           the
           Lord
           Treasurer
           got
           to
           Our
           Palace
           at
           Haly-rud-house
           ,
           and
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Galloway
           to
           his
           lodging
           :
           But
           the
           Lord
           Provost
           was
           againe
           set
           upon
           as
           he
           was
           entring
           his
           owne
           house
           ,
           and
           was
           so
           pressed
           upon
           by
           the
           multitude
           ,
           that
           they
           crouded
           with
           him
           into
           his
           owne
           yard
           ,
           railing
           upon
           him
           and
           throwing
           stones
           at
           his
           windowes
           ,
           untill
           some
           of
           his
           servants
           discharging
           a
           Peece
           which
           had
           nothing
           but
           powder
           in
           it
           ,
           they
           retired
           for
           feare
           :
           In
           this
           tumult
           none
           were
           more
           forward
           and
           inexorable
           ,
           then
           two
           who
           were
           Bailiffes
           the
           yeare
           before
           ,
           and
           who
           had
           subscribed
           the
           two
           Letters
           to
           the
           Archbishop
           of
           Canterburie
           .
        
         
           This
           mornings
           storme
           being
           a
           little
           blowne
           over
           ,
           Our
           Councell
           in
           the
           afternoone
           met
           at
           Our
           Palace
           at
           Haly-rud-house
           ,
           and
           commanded
           a
           Proclamation
           presently
           to
           bee
           made
           at
           the
           Crosse
           of
           Edinburgh
           ;
           the
           tenour
           whereof
           here
           followeth
           .
        
         
           
             
               
                 
                   
                     At
                     Haly-rud-house
                     
                       the
                       18.
                       of
                       Octob.
                       1637.
                       
                    
                  
                
                 
                   FOrasmuch
                   as
                   a
                   number
                   of
                   the
                   Lords
                   of
                   his
                   Majesties
                   Privie
                   Councell
                   ,
                   as
                   likewise
                   the
                   Towne
                   Councell
                   of
                   Edinburgh
                   ,
                   being
                   this
                   day
                   conveened
                   in
                   their
                   severall
                   Judicatories
                   for
                   his
                   Majesties
                   speciall
                   affaires
                   and
                   service
                   ,
                   they
                   were
                   most
                   rudely
                   interrupted
                   in
                   the
                   course
                   of
                   their
                   proceedings
                   ,
                   by
                   a
                   tumultuous
                   gathering
                   of
                   the
                   promiscuous
                   and
                   vulgar
                   multitude
                   ,
                   by
                   whom
                   his
                   Majesties
                   Councell
                   and
                   servants
                   in
                   an
                   open
                   way
                   was
                   shamefully
                   environed
                   :
                   VVhich
                   being
                   a
                   matter
                   verie
                   disgracefull
                   to
                   his
                   Majesties
                   Authoritie
                   and
                   lawfull
                   Government
                   ,
                   and
                   which
                   in
                   the
                   consequence
                   thereof
                   may
                   produce
                   dangerous
                   effects
                   ,
                   if
                   the
                   like
                   bee
                   not
                   prevented
                   in
                   the
                   time
                   to
                   come
                   ;
                   Therefore
                   the
                   Lords
                   of
                   secret
                   Councell
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   dutie
                   of
                   their
                   place
                   and
                   charge
                   incumbent
                   unto
                   them
                   ,
                   Ordaines
                   a
                   Maissar
                   of
                   Councell
                   to
                   passe
                   to
                   the
                   
                   Mercate
                   Crosse
                   of
                   Edinburgh
                   ,
                   and
                   there
                   by
                   open
                   Proclamation
                   to
                   discharge
                   all
                   publike
                   gatherings
                   and
                   convocations
                   of
                   his
                   Majesties
                   subjects
                   within
                   the
                   Citie
                   of
                   Edinburgh
                   ,
                   and
                   upon
                   the
                   streets
                   thereof
                   ;
                   As
                   likewise
                   all
                   private
                   meetings
                   tending
                   to
                   faction
                   and
                   tumult
                   :
                   And
                   in
                   his
                   Majesties
                   name
                   and
                   authoritie
                   ,
                   to
                   command
                   and
                   charge
                   all
                   his
                   Majesties
                   lieges
                   and
                   inhabitants
                   within
                   the
                   said
                   Citie
                   ,
                   to
                   containe
                   themselves
                   in
                   peace
                   and
                   quietnesse
                   ;
                   And
                   for
                   that
                   effect
                   to
                   keepe
                   their
                   houses
                   ,
                   except
                   when
                   their
                   lawfull
                   businesse
                   doth
                   otherwise
                   call
                   them
                   ,
                   Under
                   all
                   highest
                   paine
                   and
                   charge
                   that
                   by
                   rigour
                   of
                   law
                   can
                   be
                   inflicted
                   upon
                   the
                   contraveeners
                   of
                   the
                   premises
                   in
                   manner
                   above
                   expressed
                   .
                
              
            
          
        
         
           TO
           this
           Proclamation
           so
           little
           obedience
           was
           yeelded
           ,
           and
           they
           of
           Edinburgh
           so
           farre
           from
           conceiving
           that
           they
           had
           any
           way
           misdemeaned
           themselves
           by
           that
           horrible
           insurrection
           ,
           as
           that
           the
           next
           Councell
           day
           they
           had
           the
           impudence
           to
           send
           their
           Commissioners
           publikely
           to
           Our
           Councell
           Table
           ,
           and
           there
           to
           require
           that
           their
           Ministers
           and
           Reader
           might
           be
           restored
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           might
           have
           assurance
           for
           the
           performance
           of
           what
           was
           promised
           to
           them
           by
           their
           Magistrates
           at
           this
           last
           Rebellion
           ,
           and
           before
           the
           pacification
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           From
           this
           Relation
           joyned
           to
           the
           Narration
           of
           the
           first
           insurrection
           in
           the
           Churches
           ,
           it
           is
           easie
           to
           judge
           whether
           this
           their
           intended
           glorious
           Reformation
           ,
           which
           ,
           according
           to
           their
           religious
           intentions
           and
           ardent
           prayers
           ,
           they
           say
           ,
           God
           ,
           even
           to
           a
           miracle
           ,
           hath
           so
           graciously
           prospered
           in
           their
           hands
           ,
           be
           like
           to
           proceed
           from
           God
           ,
           the
           first
           act
           whereof
           was
           begun
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           with
           contempt
           of
           God
           and
           profanation
           of
           the
           house
           where
           his
           honour
           dwelleth
           ,
           and
           the
           violation
           of
           those
           persons
           who
           serve
           at
           his
           Altar
           ;
           and
           the
           second
           Act
           whereof
           ,
           was
           presented
           on
           the
           streets
           of
           the
           capitall
           Citie
           of
           the
           Kingdome
           ,
           with
           the
           contempt
           of
           the
           highest
           Authoritie
           under
           God
           ,
           viz.
           Us
           and
           Our
           lawes
           ,
           and
           offering
           violence
           to
           the
           persons
           of
           Our
           Councellors
           and
           chiefe
           Officers
           of
           State
           ,
           not
           forbearing
           the
           verie
           houses
           and
           places
           where
           Our
           Councell
           for
           that
           Kingdome
           ,
           and
           Our
           Magistrates
           of
           that
           
           Citie
           doe
           usually
           sit
           ,
           and
           were
           then
           sitting
           ;
           which
           places
           have
           alwayes
           been
           accounted
           sacred
           ,
           and
           have
           duely
           challenged
           all
           respect
           and
           reverence
           .
        
         
           And
           now
           it
           is
           verie
           observable
           by
           what
           degrees
           this
           Rebellion
           hath
           risen
           ,
           as
           if
           it
           had
           been
           before-hand
           well
           studied
           and
           contrived
           ,
           everie
           rank
           entring
           upon
           the
           Stage
           in
           their
           due
           turns
           ,
           in
           which
           they
           served
           and
           answered
           one
           another
           :
           The
           first
           tumult
           was
           begun
           by
           the
           basest
           sort
           of
           that
           Citie
           ,
           whom
           the
           Authors
           of
           this
           second
           insurrection
           did
           then
           ,
           even
           for
           that
           first
           tumult
           ,
           condemne
           by
           the
           name
           of
           Rascalls
           and
           scum
           of
           the
           people
           :
           This
           second
           uproare
           ,
           farre
           more
           seditious
           and
           dangerous
           then
           the
           former
           ,
           was
           made
           by
           the
           best
           sort
           of
           Citizens
           ,
           excepting
           onely
           the
           Magistrates
           and
           some
           few
           others
           ,
           yet
           disavowed
           and
           disliked
           (
           at
           least
           in
           shew
           )
           by
           the
           Nobilitie
           ,
           Gentrie
           ,
           and
           the
           Magistrates
           of
           the
           Citie
           ;
           but
           these
           last
           Mutiners
           were
           not
           so
           cryed
           downe
           by
           them
           as
           the
           former
           ,
           nor
           did
           they
           put
           such
           vile
           names
           of
           Rebels
           and
           Rascals
           upon
           them
           ,
           nor
           did
           they
           shew
           any
           signification
           of
           their
           desire
           to
           have
           them
           questioned
           or
           punished
           for
           that
           tumult
           ,
           because
           now
           the
           qualitie
           of
           these
           last
           mutiners
           persons
           gave
           some
           good
           countenance
           to
           the
           designes
           which
           they
           themselves
           had
           in
           hand
           :
           For
           these
           Noblemen
           ,
           Gentrie
           ,
           and
           Magistrates
           being
           themselves
           to
           performe
           the
           third
           Act
           of
           that
           Tragedie
           ,
           at
           the
           first
           whereof
           they
           had
           hissed
           ,
           and
           seemed
           to
           dislike
           the
           second
           ,
           held
           it
           not
           fit
           to
           be
           too
           severe
           in
           condemning
           of
           that
           which
           it
           seemes
           they
           meant
           shortly
           after
           to
           act
           themselves
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           more
           dangerous
           way
           :
           For
           first
           ,
           their
           Protestation
           against
           Our
           Proclamation
           ,
           and
           then
           their
           Covenant
           against
           Us
           and
           Our
           Authoritie
           ,
           were
           next
           to
           come
           upon
           the
           Stage
           ;
           which
           though
           they
           were
           of
           the
           same
           plot
           and
           piece
           with
           the
           two
           other
           former
           insurrections
           ,
           yet
           because
           they
           were
           to
           be
           better
           acted
           ,
           and
           the
           Actors
           men
           of
           greater
           eminencie
           ,
           they
           hoped
           their
           parts
           should
           not
           finde
           such
           foule
           names
           as
           the
           former
           had
           found
           :
           As
           if
           the
           things
           being
           the
           same
           ,
           the
           names
           of
           Protestation
           or
           Covenant
           could
           alter
           the
           nature
           of
           insurrection
           and
           Rebellion
           ;
           like
           those
           of
           that
           bloudie
           League
           in
           France
           ,
           who
           hoped
           that
           the
           verie
           name
           of
           the
           HOLIE
           
           LEAGUE
           would
           cause
           in
           the
           world
           a
           mistake
           of
           their
           meaning
           ,
           and
           palliate
           their
           most
           wicked
           and
           unnaturall
           treasons
           ,
           for
           rooting
           out
           their
           lawfull
           Soveraigne
           and
           the
           true
           Religion
           .
           And
           now
           this
           highest
           and
           worst
           part
           commeth
           next
           to
           be
           related
           .
        
         
           After
           these
           tumults
           ,
           there
           were
           presented
           to
           Our
           Chancellour
           and
           Councell
           ,
           two
           Petitions
           ,
           one
           a
           verie
           weake
           and
           childish
           one
           ,
           in
           the
           name
           of
           all
           the
           men
           ,
           women
           ,
           children
           ,
           and
           servants
           of
           Edinburgh
           ,
           onely
           against
           the
           Service
           Booke
           ;
           another
           in
           the
           name
           of
           the
           Noblemen
           ,
           Gentrie
           ,
           Ministers
           ,
           Burgesses
           ,
           against
           the
           Service
           Booke
           and
           Booke
           of
           Canons
           :
           That
           to
           the
           Lord
           Chancellour
           was
           as
           followeth
           .
        
         
           
             
               
                 My
                 Lord
                 Chancellour
                 ,
              
            
             
               UNto
               your
               Lordship
               humbly
               shewes
               ,
               we
               ,
               men
               ,
               women
               ,
               and
               children
               ,
               and
               servants
               ,
               Indwellers
               within
               the
               Burgh
               of
               Edinburgh
               :
               That
               whereas
               we
               being
               urged
               with
               this
               Book
               of
               Service
               ,
               and
               having
               *
               considered
               the
               same
               ,
               VVe
               finde
               many
               things
               therein
               so
               farre
               different
               from
               that
               forme
               of
               Gods
               publike
               worship
               universally
               received
               and
               professed
               within
               this
               Kingdome
               :
               And
               we
               Burgesses
               ,
               being
               at
               our
               entrie
               and
               admission
               deeply
               sworne
               for
               the
               maintenance
               thereof
               ,
               that
               now
               makes
               our
               hearts
               to
               tremble
               ,
               and
               our
               weak
               consciences
               will
               not
               suffer
               us
               to
               imbrace
               and
               practise
               this
               urged
               Service
               :
               VVe
               have
               this
               long
               time
               past
               ,
               winked
               at
               some
               former
               alterations
               ,
               being
               put
               in
               hope
               that
               no
               further
               novations
               should
               follow
               .
               But
               now
               we
               being
               oppressed
               ,
               with
               our
               just
               feares
               to
               see
               our selves
               deprived
               of
               that
               libertie
               in
               serving
               God
               which
               ever
               hath
               beene
               approved
               by
               Church
               and
               Kingdome
               :
               In
               place
               whereof
               we
               are
               now
               like
               to
               be
               constrained
               to
               imbrace
               another
               ,
               which
               hath
               neither
               been
               agitated
               nor
               received
               either
               by
               generall
               Assemblie
               or
               Parliament
               :
               In
               such
               extremitie
               we
               are
               most
               humbly
               to
               supplicate
               your
               Lordship
               to
               consider
               our
               present
               estate
               ,
               and
               that
               this
               businesse
               is
               a
               matter
               of
               so
               great
               weight
               and
               consequence
               as
               should
               not
               appeare
               to
               bee
               a
               needlesse
               noyse
               of
               simple
               women
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               the
               absolute
               desire
               of
               all
               our
               hearts
               for
               preservation
               of
               true
               Religion
               amongst
               us
               ,
               which
               is
               dearer
               to
               us
               then
               either
               estate
               or
               life
               :
               And
               therefore
               we
               do
               humbly
               crave
               ,
               that
               as
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Kingdome
               ,
               so
               we
               may
               have
               a
               time
               to
               advise
               ,
               and
               that
               
               your
               Lordship
               may
               find
               out
               some
               way
               whereby
               wee
               may
               be
               delivered
               from
               the
               feare
               of
               this
               and
               all
               other
               innovations
               of
               this
               kinde
               ,
               and
               have
               the
               happinesse
               to
               injoy
               the
               true
               Religion
               ,
               as
               it
               hath
               beene
               by
               the
               great
               mercie
               of
               God
               reformed
               in
               this
               land
               ,
               and
               authorised
               by
               his
               Majestie
               ,
               who
               may
               long
               and
               prosperously
               Reigne
               over
               us
               :
               And
               your
               Lordships
               answer
               .
            
          
        
         
           Their
           Petition
           to
           the
           Councell
           followes
           .
        
         
           
             
               
                 My
                 Lords
                 of
                 Secret
                 Councell
                 ,
              
            
             
               UNto
               your
               Lordships
               humbly
               shews
               ;
               VVe
               Noblemen
               ,
               Barons
               ,
               Ministers
               ,
               Burgesses
               ,
               and
               Commons
               ;
               That
               whereas
               we
               were
               in
               humble
               and
               quiet
               manner
               attending
               a
               gracious
               answer
               of
               our
               former
               supplications
               against
               the
               Service
               Book
               imposed
               upon
               us
               ,
               and
               readie
               to
               shew
               the
               great
               inconveniences
               which
               upon
               the
               introduction
               thereof
               must
               ensue
               ,
               we
               are
               ,
               without
               any
               knowne
               desert
               ,
               farre
               by
               our
               expectation
               ,
               surprised
               and
               charged
               by
               publike
               Proclamation
               to
               depart
               out
               of
               the
               town
               within
               twentie
               foure
               houres
               thereafter
               ,
               under
               paine
               of
               Rebellion
               ;
               by
               which
               peremptorie
               and
               unusuall
               charge
               ,
               our
               feares
               of
               a
               more
               severe
               and
               strict
               course
               of
               proceeding
               are
               augmented
               ,
               and
               course
               of
               our
               supplication
               interrupted
               :
               wherefore
               we
               are
               constrained
               ,
               out
               of
               the
               deep
               griefe
               of
               our
               hearts
               ,
               humbly
               to
               remonstrate
               ,
               that
               whereas
               the
               Arch-bishops
               and
               Bishops
               of
               this
               Realme
               ,
               being
               intrusted
               by
               his
               Majestie
               with
               the
               government
               of
               the
               affaires
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Scotland
               ,
               have
               drawne
               up
               and
               set
               forth
               ,
               and
               caused
               to
               be
               drawne
               up
               and
               set
               forth
               ,
               and
               injoyned
               upon
               the
               subjects
               two
               Books
               ;
               In
               the
               one
               whereof
               ,
               called
               the
               Book
               of
               Common
               prayer
               ,
               not
               onely
               are
               sowne
               the
               seeds
               of
               divers
               Superstitions
               ,
               Idolatrie
               ,
               and
               false
               doctrine
               ,
               contrarie
               to
               the
               true
               Religion
               established
               within
               this
               Realme
               by
               divers
               Acts
               of
               Parliament
               ;
               But
               also
               the
               Service
               Booke
               of
               England
               is
               abused
               ,
               especially
               in
               the
               matter
               of
               Communion
               ,
               by
               additions
               ,
               subtractions
               ,
               interchanging
               of
               words
               and
               sentences
               ,
               falsifying
               of
               titles
               ,
               and
               misplacing
               of
               Collects
               ,
               to
               the
               disadvantage
               of
               Reformation
               ,
               as
               the
               Romish
               Masse
               is
               ,
               in
               the
               more
               substantiall
               points
               ,
               made
               up
               therein
               ,
               as
               we
               offer
               to
               instruct
               in
               time
               and
               place
               convenient
               ,
               quite
               contrarie
               unto
               and
               for
               reversing
               the
               gracious
               intention
               of
               the
               *
               blessed
               Reformers
               of
               Religion
               in
               England
               .
               In
               the
               other
               
               book
               called
               Canons
               and
               Constitutions
               for
               the
               government
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Scotland
               ,
               they
               have
               ordained
               ,
               That
               whosoever
               shall
               affirme
               that
               the
               forme
               of
               worship
               inserted
               in
               the
               Booke
               of
               Common
               Prayer
               and
               Administration
               of
               the
               Sacraments
               ,
               whereof
               heretofore
               and
               now
               we
               most
               justly
               complaine
               ,
               doth
               containe
               any
               thing
               repugnant
               to
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               or
               are
               corrupt
               ,
               superstitious
               ,
               or
               unlawfull
               in
               the
               service
               and
               worship
               of
               God
               ,
               shall
               be
               excommunicated
               ,
               and
               not
               be
               restored
               but
               by
               the
               Bishop
               of
               the
               place
               ,
               or
               Archbishop
               of
               the
               Province
               ,
               after
               his
               repentance
               and
               publicke
               revocation
               of
               this
               his
               wicked
               errour
               ;
               Besides
               one
               hundred
               Canons
               moe
               ,
               many
               of
               them
               tending
               to
               the
               reviving
               and
               fostering
               of
               abolished
               superstitions
               and
               errours
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               overthrow
               of
               our
               Church
               Discipline
               established
               by
               Acts
               of
               Parliament
               ,
               opening
               a
               doore
               for
               what
               further
               invention
               of
               Religion
               they
               please
               to
               make
               ,
               and
               stopping
               the
               way
               which
               Law
               before
               did
               allow
               unto
               us
               for
               suppressing
               of
               errour
               and
               superstition
               ;
               And
               ordaining
               ,
               That
               where
               in
               any
               of
               the
               Canons
               there
               is
               no
               penalty
               expresly
               set
               down
               ,
               the
               punishment
               shall
               be
               arbitrary
               as
               the
               Bishop
               shall
               think
               fittest
               :
               All
               which
               Canons
               were
               never
               seen
               nor
               allowed
               in
               any
               Generall
               Assembly
               ,
               but
               are
               imposed
               contrary
               to
               order
               of
               law
               ,
               appointed
               in
               this
               Realm
               for
               establishing
               Constitutions
               Ecclesiasticall
               ;
               unto
               which
               two
               books
               ,
               the
               foresaid
               Prelates
               have
               under
               trust
               procured
               his
               Majesties
               Royall
               hand
               and
               Letters
               Patents
               ,
               for
               pressing
               the
               same
               upon
               his
               loyall
               subjects
               ,
               and
               are
               the
               Contrivers
               and
               Devisers
               of
               the
               same
               ,
               as
               doth
               clearly
               appear
               by
               the
               Frontispice
               of
               the
               Book
               of
               Common
               Prayer
               ,
               and
               have
               begun
               to
               urge
               the
               acceptance
               of
               the
               same
               ,
               not
               onely
               by
               injunctions
               given
               in
               Provinciall
               Assemblies
               ,
               but
               also
               by
               open
               Proclamation
               and
               charge
               of
               Horning
               ,
               whereby
               we
               are
               driven
               in
               such
               straites
               as
               we
               must
               either
               by
               Processe
               of
               Excommunication
               and
               Horning
               suffer
               the
               ruine
               of
               our
               estates
               and
               fortunes
               ,
               or
               else
               by
               breach
               of
               our
               Covenant
               with
               God
               ,
               and
               forsaking
               the
               way
               of
               true
               Religion
               ,
               fall
               under
               the
               wrath
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               unto
               us
               is
               more
               grievous
               then
               death
               .
               VVherefore
               we
               being
               perswaded
               that
               these
               their
               proceedings
               are
               contrary
               to
               our
               gracious
               Soveraign
               hispious
               intention
               ,
               who
               out
               of
               his
               zeale
               and
               Princely
               care
               of
               the
               preservation
               of
               true
               Religion
               established
               in
               this
               his
               ancient
               Kingdome
               ,
               hath
               ratified
               the
               same
               in
               his
               Highnesse
               Parliament
               1633
               ▪
               And
               so
               his
               Majestie
               to
               be
               highly
               wronged
               by
               the
               said
               Prelates
               ,
               who
               have
               so
               farre
               abused
               their
               credit
               with
               so
               good
               a
               King
               ,
               as
               thus
               to
               insnare
               his
               subjects
               ,
               rend
               our
               Church
               ,
               undermine
               Religion
               
               in
               Doctrine
               ,
               Sacraments
               ,
               and
               Discipline
               ,
               move
               discontent
               between
               the
               King
               and
               his
               subjects
               ,
               and
               discord
               between
               subject
               and
               subject
               ,
               contrary
               to
               severall
               Acts
               of
               Parliament
               :
               VVe
               out
               of
               bound
               duty
               to
               God
               ,
               our
               King
               and
               native
               Countrey
               ,
               complain
               of
               the
               foresaid
               Prelates
               ,
               humbly
               craving
               ,
               that
               this
               matter
               may
               be
               put
               to
               tryall
               ,
               and
               these
               our
               parties
               taken
               order
               with
               according
               to
               the
               lawes
               of
               the
               Realm
               ;
               And
               that
               they
               be
               not
               suffered
               to
               sit
               any
               more
               as
               Judges
               ,
               untill
               the
               cause
               be
               tryed
               and
               decided
               according
               to
               Justice
               .
               And
               if
               this
               shall
               seeme
               to
               bee
               to
               you
               a
               matter
               of
               higher
               importance
               then
               you
               will
               condescend
               unto
               ,
               before
               his
               Majesty
               bee
               acquainted
               therewith
               ,
               Then
               wee
               humbly
               supplicate
               that
               this
               our
               grievance
               and
               complaint
               may
               be
               fully
               represented
               to
               his
               Majestie
               ,
               That
               from
               the
               influence
               of
               his
               Gracious
               Soveraigntie
               and
               Justice
               these
               wrongs
               may
               bee
               redressed
               ,
               and
               wee
               have
               the
               happinesse
               to
               injoy
               the
               Religion
               ,
               as
               it
               hath
               beene
               reformed
               in
               this
               Land.
               
            
          
        
         
           IN
           this
           Petition
           it
           is
           worthy
           the
           observing
           ,
           that
           they
           complaine
           of
           the
           mangling
           of
           the
           English
           Service
           Booke
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           abuses
           offered
           unto
           it
           ,
           and
           the
           wronging
           of
           the
           intentions
           of
           the
           blessed
           Reformers
           of
           Religion
           here
           in
           this
           Kingdome
           ,
           whereas
           in
           their
           Sermons
           and
           ordinarie
           discourse
           ,
           they
           doe
           usually
           inveigh
           against
           the
           Service
           Booke
           here
           ,
           for
           being
           stuffed
           with
           Superstition
           and
           Poperie
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           first
           Reformers
           of
           this
           Church
           never
           departed
           fully
           from
           Rome
           :
           And
           in
           this
           last
           Petition
           they
           begin
           to
           make
           their
           grievances
           swell
           ,
           adding
           their
           dislike
           of
           the
           Booke
           of
           Canons
           to
           their
           former
           distaste
           of
           the
           Service
           Book
           ;
           the
           occasion
           of
           Our
           authorising
           of
           which
           Booke
           of
           Canons
           ,
           was
           this
           .
        
         
           As
           Wee
           were
           desirous
           to
           settle
           one
           uniforme
           forme
           of
           publike
           Prayer
           and
           Divine
           Service
           throughout
           that
           Our
           Kingdom
           ,
           and
           for
           that
           purpose
           authorized
           the
           Service
           Book
           ,
           so
           We
           conceived
           that
           it
           was
           not
           only
           expedient
           ,
           but
           necessary
           that
           there
           should
           be
           one
           uniforme
           forme
           of
           Church
           government
           throughout
           the
           same
           ,
           and
           because
           there
           was
           no
           booke
           extant
           containing
           any
           rules
           of
           such
           governement
           ,
           so
           that
           neither
           the
           Clergie
           nor
           Laity
           had
           any
           certaine
           rule
           either
           
           of
           the
           ones
           power
           ,
           or
           of
           the
           others
           practise
           and
           obedience
           ,
           and
           considering
           that
           the
           Acts
           of
           their
           generall
           Assemblies
           were
           but
           written
           ,
           and
           not
           printed
           ,
           and
           so
           large
           and
           voluminous
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           impossible
           that
           so
           many
           copies
           of
           them
           should
           be
           transcribed
           ,
           as
           that
           they
           may
           come
           to
           the
           use
           and
           knowledge
           of
           many
           ,
           and
           so
           Apocryphall
           ,
           as
           that
           few
           or
           none
           of
           themselves
           can
           tell
           which
           of
           them
           are
           authenticall
           ,
           and
           so
           unsafely
           and
           uncertainely
           kept
           ,
           that
           they
           do
           not
           know
           whither
           to
           addresse
           themselves
           for
           finding
           of
           them
           ,
           Wee
           could
           not
           imagine
           but
           that
           it
           should
           have
           beene
           acknowledged
           ,
           and
           received
           with
           all
           thankfulnesse
           ,
           that
           We
           had
           reduced
           their
           numerous
           Acts
           ,
           and
           those
           not
           knowne
           to
           them
           ,
           to
           such
           a
           paucitie
           of
           Canons
           ,
           and
           those
           published
           ,
           that
           none
           could
           be
           insnared
           through
           ignorance
           ,
           nor
           complaine
           that
           they
           were
           over-charged
           with
           the
           multiplicitie
           of
           them
           :
           For
           it
           may
           be
           averred
           with
           unquestionable
           certaintie
           ,
           that
           not
           one
           in
           that
           Our
           Kingdome
           did
           either
           live
           under
           the
           obedience
           of
           the
           Acts
           of
           the
           generall
           Assemblies
           ,
           or
           did
           know
           what
           they
           were
           ,
           or
           where
           certainely
           to
           have
           them
           :
           And
           yet
           these
           men
           have
           interpreted
           Our
           furthering
           their
           knowledge
           and
           facilitating
           and
           conveniencing
           their
           obedience
           for
           one
           of
           the
           most
           grievous
           burthens
           was
           ever
           laid
           upon
           them
           :
           But
           no
           wonder
           it
           is
           ,
           if
           when
           mens
           minds
           are
           once
           out
           of
           taste
           with
           government
           nothing
           tending
           to
           order
           relisheth
           well
           with
           them
           .
        
         
           Their
           petition
           was
           sent
           up
           to
           Us
           by
           Our
           Councell
           :
           But
           Wee
           seeing
           no
           signe
           of
           repentance
           for
           ,
           or
           disavowing
           of
           their
           late
           tumults
           ,
           untill
           some
           order
           might
           be
           taken
           for
           the
           finding
           out
           and
           punishment
           of
           the
           authors
           of
           them
           ,
           resolved
           to
           delay
           the
           answering
           of
           their
           petition
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           commanded
           Our
           Councell
           to
           signifie
           to
           all
           Our
           good
           subjects
           Our
           aversnesse
           from
           Poperie
           ,
           and
           detestation
           of
           Superstition
           ,
           the
           contrarie
           suggestions
           whereof
           We
           found
           the
           heads
           of
           this
           Rebellion
           had
           used
           for
           abusing
           of
           Our
           loyall
           subjects
           ,
           and
           so
           accordingly
           Our
           Councell
           caused
           a
           Proclamation
           to
           be
           made
           at
           Lithgow
           ,
           which
           was
           this
           .
        
         
           
             
               
                 
                 
                   
                     Apud
                     Linlithgow
                     
                       septimo
                       Decemb.
                       1637.
                       
                    
                  
                
                 
                   FOr
                   as
                   much
                   as
                   the
                   Kings
                   Majestie
                   ,
                   having
                   seene
                   the
                   Petition
                   presented
                   to
                   the
                   Lords
                   of
                   his
                   Majesties
                   privie
                   Councell
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   them
                   sent
                   up
                   to
                   his
                   Majestie
                   concerning
                   the
                   Service
                   Book
                   ,
                   determined
                   to
                   have
                   taken
                   the
                   same
                   into
                   his
                   Royall
                   consideration
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   have
                   given
                   his
                   gracious
                   answer
                   thereanent
                   with
                   all
                   conveniencie
                   :
                   Like
                   as
                   his
                   Majestie
                   by
                   his
                   letters
                   to
                   his
                   Councell
                   of
                   the
                   date
                   of
                   the
                   ninth
                   of
                   October
                   last
                   ,
                   did
                   signifie
                   his
                   gracious
                   resolution
                   to
                   the
                   effect
                   aforesaid
                   .
                   But
                   since
                   that
                   time
                   ,
                   his
                   Majestie
                   finding
                   (
                   farre
                   contrarie
                   to
                   his
                   expectation
                   )
                   that
                   such
                   disorderly
                   ,
                   tumultuous
                   and
                   barbarous
                   insolenceis
                   have
                   beene
                   committed
                   within
                   the
                   Citie
                   of
                   Edinburgh
                   upon
                   the
                   eighteenth
                   of
                   October
                   last
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   great
                   contempt
                   of
                   his
                   Majesties
                   Royall
                   authoritie
                   ,
                   by
                   abusing
                   his
                   Majesties
                   Councellors
                   and
                   Officers
                   of
                   State
                   ,
                   with
                   others
                   bearing
                   charge
                   and
                   authoritie
                   under
                   his
                   Majestie
                   within
                   the
                   said
                   Citie
                   :
                   His
                   Majestie
                   in
                   a
                   just
                   resentment
                   of
                   that
                   foule
                   indignitie
                   ,
                   (
                   wherein
                   his
                   Majesties
                   Honour
                   did
                   so
                   much
                   suffer
                   )
                   hath
                   beene
                   mooved
                   to
                   delay
                   the
                   signification
                   of
                   his
                   Majesties
                   gracious
                   intention
                   ,
                   in
                   giving
                   to
                   his
                   subjects
                   such
                   satisfactorie
                   answers
                   to
                   their
                   Petitions
                   as
                   in
                   equitie
                   might
                   have
                   been
                   expected
                   from
                   so
                   just
                   and
                   religious
                   a
                   Prince
                   ;
                   But
                   yet
                   his
                   Majestie
                   being
                   unwilling
                   that
                   his
                   Loyall
                   and
                   faithfull
                   subjects
                   should
                   be
                   possessed
                   with
                   groundlesse
                   and
                   uncessarie
                   doubts
                   and
                   feares
                   ,
                   His
                   Majestie
                   is
                   pleased
                   out
                   of
                   his
                   goodnesse
                   to
                   declare
                   ,
                   like
                   as
                   by
                   these
                   presents
                   hee
                   declareth
                   ,
                   That
                   as
                   he
                   abhorreth
                   all
                   Superstition
                   of
                   Poperie
                   ,
                   so
                   he
                   will
                   be
                   most
                   carefull
                   that
                   nothing
                   be
                   allowed
                   within
                   his
                   Majesties
                   Dominions
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   which
                   shall
                   tend
                   to
                   the
                   advancement
                   of
                   the
                   true
                   Religion
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   presently
                   professed
                   within
                   his
                   most
                   ancient
                   Kingdome
                   of
                   Scotland
                   :
                   And
                   that
                   nothing
                   is
                   or
                   was
                   intended
                   to
                   be
                   done
                   therein
                   against
                   the
                   laudable
                   lawes
                   of
                   this
                   his
                   Majesties
                   native
                   Kingdome
                   .
                   And
                   ordaineth
                   publication
                   to
                   bee
                   made
                   hereof
                   in
                   forme
                   as
                   a
                   foresaid
                   .
                
              
            
          
        
         
           AT
           this
           time
           We
           sent
           into
           Scotland
           the
           Earle
           of
           Roxburgh
           Lord
           privie
           ▪
           Seale
           ,
           with
           certaine
           instructions
           to
           Our
           Councell
           for
           ordering
           these
           disordered
           affaires
           ;
           according
           to
           which
           they
           appointed
           the
           Councell
           to
           sit
           at
           Dalkeith
           ,
           
           being
           not
           above
           foure
           miles
           from
           Edinburgh
           ,
           that
           so
           they
           might
           the
           more
           easily
           know
           what
           passed
           in
           that
           place
           ,
           now
           become
           the
           seat
           of
           the
           Rebellion
           ;
           and
           they
           removed
           the
           Session
           or
           Terme
           from
           Lithgow
           to
           Sterlin
           ,
           a
           place
           of
           24.
           miles
           distance
           from
           Edinburgh
           ,
           that
           so
           the
           huge
           disorderly
           multitudes
           there
           assembled
           ,
           might
           be
           dispersed
           ,
           by
           the
           necessitie
           of
           the
           attendance
           of
           such
           as
           had
           any
           Law-businesse
           :
           At
           the
           same
           time
           the
           Earle
           of
           Traquair
           Lord
           Treasurer
           of
           that
           Kingdome
           ,
           whom
           Wee
           had
           sent
           for
           hither
           ,
           was
           returned
           back
           with
           directions
           from
           Us
           :
           He
           ,
           with
           Our
           Lord
           privie
           Seale
           &
           other
           principall
           Councellers
           ,
           repaired
           to
           Sterlin
           ,
           where
           by
           Our
           commandement
           they
           caused
           a
           Proclamation
           to
           be
           made
           for
           the
           dispersing
           of
           the
           huge
           and
           dangerous
           multitudes
           there
           assembled
           ,
           and
           the
           assuring
           of
           Our
           subjects
           of
           Our
           sinceritie
           towards
           the
           Religion
           established
           in
           that
           Our
           Kingdom
           :
           And
           there
           first
           ,
           the
           Nobilitie
           ,
           Gentrie
           ,
           Ministers
           ,
           and
           Burgesses
           did
           the
           same
           thing
           which
           they
           themselves
           called
           the
           uproare
           of
           Rascalls
           at
           the
           first
           reading
           of
           the
           Service
           Book
           in
           the
           Churches
           of
           Edinburgh
           ,
           and
           which
           they
           condemned
           ,
           but
           in
           milder
           tearmes
           ,
           by
           the
           name
           of
           an
           unjustifiable
           act
           ,
           in
           that
           great
           sedition
           at
           Edinburgh
           on
           the
           eighteenth
           of
           October
           1637
           :
           For
           by
           them
           ,
           first
           at
           Sterlin
           ,
           then
           at
           Lithgow
           ,
           and
           last
           at
           Edinburgh
           ,
           was
           made
           the
           first
           avowed
           affront
           to
           Us
           ,
           Our
           authoritie
           and
           Lawes
           :
           For
           at
           Sterlin
           Our
           Proclamation
           being
           made
           ,
           the
           Earle
           of
           Hume
           and
           the
           Lord
           Lindsey
           ,
           assisted
           with
           many
           others
           of
           all
           ranks
           ,
           made
           a
           Protestation
           against
           the
           same
           ;
           which
           Protestation
           was
           afterward
           repeated
           at
           Lithgow
           ,
           and
           last
           at
           Edinburgh
           ,
           where
           ,
           when
           upon
           the
           Crosse
           ,
           Our
           Proclamation
           was
           made
           by
           Our
           Officers
           with
           sound
           of
           Trumpets
           ,
           and
           assisted
           with
           Our
           Heralds
           with
           Our
           coats
           of
           Armes
           upon
           their
           backs
           ,
           it
           was
           received
           ,
           while
           it
           was
           in
           reading
           ,
           with
           jeering
           and
           laughing
           ,
           and
           after
           it
           was
           ended
           with
           a
           Protestation
           against
           it
           ,
           made
           by
           many
           Earles
           ,
           Lords
           ,
           Ministers
           ,
           and
           Burgesses
           ,
           and
           the
           conflux
           of
           all
           other
           sorts
           of
           people
           ,
           who
           were
           all
           of
           them
           so
           malapert
           as
           not
           to
           suffer
           Our
           Heralds
           and
           Officers
           to
           come
           off
           the
           Crosse
           ,
           but
           forced
           them
           to
           stay
           and
           heare
           their
           Protestation
           against
           Our
           Proclamation
           ,
           as
           if
           both
           had
           been
           made
           by
           the
           same
           authoritie
           :
           
           And
           if
           this
           now
           were
           not
           a
           higher
           act
           of
           Rebellion
           then
           either
           the
           first
           tumult
           raised
           in
           the
           Churches
           ,
           against
           which
           they
           so
           much
           declamed
           ,
           or
           the
           second
           insurrection
           at
           Edinburgh
           ,
           which
           they
           so
           much
           disclamed
           ,
           Wee
           leave
           it
           to
           the
           world
           to
           judge
           :
           The
           copies
           both
           of
           Our
           Proclamation
           and
           their
           Protestation
           We
           have
           here
           inserted
           ,
           that
           themselves
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           others
           ,
           may
           see
           that
           We
           wrong
           not
           the
           truth
           .
        
         
           
             
               
                 
                   CHARLES
                   by
                   the
                   grace
                   God
                   ,
                   King
                   of
                   great
                   Britaine
                   ,
                   France
                   ,
                   and
                   Ireland
                   ,
                   defender
                   of
                   the
                   faith
                   ,
                   &c.
                   To
                   Our
                   Lovits
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 
                   Our
                   Sheriffes
                   in
                   that
                   part
                   conjunctly
                   and
                   severally
                   ,
                   specially
                   constituted
                   ,
                   greeting
                   .
                   For
                   as
                   much
                   as
                   Wee
                   ,
                   out
                   of
                   Our
                   Princely
                   care
                   of
                   maintenance
                   of
                   the
                   true
                   Religion
                   already
                   professed
                   ,
                   and
                   for
                   beating
                   downe
                   of
                   all
                   superstition
                   ,
                   having
                   ordained
                   a
                   Book
                   of
                   Common
                   prayer
                   to
                   be
                   compiled
                   for
                   the
                   generall
                   use
                   and
                   edification
                   of
                   Our
                   subjects
                   within
                   Our
                   ancient
                   Kingdome
                   of
                   Scotland
                   ,
                   the
                   same
                   was
                   accordingly
                   done
                   :
                   In
                   the
                   performing
                   whereof
                   ,
                   We
                   took
                   great
                   care
                   and
                   paines
                   ;
                   So
                   as
                   nothing
                   past
                   therein
                   but
                   what
                   was
                   seene
                   and
                   approved
                   by
                   Us
                   ,
                   before
                   the
                   same
                   was
                   either
                   divulged
                   or
                   printed
                   ,
                   assuring
                   all
                   Our
                   loving
                   subjects
                   ,
                   that
                   not
                   onely
                   Our
                   intention
                   is
                   ,
                   but
                   even
                   the
                   verie
                   Book
                   will
                   be
                   a
                   readie
                   meanes
                   to
                   maintaine
                   the
                   true
                   Religion
                   alreadie
                   professed
                   ,
                   and
                   beat
                   out
                   all
                   Superstition
                   ;
                   Of
                   which
                   We
                   in
                   Our
                   owne
                   time
                   do
                   not
                   doubt
                   but
                   in
                   a
                   faire
                   course
                   to
                   satisfie
                   Our
                   good
                   subjects
                   .
                   But
                   having
                   seene
                   and
                   considered
                   some
                   Petitions
                   and
                   Declarations
                   given
                   in
                   to
                   Our
                   Councell
                   against
                   the
                   said
                   Book
                   and
                   late
                   Canons
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   We
                   find
                   Our
                   Royall
                   Authoritie
                   much
                   injured
                   thereby
                   ,
                   both
                   in
                   the
                   matter
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   carriage
                   thereof
                   ;
                   whereby
                   We
                   conceive
                   these
                   of
                   Our
                   Nobility
                   ,
                   Gentrie
                   ,
                   Burroughs
                   ,
                   Ministers
                   ,
                   and
                   others
                   ,
                   who
                   kept
                   and
                   assisted
                   these
                   meetings
                   and
                   Convocations
                   for
                   contriving
                   and
                   forming
                   the
                   said
                   Petitions
                   ,
                   or
                   who
                   have
                   subscribed
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   to
                   deserve
                   and
                   bee
                   liable
                   to
                   Our
                   high
                   censure
                   ,
                   both
                   in
                   their
                   persons
                   and
                   fortunes
                   ,
                   as
                   having
                   conveened
                   themselves
                   without
                   either
                   Our
                   consent
                   or
                   authoritie
                   ;
                   Yet
                   because
                   We
                   beleeve
                   that
                   what
                   they
                   have
                   done
                   herein
                   is
                   out
                   of
                   a
                   preposterous
                   zeale
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   out
                   of
                   any
                   disloyaltie
                   or
                   disaffection
                   to
                   Soveraigntie
                   ,
                   We
                   are
                   graciously
                   pleased
                   in
                   so
                   farre
                   as
                   concernes
                   
                   these
                   meetings
                   for
                   consulting
                   or
                   subscribing
                   of
                   these
                   Petitions
                   ,
                   or
                   presenting
                   the
                   same
                   to
                   any
                   Judge
                   or
                   Judges
                   in
                   Our
                   said
                   Kingdome
                   ,
                   to
                   dispense
                   therewith
                   ,
                   and
                   with
                   what
                   may
                   bee
                   their
                   fault
                   or
                   errour
                   therein
                   ,
                   to
                   all
                   such
                   as
                   upon
                   signification
                   or
                   declaration
                   of
                   Our
                   pleasure
                   shall
                   retire
                   themselves
                   as
                   becommeth
                   good
                   and
                   dutifull
                   subjects
                   :
                   To
                   which
                   purpose
                   Our
                   will
                   is
                   ,
                   and
                   We
                   charge
                   you
                   straightly
                   ,
                   and
                   command
                   ,
                   that
                   incontinent
                   these
                   Letters
                   seene
                   ,
                   you
                   passe
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   Our
                   name
                   and
                   authoritie
                   make
                   intimation
                   hereof
                   ,
                   to
                   all
                   Our
                   lieges
                   and
                   subjects
                   ,
                   by
                   open
                   Proclamation
                   at
                   all
                   places
                   needfull
                   ,
                   wherethrough
                   none
                   pretend
                   ignorance
                   thereof
                   ;
                   And
                   therewith
                   also
                   ,
                   That
                   you
                   in
                   Our
                   name
                   and
                   authoritie
                   discharge
                   all
                   such
                   convocations
                   and
                   meetings
                   in
                   time
                   comming
                   ,
                   under
                   the
                   paine
                   of
                   treason
                   :
                   And
                   also
                   that
                   you
                   command
                   ,
                   and
                   charge
                   ,
                   and
                   inhibit
                   all
                   Our
                   lieges
                   and
                   subjects
                   ,
                   that
                   none
                   of
                   them
                   presume
                   nor
                   take
                   in
                   hand
                   to
                   resort
                   nor
                   repaire
                   to
                   Our
                   Burgh
                   of
                   Sterling
                   ,
                   nor
                   to
                   no
                   other
                   Burgh
                   ,
                   where
                   Our
                   Councell
                   and
                   Session
                   sits
                   ,
                   till
                   first
                   they
                   declare
                   their
                   cause
                   of
                   comming
                   to
                   our
                   Councell
                   ,
                   and
                   procure
                   their
                   warrant
                   to
                   that
                   effect
                   .
                   And
                   further
                   ,
                   that
                   you
                   command
                   and
                   charge
                   all
                   and
                   sundrie
                   Provosts
                   ,
                   Bailiffes
                   ,
                   and
                   Magistrates
                   within
                   Burgh
                   ,
                   That
                   they
                   and
                   everie
                   one
                   of
                   them
                   have
                   a
                   speciall
                   care
                   and
                   regard
                   to
                   see
                   this
                   Our
                   Royall
                   will
                   and
                   pleasure
                   really
                   and
                   dutifully
                   obeyed
                   in
                   all
                   points
                   ;
                   And
                   that
                   no
                   violation
                   thereof
                   be
                   suffered
                   within
                   their
                   bounds
                   ,
                   under
                   all
                   highest
                   paine
                   ,
                   crime
                   ,
                   and
                   offence
                   that
                   they
                   may
                   commit
                   against
                   Us
                   in
                   that
                   behalfe
                   :
                   As
                   also
                   that
                   you
                   command
                   and
                   charge
                   all
                   and
                   sundrie
                   Noblemen
                   ,
                   Barons
                   ,
                   Ministers
                   and
                   Burrowes
                   ,
                   who
                   are
                   not
                   actuall
                   indwellers
                   within
                   this
                   Our
                   Burgh
                   ,
                   and
                   are
                   not
                   of
                   the
                   number
                   of
                   the
                   Lords
                   of
                   our
                   privie
                   Councell
                   and
                   Session
                   ,
                   and
                   members
                   thereof
                   ,
                   and
                   are
                   already
                   within
                   this
                   Our
                   Burgh
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   ,
                   and
                   everie
                   one
                   of
                   them
                   ▪
                   remove
                   themselves
                   ,
                   and
                   depart
                   and
                   passe
                   forth
                   of
                   Our
                   said
                   Burgh
                   ,
                   and
                   returne
                   not
                   againe
                   ,
                   without
                   the
                   warrant
                   aforesaid
                   ,
                   within
                   six
                   houres
                   after
                   the
                   publication
                   hereof
                   ,
                   under
                   the
                   said
                   paine
                   of
                   treason
                   .
                   And
                   as
                   concerning
                   any
                   Petitions
                   that
                   hereafter
                   shall
                   be
                   given
                   unto
                   Us
                   ,
                   upon
                   this
                   or
                   any
                   other
                   subject
                   ,
                   Wee
                   are
                   likewise
                   pleased
                   to
                   declare
                   ,
                   that
                   We
                   will
                   not
                   shut
                   Our
                   eares
                   therefrom
                   ;
                   so
                   that
                   neither
                   the
                   matter
                   nor
                   forme
                   be
                   prejudiciall
                   to
                   Our
                   Regall
                   Authoritie
                   .
                   The
                   which
                   to
                   do
                   We
                   commit
                   to
                   you
                   ,
                   conjunctly
                   and
                   severally
                   ,
                   Our
                   full
                   power
                   by
                   these
                   Our
                   Letters
                   ,
                   delivering
                   the
                   
                   same
                   by
                   you
                   duely
                   execute
                   and
                   indorsed
                   againe
                   to
                   the
                   bearer
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Given
                     under
                     Our
                     signet
                     at
                     Sterling
                     
                       the
                       nineteenth
                       day
                       of
                       February
                       ,
                       And
                       of
                       Our
                       Reigne
                       the
                       thirteenth
                       yeere
                       ,
                       1638.
                       
                    
                  
                   
                     Per
                     actum
                     Secreti
                     Concilii
                     .
                  
                
              
            
          
        
         
           Here
           followeth
           their
           Protestation
           .
        
         
           
             
               
                 
                   For
                   God
                   and
                   the
                   King.
                   
                
                 
                   WE
                   Noblemen
                   ,
                   Barons
                   ,
                   Ministers
                   ,
                   Burrowes
                   ,
                   appointed
                   to
                   attend
                   his
                   Majesties
                   answer
                   to
                   our
                   humble
                   Petition
                   and
                   complaint
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   preferre
                   new
                   grievances
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   do
                   what
                   else
                   may
                   lawfully
                   conduce
                   to
                   our
                   humble
                   desires
                   ;
                   That
                   whereupon
                   the
                   23.
                   of
                   September
                   last
                   ,
                   wee
                   presented
                   a
                   Supplication
                   to
                   your
                   Lordships
                   ,
                   and
                   another
                   upon
                   the
                   18.
                   of
                   October
                   last
                   ,
                   and
                   also
                   a
                   new
                   Bill
                   relative
                   to
                   the
                   former
                   upon
                   the
                   19.
                   of
                   December
                   last
                   ,
                   and
                   did
                   therein
                   humbly
                   remonstrate
                   our
                   just
                   exceptions
                   against
                   the
                   Service
                   Book
                   ,
                   and
                   Book
                   of
                   Canons
                   ;
                   and
                   also
                   against
                   the
                   Arch-bishops
                   and
                   Bishops
                   of
                   this
                   Kingdome
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   contrivers
                   ,
                   maintainers
                   ,
                   and
                   urgers
                   thereof
                   ,
                   and
                   against
                   their
                   sitting
                   as
                   our
                   Judges
                   untill
                   the
                   cause
                   be
                   decided
                   ;
                   earnestly
                   supplicating
                   withall
                   to
                   bee
                   freed
                   and
                   delivered
                   from
                   these
                   and
                   all
                   other
                   innovations
                   of
                   that
                   kinde
                   ,
                   introduced
                   against
                   the
                   laudable
                   Lawes
                   of
                   this
                   Kingdome
                   ;
                   as
                   that
                   of
                   the
                   High
                   Commission
                   ,
                   and
                   other
                   evils
                   particularly
                   mentioned
                   ,
                   and
                   generally
                   contained
                   in
                   our
                   foresaid
                   supplications
                   and
                   complaints
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   this
                   our
                   partie
                   delinquent
                   against
                   our
                   Religion
                   and
                   Lawes
                   may
                   be
                   taken
                   order
                   with
                   ,
                   and
                   these
                   pressing
                   grievances
                   may
                   be
                   taken
                   order
                   with
                   and
                   redressed
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   Lawes
                   of
                   this
                   Kingdome
                   ,
                   as
                   by
                   our
                   said
                   supplications
                   and
                   complaints
                   more
                   largely
                   doth
                   appeare
                   :
                   With
                   the
                   which
                   on
                   the
                   19.
                   of
                   December
                   last
                   ,
                   we
                   gave
                   in
                   a
                   Declinator
                   against
                   the
                   Arch-bishops
                   and
                   Bishops
                   as
                   our
                   parties
                   ,
                   who
                   by
                   consequence
                   could
                   not
                   be
                   our
                   Judges
                   ;
                   wherupon
                   your
                   Lordships
                   declared
                   by
                   your
                   Act
                   at
                   Dalkeith
                   the
                   said
                   19.
                   of
                   December
                   ,
                   that
                   you
                   would
                   present
                   our
                   Petitions
                   to
                   his
                   Majesties
                   Royall
                   consideration
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   without
                   prejudice
                   of
                   the
                   Declinator
                   given
                   in
                   by
                   us
                   the
                   said
                   supplicants
                   ;
                   wherupon
                   we
                   should
                   be
                   heard
                   at
                   place
                   and
                   time
                   convenient
                   ,
                   And
                   in
                   the
                   meane
                   time
                   should
                   receive
                   no
                   prejudice
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   said
                   Act
                   in
                   it selfe
                   beareth
                   .
                   And
                   whereas
                   we
                   your
                   Lordships
                   supplicants
                   with
                   
                   a
                   great
                   deale
                   of
                   patience
                   ,
                   and
                   hope
                   also
                   ,
                   grounded
                   on
                   sundry
                   promises
                   ,
                   were
                   expecting
                   an
                   answere
                   to
                   these
                   our
                   humble
                   desires
                   ,
                   and
                   having
                   learned
                   that
                   upon
                   some
                   directions
                   of
                   His
                   Majesties
                   anent
                   our
                   supplications
                   and
                   complaint
                   unto
                   your
                   Lordships
                   of
                   the
                   Secret
                   Councell
                   ,
                   your
                   Lordships
                   admits
                   to
                   the
                   consulting
                   and
                   judging
                   anent
                   our
                   supplications
                   ,
                   and
                   His
                   Majesties
                   answere
                   thereunto
                   ,
                   the
                   Archbishops
                   and
                   Bishops
                   our
                   direct
                   parties
                   ,
                   contrarie
                   to
                   our
                   Declinator
                   first
                   propounded
                   at
                   Dalkeith
                   ,
                   and
                   now
                   renewed
                   at
                   Sterling
                   ;
                   and
                   *
                   contrarie
                   to
                   your
                   Lordships
                   Act
                   aforesaid
                   at
                   Dalkeith
                   ,
                   and
                   contrarie
                   to
                   our
                   Religion
                   ,
                   and
                   Lawes
                   ,
                   and
                   humble
                   supplications
                   .
                   Therefore
                   lest
                   our
                   silence
                   be
                   prejudiciall
                   to
                   this
                   so
                   important
                   a
                   cause
                   ,
                   as
                   concernes
                   Gods
                   glorie
                   and
                   worship
                   ,
                   our
                   Religion
                   ,
                   Salvation
                   ,
                   the
                   Lawes
                   and
                   Liberties
                   of
                   this
                   Kingdome
                   ,
                   or
                   derogatorie
                   to
                   the
                   former
                   supplications
                   and
                   complaints
                   ,
                   or
                   unanswerable
                   to
                   the
                   trust
                   of
                   our
                   Commission
                   ;
                   out
                   of
                   our
                   bound
                   dutie
                   to
                   our
                   God
                   ,
                   our
                   King
                   and
                   native
                   Countrey
                   ,
                   we
                   are
                   forced
                   to
                   take
                   instruments
                   in
                   Notaries
                   hands
                   ,
                   of
                   your
                   Lordships
                   refusall
                   to
                   admit
                   our
                   Declinator
                   ,
                   or
                   remove
                   these
                   our
                   Parties
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   protest
                   in
                   manner
                   following
                   :
                   First
                   ,
                   That
                   we
                   may
                   have
                   our
                   immediate
                   recourse
                   to
                   our
                   sacred
                   Soveraign
                   ,
                   to
                   present
                   our
                   grievances
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   a
                   legall
                   way
                   to
                   prosecute
                   the
                   same
                   before
                   the
                   ordinarie
                   competent
                   Judges
                   ,
                   Civill
                   or
                   Ecclesiasticall
                   ,
                   without
                   any
                   offence
                   offered
                   by
                   us
                   ,
                   or
                   taken
                   by
                   your
                   Lordships
                   .
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   VVe
                   protest
                   that
                   the
                   said
                   Archbishops
                   and
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   our
                   Parties
                   complained
                   upon
                   ,
                   cannot
                   be
                   reputed
                   or
                   esteemed
                   lawfull
                   Judges
                   to
                   fit
                   in
                   any
                   Judicatorie
                   in
                   this
                   Kingdome
                   ,
                   Civill
                   or
                   Ecclesiasticall
                   ,
                   upon
                   any
                   of
                   the
                   supplicants
                   ,
                   untill
                   after
                   lawfull
                   tryall
                   judicially
                   they
                   purge
                   themselves
                   of
                   such
                   crimes
                   as
                   we
                   have
                   already
                   laid
                   to
                   their
                   charge
                   ,
                   offering
                   to
                   prove
                   the
                   same
                   whensoever
                   His
                   Sacred
                   Majestie
                   shall
                   please
                   to
                   give
                   us
                   audience
                   .
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   VVe
                   protest
                   that
                   no
                   Act
                   nor
                   Proclamation
                   to
                   follow
                   thereupon
                   ,
                   past
                   ,
                   or
                   to
                   be
                   past
                   in
                   Councell
                   or
                   out
                   of
                   Councell
                   ,
                   in
                   presence
                   of
                   the
                   Archbishops
                   and
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   whom
                   we
                   have
                   already
                   declined
                   to
                   be
                   our
                   Judges
                   ,
                   shall
                   any
                   wayes
                   be
                   prejudiciall
                   to
                   us
                   the
                   supplicants
                   ,
                   our
                   persons
                   ,
                   estates
                   ,
                   lawfull
                   meetings
                   ,
                   proceedings
                   ,
                   or
                   pursuits
                   .
                   Fourthly
                   ,
                   VVe
                   protest
                   that
                   neither
                   we
                   nor
                   any
                   whose
                   heart
                   the
                   Lord
                   moveth
                   to
                   joine
                   with
                   us
                   in
                   these
                   our
                   supplications
                   against
                   the
                   foresaid
                   Innovations
                   ,
                   shall
                   incurre
                   any
                   danger
                   ,
                   in
                   life
                   ,
                   lands
                   ,
                   or
                   any
                   Politicall
                   or
                   Ecclesiasticall
                   paines
                   ,
                   for
                   not
                   observing
                   such
                   Acts
                   ,
                   Bookes
                   ,
                   Canons
                   ,
                   Rites
                   ,
                   Judicatories
                   ,
                   Proclamations
                   ,
                   introduced
                   without
                   or
                   against
                   the
                   Acts
                   of
                   Generall
                   Assemblies
                   ,
                   or
                   Acts
                   of
                   Parliament
                   ,
                   the
                   Statutes
                   of
                   this
                   Kingdome
                   ;
                   But
                   
                   that
                   it
                   shall
                   be
                   lawfull
                   to
                   us
                   or
                   them
                   to
                   use
                   our selves
                   in
                   matters
                   of
                   Religion
                   of
                   the
                   externall
                   worship
                   of
                   God
                   and
                   Policie
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   laudable
                   Constitutions
                   of
                   this
                   Church
                   and
                   Kingdome
                   ,
                   conforme
                   to
                   His
                   Majesties
                   Declaration
                   the
                   ninth
                   of
                   December
                   last
                   .
                   Fifthly
                   ,
                   seeing
                   by
                   the
                   legall
                   and
                   submisse
                   way
                   of
                   our
                   former
                   supplications
                   ,
                   all
                   who
                   takes
                   these
                   Innovations
                   to
                   heart
                   ,
                   have
                   been
                   kept
                   calme
                   and
                   carried
                   themselves
                   in
                   a
                   quiet
                   manner
                   ,
                   in
                   hope
                   of
                   redresse
                   ;
                   VVe
                   protest
                   that
                   if
                   any
                   inconvenience
                   shall
                   happen
                   to
                   fall
                   out
                   (
                   which
                   we
                   pray
                   the
                   Lord
                   to
                   prevent
                   )
                   upon
                   the
                   pressing
                   of
                   any
                   of
                   the
                   foresaid
                   Innovations
                   or
                   evils
                   ,
                   specially
                   or
                   generally
                   contained
                   in
                   our
                   former
                   supplications
                   and
                   complaints
                   ,
                   and
                   upon
                   your
                   Lordships
                   refusall
                   to
                   take
                   order
                   thereanent
                   ,
                   the
                   same
                   be
                   not
                   imputed
                   to
                   us
                   ,
                   who
                   most
                   humbly
                   seeks
                   all
                   things
                   to
                   be
                   reformed
                   by
                   an
                   Order
                   .
                   Sixthly
                   ,
                   we
                   protest
                   that
                   these
                   our
                   requests
                   ,
                   proceeding
                   from
                   conscience
                   and
                   a
                   due
                   respect
                   to
                   His
                   Majesties
                   honour
                   ,
                   doe
                   tend
                   to
                   no
                   other
                   end
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   the
                   preservation
                   of
                   the
                   true
                   reformed
                   Religion
                   ,
                   the
                   lawes
                   and
                   liberties
                   of
                   this
                   His
                   Majesties
                   most
                   ancient
                   Kingdome
                   ,
                   and
                   satisfaction
                   of
                   our
                   most
                   humble
                   desires
                   contained
                   in
                   our
                   supplication
                   and
                   complaint
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   his
                   Majesties
                   accustomed
                   goodnesse
                   and
                   justice
                   ,
                   from
                   which
                   we
                   doe
                   certainely
                   expect
                   that
                   His
                   Sacred
                   Majestie
                   will
                   provide
                   and
                   grant
                   such
                   remedie
                   to
                   our
                   just
                   petitions
                   and
                   complaints
                   ,
                   as
                   may
                   be
                   expected
                   from
                   so
                   gracious
                   a
                   King
                   toward
                   most
                   loyall
                   and
                   dutifull
                   subjects
                   ,
                   calling
                   for
                   redresse
                   of
                   so
                   pressing
                   grievances
                   ,
                   and
                   praying
                   to
                   God
                   that
                   his
                   Majestie
                   may
                   long
                   and
                   prosperously
                   reigne
                   over
                   us
                   .
                
              
            
          
        
         
           AGainst
           which
           Protestation
           We
           shall
           now
           say
           nothing
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           contained
           &
           repeated
           in
           another
           larger
           Protestation
           of
           theirs
           ,
           which
           shall
           be
           inserted
           hereafter
           ,
           and
           there
           it
           shall
           receive
           a
           full
           answer
           :
           Onely
           We
           desire
           the
           Reader
           to
           observe
           these
           two
           things
           in
           it
           ;
           
           First
           ,
           the
           iniquitie
           and
           injustice
           of
           their
           demanding
           some
           of
           our
           Bishops
           to
           be
           removed
           from
           our
           Councell
           ,
           nay
           ,
           and
           (
           which
           We
           think
           never
           was
           heard
           before
           )
           their
           protesting
           against
           all
           Acts
           to
           be
           done
           and
           passed
           in
           our
           Councell
           at
           which
           any
           of
           them
           shall
           be
           present
           ,
           alledging
           ,
           that
           this
           their
           Protestation
           against
           them
           ,
           and
           Declinator
           of
           them
           ,
           maketh
           them
           to
           be
           parties
           ,
           and
           so
           they
           cannot
           be
           Judges
           ;
           and
           withall
           they
           require
           them
           first
           to
           be
           
           removed
           ,
           and
           then
           promise
           they
           will
           make
           proofe
           of
           such
           crimes
           against
           them
           as
           shall
           declare
           the
           justice
           of
           their
           removall
           ;
           which
           is
           all
           one
           as
           to
           intreat
           them
           first
           to
           condemn
           a
           man
           ,
           and
           then
           to
           trie
           him
           :
           And
           if
           a
           Protestation
           against
           their
           sitting
           in
           Councell
           ,
           and
           a
           Declinator
           of
           Our
           Councells
           authoritie
           (
           neither
           of
           them
           admitted
           by
           our
           Councell
           )
           shall
           make
           some
           Councellours
           to
           be
           parties
           ,
           and
           invalidate
           all
           Acts
           of
           Councell
           so
           long
           as
           these
           Councellours
           whom
           they
           have
           fancied
           to
           be
           parties
           sit
           there
           ;
           how
           their
           last
           pretended
           generall
           Assembly
           ,
           against
           which
           there
           were
           so
           many
           Protestations
           made
           both
           by
           the
           Bishops
           and
           others
           ,
           and
           which
           by
           all
           these
           Protesters
           was
           declined
           as
           Judge
           ,
           because
           the
           members
           of
           it
           had
           all
           made
           themselves
           parties
           ,
           can
           be
           counted
           a
           lawfull
           generall
           Assembly
           ,
           or
           the
           members
           of
           it
           lawfull
           Judges
           ,
           We
           leave
           it
           to
           themselves
           to
           reconcile
           :
           And
           if
           they
           should
           say
           ,
           that
           these
           Protestations
           and
           Declinators
           against
           the
           Assembly
           were
           repelled
           by
           the
           Assembly
           ,
           who
           was
           the
           sole
           Judge
           of
           them
           ,
           let
           them
           remember
           ,
           that
           their
           Protestation
           against
           the
           Bishops
           ,
           and
           their
           Declinator
           against
           Our
           Councels
           authoritie
           ,
           if
           they
           should
           not
           eject
           them
           ,
           were
           both
           of
           them
           ,
           likewise
           repelled
           and
           rejected
           by
           Our
           Councell
           ,
           who
           was
           the
           onely
           true
           Judge
           of
           them
           ,
           their
           last
           pretended
           Assembly
           being
           no
           true
           but
           onely
           a
           pretended
           Judge
           of
           the
           others
           ,
           after
           the
           Assembly
           was
           dissolved
           by
           Our
           authoritie
           .
           
           And
           secondly
           ,
           We
           shall
           desire
           the
           Reader
           to
           observe
           ,
           that
           their
           demands
           in
           this
           Protestation
           are
           very
           farre
           short
           of
           those
           which
           are
           made
           by
           them
           in
           their
           succeeding
           Protestations
           ,
           which
           swell
           with
           farre
           more
           bold
           and
           insolent
           demands
           then
           this
           doth
           ,
           although
           this
           be
           bold
           and
           insolent
           enough
           :
           But
           it
           is
           an
           usuall
           course
           with
           the
           heads
           of
           all
           Rebellions
           ,
           to
           draw
           in
           that
           partie
           ,
           by
           whose
           power
           they
           intend
           to
           make
           good
           their
           wicked
           plots
           ,
           with
           small
           things
           at
           the
           first
           ,
           concealing
           from
           them
           the
           depth
           of
           their
           intentions
           ,
           untill
           they
           have
           engaged
           them
           so
           farre
           ,
           as
           they
           can
           make
           them
           beleeve
           that
           there
           is
           no
           safety
           in
           retreating
           ,
           when
           their
           crimes
           are
           past
           hope
           of
           pardon
           .
        
         
           And
           now
           after
           this
           their
           first
           Protestation
           ,
           begun
           the
           most
           unnaturall
           ,
           causlesse
           ,
           and
           horrible
           Rebellion
           that
           this
           or
           perhaps
           any
           other
           age
           in
           the
           world
           hath
           been
           acquainted
           with
           :
           
           For
           now
           these
           Protesters
           begin
           to
           invest
           themselves
           with
           the
           supreme
           Ensignes
           and
           Markes
           of
           Majestie
           and
           Soveraigntie
           ,
           by
           erecting
           publike
           Tables
           of
           advice
           and
           Councell
           ,
           for
           ordering
           the
           affaires
           of
           the
           Kingdome
           ,
           without
           Our
           authoritie
           ,
           and
           in
           contempt
           of
           Us
           and
           Our
           Councell
           established
           by
           Us
           there
           ,
           and
           by
           entring
           into
           a
           Covenant
           and
           most
           wicked
           Band
           and
           combination
           against
           all
           that
           shall
           oppose
           them
           ,
           not
           excepting
           Our
           owne
           Person
           ,
           directly
           against
           the
           law
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           law
           of
           Nations
           ,
           and
           the
           municipall
           lawes
           of
           that
           Our
           Kingdome
           :
           So
           that
           after
           this
           their
           Protestation
           ,
           they
           perfected
           that
           which
           they
           had
           before
           begun
           confusedly
           ,
           and
           as
           it
           were
           in
           a
           ruder
           draught
           :
           For
           then
           ,
           contrarie
           to
           Our
           expresse
           commandement
           and
           authoritie
           expressed
           in
           Our
           last
           Proclamations
           ,
           and
           repeated
           unto
           them
           by
           Our
           Councell
           ,
           they
           did
           erect
           a
           great
           number
           of
           Tables
           (
           as
           they
           called
           them
           )
           in
           Edinburgh
           ▪
           Foure
           principall
           ,
           One
           of
           the
           Nobilitie
           ,
           another
           of
           the
           Gentrie
           ,
           a
           third
           of
           the
           Burroughes
           ,
           a
           fourth
           of
           Ministers
           ;
           and
           the
           Gentrie
           had
           manie
           subordinate
           Tables
           ,
           according
           to
           their
           severall
           Shires
           :
           These
           severall
           Tables
           did
           consult
           of
           what
           they
           thought
           fit
           to
           bee
           propounded
           at
           the
           generall
           Table
           ,
           which
           consisteth
           of
           severall
           Commissioners
           chosen
           from
           the
           other
           foure
           Tables
           ;
           and
           what
           they
           of
           the
           generall
           Table
           resolved
           on
           ,
           was
           to
           be
           put
           in
           practice
           with
           a
           blinde
           and
           Jesuiticall
           obedience
           :
           A
           rare
           and
           unheard
           forme
           of
           Government
           in
           a
           Kingdome
           whose
           Government
           ever
           was
           Monarchicall
           ,
           and
           which
           they
           themselves
           still
           say
           continueth
           to
           be
           so
           :
           Sure
           these
           meetings
           by
           wise
           men
           have
           been
           accounted
           rather
           Stables
           of
           unruly
           horses
           ,
           broken
           loose
           and
           pulling
           downe
           all
           they
           can
           reach
           ,
           then
           Tables
           for
           the
           consultations
           of
           wise
           and
           rationall
           men
           .
           Now
           the
           first
           dung
           which
           from
           these
           Stables
           was
           throwne
           upon
           the
           face
           of
           Authoritie
           and
           Government
           ,
           was
           that
           lewd
           Covenant
           ,
           and
           seditious
           Band
           annexed
           unto
           it
           ,
           which
           We
           here
           subjoine
           ,
           because
           We
           are
           confident
           that
           by
           the
           verie
           recitall
           and
           perusall
           of
           it
           ,
           every
           religious
           and
           wise
           man
           may
           run
           and
           read
           that
           sentence
           of
           condemnation
           which
           it
           carrieth
           in
           its
           owne
           front
           .
        
         
           
             
               
                 
                 
                   THE
                   CONFESSION
                   OF
                   FAITH
                   OF
                   THE
                   KIRK
                   OF
                   SCOTLAND
                   ,
                   SUBSCRIBED
                   By
                   the
                   Kings
                   Majestie
                   and
                   his
                   Houshold
                   in
                   the
                   yeare
                   of
                   God
                   1580.
                   
                   WITH
                   A
                   Designation
                   of
                   such
                   Acts
                   of
                   Parliament
                   as
                   are
                   expedient
                   for
                   justifying
                   the
                   union
                   after
                   mentioned
                   ;
                   And
                   Subscribed
                   by
                   the
                   Nobles
                   ,
                   Barons
                   ,
                   Gentlemen
                   ,
                   Burgesses
                   ,
                   Ministers
                   ,
                   and
                   Commons
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   yeare
                   of
                   God
                   1638.
                   
                
                 
                   
                     JOSH.
                     24.25
                     .
                  
                   
                     So
                     Joshua
                     made
                     a
                     Covenant
                     with
                     the
                     people
                     the
                     same
                     day
                     ,
                     and
                     gave
                     them
                     an
                     Ordinance
                     and
                     Law
                     in
                     Sichem
                     .
                  
                   
                     2
                     KING
                     .
                     11.17
                     .
                  
                   
                     And
                     Jehoiada
                     made
                     a
                     Covenant
                     between
                     the
                     Lord
                     and
                     the
                     King
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     people
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     should
                     be
                     the
                     Lords
                     people
                     ;
                     likewise
                     betweene
                     the
                     King
                     and
                     the
                     people
                     .
                  
                   
                     ISAIA
                     44.5
                     .
                  
                   
                     One
                     shall
                     say
                     ,
                     I
                     am
                     the
                     Lord
                     :
                     another
                     shall
                     be
                     called
                     by
                     the
                     name
                     of
                     Jacob
                     :
                     and
                     another
                     shall
                     subscribe
                     with
                     his
                     hand
                     unto
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                  
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   The
                   Kings
                   Majesties
                   Charge
                   ,
                   to
                   all
                   Commissioners
                   and
                   Ministers
                   within
                   this
                   Realme
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   yeare
                   of
                   God
                   1580.
                   
                
                 
                   SEeing
                   that
                   VVe
                   and
                   Our
                   Houshold
                   have
                   Subscribed
                   and
                   given
                   this
                   publike
                   Confession
                   of
                   Our
                   Faith
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   good
                   example
                   of
                   Our
                   subjects
                   ,
                   VVe
                   command
                   and
                   charge
                   all
                   Commissioners
                   and
                   Ministers
                   ,
                   to
                   crave
                   the
                   same
                   Confession
                   of
                   their
                   Parochianars
                   ,
                   and
                   proceed
                   against
                   the
                   refusers
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   Our
                   Lawes
                   and
                   Order
                   of
                   the
                   Kirk
                   ,
                   delivering
                   their
                   names
                   and
                   lawfull
                   processe
                   to
                   the
                   Ministers
                   of
                   Our
                   House
                   ,
                   with
                   all
                   haste
                   and
                   diligence
                   ,
                   under
                   the
                   paine
                   of
                   fourtie
                   pound
                   to
                   be
                   taken
                   from
                   their
                   stipend
                   ,
                   that
                   VVe
                   ,
                   with
                   the
                   advice
                   of
                   Our
                   Councell
                   ,
                   may
                   take
                   order
                   with
                   such
                   proud
                   contemners
                   of
                   God
                   and
                   Our
                   Lawes
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Subscribed
                     with
                     Our
                     Hand
                     ,
                  
                   
                     at
                     Haly-rud-house
                     ,
                     
                       1580.
                       the
                       2.
                       day
                       of
                       March
                       ,
                       the
                       14.
                       yeare
                       of
                       Our
                       Reigne
                       .
                    
                  
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   The
                   Confession
                   of
                   Faith
                   of
                   the
                   Kirke
                   of
                   SCOTLAND
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   confession
                   of
                   Faith
                   ,
                   subscribed
                   at
                   first
                   by
                   the
                   Kings
                   Majesty
                   and
                   His
                   Houshold
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   yeere
                   of
                   God
                   1580.
                   
                   Thereafter
                   ,
                   by
                   Persons
                   of
                   all
                   rankes
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   yeere
                   1581.
                   by
                   ordinance
                   of
                   the
                   Lords
                   of
                   the
                   Secret
                   Councell
                   ,
                   and
                   Acts
                   of
                   the
                   Generall
                   Assembly
                   .
                   Subscribed
                   againe
                   by
                   all
                   sorts
                   of
                   Persons
                   in
                   the
                   yeere
                   1590.
                   by
                   a
                   new
                   Ordinance
                   of
                   Councell
                   ,
                   at
                   the
                   desire
                   of
                   the
                   Generall
                   Assembly
                   :
                   With
                   a
                   generall
                   Band
                   for
                   maintenance
                   of
                   the
                   true
                   Religion
                   and
                   the
                   Kings
                   Person
                   .
                   And
                   now
                   subscribed
                   in
                   the
                   yeere
                   1638.
                   by
                   us
                   ,
                   Noblemen
                   ,
                   Barons
                   ,
                   Gentlemen
                   ,
                   Burgesses
                   ,
                   Ministers
                   ,
                   and
                   Commons
                   under
                   subscribing
                   :
                   Together
                   with
                   our
                   resolution
                   and
                   promises
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   causes
                   after
                   specified
                   ,
                   To
                   maintaine
                   the
                   said
                   true
                   Religion
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Kings
                   Majestie
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   Confession
                   foresaid
                   ,
                   and
                   Acts
                   of
                   Parliament
                   .
                   The
                   Tenor
                   whereof
                   here
                   followeth
                   .
                
                 
                   WEe
                   All
                   ,
                   and
                   every
                   one
                   of
                   us
                   underwritten
                   ,
                   Protest
                   ,
                   That
                   ,
                   after
                   long
                   and
                   due
                   examination
                   of
                   our
                   owne
                   Consciences
                   ,
                   in
                   matters
                   of
                   true
                   and
                   false
                   Religion
                   ,
                   are
                   now
                   throughly
                   resolved
                   of
                   the
                   Truth
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   Word
                   and
                   Spirit
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   we
                   beleeve
                   with
                   our
                   hearts
                   ,
                   confesse
                   with
                   our
                   mouths
                   ,
                   subscribe
                   with
                   our
                   hands
                   ,
                   and
                   constantly
                   affirme
                   before
                   God
                   and
                   the
                   whole
                   World
                   ;
                   that
                   this
                   only
                   is
                   the
                   true
                   Christian
                   Faith
                   and
                   Religion
                   ,
                   pleasing
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   bringing
                   Salvation
                   to
                   man
                   ,
                   which
                   now
                   is
                   by
                   the
                   mercy
                   of
                   God
                   revealed
                   to
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   preaching
                   of
                   the
                   blessed
                   Evangel
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   received
                   ,
                   beleeved
                   ,
                   and
                   defended
                   ,
                   by
                   many
                   and
                   sundry
                   notable
                   Kirks
                   and
                   Realmes
                   ,
                   but
                   chiefly
                   by
                   the
                   
                     Kirk
                     of
                     Scotland
                     ,
                     the
                     Kings
                     Majestie
                     ,
                     and
                     three
                     Estates
                     of
                     this
                     Realm
                     ,
                  
                   as
                   Gods
                   eternall
                   Truth
                   ,
                   and
                   onely
                   ground
                   of
                   our
                   Salvation
                   :
                   as
                   more
                   particularly
                   is
                   expressed
                   in
                   the
                   Confession
                   of
                   our
                   Faith
                   ,
                   stablished
                   ,
                   and
                   publikely
                   confirmed
                   by
                   sundry
                   Acts
                   of
                   Parliaments
                   ,
                   and
                   now
                   of
                   a
                   long
                   time
                   hath
                   been
                   openly
                   professed
                   by
                   the
                   Kings
                   Majestie
                   ,
                   and
                   whole
                   body
                   of
                   this
                   Realme
                   ,
                   both
                   in
                   Burgh
                   and
                   Land.
                   To
                   the
                   which
                   Confession
                   and
                   forme
                   of
                   Religion
                   ,
                   wee
                   willingly
                   agree
                   in
                   our
                   consciences
                   in
                   all
                   points
                   ,
                   as
                   unto
                   Gods
                   undoubted
                   Truth
                   and
                   Verity
                   ,
                   grounded
                   onely
                   upon
                   his
                   written
                   Word
                   .
                   And
                   therefore
                   ,
                   Wee
                   abhorre
                   and
                   detest
                   all
                   contrarie
                   Religion
                   ,
                   and
                   Doctrine
                   :
                   But
                   chiefly
                   ,
                   all
                   kinde
                   of
                   Papistrie
                   ,
                   in
                   generall
                   
                   and
                   particular
                   heads
                   ,
                   even
                   as
                   they
                   are
                   now
                   damned
                   and
                   confuted
                   by
                   the
                   
                     Word
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     Kirk
                     of
                     Scotland
                     :
                  
                   but
                   in
                   speciall
                   we
                   detest
                   and
                   refuse
                   the
                   usurped
                   authoritie
                   of
                   that
                   Roman
                   Antichrist
                   ,
                   upon
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   upon
                   the
                   Kirk
                   ,
                   the
                   civill
                   Magistrate
                   ,
                   and
                   Consciences
                   of
                   men
                   .
                   All
                   his
                   tyrannous
                   lawes
                   made
                   upon
                   indifferent
                   things
                   against
                   our
                   Christian
                   libertie
                   .
                   His
                   erroneous
                   Doctrine
                   ,
                   against
                   the
                   sufficiencie
                   of
                   the
                   written
                   VVord
                   ,
                   the
                   perfection
                   of
                   the
                   Law
                   ,
                   the
                   office
                   of
                   Christ
                   and
                   his
                   blessed
                   Evangel
                   .
                   His
                   corrupted
                   Doctrine
                   concerning
                   originall
                   sinne
                   ,
                   our
                   naturall
                   inabilitie
                   and
                   rebellion
                   to
                   Gods
                   Law
                   ,
                   our
                   justification
                   by
                   faith
                   onely
                   ,
                   our
                   imperfect
                   sanctification
                   and
                   obedience
                   to
                   the
                   Law
                   ,
                   the
                   nature
                   ,
                   number
                   ,
                   and
                   use
                   of
                   the
                   holy
                   Sacraments
                   .
                   His
                   five
                   bastard
                   Sacraments
                   ,
                   with
                   all
                   his
                   Rites
                   ,
                   Ceremonies
                   ,
                   and
                   false
                   Doctrine
                   ,
                   added
                   to
                   the
                   ministration
                   of
                   the
                   true
                   Sacraments
                   without
                   the
                   VVord
                   of
                   God.
                   His
                   cruell
                   judgement
                   against
                   Infants
                   ,
                   departing
                   without
                   the
                   Sacrament
                   :
                   his
                   absolute
                   necessitie
                   of
                   Baptisme
                   :
                   his
                   blasphemous
                   opinion
                   of
                   Transubstantiation
                   ,
                   or
                   reall
                   presence
                   of
                   Christs
                   body
                   in
                   the
                   Elements
                   ,
                   and
                   receiving
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   by
                   the
                   wicked
                   ,
                   or
                   bodies
                   of
                   men
                   .
                   His
                   dispensations
                   with
                   solemn
                   oaths
                   ,
                   perjuries
                   ,
                   and
                   degrees
                   of
                   Marriage
                   forbidden
                   in
                   the
                   VVord
                   :
                   his
                   crueltie
                   against
                   the
                   innocent
                   divorced
                   :
                   his
                   divellish
                   Masse
                   ▪
                   his
                   blasphemous
                   Priesthood
                   :
                   his
                   profane
                   Sacrifice
                   for
                   the
                   sins
                   of
                   the
                   dead
                   and
                   the
                   quick
                   :
                   his
                   Canonization
                   of
                   men
                   ,
                   calling
                   upon
                   Angels
                   or
                   Saints
                   departed
                   ,
                   worshipping
                   of
                   Imagerie
                   ,
                   Relicks
                   ,
                   and
                   Crosses
                   ,
                   dedicating
                   of
                   Kirks
                   ,
                   Altars
                   ,
                   Daies
                   ,
                   Vowes
                   to
                   creatures
                   ;
                   his
                   Purgatorie
                   ,
                   praiers
                   for
                   the
                   dead
                   ,
                   praying
                   or
                   speaking
                   in
                   a
                   strange
                   language
                   ,
                   with
                   his
                   Processions
                   and
                   blasphemous
                   Letanie
                   ,
                   and
                   multitude
                   of
                   Advocates
                   or
                   Mediators
                   :
                   his
                   manifold
                   Orders
                   ,
                   Auricular
                   Confession
                   :
                   his
                   desperate
                   and
                   uncertaine
                   repentance
                   ;
                   his
                   generall
                   and
                   doubtsome
                   faith
                   ;
                   his
                   satisfactions
                   of
                   men
                   for
                   their
                   sins
                   :
                   his
                   justification
                   by
                   works
                   ,
                   
                     opus
                     operatum
                  
                   ,
                   works
                   of
                   supererogation
                   ,
                   Merits
                   ,
                   Pardons
                   ,
                   Peregrinations
                   ,
                   and
                   Stations
                   :
                   his
                   holy
                   VVater
                   ,
                   baptising
                   of
                   Bels
                   ,
                   conjuring
                   of
                   Spirits
                   ,
                   crossing
                   ,
                   saning
                   ,
                   anointing
                   ,
                   conjuring
                   ,
                   hallowing
                   of
                   Gods
                   good
                   creatures
                   ,
                   with
                   the
                   superstitious
                   opinion
                   joined
                   therewith
                   :
                   his
                   worldly
                   Monarchy
                   ,
                   and
                   wicked
                   Hierarchie
                   :
                   his
                   three
                   solemne
                   vowes
                   ,
                   with
                   all
                   his
                   shavelings
                   of
                   sundry
                   sorts
                   ,
                   his
                   erroneous
                   and
                   bloudie
                   decrees
                   made
                   at
                   Trent
                   ,
                   with
                   all
                   the
                   subscribers
                   and
                   approvers
                   of
                   that
                   cruell
                   and
                   bloudie
                   Band
                   ,
                   conjured
                   against
                   the
                   Kirk
                   of
                   God
                   :
                   and
                   finally
                   ,
                   we
                   detest
                   all
                   his
                   vain
                   Allegories
                   ,
                   Rites
                   ,
                   Signs
                   ,
                   and
                   Traditions
                   ,
                   brought
                   in
                   the
                   Kirk
                   ,
                   without
                   or
                   against
                   the
                   VVord
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   
                   Doctrine
                   of
                   this
                   true
                   reformed
                   Kirk
                   ;
                   to
                   the
                   which
                   we
                   joyne
                   our selves
                   willingly
                   ,
                   in
                   Doctrine
                   ,
                   Faith
                   ,
                   Religion
                   ,
                   Discipline
                   ,
                   and
                   use
                   of
                   the
                   Holy
                   Sacraments
                   ,
                   as
                   lively
                   members
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   in
                   Christ
                   our
                   Head
                   :
                   promising
                   ,
                   and
                   swearing
                   by
                   the
                   
                     Great
                     Name
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                     our
                     GOD
                     ,
                  
                   that
                   we
                   shall
                   continue
                   in
                   the
                   obedience
                   of
                   the
                   Doctrine
                   and
                   Discipline
                   of
                   this
                   Kirk
                   ,
                   and
                   shall
                   defend
                   the
                   same
                   according
                   to
                   our
                   vocation
                   and
                   power
                   ,
                   all
                   the
                   dayes
                   of
                   our
                   lives
                   ,
                   under
                   the
                   paines
                   contained
                   in
                   the
                   Law
                   ,
                   and
                   danger
                   both
                   of
                   body
                   and
                   soule
                   in
                   the
                   day
                   of
                   Gods
                   fearfull
                   Judgement
                   :
                   and
                   seeing
                   that
                   many
                   are
                   stirred
                   up
                   by
                   Satan
                   and
                   that
                   Romane
                   Antichrist
                   to
                   promise
                   ,
                   sweare
                   ,
                   subscribe
                   ,
                   and
                   for
                   a
                   time
                   use
                   the
                   Holy
                   Sacraments
                   in
                   the
                   Kirk
                   deceitfully
                   ,
                   against
                   their
                   owne
                   consciences
                   ,
                   minding
                   thereby
                   ,
                   first
                   ,
                   under
                   the
                   externall
                   cloake
                   of
                   Religion
                   ,
                   to
                   corrupt
                   and
                   subvert
                   secretly
                   Gods
                   true
                   Religion
                   within
                   the
                   Kirk
                   ,
                   and
                   afterward
                   ,
                   when
                   time
                   may
                   serve
                   ,
                   to
                   become
                   open
                   enemies
                   and
                   persecuters
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   under
                   vaine
                   hope
                   of
                   the
                   Popes
                   dispensation
                   ,
                   devised
                   against
                   the
                   Word
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   to
                   his
                   greater
                   confusion
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   double
                   condemnation
                   in
                   the
                   day
                   of
                   the
                   
                     LORD
                     JESUS
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   We
                   therefore
                   ,
                   willing
                   to
                   take
                   away
                   all
                   suspition
                   of
                   hypocrisie
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   such
                   double
                   dealing
                   with
                   God
                   and
                   his
                   Kirk
                   ,
                   Protest
                   ,
                   and
                   call
                   
                     The
                     Searcher
                     of
                     all
                     hearts
                  
                   for
                   witnesse
                   ,
                   that
                   our
                   minds
                   and
                   hearts
                   do
                   fully
                   agree
                   with
                   this
                   our
                   
                     Confession
                     ,
                     Promise
                     ,
                     Oath
                  
                   and
                   Subscription
                   ;
                   so
                   that
                   we
                   are
                   not
                   moved
                   for
                   any
                   worldly
                   respect
                   ,
                   but
                   are
                   perswaded
                   only
                   in
                   our
                   Consciences
                   through
                   the
                   knowledge
                   and
                   love
                   of
                   Gods
                   true
                   Religion
                   ,
                   printed
                   in
                   our
                   hearts
                   by
                   the
                   holy
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   as
                   we
                   shall
                   answer
                   to
                   Him
                   in
                   the
                   day
                   when
                   the
                   secrets
                   of
                   all
                   hearts
                   shall
                   be
                   disclosed
                   .
                   And
                   because
                   we
                   perceive
                   that
                   the
                   quietnesse
                   and
                   stability
                   of
                   our
                   Religion
                   and
                   Kirk
                   doth
                   depend
                   upon
                   the
                   safety
                   and
                   good
                   behaviour
                   of
                   the
                   Kings
                   Majestie
                   ,
                   as
                   upon
                   a
                   comfortable
                   instrument
                   of
                   Gods
                   mercy
                   granted
                   to
                   this
                   Countrey
                   for
                   the
                   maintaining
                   of
                   His
                   Kirk
                   ,
                   and
                   ministration
                   of
                   Justice
                   amongst
                   us
                   ,
                   wee
                   protest
                   and
                   promise
                   with
                   our
                   hearts
                   under
                   the
                   same
                   Oath
                   ,
                   Hand-writ
                   ,
                   and
                   paines
                   ,
                   that
                   wee
                   shall
                   defend
                   His
                   Person
                   and
                   Authority
                   ,
                   with
                   our
                   goods
                   ,
                   bodies
                   ,
                   and
                   lives
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   defence
                   of
                   Christ
                   his
                   Evangel
                   ,
                   Liberties
                   of
                   our
                   Countrey
                   ,
                   ministration
                   of
                   Justice
                   ,
                   and
                   punishment
                   of
                   iniquity
                   ,
                   against
                   all
                   enemies
                   within
                   this
                   Realme
                   ,
                   or
                   without
                   ,
                   as
                   we
                   desire
                   our
                   God
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   strong
                   and
                   mercifull
                   Defender
                   to
                   us
                   in
                   the
                   day
                   of
                   our
                   death
                   ,
                   and
                   comming
                   of
                   our
                   Lord
                   
                     Jesus
                     
                     Christ
                  
                   :
                   To
                   whom
                   ,
                   with
                   the
                   Father
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Holy
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   be
                   all
                   honour
                   and
                   glorie
                   eternally
                   .
                
                 
                   LIke
                   as
                   many
                   Acts
                   of
                   Parliament
                   not
                   onely
                   in
                   generall
                   doe
                   abrogate
                   ,
                   annull
                   ,
                   and
                   rescind
                   all
                   Lawes
                   ,
                   Statutes
                   ,
                   Acts
                   ,
                   Constitutions
                   ,
                   Canons
                   civill
                   or
                   Municipall
                   ,
                   with
                   all
                   other
                   Ordinances
                   and
                   practicke
                   penalties
                   whatsoever
                   ,
                   made
                   in
                   prejudice
                   of
                   the
                   true
                   Religion
                   and
                   Professours
                   thereof
                   :
                   Or
                   ,
                   of
                   the
                   true
                   Kirk
                   discipline
                   ,
                   jurisdiction
                   and
                   freedome
                   thereof
                   :
                   Or
                   ,
                   in
                   favours
                   of
                   Idolatrie
                   and
                   superstition
                   :
                   Or
                   ,
                   of
                   the
                   Papisticall
                   Kirk
                   :
                   As
                   ,
                   
                     Act.
                     3.
                     
                     Act.
                     31.
                     
                     Parl.
                     1
                     ▪
                     Act.
                     23.
                     
                     Parl.
                     11.
                     
                     Act.
                     114.
                     
                     Parl.
                     12.
                  
                   of
                   King
                   James
                   the
                   sixt
                   ,
                   That
                   Papistrie
                   and
                   Superstition
                   may
                   be
                   utterly
                   suppressed
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   intention
                   of
                   the
                   Acts
                   of
                   Parlament
                   reported
                   in
                   
                     Act.
                     5.
                     
                     Parl.
                     20.
                     
                     K.
                     James
                     6.
                     
                  
                   And
                   to
                   that
                   end
                   they
                   ordaine
                   all
                   Papists
                   and
                   Priests
                   to
                   be
                   punished
                   by
                   manifold
                   Civill
                   and
                   Ecclesiasticall
                   paines
                   ,
                   as
                   adversaries
                   to
                   Gods
                   true
                   Religion
                   ,
                   preached
                   and
                   by
                   law
                   established
                   within
                   this
                   Realme
                   ,
                   
                     Act.
                     24.
                     
                     Parl.
                     11.
                     
                     K.
                     James
                     6.
                  
                   as
                   common
                   enemies
                   to
                   all
                   Christian
                   government
                   ,
                   
                     Act.
                     18.
                     
                     Parl.
                     16.
                     
                     K.
                     James
                     6.
                  
                   as
                   rebellers
                   and
                   gainstanders
                   of
                   our
                   Soveraigne
                   Lords
                   authoritie
                   ,
                   
                     Act.
                     47.
                     
                     Parl.
                     3.
                     
                     K.
                     James
                     6.
                  
                   and
                   as
                   Idolaters
                   ,
                   
                     Act.
                     104.
                     
                     Parl.
                     7.
                     
                     K.
                     James
                     6.
                  
                   but
                   also
                   in
                   particular
                   (
                   by
                   and
                   attour
                   the
                   Confession
                   of
                   faith
                   )
                   do
                   abolish
                   and
                   condemne
                   the
                   Popes
                   authoritie
                   and
                   jurisdiction
                   out
                   of
                   this
                   land
                   ,
                   and
                   ordaines
                   the
                   maintainers
                   thereof
                   to
                   be
                   punished
                   ,
                   
                     Act.
                     2.
                     
                     Parl.
                     1.
                     
                     Act.
                     51.
                     
                     Parl.
                     3.
                     
                     Act.
                     106.
                     
                     Parl.
                     7.
                     
                     Act.
                     114.
                     
                     Parl.
                     12.
                     
                     K.
                     James
                     6.
                  
                   do
                   condemne
                   the
                   Popes
                   erroneous
                   doctrine
                   ,
                   or
                   any
                   other
                   erroneous
                   doctrine
                   repugnant
                   to
                   any
                   of
                   the
                   Articles
                   of
                   the
                   true
                   and
                   Christian
                   Religion
                   publikely
                   preached
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   Law
                   established
                   in
                   this
                   Realm
                   :
                   And
                   ordaines
                   the
                   spreaders
                   and
                   makers
                   of
                   Books
                   or
                   Libels
                   ,
                   or
                   Letters
                   ,
                   or
                   writs
                   of
                   that
                   nature
                   to
                   be
                   punished
                   ,
                   
                     Act.
                     46.
                     
                     Parl.
                     3.
                     
                     Act.
                     106.
                     
                     Parl.
                     7.
                     
                     Act.
                     24.
                     
                     Parl.
                     11.
                     
                     K.
                     James
                     6.
                  
                   doe
                   condemne
                   all
                   Baptisme
                   conform
                   to
                   the
                   Popes
                   kirk
                   and
                   the
                   idolatry
                   of
                   the
                   Masse
                   ,
                   and
                   ordaines
                   all
                   sayers
                   ,
                   wilfull
                   hearers
                   ,
                   and
                   concealers
                   of
                   the
                   Masse
                   ,
                   the
                   maintainers
                   and
                   resetters
                   of
                   the
                   Priests
                   ,
                   Jesuites
                   ,
                   traffiquing
                   Papists
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   punished
                   without
                   any
                   exception
                   or
                   restriction
                   ▪
                   
                     Act.
                     5.
                     
                     Parl.
                     1.
                     
                     Act.
                     120.
                     
                     Parl.
                     12.
                     
                     Act.
                     164.
                     
                     Parl.
                     13.
                     
                     Act.
                     193.
                     
                     Parl.
                     14.
                     
                     Act.
                     1.
                     
                     Parl.
                     19.
                     
                     Act.
                     5.
                     
                     Parl.
                     20.
                     
                     K.
                     James
                     6.
                  
                   do
                   condemne
                   all
                   erroneous
                   books
                   and
                   writs
                   containing
                   erroneous
                   doctrine
                   against
                   the
                   Religion
                   presently
                   professed
                   ,
                   or
                   containing
                   superstitious
                   Rites
                   and
                   Ceremonies
                   Papisticall
                   ,
                   whereby
                   the
                   people
                   are
                   
                   greatly
                   abused
                   ,
                   and
                   ordaines
                   the
                   homebringers
                   of
                   them
                   to
                   be
                   punished
                   ,
                   
                     Act.
                     25.
                     
                     Parl.
                     11.
                     
                     K.
                     James
                     6.
                  
                   do
                   condemn
                   the
                   monuments
                   and
                   dregs
                   of
                   bygane
                   Idolatrie
                   ,
                   as
                   going
                   to
                   Crosses
                   ,
                   observing
                   the
                   Festivall
                   dayes
                   of
                   Saincts
                   ,
                   and
                   such
                   other
                   superstitious
                   and
                   Papisticall
                   Rites
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   dishonour
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   contempt
                   of
                   true
                   Religion
                   ,
                   and
                   fostering
                   of
                   great
                   errour
                   among
                   the
                   people
                   ,
                   and
                   ordaines
                   the
                   users
                   of
                   them
                   to
                   be
                   punished
                   for
                   the
                   second
                   fault
                   as
                   Idolaters
                   ,
                   
                     Act.
                     104.
                     
                     Parl.
                     7.
                     
                     K.
                     James
                     6.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   Like
                   as
                   many
                   Acts
                   of
                   Parlament
                   are
                   conceived
                   for
                   maintenance
                   of
                   Gods
                   true
                   and
                   Christian
                   Religion
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   puritie
                   thereof
                   in
                   Doctrine
                   and
                   Sacraments
                   of
                   the
                   true
                   Church
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   the
                   libertie
                   and
                   freedome
                   thereof
                   ,
                   in
                   her
                   Nationall
                   ,
                   Synodall
                   Assemblies
                   ,
                   Presbyteries
                   ,
                   Sessions
                   ,
                   Policie
                   ,
                   Discipline
                   and
                   Jurisdiction
                   thereof
                   ,
                   as
                   that
                   puritie
                   of
                   Religion
                   and
                   libertie
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   was
                   used
                   ,
                   professed
                   ,
                   exercised
                   ,
                   preached
                   ,
                   and
                   confessed
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   reformation
                   of
                   Religion
                   in
                   this
                   Realm
                   .
                   As
                   for
                   instance
                   ,
                   
                     Act.
                     99.
                     
                     Parl.
                     7.
                     
                     Act.
                     23.
                     
                     Parl.
                     11.
                     
                     Act.
                     114.
                     
                     Parl.
                     12.
                     
                     Act.
                     160.
                     
                     Parl.
                     13.
                     
                     K.
                     James
                     6.
                  
                   ratified
                   by
                   
                     Act.
                     4.
                     
                     K.
                     Charles
                  
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   
                     Act.
                     6.
                     
                     Parl.
                     1.
                     and
                     Act.
                     68.
                     
                     Parl.
                     6.
                     of
                     K.
                     James
                     6.
                  
                   in
                   the
                   yeare
                   of
                   God
                   1579.
                   declares
                   the
                   Ministers
                   of
                   the
                   blessed
                   Evangel
                   ,
                   whom
                   God
                   of
                   his
                   mercie
                   had
                   raised
                   up
                   ,
                   or
                   hereafter
                   should
                   raise
                   ,
                   agreeing
                   with
                   them
                   that
                   then
                   lived
                   in
                   Doctrine
                   and
                   administration
                   of
                   the
                   Sacraments
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   people
                   that
                   professed
                   Christ
                   ,
                   as
                   he
                   was
                   then
                   offered
                   in
                   the
                   Evangel
                   ,
                   and
                   doth
                   communicate
                   with
                   the
                   holy
                   Sacraments
                   (
                   as
                   in
                   the
                   reformed
                   kirkes
                   of
                   this
                   Realme
                   they
                   were
                   presently
                   administrate
                   )
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   Confession
                   of
                   Faith
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   true
                   and
                   holy
                   kirk
                   of
                   Christ
                   Jesus
                   within
                   this
                   Realme
                   ,
                   and
                   decernes
                   and
                   declares
                   all
                   and
                   sundrie
                   ,
                   who
                   either
                   gainsayes
                   the
                   VVord
                   of
                   the
                   Evangel
                   ,
                   received
                   and
                   approved
                   as
                   the
                   heads
                   of
                   the
                   Confession
                   of
                   Faith
                   ,
                   professed
                   in
                   Parlament
                   in
                   the
                   yeare
                   of
                   God
                   1560.
                   specified
                   also
                   in
                   the
                   first
                   Parlament
                   of
                   
                     K.
                     James
                     6.
                  
                   and
                   ratified
                   in
                   this
                   present
                   Parlament
                   ,
                   more
                   particularly
                   do
                   specifie
                   ;
                   or
                   that
                   refuses
                   the
                   administration
                   of
                   the
                   holy
                   Sacraments
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   were
                   then
                   ministrated
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   no
                   members
                   of
                   the
                   said
                   kirk
                   within
                   this
                   Realme
                   ,
                   and
                   true
                   Religion
                   presently
                   professed
                   ,
                   so
                   long
                   as
                   they
                   keepe
                   themselves
                   so
                   divided
                   from
                   the
                   societie
                   of
                   Christs
                   bodie
                   :
                   And
                   the
                   subsequent
                   
                     Act.
                     69.
                     
                     Parl.
                     6.
                     
                     K.
                     James
                     6.
                  
                   declares
                   ,
                   That
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   other
                   face
                   of
                   kirke
                   ,
                   nor
                   other
                   face
                   of
                   Religion
                   ,
                   then
                   was
                   presently
                   at
                   that
                   time
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   favour
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   established
                   within
                   this
                   Realme
                   ,
                   which
                   therefore
                   is
                   ever
                   stiled
                   Gods
                   true
                   Religion
                   ,
                   Christs
                   true
                   Religion
                   ,
                   the
                   true
                   and
                   Christian
                   Religion
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   perfect
                   
                   Religion
                   .
                   Which
                   ,
                   by
                   manifold
                   Acts
                   of
                   Parlament
                   ,
                   all
                   within
                   this
                   Realme
                   ,
                   are
                   bound
                   to
                   professe
                   to
                   subscribe
                   the
                   articles
                   thereof
                   ,
                   the
                   Confession
                   of
                   Faith
                   ,
                   to
                   recant
                   all
                   doctrine
                   and
                   errours
                   repugnant
                   to
                   any
                   of
                   the
                   said
                   Articles
                   ,
                   
                     Act.
                     4.
                     and
                     9.
                     
                     Parl.
                     1.
                     
                     Act.
                     45.46.47
                     .
                     Parl.
                     3.
                     
                     Act.
                     71.
                     
                     Parl.
                     6.
                     
                     Act.
                     106.
                     
                     Parl.
                     7.
                     
                     Act.
                     24.
                     
                     Parl.
                     11.
                     
                     Act.
                     123.
                     
                     Parl.
                     12.
                     
                     Act.
                     194.
                     and
                     197.
                     
                     Parl.
                     14.
                     of
                     K.
                     James
                     6.
                     
                  
                   And
                   all
                   Magistrates
                   ,
                   Sheriffes
                   ,
                   &c.
                   on
                   the
                   one
                   part
                   ,
                   are
                   ordained
                   to
                   search
                   ,
                   apprehend
                   ,
                   and
                   punish
                   all
                   contraviners
                   :
                   for
                   instance
                   ,
                   
                     Act.
                     5.
                     
                     Parl.
                     1.
                     
                     Act.
                     104.
                     
                     Parl.
                     7.
                     
                     Act.
                     25.
                     .
                     Parl.
                     11.
                     
                     K.
                     James
                     6.
                     
                  
                   And
                   that
                   ,
                   notwithstanding
                   of
                   the
                   Kings
                   Majestes
                   licences
                   on
                   the
                   contrary
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   discharged
                   and
                   declared
                   to
                   be
                   of
                   no
                   force
                   ,
                   in
                   so
                   farre
                   as
                   they
                   tend
                   in
                   any
                   wayes
                   to
                   the
                   prejudice
                   and
                   hinder
                   of
                   the
                   execution
                   of
                   the
                   Acts
                   of
                   Parlament
                   against
                   Papists
                   ,
                   and
                   adversaries
                   of
                   true
                   Religion
                   ,
                   
                     Act.
                     106.
                     
                     Par.
                     7.
                     
                     K.
                     James
                     6.
                  
                   on
                   the
                   other
                   part
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   
                     47.
                     
                     Act.
                     Parl.
                     3.
                     
                     K.
                     James
                     6.
                  
                   it
                   is
                   declared
                   and
                   ordained
                   ,
                   seeing
                   the
                   cause
                   of
                   Gods
                   true
                   Religion
                   and
                   his
                   Highnesse
                   Authority
                   are
                   so
                   joyned
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   hurt
                   of
                   the
                   one
                   is
                   common
                   to
                   both
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   none
                   shall
                   be
                   reputed
                   as
                   loyall
                   and
                   faithfull
                   subjects
                   to
                   our
                   Soveraigne
                   Lord
                   ,
                   or
                   his
                   Authority
                   ,
                   but
                   be
                   punishable
                   as
                   rebellers
                   and
                   gainstanders
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   who
                   shall
                   not
                   give
                   their
                   Confession
                   ,
                   and
                   make
                   their
                   profession
                   of
                   the
                   said
                   true
                   Religion
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   they
                   who
                   after
                   defection
                   shall
                   give
                   the
                   Confession
                   of
                   their
                   faith
                   of
                   new
                   ,
                   they
                   shall
                   promise
                   to
                   continue
                   therein
                   in
                   time
                   comming
                   ,
                   to
                   maintaine
                   our
                   Soveraigne
                   Lords
                   Authoritie
                   ,
                   and
                   at
                   the
                   uttermost
                   of
                   their
                   power
                   to
                   fortifie
                   ,
                   assist
                   ,
                   and
                   maintaine
                   the
                   true
                   Preachers
                   and
                   Professours
                   of
                   Christs
                   Religion
                   ,
                   against
                   whatsoever
                   enemies
                   and
                   gainstanders
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   :
                   and
                   namely
                   ,
                   against
                   all
                   such
                   of
                   whatsoever
                   nation
                   ,
                   estate
                   ,
                   or
                   degree
                   they
                   be
                   of
                   ,
                   that
                   have
                   joyned
                   and
                   bound
                   themselves
                   ,
                   or
                   have
                   assisted
                   or
                   assists
                   ,
                   to
                   set
                   forward
                   and
                   execute
                   the
                   cruell
                   decrees
                   of
                   Trent
                   ,
                   contrary
                   to
                   the
                   Preachers
                   and
                   true
                   Professours
                   of
                   the
                   Word
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   repeated
                   word
                   by
                   word
                   in
                   the
                   Articles
                   of
                   Pacification
                   at
                   Pearth
                   the
                   23
                   of
                   February
                   1572.
                   approved
                   by
                   Parlament
                   the
                   last
                   of
                   Aprill
                   1573.
                   ratified
                   in
                   Parlament
                   1578.
                   
                   And
                   related
                   ,
                   
                     Act.
                     123.
                     
                     Parl.
                     12.
                     of
                     K.
                     James
                     6.
                  
                   with
                   this
                   addition
                   ,
                   That
                   they
                   are
                   bound
                   to
                   resist
                   all
                   treasonable
                   uproares
                   and
                   hostilities
                   raised
                   against
                   the
                   true
                   Religion
                   ,
                   the
                   Kings
                   Majestie
                   ,
                   &
                   the
                   true
                   Professors
                   .
                
                 
                   Like
                   as
                   all
                   lieges
                   are
                   bound
                   to
                   maintain
                   the
                   K.
                   Majesties
                   Royal
                   Person
                   and
                   authority
                   ,
                   the
                   authority
                   of
                   Parlaments
                   ,
                   without
                   the
                   which
                   neither
                   any
                   laws
                   or
                   lawful
                   judicatories
                   can
                   be
                   established
                   ,
                   
                     Act.
                     130.
                     
                     Act.
                     131.
                     
                     Par.
                     8.
                     
                     K.
                     Ja
                     :
                     6.
                  
                   &
                   the
                   subjects
                   liberties
                   ,
                   who
                   ought
                   only
                   to
                   live
                   and
                   be
                   governed
                   
                   by
                   the
                   Kings
                   lawes
                   ,
                   the
                   common
                   lawes
                   of
                   this
                   Realm
                   allanerly
                   ,
                   
                     Act.
                     48.
                     
                     Parl.
                     3.
                     
                     K.
                     James
                     1.
                     
                     Act.
                     79.
                     
                     Parl.
                     6.
                     
                     K.
                     James
                     4
                     :
                  
                   repeated
                   in
                   
                     Act.
                     131.
                     
                     Parl.
                     8.
                     
                     K.
                     James
                     6.
                     
                  
                   VVhich
                   ,
                   if
                   they
                   be
                   innovated
                   or
                   prejudged
                   ,
                   the
                   Commission
                   anent
                   the
                   union
                   of
                   the
                   two
                   kingdomes
                   of
                   Scotland
                   and
                   England
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   sole
                   Act
                   of
                   the
                   
                     17.
                     
                     Parl.
                     of
                     K.
                     James
                     6.
                  
                   declares
                   ,
                   such
                   confusion
                   would
                   ensue
                   ,
                   as
                   this
                   Realme
                   could
                   be
                   no
                   more
                   a
                   free
                   Monarchie
                   ,
                   because
                   by
                   the
                   fundamentall
                   lawes
                   ,
                   ancient
                   priviledges
                   ,
                   offices
                   and
                   liberties
                   of
                   this
                   kingdome
                   ,
                   not
                   onely
                   the
                   Princely
                   authoritie
                   of
                   his
                   Majesties
                   royall
                   discent
                   hath
                   bin
                   these
                   manie
                   ages
                   maintained
                   ,
                   but
                   also
                   the
                   peoples
                   securitie
                   of
                   their
                   lands
                   ,
                   livings
                   ,
                   rights
                   ,
                   offices
                   ,
                   liberties
                   &
                   dignities
                   preserved
                   ;
                   and
                   therefore
                   for
                   the
                   preservation
                   of
                   the
                   said
                   true
                   Religion
                   ,
                   Lawes
                   ,
                   and
                   Liberties
                   of
                   this
                   kingdome
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   statute
                   by
                   
                     Act.
                     8.
                     
                     Parl.
                     1.
                  
                   repeated
                   in
                   
                     Act.
                     99.
                     
                     Parl.
                     7.
                  
                   ratified
                   in
                   
                     Act.
                     23.
                     
                     Parl.
                     11.
                  
                   and
                   
                     114.
                     
                     Act.
                     of
                     K.
                     James
                     6.
                  
                   and
                   
                     4.
                     
                     Act.
                     of
                     K.
                     Charles
                     ,
                  
                   That
                   all
                   kings
                   and
                   Princes
                   at
                   their
                   Coronation
                   and
                   reception
                   of
                   their
                   Princely
                   authoritie
                   ,
                   shall
                   make
                   their
                   faithfull
                   promise
                   by
                   their
                   solemn
                   oath
                   in
                   the
                   presence
                   of
                   the
                   eternall
                   God
                   ,
                   that
                   enduring
                   the
                   whole
                   time
                   of
                   their
                   lives
                   ,
                   they
                   shall
                   serve
                   the
                   same
                   eternall
                   God
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   uttermost
                   of
                   their
                   power
                   ,
                   according
                   as
                   he
                   hath
                   required
                   in
                   his
                   most
                   holy
                   VVord
                   ,
                   contained
                   in
                   the
                   old
                   and
                   new
                   Testaments
                   .
                   And
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   same
                   VVord
                   ,
                   shall
                   maintain
                   the
                   true
                   Religion
                   of
                   Christ
                   Jesus
                   ,
                   the
                   preaching
                   of
                   his
                   holy
                   VVord
                   ,
                   the
                   due
                   and
                   right
                   ministration
                   of
                   the
                   Sacraments
                   ,
                   now
                   received
                   and
                   preached
                   within
                   this
                   Realme
                   (
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   Confession
                   of
                   Faith
                   immediately
                   preceding
                   )
                   and
                   shall
                   abolish
                   and
                   gainstand
                   all
                   false
                   Religion
                   ,
                   contrarie
                   to
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   and
                   shall
                   rule
                   the
                   people
                   committed
                   to
                   their
                   charge
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   will
                   and
                   command
                   of
                   God
                   revealed
                   in
                   his
                   foresaid
                   VVord
                   ,
                   and
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   lowable
                   lawes
                   and
                   constitutions
                   received
                   in
                   this
                   Realm
                   ,
                   no
                   waies
                   repugnant
                   to
                   the
                   said
                   will
                   of
                   the
                   eternall
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   shal
                   procure
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   uttermost
                   of
                   their
                   power
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   kirk
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   whole
                   Christian
                   people
                   ,
                   true
                   and
                   perfit
                   peace
                   in
                   all
                   time
                   comming
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   they
                   shall
                   be
                   carefull
                   to
                   root
                   out
                   of
                   their
                   Empire
                   all
                   Hereticks
                   ,
                   and
                   enemies
                   to
                   the
                   true
                   worship
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   who
                   shall
                   be
                   convicted
                   by
                   the
                   true
                   kirk
                   of
                   God
                   of
                   the
                   foresaid
                   crimes
                   ;
                   which
                   was
                   also
                   observed
                   by
                   his
                   Majesty
                   at
                   his
                   Coronation
                   in
                   Edinburgh
                   1633.
                   as
                   may
                   be
                   seene
                   in
                   the
                   order
                   of
                   the
                   Coronation
                   .
                
                 
                   In
                   obedience
                   to
                   the
                   commandement
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   conform
                   to
                   the
                   practice
                   of
                   the
                   godly
                   in
                   former
                   times
                   ,
                   and
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   laudable
                   example
                   of
                   our
                   worthy
                   and
                   religious
                   Progenitors
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   many
                   yet
                   living
                   amongst
                   us
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   warranted
                   also
                   by
                   Act
                   of
                   Councell
                   ,
                   commanding
                   a
                   generall
                   
                   Band
                   to
                   bee
                   made
                   and
                   subscribed
                   by
                   his
                   Majesties
                   subjects
                   of
                   all
                   ranks
                   ,
                   for
                   two
                   causes
                   :
                   One
                   was
                   ,
                   for
                   defending
                   the
                   true
                   Religion
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   was
                   then
                   reformed
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   expressed
                   in
                   the
                   Confession
                   of
                   Faith
                   above
                   written
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   former
                   large
                   Confession
                   established
                   by
                   sundrie
                   acts
                   of
                   lawfull
                   Generall
                   Assemblies
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   Parlament
                   ,
                   unto
                   which
                   it
                   hath
                   relation
                   ,
                   set
                   downe
                   in
                   publicke
                   Cathechismes
                   ,
                   and
                   which
                   had
                   beene
                   for
                   many
                   yeeres
                   with
                   a
                   blessing
                   from
                   heaven
                   ,
                   preached
                   ,
                   and
                   professed
                   in
                   this
                   Kirk
                   and
                   Kingdome
                   ,
                   as
                   Gods
                   undoubted
                   truth
                   ,
                   grounded
                   onely
                   upon
                   his
                   written
                   Word
                   :
                   The
                   other
                   cause
                   was
                   ,
                   for
                   maintaining
                   the
                   Kings
                   Majestie
                   his
                   Person
                   and
                   Estate
                   ;
                   the
                   true
                   Worship
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Kings
                   authoritie
                   being
                   so
                   straightly
                   joyned
                   ,
                   as
                   that
                   they
                   had
                   the
                   same
                   friends
                   and
                   common
                   enemies
                   ,
                   and
                   did
                   stand
                   and
                   fall
                   together
                   .
                   And
                   finally
                   ,
                   being
                   convinced
                   in
                   our
                   minds
                   ,
                   and
                   confessing
                   with
                   our
                   mouthes
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   present
                   and
                   succeeding
                   generations
                   in
                   this
                   Land
                   ,
                   are
                   bound
                   to
                   keep
                   the
                   foresaid
                   nationall
                   Oath
                   and
                   subscription
                   inviolable
                   ,
                   We
                   Noblemen
                   ,
                   Barons
                   ,
                   Gentlemen
                   Burgesses
                   ,
                   Ministers
                   ,
                   and
                   Commons
                   under
                   subscribing
                   ,
                   considering
                   divers
                   times
                   before
                   ,
                   and
                   especially
                   at
                   this
                   time
                   ,
                   the
                   danger
                   of
                   the
                   true
                   reformed
                   Religion
                   ,
                   of
                   the
                   Kings
                   honour
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   publicke
                   peace
                   of
                   the
                   Kingdome
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   manifold
                   innovations
                   and
                   evils
                   generally
                   contained
                   and
                   particularly
                   mentioned
                   in
                   our
                   late
                   supplications
                   ,
                   complaints
                   ,
                   and
                   protestations
                   ,
                   doe
                   hereby
                   professe
                   ,
                   and
                   before
                   God
                   ,
                   his
                   Angels
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   World
                   solemnely
                   declare
                   ,
                   That
                   ,
                   with
                   our
                   whole
                   hearts
                   wee
                   agree
                   and
                   resolve
                   all
                   the
                   daies
                   of
                   our
                   life
                   constantly
                   to
                   adhere
                   unto
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   defend
                   the
                   foresaid
                   true
                   Religion
                   ,
                   and
                   forbearing
                   the
                   practice
                   of
                   all
                   novations
                   ,
                   already
                   introduced
                   in
                   the
                   matters
                   of
                   the
                   worship
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   or
                   approbation
                   of
                   the
                   corruptions
                   of
                   the
                   publick
                   Government
                   of
                   the
                   Kirk
                   ,
                   or
                   civill
                   places
                   and
                   power
                   of
                   Kirkmen
                   ,
                   till
                   they
                   bee
                   tryed
                   and
                   allowed
                   in
                   free
                   Assemblies
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   Parlaments
                   ,
                   to
                   labour
                   by
                   all
                   meanes
                   lawfull
                   to
                   recover
                   the
                   purity
                   and
                   libertie
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   was
                   established
                   and
                   professed
                   before
                   the
                   foresaid
                   novations
                   :
                   And
                   because
                   ,
                   after
                   due
                   examination
                   ,
                   wee
                   plainly
                   perceive
                   ,
                   and
                   undoubtedly
                   beleeve
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Innovations
                   and
                   evils
                   contained
                   in
                   our
                   Supplications
                   ,
                   Complaints
                   ,
                   and
                   Protestations
                   have
                   no
                   warrant
                   of
                   the
                   Word
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   are
                   contrary
                   to
                   the
                   Articles
                   of
                   the
                   foresaid
                   Confessions
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   intention
                   and
                   meaning
                   of
                   the
                   blessed
                   Reformers
                   of
                   Religion
                   in
                   this
                   Land
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   above
                   written
                   Acts
                   of
                   Parlament
                   ,
                   and
                   doe
                   sensibly
                   tend
                   to
                   the
                   re-establishing
                   of
                   the
                   Popish
                   Religion
                   and
                   tyranny
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   the
                   subversion
                   and
                   ruine
                   of
                   the
                   
                   true
                   Reformed
                   Religion
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   our
                   Liberties
                   ,
                   Lawes
                   ,
                   and
                   Estates
                   .
                   VVe
                   also
                   declare
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   foresaid
                   Confessions
                   are
                   to
                   bee
                   interpreted
                   and
                   ought
                   to
                   be
                   understood
                   of
                   the
                   foresaid
                   novations
                   and
                   evils
                   ,
                   no
                   lesse
                   then
                   if
                   everie
                   one
                   of
                   them
                   had
                   beene
                   expressed
                   in
                   the
                   foresaid
                   Confessions
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   wee
                   are
                   obliged
                   to
                   detest
                   and
                   abhorre
                   them
                   ,
                   amongst
                   other
                   particular
                   heads
                   of
                   Papistrie
                   abjured
                   therein
                   .
                   And
                   therefore
                   from
                   the
                   knowledge
                   and
                   conscience
                   of
                   our
                   dutie
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   to
                   our
                   King
                   and
                   Countrey
                   ,
                   without
                   any
                   worldly
                   respect
                   or
                   inducement
                   ,
                   so
                   farre
                   as
                   humane
                   infirmitie
                   will
                   suffer
                   ,
                   wishing
                   a
                   further
                   measure
                   of
                   the
                   grace
                   of
                   God
                   for
                   this
                   effect
                   ,
                   VVe
                   promise
                   and
                   sweare
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   
                     Great
                     Name
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                     our
                     GOD
                     ,
                  
                   to
                   continue
                   in
                   the
                   Profession
                   and
                   Obedience
                   of
                   the
                   foresaid
                   Religion
                   :
                   That
                   we
                   shall
                   defend
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   and
                   resist
                   all
                   these
                   contrarie
                   errours
                   and
                   corruptions
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   our
                   vocation
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   the
                   uttermost
                   of
                   that
                   power
                   that
                   God
                   hath
                   put
                   in
                   our
                   hands
                   ,
                   all
                   the
                   dayes
                   of
                   our
                   life
                   :
                   And
                   in
                   like
                   manner
                   ,
                   with
                   the
                   same
                   heart
                   ,
                   we
                   declare
                   before
                   God
                   and
                   Men
                   ,
                   That
                   we
                   have
                   no
                   intention
                   nor
                   desire
                   to
                   attempt
                   any
                   thing
                   that
                   may
                   turne
                   to
                   the
                   dishonour
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   or
                   to
                   the
                   diminution
                   of
                   the
                   Kings
                   Greatnesse
                   and
                   Authoritie
                   :
                   But
                   on
                   the
                   contrarie
                   ,
                   we
                   promise
                   and
                   sweare
                   ,
                   that
                   wee
                   shall
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   uttermost
                   of
                   our
                   power
                   ,
                   with
                   our
                   meanes
                   and
                   lives
                   ,
                   stand
                   to
                   the
                   defence
                   of
                   our
                   dread
                   Soveraign
                   ,
                   the
                   Kings
                   Majestie
                   ,
                   his
                   Person
                   and
                   Authoritie
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   defence
                   and
                   preservation
                   of
                   the
                   foresaid
                   true
                   Religion
                   ,
                   Liberties
                   and
                   Lawes
                   of
                   the
                   Kingdome
                   ;
                   As
                   also
                   to
                   the
                   mutuall
                   defence
                   and
                   assistance
                   ,
                   everie
                   one
                   of
                   us
                   of
                   another
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   cause
                   of
                   maintaining
                   the
                   true
                   Religion
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   Majesties
                   Authoritie
                   ,
                   with
                   our
                   best
                   counsell
                   ,
                   our
                   bodies
                   ,
                   meanes
                   ,
                   and
                   whole
                   power
                   ,
                   against
                   all
                   sorts
                   of
                   persons
                   whatsoever
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   ,
                   whatsoever
                   shall
                   be
                   done
                   to
                   the
                   least
                   of
                   us
                   for
                   that
                   cause
                   ,
                   shall
                   be
                   taken
                   as
                   done
                   to
                   us
                   all
                   in
                   generall
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   everie
                   one
                   of
                   us
                   in
                   particular
                   .
                   And
                   that
                   we
                   shall
                   neither
                   directly
                   nor
                   indirectly
                   suffer
                   our selves
                   to
                   be
                   divided
                   or
                   withdrawn
                   by
                   whatsoever
                   suggestion
                   ,
                   combination
                   ,
                   allurement
                   ,
                   or
                   terrour
                   ,
                   from
                   this
                   blessed
                   and
                   loyall
                   Conjunction
                   ,
                   nor
                   shall
                   cast
                   in
                   any
                   let
                   ,
                   or
                   impediment
                   that
                   may
                   stay
                   or
                   hinder
                   any
                   such
                   resolution
                   ,
                   as
                   by
                   common
                   consent
                   shall
                   be
                   found
                   to
                   conduce
                   for
                   so
                   good
                   ends
                   .
                   But
                   on
                   the
                   contrarie
                   ,
                   shall
                   by
                   all
                   lawfull
                   meanes
                   labour
                   to
                   further
                   and
                   promove
                   the
                   same
                   :
                   and
                   if
                   any
                   such
                   dangerous
                   and
                   divisive
                   motion
                   be
                   made
                   to
                   us
                   by
                   VVord
                   or
                   VVrit
                   ,
                   wee
                   ,
                   and
                   everie
                   one
                   of
                   us
                   ,
                   shall
                   either
                   suppresse
                   it
                   ,
                   or
                   ,
                   if
                   need
                   be
                   ,
                   shall
                   incontinent
                   make
                   the
                   same
                   known
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   may
                   bee
                   timously
                   obviated
                   ;
                   
                   neither
                   do
                   we
                   feare
                   the
                   foule
                   aspersions
                   of
                   rebellion
                   ,
                   combination
                   ,
                   or
                   what
                   else
                   our
                   adversaries
                   from
                   their
                   craft
                   and
                   malice
                   would
                   put
                   upon
                   us
                   ,
                   seeing
                   what
                   we
                   do
                   is
                   so
                   well
                   warranted
                   ,
                   and
                   ariseth
                   from
                   an
                   unfained
                   desire
                   to
                   maintaine
                   the
                   true
                   worship
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   the
                   Majestie
                   of
                   our
                   King
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   peace
                   of
                   the
                   Kingdome
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   common
                   happinesse
                   of
                   our selves
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   posteritie
                   .
                   And
                   because
                   we
                   cannot
                   look
                   for
                   a
                   blessing
                   from
                   God
                   upon
                   our
                   proceedings
                   ,
                   except
                   with
                   our
                   Profession
                   and
                   Subscription
                   we
                   joyne
                   such
                   a
                   life
                   and
                   conversation
                   ,
                   as
                   beseemeth
                   Christians
                   ,
                   who
                   have
                   renewed
                   their
                   Covenant
                   with
                   God
                   ;
                   VVee
                   ,
                   therefore
                   faithfully
                   promise
                   ,
                   for
                   our selves
                   ,
                   our
                   followers
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   others
                   under
                   us
                   ,
                   both
                   in
                   publike
                   ,
                   in
                   our
                   particular
                   families
                   and
                   personall
                   carriage
                   ,
                   to
                   endevour
                   to
                   keep
                   our selves
                   within
                   the
                   bounds
                   of
                   Christian
                   libertie
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   be
                   good
                   examples
                   to
                   others
                   of
                   all
                   Godlinesse
                   ,
                   Sobernesse
                   ,
                   and
                   Righteousnesse
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   everie
                   dutie
                   we
                   owe
                   to
                   God
                   and
                   Man.
                   And
                   that
                   this
                   our
                   Union
                   and
                   Conjunction
                   may
                   bee
                   observed
                   without
                   violation
                   ,
                   VVee
                   call
                   the
                   living
                   God
                   ,
                   the
                   Searcher
                   of
                   our
                   Hearts
                   ,
                   to
                   witnesse
                   ,
                   who
                   knoweth
                   this
                   to
                   be
                   our
                   sincere
                   Desire
                   ,
                   and
                   unfained
                   Resolution
                   ,
                   as
                   we
                   shall
                   answer
                   to
                   JESUS
                   CHRIST
                   in
                   the
                   great
                   day
                   ,
                   and
                   under
                   the
                   paine
                   of
                   Gods
                   everlasting
                   wrath
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   infamie
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   losse
                   of
                   all
                   honour
                   and
                   respect
                   in
                   this
                   World
                   :
                   Most
                   humblie
                   beseeching
                   the
                   LORD
                   ,
                   to
                   strengthen
                   us
                   by
                   his
                   holy
                   Spirit
                   for
                   this
                   end
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   blesse
                   our
                   desires
                   and
                   proceedings
                   with
                   a
                   happie
                   successe
                   ,
                   that
                   Religion
                   and
                   Righteousnesse
                   may
                   flourish
                   in
                   the
                   Land
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   glorie
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   the
                   honour
                   of
                   our
                   King
                   ,
                   and
                   peace
                   and
                   comfort
                   of
                   us
                   all
                   .
                   In
                   witnesse
                   whereof
                   we
                   have
                   subscribed
                   with
                   our
                   hands
                   all
                   the
                   premisses
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 
                   TO
                   dispute
                   against
                   this
                   Covenant
                   scholastically
                   ,
                   or
                   otherwise
                   then
                   by
                   vindicating
                   Our
                   Royall
                   Authoritie
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Monarchicall
                   government
                   of
                   that
                   Our
                   ancient
                   Kingdome
                   ,
                   is
                   farre
                   beneath
                   Us
                   ;
                   and
                   therefore
                   Wee
                   would
                   onely
                   know
                   ,
                   how
                   they
                   can
                   possibly
                   answer
                   these
                   foure
                   questions
                   to
                   the
                   world
                   .
                
              
            
          
        
         
           
           First
           ,
           by
           what
           authoritie
           they
           entered
           into
           this
           Covenant
           ,
           and
           how
           they
           durst
           presume
           to
           exact
           an
           Oath
           from
           any
           of
           Our
           subjects
           to
           it
           ,
           or
           any
           thing
           else
           ;
           it
           being
           an
           irrefragable
           proposition
           ,
           That
           no
           publike
           Oath
           can
           bee
           administred
           but
           
           by
           a
           Magistrate
           ,
           or
           by
           one
           sufficiently
           deputed
           by
           authoritie
           to
           administer
           it
           :
           For
           it
           is
           a
           badge
           annexed
           to
           Magistracie
           and
           Authoritie
           ,
           to
           have
           power
           of
           giving
           and
           taking
           an
           oath
           ;
           and
           therefore
           they
           cannot
           satisfie
           the
           world
           by
           what
           Authoritie
           or
           deputation
           from
           Authoritie
           they
           did
           give
           this
           oath
           to
           ,
           and
           receive
           it
           from
           Our
           subjects
           .
           They
           do
           answer
           ,
           that
           though
           they
           have
           no
           Law
           for
           it
           ,
           yet
           they
           have
           President
           ;
           For
           this
           Confession
           of
           Faith
           (
           say
           they
           in
           the
           title
           of
           their
           Covenant
           )
           
             was
             subscribed
             by
             Our
             Father
             of
             happie
             memorie
             ,
             and
             his
             houshold
             ,
             in
             the
             year
          
           1580.
           
             thereafter
             by
             persons
             of
             all
             ranks
             in
             the
             yeare
          
           1581.
           
             and
             that
             by
             the
             ordinance
             of
             the
             Lords
             of
             the
             Secret
             Councel
             ,
             and
             Acts
             of
             the
             Generall
             Assemblie
             :
             Subs●ribed
             againe
             ,
             by
             all
             sorts
             of
             persons
             in
             the
             yeare
          
           1590.
           
             by
             a
             new
             ordinance
             of
             Councell
             at
             the
             desire
             of
             the
             Generall
             Assemblie
             ,
             with
             a
             generall
             band
             for
             maintenance
             of
             true
             Religion
             and
             the
             Kings
             person
             .
          
           Now
           ,
           was
           this
           their
           Confession
           of
           Faith
           ,
           and
           Covenant
           annexed
           ,
           commanded
           to
           bee
           sworne
           and
           subscribed
           by
           Us
           ,
           by
           any
           order
           from
           Our
           Councell
           ,
           or
           by
           any
           Act
           of
           Generall
           Assembly
           ?
           But
           they
           will
           say
           ,
           that
           it
           being
           once
           commanded
           ,
           that
           commandement
           is
           still
           in
           force
           and
           vigour
           .
           That
           is
           indeed
           a
           good
           ground
           or
           president
           for
           Us
           and
           Our
           Councell
           ,
           to
           command
           this
           same
           oath
           to
           be
           renewed
           when
           We
           shall
           see
           cause
           ;
           but
           the
           repetition
           of
           it
           must
           still
           be
           by
           the
           same
           Authoritie
           by
           which
           it
           was
           at
           the
           first
           injoyned
           :
           Now
           ,
           the
           first
           injunction
           of
           this
           subscription
           was
           made
           by
           Our
           Royall
           Father
           ,
           in
           the
           yeare
           1580.
           the
           first
           renewing
           of
           it
           in
           1581.
           was
           (
           as
           they
           say
           themselves
           )
           by
           an
           ordinance
           of
           the
           Lords
           of
           the
           Secret
           Councell
           ;
           the
           second
           renewing
           of
           it
           1590.
           was
           by
           a
           new
           ordinance
           of
           Councell
           at
           the
           desire
           of
           the
           Generall
           Assemblie
           .
           By
           which
           it
           is
           plaine
           ,
           that
           the
           judgement
           of
           the
           Generall
           Assemblie
           ,
           (
           which
           in
           those
           daies
           was
           at
           the
           highest
           ,
           and
           was
           not
           wont
           to
           derogate
           from
           their
           owne
           power
           )
           was
           ,
           that
           this
           oath
           could
           not
           be
           renewed
           ,
           nor
           any
           band
           ,
           but
           by
           authoritie
           from
           Our
           Royall
           Father
           and
           His
           Councell
           .
           Againe
           ,
           have
           they
           not
           printed
           in
           the
           frontispice
           of
           this
           their
           Covenant
           Our
           Royall
           Father
           his
           charge
           to
           certain
           Commissioners
           ,
           and
           all
           Ministers
           within
           that
           Realme
           ,
           for
           requiring
           this
           oath
           ,
           
             with
             a
             command
             to
             returne
             to
             the
             Ministers
             of
             his
             
             house
             ,
             the
             names
             and
             processes
             of
             all
             such
             as
             should
             refuse
             to
             take
             the
             said
             oath
             .
          
           Now
           ,
           did
           any
           of
           all
           these
           precede
           their
           Covenant
           ?
           Was
           Our
           authoritie
           ,
           or
           the
           authoritie
           of
           Our
           Councell
           so
           much
           as
           asked
           ,
           much
           lesse
           obtained
           ?
           Were
           there
           any
           Commissioners
           by
           Us
           ,
           or
           Our
           Councell
           appointed
           to
           receive
           this
           oath
           in
           the
           severall
           Shires
           ?
           Nay
           ,
           as
           shall
           appeare
           afterward
           in
           due
           place
           ,
           when
           We
           ,
           with
           the
           advice
           of
           Our
           Councell
           ,
           by
           Proclamation
           did
           command
           the
           renewing
           of
           that
           oath
           ,
           and
           designed
           Commissioners
           throughout
           the
           severall
           Shires
           of
           the
           Kingdome
           for
           administring
           of
           it
           ,
           did
           not
           those
           ,
           who
           call
           themselves
           of
           the
           Table
           ,
           refuse
           to
           sweare
           it
           themselves
           ,
           and
           command
           that
           none
           of
           the
           Kingdome
           should
           sweare
           it
           by
           any
           authoritie
           from
           Us
           ?
           And
           is
           not
           this
           pulling
           down
           of
           Our
           authoritie
           ,
           and
           setting
           themselves
           in
           Our
           place
           ?
           So
           that
           if
           the
           Reader
           look
           upon
           the
           title
           and
           inscription
           of
           their
           Covenant
           ,
           he
           shall
           finde
           (
           as
           Wee
           said
           )
           that
           it
           carrieth
           the
           overthrow
           of
           it
           in
           its
           owne
           front
           .
        
         
           
           Secondly
           ,
           say
           they
           had
           power
           to
           command
           the
           new
           taking
           of
           this
           oath
           ,
           (
           as
           they
           had
           not
           ,
           )
           yet
           what
           power
           can
           be
           pretended
           for
           their
           interpretation
           of
           it
           ?
           It
           being
           a
           received
           Maxime
           ,
           That
           no
           lesse
           authoritie
           can
           interpret
           a
           Law
           or
           Rescript
           ,
           then
           that
           which
           made
           it
           ,
           or
           those
           ,
           whom
           they
           who
           made
           it
           have
           constituted
           Judges
           to
           give
           judgement
           and
           sentence
           according
           to
           the
           true
           meaning
           of
           it
           .
           This
           oath
           then
           being
           first
           framed
           and
           urged
           by
           our
           Royall
           Father
           ,
           with
           the
           advice
           of
           his
           Councell
           ,
           can
           it
           be
           interpreted
           by
           any
           but
           by
           Us
           ,
           and
           His
           and
           Our
           successours
           ?
           And
           have
           either
           We
           or
           Our
           Councell
           given
           any
           such
           interpretation
           ?
           Nay
           ,
           can
           any
           man
           ,
           though
           in
           authoritie
           ,
           indued
           with
           Religion
           or
           reason
           ,
           with
           any
           conscience
           or
           honestie
           ,
           give
           not
           onely
           so
           false
           ,
           but
           so
           ridiculous
           and
           absurd
           an
           interpretation
           of
           that
           Confession
           of
           faith
           ,
           as
           those
           of
           the
           Table
           have
           given
           ?
           For
           they
           have
           declared
           ,
           
             That
             this
             Confession
             is
             to
             bee
             interpreted
             ,
             and
             ought
             to
             be
             understood
             of
             all
             the
             pretended
             Novations
             ,
             no
             lesse
             then
             if
             everie
             one
             of
             them
             had
             beene
             expressed
             in
             the
             said
             Confession
             .
          
           Had
           they
           said
           that
           they
           themselves
           did
           prohibite
           these
           pretended
           novations
           ,
           as
           other
           points
           of
           Poperie
           in
           that
           confession
           abjured
           ,
           the
           words
           had
           then
           carried
           
           some
           sense
           ,
           as
           intimating
           that
           they
           themselves
           did
           now
           think
           that
           they
           did
           tend
           to
           Poperie
           :
           But
           that
           they
           should
           force
           any
           man
           to
           sweare
           that
           the
           framers
           of
           that
           Confession
           at
           the
           first
           did
           so
           ,
           they
           being
           all
           dead
           ,
           &
           so
           never
           were
           asked
           ,
           nor
           can
           bee
           asked
           the
           question
           ;
           or
           that
           they
           should
           make
           men
           living
           sweare
           what
           was
           the
           minde
           of
           the
           dead
           ,
           concerning
           the
           five
           Articles
           of
           Pearth
           ,
           the
           Service
           Book
           ,
           the
           Book
           of
           Canons
           ,
           the
           high
           Commission
           ,
           things
           of
           which
           in
           their
           lives
           they
           never
           heard
           ,
           nor
           perhaps
           did
           ever
           imagine
           the
           introduction
           of
           them
           ,
           (
           they
           in
           that
           Confession
           abjuring
           onely
           those
           Romish
           corruptions
           ,
           which
           in
           their
           time
           had
           infested
           the
           Church
           ,
           )
           is
           such
           a
           profane
           and
           foolish
           interpretation
           ,
           that
           one
           would
           wonder
           how
           any
           one
           that
           either
           hath
           the
           knowledge
           ,
           or
           maketh
           conscience
           of
           an
           oath
           ,
           can
           either
           himselfe
           take
           ,
           or
           desire
           others
           to
           take
           an
           oath
           so
           false
           and
           foolish
           as
           this
           :
           And
           therefore
           ,
           with
           more
           wit
           then
           honestie
           ,
           where
           they
           met
           with
           no
           scrupulous
           people
           ,
           they
           suffered
           them
           to
           swallow
           down
           that
           wicked
           glosse
           which
           corrupteth
           the
           verie
           text
           of
           the
           Confession
           :
           But
           where
           multitudes
           ,
           especially
           of
           the
           Ministers
           ,
           (
           who
           at
           their
           admissions
           had
           sworn
           obedience
           to
           ,
           and
           practise
           of
           these
           points
           which
           they
           call
           innovations
           ,
           )
           quarrelled
           at
           this
           their
           interpretation
           ,
           they
           assured
           them
           ,
           that
           it
           would
           breed
           a
           great
           division
           if
           they
           should
           desire
           but
           the
           least
           alteration
           of
           the
           words
           in
           which
           their
           Covenant
           was
           conceived
           ,
           but
           yet
           that
           they
           might
           verie
           well
           sweare
           all
           ,
           with
           a
           reservation
           of
           not
           abjuring
           Episcopacie
           ,
           the
           five
           Articles
           of
           Pearth
           ,
           or
           any
           thing
           established
           by
           Acts
           of
           Parliament
           and
           Generall
           Assemblie
           :
           With
           which
           Protestation
           and
           reservation
           ,
           and
           not
           otherwise
           ,
           many
           ,
           especially
           of
           the
           Ministers
           ,
           did
           sweare
           their
           Covenant
           ,
           as
           they
           themselves
           do
           well
           know
           :
           which
           was
           such
           a
           notable
           peece
           of
           Jesuiticall
           equivocation
           on
           their
           parts
           ,
           who
           exacted
           this
           oath
           ,
           and
           contrarie
           to
           the
           verie
           letter
           and
           grammaticall
           sense
           of
           the
           oath
           it selfe
           ,
           especially
           in
           that
           part
           of
           it
           which
           containeth
           their
           interpretation
           of
           the
           Confession
           ,
           as
           the
           like
           hath
           scarcely
           beene
           heard
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           where
           was
           it
           ever
           heard
           that
           men
           ,
           pretending
           
           
           for
           a
           ground
           of
           their
           proceedings
           ,
           the
           president
           of
           a
           former
           Confession
           and
           band
           annexed
           ,
           did
           dare
           to
           adde
           any
           thing
           to
           the
           text
           of
           that
           Confession
           and
           band
           upon
           which
           they
           meant
           to
           build
           their
           actions
           ?
           But
           these
           men
           have
           taken
           upon
           them
           ,
           not
           onely
           without
           authoritie
           to
           make
           an
           interpretation
           of
           that
           Confession
           ,
           but
           flatly
           against
           Authoritie
           ,
           to
           adde
           to
           the
           verie
           text
           of
           the
           band
           of
           maintenance
           :
           For
           whereas
           the
           band
           annexed
           to
           the
           former
           Confession
           was
           made
           
             in
             defence
             of
             Us
             ,
             Our
             Authoritie
             and
             Person
             ,
             with
             their
             fortunes
             ,
             bodies
             and
             lives
             ,
             in
             defence
             of
             the
             Gospel
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             liberties
             of
             that
             Our
             Kingdome
             ,
             &c.
          
           they
           have
           added
           a
           mutuall
           defence
           of
           one
           another
           ;
           So
           that
           the
           band
           ,
           which
           was
           at
           the
           first
           made
           against
           those
           subjects
           who
           went
           about
           to
           correspond
           with
           forreiners
           for
           the
           subversion
           of
           Our
           Religion
           and
           Kingdome
           ,
           is
           now
           made
           against
           all
           persons
           whatsoever
           ,
           who
           shall
           oppose
           them
           in
           their
           courses
           .
           That
           band
           which
           was
           made
           in
           defence
           of
           Our
           person
           and
           authoritie
           ,
           against
           all
           treason
           at
           home
           and
           invasion
           from
           abroad
           ,
           is
           now
           principally
           made
           against
           Us
           ,
           if
           We
           shall
           oppose
           their
           courses
           ;
           and
           next
           ,
           against
           all
           such
           of
           Our
           loyall
           subjects
           as
           shall
           adhere
           to
           Us
           in
           defence
           of
           Our
           person
           and
           authoritie
           :
           For
           these
           words
           ,
           
             against
             all
             persons
             whatsoever
          
           ,
           not
           excepting
           Us
           ,
           shewes
           their
           bad
           meaning
           too
           well
           .
           Now
           ,
           whether
           Our
           Royall
           Father
           in
           the
           first
           band
           ,
           by
           defence
           of
           His
           person
           and
           authoritie
           ,
           meant
           maintenance
           against
           Us
           His
           successor
           ,
           Our
           person
           and
           authoritie
           (
           for
           they
           urge
           the
           intention
           of
           the
           first
           Confession
           and
           band
           as
           a
           warrant
           for
           this
           new
           one
           of
           theirs
           ,
           )
           or
           whether
           the
           words
           of
           the
           Emperour
           ,
           or
           any
           Monarch
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           Law-giver
           ,
           in
           any
           of
           their
           Lawes
           or
           Rescripts
           ,
           can
           bee
           taken
           in
           any
           tolerable
           construction
           against
           the
           Crowne
           and
           Dignitie
           of
           themselves
           and
           successors
           ;
           Or
           how
           these
           new
           Covenanters
           can
           with
           the
           same
           breath
           blow
           both
           hot
           and
           cold
           ,
           with
           the
           same
           hand
           both
           strike
           and
           stroake
           Us
           ,
           in
           one
           sentence
           swearing
           to
           defend
           Our
           person
           and
           authoritie
           ,
           and
           yet
           in
           the
           next
           swearing
           to
           defend
           one
           another
           against
           all
           persons
           whatsoever
           ,
           not
           excepting
           Us
           ,
           if
           not
           principally
           intending
           Us
           ,
           We
           leave
           it
           to
           the
           world
           to
           consider
           .
        
         
         
           
           Fourthly
           ,
           what
           shew
           of
           defence
           can
           these
           men
           make
           ,
           to
           save
           themselves
           from
           being
           punished
           with
           all
           rigour
           ,
           as
           movers
           of
           sedition
           ,
           and
           disturbers
           of
           the
           publike
           peace
           and
           quietnesse
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           since
           the
           Act
           of
           the
           tenth
           Parliament
           of
           James
           the
           sixt
           ,
           Act.
           12.
           and
           the
           75.
           
           Act
           of
           the
           ninth
           Parliament
           of
           Queene
           Marie
           ,
           to
           which
           the
           Act
           last
           mentioned
           relateth
           ,
           have
           declared
           all
           leagues
           of
           subjects
           amongst
           themselves
           ,
           without
           the
           privitie
           and
           approbation
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           to
           be
           seditious
           ,
           and
           the
           Authors
           and
           Abetters
           of
           them
           to
           be
           punished
           as
           movers
           of
           sedition
           ?
        
         
           
             
               
                 
                   The
                   tenth
                   Parliament
                   of
                   James
                   the
                   sixth
                   ,
                   Act.
                   12.
                   
                
                 
                   FOrasmuch
                   as
                   there
                   was
                   an
                   Act
                   made
                   in
                   the
                   Regiment
                   of
                   Mary
                   ,
                   late
                   Queen
                   dowager
                   ,
                   and
                   Regent
                   of
                   this
                   Realme
                   ,
                   Our
                   Soveraigne
                   Lords
                   grandmother
                   of
                   worthy
                   memory
                   ,
                   concerning
                   leagues
                   and
                   bands
                   ,
                   as
                   being
                   thought
                   ,
                   against
                   all
                   law
                   and
                   obedience
                   of
                   subjects
                   towards
                   their
                   Princes
                   ;
                   The
                   not
                   observation
                   of
                   which
                   Act
                   since
                   the
                   making
                   ,
                   hath
                   given
                   occasion
                   of
                   many
                   troubles
                   which
                   have
                   occurred
                   since
                   :
                   VVherefore
                   Our
                   Soveraigne
                   Lord
                   ,
                   with
                   the
                   advice
                   of
                   His
                   three
                   Estates
                   ,
                   conveened
                   in
                   this
                   present
                   Parliament
                   ,
                   ratifieth
                   ,
                   approveth
                   ,
                   and
                   for
                   His
                   successours
                   perpetually
                   confirmeth
                   the
                   said
                   Act
                   of
                   Parliament
                   ,
                   and
                   ordaineth
                   the
                   same
                   to
                   have
                   full
                   effect
                   and
                   ●xecution
                   in
                   all
                   time
                   to
                   come
                   :
                   And
                   also
                   of
                   new
                   ,
                   with
                   the
                   advice
                   of
                   His
                   said
                   three
                   Estates
                   ,
                   dischargeth
                   and
                   annulleth
                   all
                   leagues
                   and
                   bands
                   made
                   between
                   his
                   lieges
                   and
                   subjects
                   at
                   any
                   time
                   by-past
                   preceding
                   the
                   date
                   hereof
                   :
                   And
                   statuteth
                   and
                   ordaineth
                   ,
                   that
                   in
                   time
                   to
                   come
                   no
                   leagues
                   nor
                   bands
                   be
                   made
                   amongst
                   His
                   subjects
                   ,
                   of
                   any
                   degree
                   ,
                   upon
                   whatsoever
                   colour
                   or
                   pretence
                   ,
                   without
                   His
                   Highnesse
                   or
                   His
                   successours
                   privitie
                   and
                   consent
                   had
                   and
                   obtained
                   thereunto
                   ,
                   under
                   the
                   paine
                   of
                   being
                   held
                   and
                   executed
                   as
                   movers
                   of
                   sedition
                   and
                   unquietnesse
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   breach
                   and
                   trouble
                   of
                   the
                   publick
                   peace
                   of
                   the
                   Realme
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   be
                   cited
                   and
                   pursued
                   therefore
                   with
                   all
                   rigour
                   to
                   the
                   example
                   of
                   others
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   ninth
                   Parliament
                   of
                   Queen
                   Mary
                   ,
                   Act.
                   75.
                   
                
                 
                   IT
                   is
                   statuted
                   and
                   ordained
                   by
                   the
                   Queenes
                   Majestie
                   ,
                   and
                   three
                   Estates
                   in
                   Parliament
                   ,
                   That
                   no
                   manner
                   of
                   person
                   or
                   persons
                   ,
                   of
                   whatsoever
                   
                   qualitie
                   ,
                   estate
                   ,
                   condition
                   ,
                   or
                   degree
                   ,
                   lieges
                   of
                   this
                   Realme
                   ,
                   attempt
                   to
                   doe
                   or
                   raise
                   any
                   bands
                   of
                   men
                   of
                   warre
                   ,
                   on
                   horse
                   or
                   foot
                   ,
                   with
                   Culverings
                   ,
                   Pistols
                   ,
                   Pikes
                   ,
                   Spears
                   ,
                   Jacks
                   ,
                   Splents
                   ,
                   Steel-bonnets
                   ,
                   white
                   harnis
                   ,
                   or
                   other
                   warre-like
                   munition
                   whatsoever
                   ,
                   for
                   daily
                   ,
                   weekly
                   ,
                   or
                   monethly
                   wages
                   in
                   any
                   time
                   to
                   come
                   ,
                   without
                   speciall
                   licence
                   in
                   writing
                   had
                   and
                   obtained
                   of
                   Our
                   Soveraigne
                   Lady
                   and
                   her
                   successours
                   ,
                   under
                   the
                   paine
                   of
                   death
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   executed
                   upon
                   the
                   raisers
                   of
                   the
                   said
                   bands
                   ,
                   as
                   also
                   upon
                   them
                   that
                   doe
                   conveen
                   and
                   rise
                   in
                   bands
                   .
                
              
            
          
        
         
           Now
           Our
           consent
           to
           their
           Covenant
           was
           not
           onely
           never
           granted
           ,
           but
           never
           so
           much
           as
           once
           asked
           .
        
         
           When
           they
           have
           satisfied
           these
           important
           questions
           and
           considerations
           ,
           which
           are
           obvious
           to
           all
           men
           who
           are
           acquainted
           with
           Lawes
           and
           Government
           ,
           then
           let
           them
           bethinke
           themselves
           how
           they
           will
           answer
           ,
           not
           onely
           to
           all
           Divines
           abroad
           who
           are
           not
           Jesuited
           ,
           but
           even
           to
           their
           own
           Universities
           at
           home
           in
           that
           Our
           Kingdome
           ,
           in
           the
           case
           of
           conscience
           ,
           how
           any
           Oath
           ,
           much
           lesse
           such
           an
           unlawfull
           Oath
           as
           this
           ,
           can
           be
           administred
           to
           any
           Prince
           his
           subjects
           ,
           without
           his
           consent
           or
           authoritie
           .
           There
           are
           but
           two
           Universities
           in
           Scotland
           which
           conferre
           all
           Degrees
           ,
           S.
           Andrewes
           and
           Aberdene
           ;
           both
           these
           ,
           upon
           the
           first
           comming
           abroad
           of
           this
           their
           Covenant
           and
           Oath
           ,
           did
           oppose
           it
           ,
           and
           severally
           set
           forth
           ,
           sent
           abroad
           and
           dispersed
           in
           writing
           ,
           those
           excellent
           and
           unanswerable
           Reasons
           against
           it
           ,
           which
           Wee
           have
           seene
           and
           have
           ,
           but
           which
           the
           Covenanters
           did
           never
           answer
           .
           Besides
           ,
           the
           Divines
           of
           Aberdene
           set
           out
           in
           print
           their
           Queries
           to
           the
           three
           Ministers
           ,
           sent
           thither
           from
           their
           Table
           to
           perswade
           their
           Covenant
           ,
           which
           how
           poorely
           and
           pitifully
           they
           answered
           ,
           and
           so
           againe
           ,
           how
           they
           answered
           the
           same
           mens
           Duplies
           ,
           as
           miserably
           as
           their
           former
           Queries
           ,
           We
           leave
           to
           the
           judgement
           of
           Schollers
           ,
           to
           whom
           these
           three
           Ministers
           weakenesse
           in
           their
           answers
           hath
           made
           them
           sufficiently
           ridiculous
           .
           There
           is
           likewise
           an
           Universitie
           in
           Glascow
           ,
           which
           because
           it
           hath
           but
           one
           Colledge
           ,
           and
           hath
           not
           of
           late
           conferred
           any
           Degree
           above
           that
           of
           Master
           of
           Arts
           ,
           is
           called
           the
           Colledge
           of
           Glascow
           .
           They
           of
           that
           Colledge
           were
           verie
           
           backward
           to
           come
           into
           their
           Covenant
           ,
           untill
           they
           were
           extremely
           threatned
           ;
           and
           when
           they
           came
           in
           ,
           they
           premitted
           such
           interpretations
           and
           limitations
           ,
           as
           were
           destructive
           of
           the
           verie
           foundation
           of
           it
           ;
           some
           of
           the
           Regents
           never
           came
           in
           at
           all
           .
           In
           the
           Colledge
           of
           Edinburgh
           ,
           where
           there
           are
           but
           foure
           Regents
           ,
           how
           two
           of
           them
           ,
           for
           not
           subscribing
           their
           Covenant
           ,
           were
           expelled
           from
           their
           places
           ,
           is
           notoriously
           knowne
           .
           Now
           one
           would
           thinke
           ,
           that
           in
           any
           Kingdome
           the
           judgement
           of
           the
           learned
           Professors
           in
           Universities
           and
           Colledges
           ,
           in
           a
           point
           of
           conscience
           ,
           should
           weigh
           downe
           the
           groundlesse
           opinions
           of
           their
           Tables
           ,
           consisting
           of
           Noblemen
           ,
           Gentlemen
           ,
           Ministers
           and
           Tradesmen
           .
        
         
           But
           leaving
           the
           many
           unanswerable
           reasons
           which
           may
           be
           brought
           against
           this
           their
           Covenant
           ,
           Wee
           shall
           desire
           the
           Reader
           to
           observe
           three
           things
           ,
           which
           appeared
           at
           the
           verie
           first
           comming
           out
           of
           it
           :
           
           First
           ,
           how
           in
           it
           they
           swelled
           farre
           above
           all
           that
           ever
           was
           complained
           of
           ,
           either
           in
           their
           tumults
           or
           petitions
           :
           In
           their
           tumults
           they
           complained
           onely
           of
           the
           Service
           Booke
           ;
           in
           their
           petition
           exhibited
           to
           Our
           Councell
           and
           sent
           up
           to
           Us
           ,
           they
           complained
           of
           the
           Service
           Booke
           and
           Booke
           of
           Canons
           ;
           more
           of
           their
           grievances
           then
           ,
           Wee
           knew
           not
           :
           Now
           in
           this
           their
           Covenant
           ,
           besides
           these
           two
           ,
           they
           complaine
           of
           ,
           and
           doe
           abjure
           ,
           as
           they
           make
           their
           adherents
           beleeve
           ,
           the
           five
           Articles
           of
           Pearth
           ,
           which
           were
           established
           by
           Acts
           ,
           first
           of
           the
           generall
           Assembly
           ,
           and
           then
           of
           Parliament
           ;
           Then
           they
           complaine
           of
           the
           high
           Commission
           ,
           which
           ever
           since
           the
           yeare
           1609.
           hath
           beene
           quietly
           established
           and
           in
           practise
           amongst
           them
           ;
           Then
           they
           complaine
           of
           Prelats
           sitting
           in
           civill
           Judicatories
           ;
           a
           thing
           which
           Wee
           cannot
           chuse
           but
           wonder
           at
           ,
           not
           only
           in
           regard
           of
           Our Selfe
           ,
           whom
           by
           this
           meanes
           they
           would
           robbe
           of
           the
           benefit
           of
           the
           abilities
           of
           any
           of
           Our
           subjects
           in
           Our
           counsels
           and
           affaires
           of
           State
           ,
           as
           if
           holy
           Orders
           did
           superinduce
           a
           dissabilitie
           for
           civill
           Wisedome
           and
           Prudence
           ;
           but
           especially
           in
           regard
           of
           themselves
           ,
           because
           by
           this
           strange
           conceit
           they
           contradict
           ,
           more
           then
           they
           are
           aware
           of
           ,
           their
           owne
           false
           and
           prodigious
           opinions
           :
           for
           what
           incongruitie
           can
           they
           finde
           in
           it
           ,
           for
           a
           Bishop
           
           to
           sit
           at
           Our
           Councell
           Table
           ,
           where
           many
           causes
           are
           heard
           ,
           in
           which
           Religion
           is
           concerned
           ;
           or
           in
           Our
           Session
           ,
           where
           many
           Church-men
           have
           trialls
           for
           their
           maintenance
           ?
           when
           they
           themselves
           hold
           it
           not
           onely
           convenient
           ,
           but
           necessarie
           ,
           and
           that
           even
           
             jure
             divino
          
           ,
           that
           Noblemen
           ,
           Gentlemen
           ,
           Merchants
           ,
           Taylors
           ,
           Sadlers
           ,
           Shoomakers
           ,
           and
           others
           of
           most
           mechanicall
           Trades
           ,
           shall
           sit
           and
           give
           sentence
           in
           Parochiall
           Sessions
           and
           in
           Presbyteries
           ,
           in
           Causes
           Ecclesiasticall
           ,
           and
           those
           of
           the
           highest
           nature
           ,
           even
           the
           last
           and
           supremest
           censures
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           Excommunication
           ,
           and
           depriving
           of
           Ministers
           ;
           nay
           ,
           that
           they
           shall
           give
           sentence
           in
           the
           generall
           Assembly
           (
           a
           Judicatorie
           which
           now
           they
           hold
           to
           be
           above
           Our
           Session
           ,
           Councell
           ,
           or
           Parliament
           ;
           for
           they
           maintaine
           that
           the
           Acts
           of
           that
           Assembly
           may
           ,
           in
           many
           cases
           ,
           disannull
           and
           derogate
           from
           the
           Acts
           of
           the
           other
           three
           )
           where
           they
           doe
           assume
           to
           themselves
           to
           determine
           all
           questions
           
             de
             Fide
             ,
             Cultu
             &
             Disciplina
             ,
          
           of
           Faith
           ,
           Worship
           or
           Discipline
           ,
           and
           in
           which
           of
           late
           they
           did
           assume
           to
           themselves
           power
           to
           determine
           ,
           and
           ,
           according
           to
           their
           weake
           and
           poore
           power
           ,
           did
           determine
           controversies
           concerning
           Predestination
           ,
           universall
           Grace
           ,
           irresistibilitie
           of
           Grace
           ,
           concurrence
           of
           Free-will
           with
           Grace
           ,
           totall
           or
           finall
           falling
           from
           Grace
           ,
           and
           other
           such
           like
           intricate
           points
           ,
           as
           some
           men
           would
           be
           loath
           to
           live
           so
           long
           untill
           they
           could
           make
           them
           understand
           them
           .
        
         
           
           Secondly
           ,
           Wee
           desire
           the
           Reader
           to
           observe
           with
           what
           affections
           this
           their
           Covenant
           was
           received
           abroad
           ,
           both
           by
           Protestants
           and
           Papists
           ,
           at
           the
           very
           first
           publishing
           of
           it
           :
           By
           Papists
           it
           was
           received
           with
           infinite
           joy
           ,
           as
           hoping
           that
           now
           the
           time
           was
           come
           in
           which
           both
           Wee
           and
           Our
           Successors
           might
           be
           brought
           to
           abhorre
           and
           detest
           that
           Religion
           ,
           whose
           professed
           Zelots
           had
           beene
           the
           authours
           of
           such
           an
           unsufferable
           Covenant
           ,
           which
           could
           not
           consist
           with
           Monarchie
           ;
           which
           appeared
           to
           Us
           most
           evidently
           by
           the
           advertisements
           which
           then
           were
           sent
           up
           to
           Us
           from
           some
           of
           Our
           Councell
           of
           that
           Kingdome
           ,
           that
           the
           sudden
           and
           frequent
           arrivall
           of
           Priests
           and
           Jesuites
           from
           Doway
           and
           other
           Seminaries
           beyond
           the
           Seas
           ,
           was
           so
           great
           ,
           in
           hope
           of
           their
           welcome
           to
           Us
           
           because
           of
           this
           seditious
           Covenant
           ,
           that
           unlesse
           some
           speedie
           order
           were
           taken
           for
           their
           present
           discouragement
           and
           sending
           backe
           ,
           the
           evill
           might
           quickly
           passe
           remedie
           ;
           which
           moved
           Us
           ,
           notwithstanding
           these
           present
           broiles
           ,
           to
           take
           present
           order
           for
           such
           proceedings
           against
           them
           ,
           as
           they
           were
           forced
           to
           retire
           .
           With
           Protestants
           abroad
           ,
           it
           was
           received
           with
           most
           offensive
           scandall
           and
           infinite
           griefe
           ;
           which
           appeared
           unto
           Us
           by
           advertisements
           from
           some
           of
           Our
           publique
           Ministers
           abroad
           ,
           who
           certified
           Us
           ,
           that
           both
           the
           Ministers
           and
           others
           of
           their
           Consistorie
           at
           Charenton
           ,
           and
           of
           other
           Reformed
           Churches
           in
           France
           ,
           as
           also
           the
           Professors
           ,
           Ministers
           ,
           and
           Consistorie
           of
           Geneva
           ,
           and
           of
           other
           neighbouring
           Reformed
           Churches
           in
           those
           parts
           ,
           were
           so
           scandalized
           with
           this
           prodigious
           Covenant
           ,
           as
           that
           they
           were
           afraid
           of
           nothing
           more
           then
           this
           ,
           that
           it
           would
           bring
           an
           indeleble
           scandall
           upon
           the
           Reformed
           Churches
           ,
           and
           alienate
           the
           mindes
           of
           all
           the
           Princes
           of
           Christendome
           from
           ever
           entertaining
           a
           good
           thought
           of
           their
           Religion
           .
           Of
           what
           condition
           then
           and
           fearfull
           consequence
           that
           Covenant
           is
           ,
           which
           bringeth
           griefe
           and
           offence
           to
           Our
           friends
           ,
           joy
           and
           triumph
           to
           Our
           enemies
           ,
           is
           evident
           to
           all
           eyes
           that
           are
           opened
           .
        
         
           
           Thirdly
           ,
           We
           desire
           the
           Reader
           to
           consider
           with
           what
           furie
           and
           madnesse
           this
           Covenant
           ,
           after
           it
           was
           conceived
           ,
           was
           obtruded
           to
           all
           sorts
           of
           people
           :
           with
           what
           threatnings
           ,
           with
           what
           beating
           ,
           tearing
           of
           the
           clothes
           ,
           drawing
           of
           the
           bloud
           ,
           and
           exposing
           to
           thousands
           of
           injuries
           and
           reproaches
           ,
           at
           Edinburgh
           ,
           Saint
           Andrews
           ,
           Glascow
           ,
           Lanarick
           ,
           and
           many
           places
           more
           ,
           of
           those
           Ministers
           ,
           who
           out
           of
           religious
           conscience
           towards
           God
           ,
           and
           loyall
           carriage
           towards
           Us
           ,
           did
           either
           disswade
           their
           Parishioners
           from
           entring
           into
           it
           ,
           or
           could
           not
           by
           their
           intreaties
           or
           threatnings
           be
           perswaded
           to
           enter
           into
           it
           themselves
           .
           No
           doubt
           it
           cannot
           be
           a
           Covenant
           approved
           by
           God
           ,
           the
           first
           bitter
           and
           accursed
           fruits
           whereof
           were
           the
           many
           drops
           of
           bloud
           drawne
           from
           many
           of
           Gods
           Ministers
           ,
           which
           now
           no
           doubt
           doe
           call
           for
           Gods
           vengeance
           upon
           the
           whole
           land
           .
        
         
           Now
           ,
           the
           fire
           of
           this
           seditious
           Covenant
           flaming
           thoroughout
           
           all
           the
           corners
           of
           the
           Kingdome
           ,
           and
           that
           to
           such
           an
           unexpected
           height
           and
           violence
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           past
           both
           the
           skill
           and
           power
           of
           Our
           Councell
           to
           quench
           it
           ,
           Our
           Councell
           resolved
           to
           send
           up
           unto
           Us
           Sir
           
             John
             Hammilton
          
           Our
           Justice
           Clerke
           ,
           one
           of
           Our
           Privie
           Councell
           ,
           and
           one
           of
           the
           Lords
           of
           Our
           Session
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           fully
           acquaint
           Us
           with
           the
           passages
           of
           this
           Rebellion
           ,
           and
           the
           consequences
           of
           it
           .
           After
           Our
           hearing
           of
           him
           many
           times
           ,
           and
           many
           consultations
           had
           with
           such
           of
           Our
           Councell
           of
           Scotland
           as
           were
           then
           here
           present
           ,
           and
           such
           of
           Our
           Councell
           here
           in
           England
           as
           We
           thought
           fit
           to
           communicate
           this
           businesse
           unto
           ,
           We
           resolved
           to
           send
           unto
           that
           Our
           Kingdome
           the
           Marquesse
           of
           Hamiltoun
           with
           the
           full
           power
           of
           an
           High
           Commissioner
           ,
           as
           in
           other
           cases
           Our
           Royall
           Father
           and
           We
           had
           many
           times
           done
           in
           important
           businesse
           concerning
           that
           Kingdome
           ;
           and
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           ,
           we
           dispatched
           home
           the
           said
           Sir
           
             John
             Hamilton
          
           to
           give
           notice
           thereof
           ,
           both
           that
           they
           might
           carrie
           themselves
           quietly
           untill
           Our
           Commissioner
           his
           comming
           ,
           from
           whom
           they
           were
           to
           expect
           Our
           pleasure
           ,
           with
           all
           favour
           which
           might
           consist
           with
           Royall
           authoritie
           ,
           as
           also
           that
           they
           might
           before
           Our
           Commissioners
           going
           from
           hence
           ,
           have
           time
           to
           make
           Us
           fully
           acquainted
           with
           the
           uttermost
           of
           their
           grievances
           ,
           that
           so
           accordingly
           Our
           Commissioner
           might
           receive
           Instructions
           from
           Us
           for
           giving
           unto
           them
           all
           just
           satisfaction
           .
        
         
           And
           so
           We
           ,
           having
           here
           taken
           into
           Our
           serious
           consideration
           all
           their
           Petitions
           ,
           which
           We
           might
           have
           justly
           rejected
           ,
           because
           of
           the
           insolencie
           of
           their
           demeanour
           ,
           and
           their
           tumultuous
           way
           of
           presenting
           them
           to
           Our
           Councell
           ,
           yet
           resolved
           to
           take
           the
           mildest
           course
           We
           could
           for
           calming
           of
           these
           commotions
           ,
           and
           therefore
           We
           settled
           upon
           a
           way
           usually
           practised
           by
           Our
           Royall
           Father
           in
           that
           Kingdome
           since
           his
           comming
           to
           the
           Crowne
           of
           England
           ,
           viz.
           to
           establish
           an
           High
           Commissioner
           ,
           with
           full
           power
           and
           authoritie
           to
           conclude
           and
           determine
           all
           such
           things
           as
           should
           be
           found
           for
           the
           good
           ,
           quietnesse
           ,
           and
           peace
           of
           that
           Kingdome
           ,
           with
           as
           full
           and
           ample
           power
           as
           other
           Commissioners
           had
           
           exercised
           in
           any
           time
           of
           Our
           Royall
           Father
           ,
           and
           especially
           at
           Parliaments
           .
           And
           considering
           that
           none
           ,
           in
           the
           consultations
           which
           We
           held
           for
           this
           businesse
           ,
           had
           ever
           shewed
           himselfe
           more
           forward
           and
           inclinable
           to
           advices
           and
           counsels
           of
           peace
           ,
           nor
           a
           more
           zealous
           Patriot
           towards
           his
           native
           countrey
           ,
           then
           Our
           right
           trustie
           and
           well-beloved
           Cousin
           and
           Councellour
           of
           both
           Kingdomes
           ,
           James
           Marquesse
           of
           Hamiltoun
           ,
           &c.
           
           Gentleman
           of
           Our
           Bedchamber
           ,
           and
           Master
           of
           Our
           Horse
           ;
           We
           made
           choice
           of
           him
           for
           Our
           High
           Commissioner
           ,
           to
           that
           purpose
           ,
           being
           perswaded
           both
           of
           his
           loyaltie
           and
           fidelitie
           towards
           Us
           ,
           as
           also
           of
           the
           great
           acceptation
           of
           his
           person
           with
           Our
           subjects
           there
           ,
           in
           regard
           of
           his
           birth
           and
           place
           ,
           but
           especially
           of
           his
           singular
           care
           of
           ,
           and
           love
           to
           his
           countrey
           ,
           which
           they
           themselves
           did
           know
           he
           had
           so
           piously
           and
           affectionately
           expressed
           in
           all
           his
           consultations
           and
           counsels
           here
           with
           Us
           :
           Him
           therefore
           We
           dispatched
           from
           hence
           with
           full
           Instructions
           ,
           according
           to
           which
           he
           was
           to
           receive
           his
           Commission
           under
           Our
           great
           Seale
           of
           that
           Kingdome
           at
           his
           comming
           thither
           ,
           which
           he
           received
           and
           presented
           to
           the
           Lords
           of
           Our
           Councell
           ,
           frequently
           assembled
           at
           Dalkeith
           ,
           the
           sixt
           of
           June
           following
           ;
           the
           true
           tenour
           of
           which
           Commission
           here
           followeth
           .
        
         
           
             
               
                 
                   CAROLUS
                   Dei
                   gratiâ
                   Magnae
                   Britanniae
                   ,
                   Franciae
                   ,
                   &
                   Hiberniae
                   ,
                   Rex
                   ,
                   fideique
                   Defensor
                   :
                   Omnibus
                   probis
                   hominibus
                   suis
                   ad
                   quos
                   praesentes
                   literae
                   pervenerint
                   ,
                   Salutem
                   .
                   Sciatis
                   nos
                   considerantes
                   magnos
                   in
                   hoc
                   regno
                   nostro
                   Scotiae
                   non
                   ita
                   pridem
                   exortos
                   tumultus
                   ,
                   ad
                   quos
                   quidem
                   componendos
                   ,
                   multiplices
                   regiae
                   nostrae
                   voluntatis
                   declarationes
                   promulgavimus
                   ,
                   quae
                   tamen
                   minorem
                   spe
                   nostrâ
                   effectum
                   hactenus
                   sortitae
                   sunt
                   :
                   Et
                   nunc
                   statuentes
                   ,
                   ex
                   pio
                   erga
                   dictum
                   antiquum
                   regnum
                   nostrum
                   affectum
                   ,
                   ut
                   omnia
                   gratiosè
                   stabiliantur
                   &
                   instaurentur
                   ,
                   quod
                   (
                   per
                   absentiam
                   nostram
                   )
                   non
                   aliâ
                   ratione
                   commodius
                   effici
                   potest
                   ,
                   quàm
                   fideli
                   aliquo
                   Delegato
                   constituto
                   ,
                   cui
                   potestatem
                   credere
                   possumus
                   tumultus
                   ejusmodi
                   consopiendi
                   ,
                   aliaque
                   officia
                   praestandi
                   ,
                   quae
                   in
                   bonum
                   &
                   commodum
                   dicti
                   antiqui
                   regni
                   nostri
                   eidem
                   Delegato
                   nostro
                   imperare
                   nobis
                   videbitur
                   :
                   Cumque
                   satis
                   compertum
                   habeamus
                   obsequium
                   ,
                   diligentiam
                   ,
                   &
                   fidem
                   praedilecti
                   nostri
                   
                   consanguinei
                   &
                   consiliarii
                   Jacobi
                   Marchionis
                   Hamiltonii
                   ,
                   Comitis
                   Arraniae
                   &
                   Cantabrigiae
                   ,
                   Domini
                   Aven
                   &
                   Innerdail
                   ,
                   &c.
                   eundemque
                   ad
                   imperata
                   nostra
                   exequenda
                   sufficientèr
                   instructum
                   esse
                   :
                   Idcircò
                   fecisse
                   &
                   constituisse
                   ,
                   tenoreque
                   praesentium
                   facere
                   &
                   constituere
                   praefatum
                   praedilectum
                   nostrum
                   consanguineum
                   &
                   consiliarium
                   Jacobum
                   Marchionem
                   de
                   Hamiltoun
                   ,
                   &c.
                   nostrum
                   Commissionarium
                   ad
                   effectum
                   subscriptum
                   :
                   
                     Cum
                     potestate
                  
                   dicto
                   Jacobo
                   Marchioni
                   de
                   Hamiltoun
                   ,
                   &c.
                   dictum
                   regnum
                   nostrum
                   adeundi
                   ,
                   ibidemque
                   praefatos
                   tumultus
                   in
                   dicto
                   regno
                   componendi
                   ,
                   aliaque
                   officia
                   à
                   nobis
                   eidem
                   committenda
                   in
                   dicti
                   regni
                   nostri
                   bonum
                   &
                   commodum
                   ibi
                   praestandi
                   :
                   Eoque
                   Concilium
                   nostrum
                   quibus
                   locis
                   &
                   temporibus
                   ei
                   visum
                   fuerit
                   convocandi
                   ,
                   ac
                   rationem
                   &
                   ordinem
                   in
                   praemissis
                   exequendis
                   servandum
                   declarandi
                   &
                   praescribendi
                   :
                   Et
                   quaecunque
                   alia
                   ad
                   commissionis
                   hujus
                   capita
                   pro
                   commissa
                   ipsi
                   fide
                   exequenda
                   ,
                   eandemque
                   ad
                   absolutum
                   finem
                   perducendam
                   &
                   prosequendam
                   conferre
                   possunt
                   tam
                   in
                   Concilio
                   quàm
                   extra
                   Concilium
                   nostro
                   nomine
                   efficiendi
                   &
                   praestandi
                   :
                   Idque
                   similiter
                   &
                   adeò
                   liberè
                   acsi
                   Nos
                   in
                   sacrosancta
                   nostra
                   persona
                   ibidem
                   adessemus
                   .
                   Et
                   hac
                   praesenti
                   nostrâ
                   commissione
                   durante
                   nostro
                   beneplacito
                   duratura
                   ac
                   semper
                   &
                   donec
                   eadem
                   per
                   nos
                   expressè
                   inhibeatur
                   .
                   
                     In
                     cujus
                     rei
                     testimonium
                  
                   praesentibus
                   magnum
                   sigillum
                   nostrum
                   apponi
                   praecepimus
                   .
                   Apud
                   castrum
                   nostrum
                   de
                   VVindsore
                   vigesimo
                   die
                   mensis
                   Maii
                   anno
                   Domini
                   millesimo
                   sexcentesimo
                   trigesimo
                   octavo
                   ,
                   Et
                   anno
                   regni
                   nostri
                   decimo
                   quarto
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Per
                     signaturam
                     manu
                     S.
                     D.
                     N.
                     Regis
                     suprascriptam
                     .
                  
                
              
            
          
        
         
           On
           which
           day
           the
           whole
           body
           of
           Our
           Councell
           ,
           with
           all
           respectfull
           and
           dutifull
           expressions
           of
           joy
           and
           thankfulnesse
           of
           Our
           fatherly
           care
           of
           that
           Our
           Kingdome
           in
           these
           difficult
           times
           ,
           acknowledged
           and
           received
           Our
           said
           Commission
           and
           Commissioner
           :
           And
           Our
           said
           Cousen
           and
           Councellor
           ,
           the
           Lord
           Marquesse
           of
           Hamiltoun
           ,
           did
           with
           all
           submissive
           reverence
           then
           and
           there
           accept
           the
           said
           Commission
           ,
           promising
           the
           uttermost
           of
           his
           endevours
           for
           settling
           the
           peace
           of
           that
           Kingdome
           ,
           so
           farre
           as
           might
           consist
           with
           Our
           royall
           Crowne
           and
           Dignity
           ,
           and
           the
           Lawes
           and
           Liberties
           of
           that
           Our
           ancient
           and
           native
           Kingdome
           ,
           as
           by
           the
           Act
           of
           Councell
           
           dated
           at
           Dalkeith
           the
           sixt
           of
           June
           1638.
           doth
           more
           fully
           appeare
           :
           After
           which
           acceptation
           of
           our
           Commission
           ,
           the
           said
           Lord
           Marquesse
           had
           by
           Our
           Councell
           ,
           and
           all
           others
           ,
           whensoever
           he
           went
           abroad
           ,
           all
           respects
           ,
           honour
           and
           reverence
           due
           to
           Our
           Commissioner
           ,
           performed
           unto
           him
           ,
           Our
           Chancellor
           carrying
           Our
           great
           Seale
           before
           him
           ,
           and
           some
           other
           Noblemen
           of
           great
           place
           and
           qualitie
           carrying
           Our
           High
           Commission
           before
           him
           likewise
           .
        
         
           We
           having
           now
           taken
           this
           course
           which
           We
           conceived
           most
           agreeable
           both
           to
           the
           customes
           of
           that
           Kingdom
           ,
           and
           most
           acceptable
           to
           them
           ,
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           choyce
           of
           Our
           Commissioner
           ,
           had
           then
           assured
           hopes
           ,
           that
           the
           dangerous
           distractions
           of
           that
           Kingdome
           might
           be
           happily
           composed
           :
           But
           these
           hopes
           were
           quickly
           blasted
           ;
           for
           no
           sooner
           had
           the
           heads
           of
           the
           Covenant
           notice
           of
           these
           peaceable
           courses
           intended
           by
           Us
           ,
           but
           they
           flew
           out
           ,
           even
           before
           our
           Commissioners
           arriving
           there
           ,
           into
           farre
           greater
           violence
           then
           heretofore
           ,
           increased
           the
           frequent
           meetings
           of
           their
           Tables
           ,
           subdivided
           them
           into
           severall
           Committees
           ,
           increased
           their
           provision
           of
           Armes
           ,
           made
           their
           Pulpits
           ring
           with
           most
           seditious
           Sermons
           ,
           putting
           the
           people
           in
           feare
           ,
           that
           now
           there
           was
           more
           danger
           to
           be
           expected
           from
           the
           Lord
           Marquesse
           his
           comming
           home
           ,
           and
           all
           peaceable
           treaties
           ,
           then
           ever
           ;
           and
           at
           their
           Tables
           concluded
           upon
           a
           paper
           ,
           consisting
           of
           ten
           Propositions
           or
           Articles
           ,
           which
           they
           caused
           immediately
           before
           our
           Commissioners
           arrivall
           ,
           with
           wonderfull
           expedition
           ,
           to
           bee
           dispersed
           throughout
           all
           the
           Shires
           of
           that
           Kingdome
           :
           which
           ten
           Articles
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           true
           copie
           ,
           We
           have
           caused
           to
           be
           here
           inserted
           .
        
         
           
             
               
                 
                   
                   FIrst
                   ,
                   for
                   observing
                   union
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   thought
                   fit
                   ,
                   that
                   no
                   answer
                   be
                   made
                   to
                   any
                   of
                   the
                   Statesmen
                   or
                   others
                   ,
                   having
                   Commission
                   from
                   the
                   King
                   ,
                   concerning
                   the
                   publike
                   businesse
                   ,
                   but
                   with
                   common
                   consent
                   and
                   advice
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   Articles
                   of
                   our
                   Covenant
                   against
                   divisive
                   motions
                   ;
                   and
                   if
                   any
                   propound
                   motions
                   tending
                   to
                   the
                   breach
                   of
                   our
                   union
                   ;
                   it
                   would
                   be
                   told
                   them
                   plainely
                   ,
                   wee
                   will
                   repute
                   them
                   as
                   unfriends
                   both
                   to
                   us
                   and
                   our
                   cause
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   better
                   method
                   in
                   preparing
                   and
                   holding
                   of
                   
                   matters
                   to
                   be
                   treated
                   of
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   thought
                   fit
                   that
                   there
                   be
                   a
                   Committee
                   chosen
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   some
                   of
                   the
                   Gentrie
                   ,
                   Burrowes
                   ,
                   and
                   Ministers
                   be
                   present
                   at
                   the
                   meetings
                   with
                   the
                   Noblemen
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   It
                   is
                   thought
                   fit
                   ,
                   that
                   all
                   who
                   are
                   interessed
                   may
                   attend
                   punctually
                   to
                   Dyets
                   and
                   meetings
                   ,
                   with
                   the
                   rest
                   of
                   the
                   number
                   appointed
                   for
                   the
                   good
                   of
                   the
                   publike
                   businesse
                   ;
                   and
                   ,
                   lest
                   our
                   adversaries
                   should
                   (
                   upon
                   the
                   frequent
                   attending
                   of
                   the
                   prime
                   Noblemen
                   and
                   Statesmen
                   )
                   take
                   occasion
                   to
                   affirme
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   have
                   power
                   to
                   dispose
                   of
                   their
                   friends
                   in
                   this
                   cause
                   ,
                   their
                   attendance
                   would
                   be
                   the
                   more
                   shunned
                   ,
                   to
                   shew
                   we
                   will
                   depend
                   upon
                   no
                   man
                   who
                   is
                   of
                   an
                   averse
                   judgement
                   ,
                   or
                   who
                   are
                   about
                   a
                   contrarie
                   imployment
                   in
                   the
                   matter
                   of
                   our
                   Covenant
                   and
                   conscience
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   Fourthly
                   ,
                   if
                   there
                   bee
                   any
                   new
                   Proclamation
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   thought
                   fit
                   that
                   it
                   may
                   be
                   obviat
                   and
                   reincountred
                   with
                   a
                   new
                   Protestation
                   ,
                   which
                   would
                   be
                   condiscended
                   upon
                   ,
                   and
                   would
                   conteine
                   our
                   eight
                   last
                   Articles
                   ;
                   And
                   that
                   our
                   Protestation
                   may
                   bee
                   backed
                   with
                   good
                   information
                   and
                   reasons
                   ,
                   and
                   sent
                   with
                   diligence
                   to
                   the
                   Commissioners
                   to
                   the
                   severall
                   parts
                   of
                   the
                   Kingdome
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   be
                   not
                   deceived
                   nor
                   surprised
                   with
                   Proclamations
                   or
                   suggestions
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   the
                   copie
                   of
                   the
                   Protestation
                   may
                   be
                   given
                   to
                   the
                   Commissioners
                   of
                   Shires
                   and
                   Burghes
                   ,
                   to
                   meet
                   the
                   Proclamation
                   in
                   all
                   points
                   needfull
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   Fifthly
                   ,
                   if
                   the
                   discharge
                   of
                   the
                   Book
                   of
                   Service
                   ,
                   and
                   Canons
                   ,
                   and
                   limitation
                   of
                   the
                   High
                   Commission
                   be
                   granted
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   upon
                   the
                   Statesmen
                   and
                   Commissioners
                   offer
                   ,
                   the
                   King
                   will
                   grant
                   all
                   we
                   can
                   crave
                   which
                   is
                   not
                   repugnant
                   to
                   Law
                   ,
                   and
                   alleadge
                   that
                   Episcopall
                   power
                   and
                   Articles
                   of
                   Pearths
                   Assemblie
                   are
                   established
                   by
                   Law
                   ;
                   It
                   is
                   answered
                   that
                   the
                   abuses
                   of
                   Episcopall
                   government
                   are
                   contrarie
                   to
                   Law
                   ,
                   and
                   censurable
                   by
                   Law
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Articles
                   of
                   Pearth
                   should
                   bee
                   rightly
                   interpreted
                   ,
                   and
                   our
                   desires
                   for
                   the
                   free
                   and
                   yearely
                   exercise
                   of
                   Generall
                   Assemblies
                   ,
                   free
                   admission
                   of
                   Ministers
                   without
                   unlawfull
                   Oaths
                   ,
                   and
                   rectifying
                   of
                   the
                   Articles
                   of
                   Pearths
                   Assemblie
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   the
                   Prelates
                   boundlesse
                   usurped
                   power
                   ,
                   limited
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   caveats
                   of
                   their
                   admission
                   ,
                   are
                   all
                   agreeable
                   to
                   Law
                   for
                   the
                   reasons
                   conteined
                   in
                   the
                   Articles
                   :
                   And
                   if
                   the
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   Statesmen
                   ,
                   and
                   others
                   be
                   of
                   a
                   different
                   judgement
                   from
                   the
                   most
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   and
                   Kingdome
                   ,
                   the
                   Generall
                   Assemblie
                   and
                   Parliament
                   (
                   who
                   were
                   the
                   Law-makers
                   ,
                   )
                   are
                   onely
                   competent
                   Judges
                   for
                   interpreting
                   
                   their
                   owne
                   Acts
                   ,
                   whose
                   direction
                   we
                   crave
                   :
                   And
                   although
                   the
                   Law
                   were
                   interpreted
                   as
                   they
                   alleadge
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   altogether
                   untrue
                   ,
                   and
                   contrarie
                   to
                   the
                   grounds
                   and
                   meaning
                   of
                   the
                   Law
                   ,
                   yet
                   the
                   bodie
                   of
                   the
                   Kingdome
                   ,
                   for
                   whose
                   good
                   the
                   Law
                   was
                   made
                   ,
                   may
                   crave
                   the
                   lawfull
                   redresse
                   of
                   the
                   grievances
                   sustained
                   by
                   that
                   Law
                   ,
                   and
                   our
                   complaints
                   ,
                   supplications
                   ,
                   and
                   protestations
                   against
                   the
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   depending
                   in
                   processe
                   for
                   clearing
                   the
                   subjects
                   loyaltie
                   ,
                   and
                   repairing
                   the
                   wrong
                   complained
                   of
                   ,
                   cannot
                   bee
                   otherwise
                   lawfully
                   decided
                   ,
                   cannot
                   remedie
                   the
                   present
                   evils
                   ,
                   nor
                   prevent
                   the
                   like
                   or
                   worse
                   evils
                   in
                   time
                   comming
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   Sixthly
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   thought
                   fit
                   ,
                   that
                   all
                   who
                   have
                   subscribed
                   the
                   Covenant
                   ,
                   be
                   made
                   sensible
                   that
                   they
                   are
                   obliged
                   by
                   their
                   Oath
                   ,
                   not
                   to
                   rest
                   satisfied
                   with
                   lesse
                   then
                   the
                   desire
                   of
                   our
                   Articles
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   agreeable
                   to
                   law
                   ,
                   conscience
                   ,
                   and
                   reason
                   ,
                   and
                   without
                   which
                   we
                   will
                   be
                   frustrated
                   of
                   our
                   ends
                   ,
                   our
                   adversaries
                   in
                   time
                   will
                   obtaine
                   the
                   establishment
                   of
                   the
                   evils
                   we
                   complaine
                   of
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   Seventhly
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   thought
                   fit
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   number
                   of
                   the
                   Commissioners
                   be
                   doubled
                   ,
                   against
                   the
                   Statesmen
                   and
                   Marquesse
                   down
                   comming
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   all
                   be
                   warned
                   to
                   be
                   readie
                   upon
                   advertisement
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   Eighthly
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   report
                   of
                   the
                   subscriptions
                   of
                   the
                   Covenant
                   may
                   bee
                   sent
                   to
                   Edinburgh
                   from
                   all
                   severall
                   parts
                   of
                   the
                   Kingdome
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   Ninthly
                   ,
                   that
                   things
                   recommended
                   to
                   our
                   former
                   Committee
                   be
                   adverted
                   to
                   ,
                   with
                   the
                   best
                   diligence
                   that
                   can
                   be
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   Tenthly
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   thought
                   expedient
                   that
                   all
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   the
                   generall
                   meeting
                   there
                   be
                   a
                   Fast.
                   
                
              
            
          
        
         
           OUr
           Commissioner
           upon
           his
           way
           to
           that
           Kingdom
           ,
           did
           meet
           with
           advertisements
           of
           these
           strange
           fears
           ,
           which
           the
           ringleaders
           of
           the
           Covenant
           (
           who
           were
           affraid
           of
           nothing
           more
           then
           that
           our
           subjects
           should
           receive
           satisfactiō
           from
           Us
           by
           Our
           Commissioner
           )
           had
           possessed
           Our
           people
           with
           ,
           &
           the
           bad
           entertainment
           he
           was
           like
           to
           receive
           at
           his
           comming
           thither
           ,
           acquainted
           Us
           therewith
           ,
           but
           went
           forward
           on
           his
           journy
           until
           he
           came
           to
           Barwick
           ,
           from
           whence
           he
           sent
           to
           his
           especiall
           friends
           and
           kindred
           ,
           and
           to
           all
           such
           Gentlemen
           of
           his
           owne
           name
           ,
           and
           others
           ,
           as
           were
           his
           Vassals
           and
           Tenants
           ,
           and
           hold
           their
           lands
           from
           him
           by
           service
           
           and
           attendance
           on
           him
           when
           he
           shall
           require
           it
           ,
           hee
           received
           answer
           that
           all
           these
           Obligations
           were
           quite
           discharged
           by
           the
           Covenanters
           Table
           at
           Edinburgh
           ,
           who
           had
           absolutely
           commanded
           that
           none
           ,
           who
           had
           subscribed
           their
           Covenant
           ,
           should
           go
           to
           meet
           ,
           or
           give
           any
           personall
           attendance
           upon
           Our
           Commissioner
           ,
           untill
           such
           time
           as
           they
           should
           have
           leave
           from
           their
           Table
           so
           to
           do
           ;
           and
           so
           Our
           Commissioner
           went
           from
           Barwick
           unattended
           by
           these
           Noblemen
           ,
           or
           by
           any
           other
           of
           his
           owne
           kindred
           or
           vassals
           ,
           unlesse
           such
           as
           had
           not
           subscribed
           their
           Covenant
           ,
           (
           except
           some
           few
           ,
           whose
           affection
           exceeded
           the
           command
           of
           the
           Tables
           )
           ;
           an
           affront
           before
           that
           time
           never
           offered
           to
           any
           person
           of
           his
           qualitie
           in
           that
           Kingdome
           :
           Yet
           hee
           was
           verie
           nobly
           and
           honourably
           received
           ,
           and
           conducted
           to
           Dalkeith
           by
           all
           Our
           Councell
           ,
           most
           of
           the
           Lords
           of
           the
           Session
           ,
           who
           are
           the
           Judges
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           great
           troups
           of
           the
           Nobilitie
           and
           Gentrie
           ,
           who
           had
           not
           subscribed
           their
           Covenant
           .
        
         
           Now
           ,
           the
           reasons
           why
           their
           Table
           had
           laid
           this
           strict
           charge
           ,
           of
           not
           conducting
           Our
           Commissioner
           ,
           upon
           all
           their
           adherents
           ,
           were
           these
           two
           ,
           as
           appeared
           plainely
           by
           the
           speeches
           uttered
           by
           many
           of
           the
           Covenanters
           themselves
           :
           
           First
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           not
           seeme
           to
           shew
           the
           least
           respect
           to
           any
           ,
           especially
           to
           those
           of
           greater
           rank
           ,
           who
           were
           disaffected
           to
           their
           Covenant
           ,
           as
           was
           ordered
           in
           the
           third
           Article
           of
           their
           ten
           last
           mentioned
           :
           
           Secondly
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           make
           triall
           of
           their
           power
           with
           their
           owne
           partie
           ,
           the
           heads
           of
           the
           Covenant
           being
           perswaded
           ,
           that
           if
           they
           could
           prevaile
           with
           their
           associates
           for
           breaking
           through
           the
           bonds
           of
           nature
           ,
           bloud
           ,
           consanguinitie
           ,
           civilitie
           ,
           vassalledge
           and
           dependance
           ,
           in
           pursuance
           of
           their
           Orders
           ,
           they
           should
           not
           much
           need
           to
           feare
           that
           any
           other
           obligations
           could
           be
           able
           to
           divert
           them
           from
           obedience
           to
           their
           dictats
           .
        
         
           Our
           Commissioner
           ,
           immediately
           upon
           his
           comming
           to
           Dalkeith
           ,
           (
           where
           the
           Councell
           assembled
           for
           safetie
           ,
           because
           the
           combustions
           at
           Edinburgh
           increased
           daily
           )
           met
           with
           many
           discouragements
           and
           difficulties
           .
           First
           ,
           We
           had
           sent
           some
           small
           proportion
           of
           Armes
           ,
           and
           powder
           
           to
           be
           put
           into
           Our
           Castle
           of
           Edinburgh
           ,
           justly
           doubting
           the
           surprisall
           of
           it
           by
           the
           Covenanters
           ,
           who
           were
           there
           assembled
           in
           great
           multitudes
           ,
           and
           had
           of
           late
           made
           great
           provision
           of
           Armes
           there
           .
           No
           sooner
           had
           the
           ship
           (
           in
           which
           these
           Armes
           with
           other
           goods
           were
           )
           cast
           Anchor
           in
           Leith
           rode
           ,
           but
           the
           Covenanters
           sent
           for
           the
           Merchant
           owner
           of
           the
           goods
           ,
           commanding
           him
           to
           bring
           the
           ship
           into
           the
           Harbour
           ,
           and
           discharging
           him
           from
           unloading
           any
           thing
           in
           the
           ship
           ,
           especially
           Armes
           ,
           untill
           hee
           had
           leave
           from
           them
           ,
           as
           hee
           would
           answer
           the
           contrarie
           at
           his
           perill
           ;
           of
           which
           Our
           Lord
           Treasurer
           being
           advertised
           ,
           provided
           that
           night
           a
           Boat
           which
           landed
           the
           Armes
           and
           powder
           ,
           and
           Carts
           which
           presently
           carried
           them
           to
           Our
           Palace
           at
           Dalkeith
           ,
           some
           foure
           miles
           distant
           :
           How
           for
           this
           the
           Merchant
           was
           used
           by
           them
           ,
           and
           how
           they
           did
           threaten
           to
           come
           by
           force
           and
           carrie
           away
           that
           provision
           out
           of
           Our
           own
           house
           of
           Dalkeith
           ,
           is
           notoriously
           known
           .
           Much
           about
           this
           time
           Our
           Commissioner
           came
           to
           Dalkeith
           ,
           where
           he
           was
           received
           for
           his
           first
           welcome
           with
           the
           certaine
           newes
           of
           the
           increase
           of
           the
           peoples
           rage
           in
           Edinburgh
           ,
           of
           the
           Covenanters
           resolution
           first
           to
           take
           the
           Castle
           ,
           but
           (
           upon
           better
           advice
           )
           of
           their
           deserting
           that
           purpose
           ,
           yet
           falling
           upon
           that
           which
           was
           bad
           enough
           ;
           for
           they
           had
           begirt
           the
           Castle
           with
           strong
           guards
           ,
           so
           that
           no
           person
           nor
           provision
           could
           passe
           to
           or
           from
           it
           ,
           but
           by
           their
           permission
           :
           Besides
           ,
           they
           had
           entred
           into
           consultation
           ,
           whether
           they
           should
           by
           force
           take
           out
           of
           Our
           Palace
           of
           Dalkeith
           that
           small
           provision
           of
           Armes
           and
           powder
           which
           was
           lately
           carried
           thither
           :
           which
           counsell
           they
           were
           perswaded
           by
           some
           not
           to
           follow
           ,
           because
           of
           the
           residence
           of
           Our
           Commissioner
           there
           at
           that
           time
           ;
           but
           one
           thing
           they
           resolved
           upon
           ,
           that
           during
           the
           abode
           of
           Our
           Commissioner
           and
           Councell
           there
           ,
           though
           but
           foure
           miles
           distant
           from
           Edinburgh
           ,
           they
           would
           take
           no
           notice
           of
           them
           ,
           send
           no
           Petition
           to
           them
           :
           and
           howsoever
           they
           allowed
           some
           of
           Our
           Commissioners
           particular
           kinsmen
           and
           acquaintance
           to
           go
           thither
           and
           visit
           him
           ,
           yet
           they
           would
           not
           depute
           any
           to
           speak
           with
           him
           of
           the
           businesse
           for
           which
           hee
           was
           sent
           ,
           or
           of
           their
           
           complaints
           and
           grievances
           ,
           but
           resolved
           not
           to
           leave
           Edinburgh
           ,
           where
           they
           were
           well
           enough
           ,
           so
           that
           if
           hee
           had
           any
           thing
           to
           deliver
           to
           them
           ,
           hee
           might
           come
           thither
           ,
           for
           to
           him
           and
           Our
           Councell
           they
           would
           not
           come
           :
           And
           that
           they
           might
           have
           some
           colourable
           pretence
           with
           the
           people
           for
           this
           their
           insolent
           behaviour
           and
           resolution
           ,
           it
           was
           cast
           out
           and
           rumoured
           abroad
           ,
           that
           if
           they
           went
           to
           Dalkeith
           ,
           there
           was
           an
           intention
           to
           blow
           them
           up
           with
           Gun-powder
           ;
           not
           that
           the
           Authors
           of
           that
           foule
           and
           divelish
           aspersion
           entertained
           the
           least
           thought
           of
           any
           such
           feare
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           might
           both
           have
           a
           colour
           for
           their
           unmannerly
           not
           addressing
           themselves
           thither
           ,
           as
           also
           beget
           in
           the
           minds
           of
           their
           ignorant
           followers
           a
           higher
           indignation
           against
           ,
           and
           jealousie
           of
           Our
           Commissioner
           and
           Councell
           for
           such
           a
           wicked
           and
           treacherous
           plot
           .
        
         
           Now
           ,
           at
           this
           verie
           time
           when
           they
           made
           all
           this
           stirre
           about
           that
           small
           provision
           of
           Armes
           for
           Our
           Castle
           ,
           which
           exceeded
           not
           two
           hundred
           Muskets
           ,
           and
           so
           many
           Pikes
           ,
           with
           some
           small
           quantitie
           of
           Powder
           ,
           the
           Covenanters
           had
           two
           good
           Ships
           come
           home
           loaded
           with
           Armes
           and
           Amunition
           ,
           which
           they
           landed
           openly
           and
           avowedly
           .
        
         
           All
           these
           difficulties
           and
           new
           troubles
           ,
           augmented
           daily
           of
           purpose
           since
           their
           notice
           of
           Our
           Commissioners
           journey
           ,
           put
           him
           and
           Our
           Councell
           to
           such
           a
           stand
           ,
           as
           they
           knew
           not
           well
           what
           resolution
           to
           take
           .
           The
           Covenanters
           force
           and
           rage
           increased
           ,
           which
           they
           had
           not
           power
           in
           any
           proportion
           to
           discharge
           ;
           they
           could
           not
           discover
           in
           them
           the
           least
           inclination
           to
           peace
           ;
           they
           found
           they
           would
           not
           so
           much
           as
           addresse
           themselves
           towards
           them
           ,
           and
           they
           did
           not
           hold
           it
           agreeable
           with
           Our
           honour
           ,
           or
           the
           dignitie
           of
           those
           places
           which
           they
           held
           under
           Us
           ,
           nor
           yet
           for
           their
           safetie
           ,
           to
           go
           to
           them
           ;
           At
           last
           this
           meanes
           was
           thought
           on
           ,
           no
           doubt
           by
           the
           advice
           of
           those
           of
           their
           Table
           ,
           who
           scorned
           to
           seeme
           to
           yeeld
           or
           petition
           for
           any
           such
           thing
           themselves
           .
        
         
           The
           Citizens
           of
           Edinburgh
           sent
           certain
           Commissioners
           to
           Our
           High
           Commissioner
           with
           a
           supplicatiō
           ▪
           that
           he
           would
           bee
           pleased
           to
           repaire
           to
           Our
           Palace
           at
           Haly-rud-house
           ,
           
           where
           they
           might
           more
           conveniently
           give
           demonstration
           of
           their
           affection
           to
           his
           Majesties
           service
           ,
           in
           attending
           his
           Graces
           directions
           .
           Our
           Commissioner
           after
           he
           had
           acquainted
           and
           advised
           Our
           Councell
           with
           this
           their
           supplication
           ,
           by
           their
           advice
           ,
           as
           willing
           to
           take
           any
           occasion
           to
           enter
           into
           the
           businesse
           for
           which
           Wee
           sent
           him
           ,
           returned
           this
           answer
           to
           the
           Commissioners
           of
           Edinburgh
           ,
           That
           if
           they
           would
           undertake
           to
           be
           Masters
           and
           Governours
           of
           their
           owne
           citie
           ,
           that
           their
           citizens
           would
           behave
           themselves
           as
           good
           and
           dutifull
           subjects
           ,
           and
           take
           order
           that
           the
           multitudes
           ,
           now
           present
           in
           their
           citie
           ,
           who
           called
           themselves
           Covenanters
           ,
           should
           do
           so
           too
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Guards
           about
           Our
           castle
           of
           Edinburgh
           should
           be
           dismissed
           and
           discharged
           ,
           he
           would
           within
           a
           day
           or
           two
           repaire
           to
           Our
           Palace
           at
           Haly-rud-house
           ,
           otherwise
           not
           :
           For
           that
           hee
           did
           hold
           it
           not
           agreeable
           to
           Our
           honour
           ,
           that
           he
           Our
           Commissioner
           and
           Councell
           should
           reside
           at
           Our
           said
           palace
           ,
           which
           is
           scituated
           at
           the
           one
           end
           of
           the
           citie
           ,
           when
           Our
           castle
           seated
           at
           the
           other
           end
           of
           the
           same
           should
           be
           blocked
           up
           with
           guards
           :
           All
           which
           ,
           these
           Commissioners
           undertooke
           to
           performe
           ,
           and
           by
           their
           words
           desired
           to
           approve
           themselves
           most
           loyall
           subjects
           ,
           hoping
           to
           cleare
           themselves
           from
           many
           aspersions
           laid
           upon
           them
           ,
           when
           his
           Grace
           would
           be
           pleased
           to
           heare
           and
           examine
           their
           proceedings
           .
        
         
           Hereupon
           Our
           High
           Commissioner
           ,
           according
           to
           his
           promise
           ,
           did
           remove
           himselfe
           from
           Dalkeith
           to
           Our
           palace
           at
           Haly-rud-house
           ,
           attended
           by
           all
           Our
           Councell
           ,
           such
           of
           Our
           Nobilitie
           ,
           Gentrie
           ,
           and
           others
           ,
           as
           were
           affected
           to
           Our
           service
           ,
           which
           consisted
           of
           a
           great
           number
           :
           Some
           two
           or
           three
           miles
           from
           Edinburgh
           he
           was
           met
           with
           the
           whole
           bodie
           of
           the
           Nobilitie
           and
           Gentrie
           of
           Covenanters
           ,
           then
           resident
           at
           Edinburgh
           ,
           who
           were
           all
           mounted
           on
           horse-back
           ,
           and
           consisted
           of
           divers
           thousands
           ;
           and
           besides
           ,
           in
           a
           nearer
           distance
           from
           Edinburgh
           ,
           by
           the
           Ministers
           then
           resident
           there
           ,
           who
           were
           all
           on
           foot
           ,
           and
           consisted
           of
           manie
           hundreds
           ;
           and
           so
           all
           the
           way
           to
           Our
           palace
           was
           filled
           with
           swarmes
           of
           people
           of
           all
           sorts
           and
           sexes
           ,
           many
           of
           whose
           exclamations
           and
           outcries
           
           were
           very
           sharpe
           and
           bitter
           ,
           stuffed
           with
           cursings
           of
           Poperie
           and
           Bishops
           ;
           by
           which
           it
           was
           apparent
           that
           the
           multitude
           had
           been
           made
           beleeve
           that
           these
           two
           were
           one
           and
           the
           same
           thing
           .
           Our
           Commissioner
           when
           he
           first
           met
           on
           the
           way
           the
           Lords
           who
           call
           themselves
           Covenanters
           ,
           was
           entreated
           by
           them
           to
           heare
           a
           speech
           delivered
           ,
           as
           he
           should
           passe
           along
           ,
           by
           a
           Minister
           in
           the
           name
           of
           the
           rest
           :
           But
           he
           ,
           remembring
           the
           advertisements
           which
           he
           had
           received
           of
           their
           most
           seditious
           Sermons
           ,
           and
           knowing
           by
           the
           same
           advertisements
           that
           he
           who
           was
           to
           deliver
           this
           speech
           was
           a
           deprived
           Minister
           ,
           and
           one
           of
           the
           most
           seditious
           in
           the
           whole
           packe
           ,
           returned
           answer
           to
           the
           Lords
           that
           he
           would
           not
           heare
           it
           ,
           justly
           doubting
           that
           it
           might
           be
           stuffed
           as
           full
           of
           passages
           against
           Our
           authoritie
           as
           their
           Sermons
           used
           to
           be
           ;
           and
           so
           that
           speech
           was
           omitted
           :
           Now
           ,
           whether
           these
           great
           troups
           of
           Covenanters
           ,
           both
           of
           horse
           and
           foot
           ,
           in
           a
           great
           bodie
           by
           themselves
           ,
           which
           did
           not
           joine
           at
           the
           first
           with
           that
           companie
           which
           attended
           Our
           Commissioner
           from
           Dalkeith
           ,
           but
           stayed
           for
           him
           on
           the
           way
           in
           a
           farre
           grosser
           bodie
           by
           themselves
           ,
           was
           assembled
           to
           doe
           honour
           to
           Our
           Commissioner
           ,
           or
           for
           shewing
           their
           owne
           power
           and
           strength
           ,
           by
           way
           of
           comparison
           with
           the
           companie
           whom
           they
           met
           ,
           which
           they
           farre
           exceeded
           ,
           Wee
           will
           not
           determine
           .
           But
           thus
           Our
           Commissioner
           was
           conducted
           to
           Our
           Palace
           of
           Holy-rood-house
           ,
           where
           he
           was
           received
           by
           the
           Lord
           Provost
           ,
           Bailiffes
           ,
           Magistrates
           and
           citizens
           of
           Edinburgh
           with
           outward
           demonstrations
           of
           being
           welcome
           .
           And
           this
           was
           all
           the
           entertainment
           which
           at
           any
           time
           he
           had
           from
           the
           body
           of
           the
           Covenanters
           ,
           during
           the
           time
           of
           his
           abode
           in
           that
           Kingdome
           ;
           which
           whether
           it
           were
           hearty
           and
           sincere
           ,
           or
           but
           onely
           in
           show
           ,
           and
           to
           shew
           their
           owne
           power
           ,
           Wee
           leave
           it
           to
           be
           judged
           by
           the
           entertainment
           and
           respect
           which
           afterward
           he
           received
           from
           them
           ;
           which
           will
           be
           found
           to
           bee
           just
           none
           at
           all
           :
           For
           during
           the
           time
           of
           his
           continuance
           amongst
           them
           ,
           though
           he
           found
           that
           they
           gave
           civill
           respects
           to
           him
           as
           Marquesse
           of
           Hamiltoun
           ,
           yet
           his
           being
           cloathed
           with
           Our
           authoritie
           and
           commission
           did
           much
           diminish
           
           them
           ,
           as
           shall
           appeare
           now
           in
           the
           next
           place
           ,
           by
           those
           perpetuall
           affronts
           which
           they
           ceased
           not
           to
           offer
           daily
           to
           him
           and
           Our
           Councell
           ,
           in
           all
           their
           proceedings
           concerning
           the
           businesse
           for
           which
           he
           was
           sent
           .
        
         
           Our
           Commissioner
           now
           being
           settled
           at
           Our
           palace
           ,
           with
           the
           assistance
           of
           Our
           Councell
           ,
           hee
           fell
           presently
           upon
           the
           maine
           businesse
           with
           the
           Covenanters
           ,
           whom
           hee
           desired
           to
           dismisse
           their
           great
           multitudes
           ;
           which
           they
           did
           ,
           being
           indeed
           necessitated
           thereunto
           for
           the
           ease
           of
           their
           great
           charge
           .
           The
           two
           maine
           Propositions
           which
           hee
           offered
           to
           their
           consideration
           ,
           were
           these
           :
           
           First
           ,
           what
           they
           should
           expect
           from
           him
           in
           Our
           name
           for
           satisfaction
           to
           their
           complaints
           ,
           and
           accommodating
           their
           grievances
           :
           
           Next
           ,
           what
           might
           be
           expected
           from
           them
           for
           returning
           to
           their
           former
           obedience
           ,
           especially
           in
           renouncing
           and
           delivering
           up
           their
           late
           Covenant
           .
           Both
           which
           propositions
           they
           did
           receive
           with
           so
           much
           sleighting
           and
           contempt
           ,
           as
           that
           they
           avowed
           ,
           no
           satisfaction
           from
           Us
           should
           be
           accepted
           which
           contained
           any
           particulars
           ;
           but
           that
           they
           expected
           ,
           first
           ,
           a
           Generall
           Assembly
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           then
           a
           Parliament
           ,
           that
           in
           these
           two
           Judicatories
           they
           would
           represent
           and
           discusse
           their
           grievances
           :
           And
           no
           wonder
           ,
           for
           in
           both
           these
           they
           knew
           that
           themselves
           were
           to
           be
           both
           Judges
           and
           parties
           .
           For
           the
           second
           ,
           they
           answered
           ,
           that
           they
           could
           not
           returne
           to
           their
           former
           obedience
           ,
           from
           which
           they
           would
           never
           acknowledge
           that
           they
           had
           departed
           in
           the
           least
           degree
           ,
           having
           done
           no
           act
           but
           that
           which
           became
           good
           and
           dutifull
           subjects
           :
           And
           for
           their
           Covenant
           ,
           that
           they
           would
           rather
           renounce
           their
           Baptisme
           then
           renounce
           it
           ,
           or
           abate
           one
           word
           or
           syllable
           of
           the
           literall
           rigour
           of
           it
           ;
           it
           being
           more
           availeable
           and
           usefull
           unto
           them
           ,
           then
           all
           the
           Lawes
           and
           Acts
           of
           Parliament
           which
           had
           beene
           enacted
           in
           that
           Kingdome
           since
           the
           time
           of
           Fergus
           the
           first
           King
           thereof
           :
           And
           that
           it
           was
           a
           proposition
           which
           though
           they
           had
           now
           heard
           ,
           they
           were
           resolved
           never
           to
           heare
           a
           second
           time
           :
           And
           accordingly
           ,
           after
           Our
           propositions
           thus
           made
           and
           rejected
           ,
           they
           presently
           filled
           the
           people
           with
           such
           misreports
           of
           the
           intentions
           and
           ends
           of
           Our
           Commissioners
           
           comming
           ,
           as
           they
           wrought
           them
           to
           a
           greater
           height
           of
           furie
           then
           before
           ,
           as
           if
           now
           their
           Religion
           and
           Lawes
           were
           brought
           to
           the
           stake
           :
           For
           now
           new
           Guards
           were
           clapt
           upon
           Our
           castle
           of
           Edinburgh
           ,
           the
           Guards
           and
           Watches
           of
           the
           citie
           multiplied
           ,
           the
           Preachers
           Prayers
           and
           Sermons
           grew
           to
           be
           so
           many
           Libells
           ,
           and
           admonitions
           that
           they
           should
           take
           heed
           of
           craftie
           compositions
           ,
           or
           yeelding
           in
           the
           least
           point
           of
           their
           intended
           reformation
           ;
           for
           if
           they
           should
           abate
           in
           any
           one
           thing
           ,
           it
           would
           be
           thought
           that
           they
           might
           be
           mistaken
           in
           all
           .
           They
           presently
           printed
           their
           weake
           Reasons
           against
           their
           rendring
           up
           of
           their
           Covenant
           ,
           nay
           ,
           they
           grew
           to
           that
           rage
           ,
           that
           on
           the
           Saturday
           having
           knowledge
           that
           Our
           Commissioner
           (
           attended
           with
           Our
           Councell
           )
           was
           to
           heare
           divine
           Service
           and
           Sermon
           in
           Our
           owne
           chappell
           at
           Our
           owne
           palace
           the
           day
           following
           being
           Sunday
           ,
           they
           sent
           him
           word
           that
           whosoever
           should
           read
           the
           English
           Service
           in
           Our
           chappell
           should
           never
           read
           more
           ,
           and
           that
           there
           were
           a
           thousand
           men
           provided
           for
           the
           disturbance
           of
           it
           ;
           which
           forced
           Our
           Commissioner
           that
           night
           to
           repaire
           to
           Dalkeith
           ,
           being
           unwilling
           to
           heare
           Sermon
           but
           in
           Our
           owne
           chappell
           ,
           or
           there
           ,
           without
           hearing
           the
           English
           Divine
           Service
           ,
           it
           having
           beene
           continually
           read
           there
           by
           the
           space
           of
           twentie
           yeares
           ,
           in
           the
           audience
           of
           Our
           Councell
           ,
           manie
           of
           the
           Nobilitie
           ,
           Judges
           ,
           and
           persons
           of
           all
           qualitie
           ,
           without
           any
           interruption
           or
           dislike
           :
           Nay
           more
           ,
           they
           grew
           to
           that
           boldnesse
           as
           to
           write
           letters
           to
           everie
           one
           of
           Our
           Councell
           ,
           requiring
           them
           to
           subscribe
           their
           Covenant
           ;
           which
           Letter
           sent
           to
           everie
           one
           of
           them
           severally
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           same
           words
           ,
           here
           followeth
           .
        
         
           
             
               
                 May
                 it
                 please
                 your
                 Lordship
                 ,
              
            
             
               WEe
               the
               Ministers
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               conveened
               at
               this
               so
               necessarie
               a
               time
               ,
               doe
               finde
               our selves
               bound
               to
               represent
               ,
               as
               unto
               all
               ,
               so
               in
               speciall
               unto
               your
               Lordship
               ,
               what
               comfortable
               experience
               we
               have
               of
               the
               wonderfull
               favour
               of
               God
               ,
               upon
               the
               renewing
               of
               the
               Confession
               of
               faith
               and
               Covenant
               ,
               what
               peace
               and
               comfort
               hath
               filled
               the
               hearts
               of
               all
               Gods
               people
               ,
               what
               resolutions
               and
               beginnings
               of
               reformation
               of
               manners
               
               are
               sensibly
               perceived
               in
               all
               parts
               of
               the
               kingdome
               ,
               above
               any
               measure
               that
               ever
               we
               did
               finde
               or
               could
               have
               expected
               ,
               how
               great
               glorie
               the
               Lord
               hath
               received
               thereby
               ,
               and
               what
               confidence
               we
               have
               (
               if
               this
               sunshine
               be
               not
               eclipsed
               by
               some
               sinfull
               division
               or
               defection
               )
               that
               God
               shall
               make
               this
               a
               blessed
               kingdome
               ,
               to
               the
               contentment
               of
               the
               Kings
               Majestie
               ,
               and
               joy
               of
               all
               his
               good
               subjects
               ,
               according
               as
               God
               hath
               promised
               in
               his
               good
               Word
               ,
               and
               performed
               to
               his
               people
               in
               former
               times
               ;
               And
               therefore
               we
               are
               forced
               from
               our
               hearts
               both
               to
               wish
               and
               entreat
               your
               Lordship
               to
               be
               partaker
               and
               promover
               of
               this
               joy
               and
               happinesse
               by
               your
               subscription
               ,
               when
               your
               Lordship
               shall
               thinke
               it
               convenient
               :
               And
               in
               the
               meane
               while
               ,
               that
               your
               Lordship
               would
               not
               be
               sparing
               to
               give
               a
               free
               testimonie
               to
               the
               truth
               ,
               as
               a
               timely
               and
               necessarie
               expression
               of
               your
               tender
               affection
               to
               the
               cause
               of
               Christ
               now
               calling
               for
               helpe
               at
               your
               hands
               ▪
               your
               Lordships
               profession
               of
               the
               true
               Religion
               as
               it
               was
               reformed
               in
               this
               land
               ,
               the
               nationall
               oath
               of
               this
               kingdome
               sundry
               times
               sworne
               and
               subscribed
               ,
               ablishing
               us
               who
               live
               at
               this
               time
               ,
               the
               dutie
               of
               a
               good
               Patriot
               ,
               the
               office
               and
               trust
               of
               a
               Privie
               Councellour
               ,
               the
               present
               employment
               to
               have
               place
               amongst
               those
               that
               are
               first
               acquainted
               with
               his
               Majesties
               pleasure
               ,
               the
               consideration
               that
               there
               is
               the
               time
               of
               tryall
               of
               your
               Lordships
               affection
               to
               Religion
               ,
               the
               respect
               which
               your
               Lordship
               hath
               unto
               your
               fame
               both
               now
               and
               hereafter
               ,
               when
               things
               shall
               be
               recorded
               to
               posteritie
               ,
               and
               the
               remembrance
               ,
               that
               not
               onely
               the
               eyes
               of
               men
               and
               Angels
               are
               upon
               your
               Lordships
               carriage
               ,
               but
               also
               that
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               is
               a
               secret
               witnesse
               now
               to
               observe
               ,
               and
               shall
               be
               an
               open
               Judge
               hereafter
               to
               reward
               and
               confesse
               everie
               man
               before
               his
               Father
               ,
               that
               confesseth
               him
               before
               men
               :
               All
               of
               these
               and
               each
               of
               them
               ,
               besides
               your
               Lordships
               personall
               and
               particular
               obligations
               to
               God
               ,
               doe
               call
               for
               no
               lesse
               at
               your
               Lordships
               hands
               ,
               in
               the
               cause
               of
               so
               great
               and
               singular
               necessitie
               ;
               and
               we
               also
               doe
               expect
               so
               much
               at
               this
               time
               ,
               according
               as
               your
               Lordship
               at
               the
               houre
               of
               death
               would
               be
               free
               of
               the
               terrour
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               be
               refreshed
               with
               the
               comfortable
               remembrance
               of
               a
               word
               spoken
               in
               season
               for
               Christ
               Jesus
               ,
               King
               of
               Kings
               and
               Lord
               of
               Lords
               .
            
          
        
         
           OUr
           Commissioner
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           resolved
           to
           publish
           Our
           gracious
           Declaration
           ,
           for
           relieving
           of
           their
           grievances
           ,
           and
           satisfying
           Our
           people
           in
           Our
           forwardnesse
           
           for
           the
           maintenance
           of
           the
           Religion
           professed
           in
           that
           Kingdome
           ,
           and
           Our
           aversnesse
           from
           Poperie
           ,
           which
           they
           of
           the
           Covenanters
           Table
           having
           notice
           of
           ,
           being
           above
           all
           things
           afraid
           that
           Our
           people
           should
           receive
           any
           satisfaction
           from
           Us
           ,
           or
           rest
           contented
           with
           the
           grace
           of
           Our
           reasonable
           proffers
           of
           favour
           ,
           did
           mightily
           repine
           at
           ,
           came
           to
           Our
           Commissioner
           ,
           and
           wished
           him
           for
           Our
           honour
           ,
           his
           owne
           safetie
           ,
           and
           peace
           of
           the
           publike
           ,
           not
           to
           make
           any
           such
           Declaration
           ,
           which
           undoubtedly
           would
           be
           encountred
           with
           a
           Protestation
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           such
           manner
           as
           would
           be
           displeasing
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           make
           the
           publishing
           of
           that
           Declaration
           be
           found
           disserviceable
           unto
           Us.
           
        
         
           Our
           Commissioner
           being
           perplexed
           with
           these
           unexpected
           and
           dangerous
           difficulties
           ,
           resolved
           by
           faire
           proceedings
           to
           gaine
           so
           much
           time
           ,
           untill
           he
           might
           make
           Us
           acquainted
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           receive
           Our
           answer
           and
           instructions
           concerning
           them
           :
           In
           his
           Letters
           of
           advice
           he
           acquainted
           Us
           with
           the
           danger
           threatned
           if
           he
           should
           publish
           Our
           Declaration
           ,
           which
           though
           he
           knew
           to
           be
           full
           of
           grace
           ,
           yet
           the
           heads
           of
           the
           Covenant
           would
           never
           suffer
           the
           multitude
           of
           their
           members
           to
           understand
           it
           so
           :
           Two
           things
           he
           desired
           of
           Us
           ;
           One
           ,
           that
           in
           case
           Wee
           continued
           in
           Our
           resolution
           of
           publishing
           Our
           Declaration
           ,
           Wee
           would
           be
           pleased
           to
           sweeten
           it
           with
           this
           further
           favour
           ,
           as
           to
           restore
           to
           the
           citie
           of
           Edinburgh
           the
           sitting
           of
           Our
           Councell
           ,
           Our
           Session
           ,
           and
           all
           other
           Courts
           of
           Justice
           ,
           which
           he
           conceived
           would
           be
           very
           acceptable
           to
           Our
           Councellors
           ,
           Judges
           ,
           to
           all
           Advocates
           ,
           and
           all
           dependents
           upon
           the
           Law
           ,
           to
           all
           Our
           subjects
           which
           had
           businesse
           depending
           in
           any
           of
           these
           Courts
           ,
           but
           most
           of
           all
           to
           the
           citie
           of
           Edinburgh
           ,
           which
           complained
           much
           of
           their
           being
           impoverished
           by
           absence
           of
           these
           Courts
           ,
           and
           that
           this
           was
           like
           to
           prove
           a
           most
           probable
           perswasion
           for
           reclaiming
           them
           to
           their
           former
           obedience
           :
           Next
           ,
           that
           We
           would
           be
           pleased
           to
           give
           him
           leave
           to
           take
           a
           journy
           unto
           Us
           ,
           though
           he
           should
           returne
           presently
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           acquaint
           Us
           with
           the
           new
           emergencies
           of
           businesses
           ,
           and
           such
           other
           things
           as
           could
           not
           be
           conveniently
           expressed
           in
           Letters
           ,
           and
           so
           accordingly
           
           receive
           instructions
           from
           Us
           for
           his
           carriage
           .
        
         
           To
           which
           Letters
           of
           advice
           Wee
           did
           returne
           by
           a
           speedie
           dispatch
           this
           answer
           ;
           That
           We
           would
           have
           Our
           Declaration
           no
           longer
           delayed
           ,
           but
           commanded
           him
           presently
           to
           publish
           it
           ,
           because
           Wee
           would
           not
           (
           whatsoever
           the
           event
           should
           be
           )
           have
           Our
           people
           barred
           the
           knowledge
           of
           Our
           Gracious
           intentions
           and
           favours
           towards
           them
           ,
           which
           We
           did
           see
           the
           leaders
           of
           them
           studied
           nothing
           more
           then
           to
           suppresse
           ;
           And
           that
           at
           his
           intreatie
           ,
           Wee
           were
           contented
           that
           all
           the
           Courts
           of
           Justice
           should
           presently
           begin
           to
           sit
           againe
           at
           Edinburgh
           for
           the
           reasons
           contained
           in
           his
           Letters
           ,
           and
           in
           hope
           of
           reclaiming
           of
           that
           Citie
           ,
           which
           otherwise
           by
           their
           misdemeanour
           had
           no
           reason
           to
           expect
           any
           such
           favour
           from
           Us
           ;
           And
           withall
           ,
           after
           the
           dispatch
           of
           these
           two
           ,
           that
           Wee
           were
           contented
           hee
           should
           repaire
           to
           Us
           ,
           as
           hee
           desired
           ,
           whensoever
           hee
           should
           finde
           it
           convenient
           ,
           taking
           first
           order
           with
           Our
           Councell
           for
           keeping
           all
           things
           in
           order
           untill
           his
           returne
           .
        
         
           This
           answer
           of
           Ours
           so
           soone
           as
           Our
           Commissioner
           received
           ,
           he
           assembled
           Our
           Councell
           ,
           and
           made
           them
           acquainted
           with
           it
           ,
           who
           were
           so
           well
           satisfied
           with
           the
           bringing
           back
           of
           Our
           Courts
           of
           Justice
           to
           Edinburgh
           ,
           that
           presently
           they
           sent
           unto
           Us
           a
           Letter
           of
           thanks
           of
           this
           tenour
           .
        
         
           
             
               
                 Most
                 Sacred
                 Soveraigne
                 ,
              
            
             
               THe
               Marquesse
               of
               Hamiltoun
               ,
               your
               Majesties
               Commissioner
               ,
               having
               imparted
               unto
               us
               your
               Majesties
               gracious
               pleasure
               and
               allowance
               that
               the
               Judicatories
               of
               the
               Councell
               ,
               of
               Session
               ,
               and
               others
               ,
               should
               be
               returned
               to
               the
               Citie
               of
               Edinburgh
               ;
               Thereupon
               ,
               the
               Lord
               Commissioner
               being
               present
               ,
               order
               was
               given
               for
               publication
               at
               the
               Market
               Crosse
               of
               Edinburgh
               with
               all
               solemnities
               requisite
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               like
               publication
               should
               be
               made
               throughout
               the
               whole
               Kingdome
               at
               all
               publike
               places
               :
               This
               hath
               given
               so
               great
               contentment
               to
               all
               your
               Majesties
               subjects
               ,
               that
               we
               cannot
               expresse
               with
               what
               dutifull
               respect
               and
               
               heartie
               prayers
               for
               your
               Majestie
               they
               have
               embraced
               this
               great
               and
               undeserved
               favour
               :
               In
               consideration
               whereof
               wee
               conceive
               our selves
               bound
               in
               dutie
               to
               acquaint
               your
               Majestie
               herewith
               ;
               and
               withall
               to
               render
               to
               your
               Majestie
               most
               humble
               and
               heartie
               thanks
               for
               this
               so
               great
               grace
               and
               goodnesse
               ,
               which
               wee
               hope
               shall
               contribute
               to
               the
               good
               of
               your
               Majesties
               service
               ,
               and
               to
               establishing
               the
               peace
               of
               the
               Countrie
               ,
               for
               the
               which
               we
               all
               ▪
               your
               Majesties
               good
               subjects
               shall
               ever
               bee
               most
               thankfull
               ,
               and
               all
               in
               dutie
               bound
               to
               pray
               for
               your
               Majesties
               long
               and
               happie
               Reigne
               .
            
             
               
                 Holy-rood-house
                 
                   July
                   2.
                   1638.
                   
                
              
               
                 Subscribitur
                 
                   
                     Traquaire
                  
                   
                     Roxbrugh
                  
                   
                     Mar
                  
                   
                     Morton
                  
                   
                     Winton
                  
                   
                     Lithgow
                  
                   
                     Wigtonne
                  
                   
                     Kingorne
                  
                   
                     Hadinton
                  
                   
                     Lauderdaile
                  
                   
                     Kinoul
                  
                   
                     Southesk
                  
                   
                     Lorne
                  
                   
                     Naper
                  
                   
                     Dalyell
                  
                   
                     Ihay
                  
                   
                     Ja
                     :
                     Carmithaell
                  
                   
                     Thomas
                     Hop
                  
                   
                     John
                     Hammilton
                  
                
              
            
          
        
         
           ANd
           accordingly
           Our
           Commissioner
           caused
           Proclamation
           to
           be
           made
           at
           the
           Crosse
           of
           Edinburgh
           ,
           for
           the
           first
           sitting
           downe
           of
           the
           Session
           there
           ,
           the
           Tuesday
           following
           ,
           being
           the
           third
           of
           July
           1638.
           which
           was
           received
           with
           such
           joy
           by
           the
           Judges
           ,
           Advocates
           ,
           and
           all
           others
           having
           relation
           to
           the
           Colledge
           of
           Justice
           ,
           but
           above
           all
           by
           the
           Magistrates
           and
           Citizens
           of
           Edinburgh
           ,
           that
           Our
           Commissioner
           and
           Councell
           did
           then
           well
           hope
           all
           mens
           minds
           had
           beene
           well
           prepared
           to
           receive
           the
           Declaration
           of
           Our
           Grace
           and
           favour
           which
           was
           to
           bee
           published
           in
           the
           next
           Proclamation
           ,
           with
           an
           humble
           and
           thankfull
           acknowledgment
           ;
           which
           undoubtedly
           they
           had
           done
           ,
           if
           they
           had
           not
           beene
           not
           onely
           diverted
           ,
           but
           perverted
           by
           those
           men
           
           who
           interpreted
           every
           satisfaction
           of
           Our
           subjects
           received
           from
           Us
           ,
           to
           be
           a
           dividing
           and
           pulling
           them
           away
           from
           themselves
           :
           And
           therefore
           they
           quickly
           cast
           about
           to
           finde
           out
           some
           meanes
           ,
           how
           this
           Our
           speciall
           favour
           might
           not
           be
           resented
           by
           them
           ,
           which
           was
           this
           :
           They
           assured
           their
           followers
           that
           there
           were
           two
           of
           the
           Lords
           of
           Our
           Session
           ,
           viz.
           Sir
           
             Robert
             Spotswood
          
           President
           of
           the
           same
           ,
           and
           Sir
           
             John
             Hay
          
           Our
           Clerk
           of
           Register
           (
           answerable
           to
           the
           Master
           of
           the
           Rolles
           here
           in
           England
           )
           sworne
           enemies
           to
           their
           Covenant
           ,
           well
           affected
           to
           Episcopall
           government
           ,
           procurers
           and
           abettors
           of
           the
           pretended
           Innovations
           ,
           that
           unlesse
           these
           two
           were
           presently
           removed
           from
           Our
           Session
           ,
           there
           could
           be
           no
           good
           intended
           to
           them
           by
           the
           bringing
           of
           it
           back
           to
           Edinburgh
           ,
           and
           therefore
           advised
           them
           to
           send
           some
           of
           their
           number
           to
           Our
           Commissioner
           to
           desire
           that
           these
           two
           Our
           Judges
           might
           presently
           bee
           removed
           from
           that
           Court
           ;
           Not
           that
           they
           who
           put
           this
           in
           their
           heads
           ,
           thought
           that
           Our
           Commissioner
           could
           yeeld
           to
           a
           request
           of
           so
           high
           injustice
           ,
           but
           because
           they
           knew
           ,
           that
           hee
           neither
           could
           nor
           would
           yeeld
           unto
           it
           ,
           and
           that
           therefore
           by
           his
           deniall
           they
           should
           have
           meanes
           to
           irritate
           Our
           people
           ,
           even
           to
           a
           disgust
           of
           that
           Our
           Gracious
           favour
           ,
           which
           the
           day
           before
           they
           had
           so
           well
           relished
           .
        
         
           But
           yet
           according
           to
           their
           resolution
           ,
           some
           of
           the
           principall
           Covenanters
           of
           all
           sorts
           sent
           from
           their
           Table
           ,
           had
           the
           boldnesse
           to
           repaire
           to
           Our
           Commissioner
           ,
           and
           to
           demand
           of
           him
           that
           which
           they
           were
           sure
           no
           just
           nor
           honest
           man
           could
           grant
           ,
           viz.
           That
           they
           could
           clearely
           prove
           briberie
           and
           corruptions
           frequently
           to
           have
           beene
           used
           by
           these
           Our
           two
           Judges
           ,
           and
           therefore
           intreated
           him
           to
           remove
           them
           presently
           from
           their
           places
           of
           Judicatorie
           ,
           after
           which
           they
           would
           intend
           processe
           ,
           and
           so
           legally
           proceed
           in
           the
           probation
           of
           these
           crimes
           objected
           against
           them
           :
           To
           which
           their
           demand
           Our
           Commissioner
           returned
           this
           just
           and
           modest
           answer
           ,
           That
           sure
           they
           could
           not
           expect
           that
           he
           either
           could
           or
           should
           condescend
           to
           this
           their
           desire
           ,
           which
           yeelded
           unto
           ,
           did
           overthrow
           the
           verie
           foundation
           and
           maine
           rule
           of
           Justice
           ,
           viz.
           That
           any
           man
           should
           be
           punished
           for
           any
           crime
           before
           he
           were
           
           legally
           convicted
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           therefore
           he
           advised
           them
           to
           follow
           the
           constant
           course
           of
           justice
           ,
           which
           was
           this
           ;
           If
           they
           thought
           these
           Judges
           clearely
           convincible
           of
           these
           horrible
           crimes
           ,
           they
           should
           intend
           first
           processe
           against
           them
           ,
           and
           then
           probation
           of
           the
           crimes
           ;
           of
           which
           if
           they
           were
           found
           guiltie
           ,
           then
           they
           needed
           not
           doubt
           but
           they
           should
           be
           removed
           from
           their
           places
           ,
           and
           receive
           such
           further
           condigne
           punishment
           as
           the
           Lawes
           of
           the
           Kingdome
           had
           provided
           for
           such
           notorious
           criminals
           ;
           assuring
           them
           ,
           that
           We
           his
           Master
           would
           bee
           so
           farre
           from
           hindring
           the
           course
           of
           Justice
           against
           any
           such
           offenders
           ,
           as
           that
           Wee
           would
           hold
           it
           a
           speciall
           service
           done
           to
           Us
           ,
           to
           bring
           the
           iniquitie
           of
           Our
           Judges
           to
           publike
           triall
           and
           censure
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           would
           make
           Us
           acquainted
           with
           their
           demands
           :
           with
           which
           just
           answer
           they
           were
           resolved
           to
           be
           so
           unsatisfied
           ,
           that
           they
           replied
           unto
           him
           ,
           that
           this
           his
           deniall
           would
           be
           attended
           with
           a
           great
           inconvenience
           to
           all
           Our
           subjects
           ,
           for
           they
           would
           in
           that
           case
           of
           deniall
           make
           and
           publish
           a
           Protestation
           ,
           that
           whatsoever
           Act
           ,
           Decree
           ,
           or
           Order
           ,
           the
           Lords
           of
           Our
           Session
           should
           make
           in
           any
           cause
           at
           which
           these
           two
           Judges
           ,
           or
           either
           of
           them
           ,
           were
           present
           and
           gave
           voice
           ,
           should
           be
           null
           and
           void
           in
           Law
           ;
           and
           that
           none
           of
           Our
           subjects
           either
           should
           bee
           bound
           or
           would
           yeeld
           obedience
           to
           them
           :
           (
           Was
           not
           this
           a
           strange
           usurpation
           upon
           Regall
           power
           ?
           )
           To
           this
           Our
           Commissioner
           only
           added
           ,
           That
           everie
           such
           Protestation
           must
           be
           made
           before
           the
           Lords
           of
           the
           Session
           ,
           who
           had
           the
           power
           of
           admitting
           or
           repelling
           it
           ,
           and
           therefore
           for
           that
           point
           hee
           remitted
           them
           to
           these
           Lords
           as
           the
           competent
           Judges
           of
           it
           ;
           which
           answer
           of
           Our
           Commissioner
           they
           presently
           laboured
           to
           have
           misconstrued
           by
           their
           partie
           ,
           telling
           them
           that
           there
           was
           no
           hope
           of
           any
           Justice
           to
           be
           had
           against
           any
           man
           who
           was
           an
           enemie
           to
           them
           and
           their
           Covenant
           .
        
         
           At
           the
           day
           appointed
           by
           the
           Proclamation
           ,
           the
           Session
           sate
           down
           ,
           and
           Our
           Commissioner
           in
           his
           owne
           person
           went
           to
           the
           place
           ,
           and
           opened
           it
           ,
           with
           a
           short
           speech
           to
           the
           Judges
           ,
           to
           this
           purpose
           .
        
         
           
             
               
                 
                   THat
                   hee
                   was
                   warranted
                   from
                   Us
                   to
                   recall
                   the
                   Session
                   againe
                   to
                   Edinburgh
                   ;
                   That
                   the
                   chiefe
                   thing
                   that
                   had
                   
                   moved
                   Us
                   thereunto
                   ,
                   was
                   the
                   sense
                   of
                   the
                   many
                   incommodities
                   which
                   Our
                   subjects
                   in
                   generall
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Judges
                   in
                   particular
                   did
                   sustaine
                   by
                   the
                   removing
                   of
                   it
                   ;
                   That
                   We
                   had
                   required
                   him
                   to
                   desire
                   and
                   command
                   the
                   Judges
                   to
                   grant
                   all
                   reasonable
                   dispatch
                   to
                   Our
                   subjects
                   in
                   the
                   administration
                   of
                   Justice
                   ,
                   that
                   so
                   some
                   time
                   which
                   was
                   lost
                   might
                   be
                   regained
                   ;
                   That
                   in
                   Our
                   name
                   he
                   required
                   them
                   to
                   be
                   very
                   carefull
                   and
                   circumspect
                   ,
                   that
                   in
                   these
                   troublesome
                   times
                   no
                   Order
                   nor
                   Decree
                   might
                   passe
                   from
                   them
                   ,
                   which
                   might
                   be
                   prejudiciall
                   to
                   Our
                   Crown
                   or
                   service
                   .
                
              
            
          
        
         
           Our
           Judges
           hereupon
           returned
           to
           Our
           Commissioner
           their
           humble
           and
           heartie
           expressions
           of
           all
           thankfull
           acknowledgment
           ,
           for
           this
           Our
           singular
           favour
           and
           grace
           to
           themselves
           and
           all
           Our
           subjects
           ,
           and
           with
           great
           submission
           intreated
           him
           to
           returne
           unto
           Us
           their
           humble
           and
           heartie
           acknowledgment
           .
        
         
           And
           here
           now
           We
           desire
           the
           Reader
           to
           observe
           ,
           that
           the
           Covenanters
           neither
           made
           any
           such
           Protestation
           against
           the
           sitting
           of
           the
           two
           Judges
           ,
           as
           they
           talked
           of
           ,
           nor
           did
           ever
           intend
           any
           processe
           or
           probation
           against
           them
           for
           the
           crimes
           objected
           ,
           though
           Our
           Commissioner
           immediately
           after
           his
           returne
           from
           Us
           ,
           assured
           them
           ,
           that
           We
           not
           onely
           had
           given
           them
           leave
           ,
           but
           would
           thanke
           them
           for
           so
           doing
           ;
           which
           We
           are
           confident
           they
           would
           have
           done
           if
           they
           had
           conceived
           these
           Judges
           guiltie
           ,
           and
           giveth
           to
           Us
           good
           assurance
           that
           this
           calumnie
           against
           these
           Judges
           ,
           was
           onely
           cast
           in
           by
           some
           of
           their
           ring-leaders
           ,
           to
           marre
           and
           interrupt
           that
           resentment
           of
           Our
           grace
           and
           favour
           ,
           which
           they
           perceived
           wrought
           verie
           much
           upon
           many
           of
           Our
           subjects
           of
           their
           partie
           ,
           for
           bringing
           backe
           again
           Our
           Courts
           of
           Justice
           to
           Our
           citie
           of
           Edinburgh
           .
        
         
           The
           Session
           thus
           setled
           ,
           Our
           Commissioner
           resolved
           to
           publish
           by
           Proclamation
           the
           Declaration
           of
           Our
           grace
           and
           favour
           :
           The
           principall
           Covenanters
           ,
           when
           they
           could
           not
           disswade
           him
           from
           it
           ,
           presently
           went
           about
           ,
           and
           both
           by
           themselves
           and
           their
           seditious
           Preachers
           ,
           filled
           their
           followers
           mindes
           with
           such
           fearefull
           expectations
           of
           it
           ,
           that
           some
           dayes
           before
           it
           was
           published
           ▪
           they
           filled
           the
           streets
           with
           multitudes
           of
           people
           ,
           especially
           neare
           the
           Crosse
           where
           it
           
           was
           to
           be
           proclaimed
           ,
           and
           those
           in
           hostile
           equipage
           divided
           into
           rankes
           ,
           pulling
           their
           swords
           out
           of
           their
           belts
           ,
           and
           with
           pistolls
           ,
           being
           armes
           prohibited
           by
           Our
           lawes
           of
           that
           Kingdome
           ,
           giving
           out
           ,
           that
           if
           this
           Our
           Declaration
           were
           hearkened
           unto
           ,
           it
           would
           bring
           undoubted
           ruine
           to
           their
           Religion
           ,
           lawes
           and
           liberties
           ,
           though
           the
           people
           knew
           nothing
           of
           what
           was
           to
           be
           delivered
           in
           Our
           Declaration
           :
           Some
           daies
           they
           continued
           in
           this
           posture
           ,
           which
           made
           Our
           Commissioner
           delay
           the
           publishing
           of
           it
           ,
           untill
           he
           might
           heare
           of
           more
           quietnesse
           and
           peace
           in
           the
           streets
           ;
           of
           which
           being
           advertised
           ,
           he
           caused
           the
           Proclamation
           of
           Our
           grace
           and
           favour
           solemnely
           to
           be
           made
           at
           the
           Crosse
           of
           Edinburgh
           :
           No
           sooner
           were
           the
           trumpets
           sounded
           ,
           but
           there
           came
           to
           the
           Crosse
           a
           mightie
           confluxe
           of
           people
           ,
           the
           Covenanters
           had
           presently
           a
           scaffold
           erected
           ,
           on
           which
           they
           mounted
           with
           a
           Protestation
           readie
           written
           in
           their
           hands
           ,
           before
           Our
           Proclamation
           was
           pronounced
           :
           Our
           Proclamation
           was
           thus
           .
           
             
               
                 
                   
                     CHARLES
                     by
                     the
                     grace
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     King
                     of
                     Scotland
                     ,
                     England
                     ,
                     France
                     and
                     Ireland
                     ,
                     Defender
                     of
                     the
                     Faith.
                     To
                     our
                     Lovits
                     Heraulds
                  
                   
                     Messengers
                     ,
                     our
                     Sheriffes
                     in
                     that
                     part
                     ,
                     conjunctly
                     and
                     severally
                     specially
                     constitute
                     greeting
                     .
                     Forsameikle
                     as
                     We
                     are
                     not
                     ignorant
                     of
                     the
                     great
                     disorders
                     ,
                     which
                     have
                     happened
                     of
                     late
                     within
                     this
                     Our
                     ancient
                     Kingdome
                     of
                     Scotland
                     ,
                     occasioned
                     ,
                     as
                     is
                     pretended
                     ,
                     upon
                     the
                     introduction
                     of
                     the
                     Service
                     Book
                     ,
                     Book
                     of
                     Canons
                     ,
                     and
                     High
                     Commission
                     ,
                     thereby
                     fearing
                     innovation
                     of
                     Religion
                     and
                     Laws
                     .
                     For
                     satisfaction
                     of
                     which
                     fears
                     ,
                     We
                     well
                     hoped
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     two
                     Proclamations
                     of
                     the
                     eleventh
                     of
                     December
                     ,
                     and
                     nineteenth
                     of
                     February
                     ,
                     had
                     been
                     abundantly
                     sufficient
                     :
                     Neverthelesse
                     ,
                     finding
                     that
                     disorders
                     have
                     daily
                     so
                     increased
                     ,
                     that
                     a
                     powerfull
                     rather
                     then
                     perswasive
                     way
                     ,
                     might
                     have
                     been
                     justly
                     expected
                     from
                     Us
                     ;
                     Yet
                     We
                     out
                     of
                     Our
                     innative
                     indulgence
                     to
                     Our
                     people
                     ,
                     grieving
                     to
                     see
                     them
                     run
                     themselves
                     so
                     headlong
                     into
                     ruine
                     ,
                     are
                     graciously
                     pleased
                     to
                     try
                     ,
                     if
                     by
                     a
                     faire
                     way
                     We
                     can
                     reclaime
                     them
                     from
                     their
                     faults
                     ,
                     rather
                     then
                     to
                     let
                     them
                     perish
                     in
                     the
                     same
                     .
                     And
                     therefore
                     once
                     for
                     all
                     We
                     have
                     thought
                     fit
                     to
                     declare
                     ,
                     and
                     hereby
                     to
                     assure
                     all
                     Our
                     good
                     people
                     ,
                     that
                     We
                     neither
                     
                     were
                     ,
                     are
                     ,
                     nor
                     by
                     the
                     Grace
                     of
                     God
                     ever
                     shall
                     bee
                     stained
                     with
                     Popish
                     superstition
                     :
                     But
                     by
                     the
                     contrary
                     ,
                     are
                     resolved
                     to
                     maintain
                     the
                     true
                     Protestant
                     Christian
                     Religion
                     already
                     profest
                     within
                     this
                     Our
                     ancient
                     Kingdome
                     .
                     And
                     for
                     farther
                     clearing
                     of
                     scruples
                     ,
                     We
                     do
                     hereby
                     assure
                     all
                     men
                     ,
                     that
                     We
                     will
                     neither
                     now
                     nor
                     hereafter
                     presse
                     the
                     practice
                     of
                     the
                     foresaid
                     Canons
                     and
                     Service
                     Book
                     ,
                     nor
                     any
                     thing
                     of
                     that
                     nature
                     ,
                     but
                     in
                     such
                     a
                     faire
                     and
                     legall
                     way
                     ,
                     as
                     shall
                     satisfie
                     all
                     Our
                     loving
                     subjects
                     ,
                     that
                     We
                     neither
                     intend
                     innovation
                     in
                     Religion
                     or
                     Lawes
                     .
                     And
                     to
                     this
                     effect
                     have
                     given
                     order
                     to
                     discharge
                     all
                     Acts
                     of
                     Councel
                     made
                     thereanent
                     .
                     And
                     for
                     the
                     high
                     Commission
                     ,
                     We
                     shall
                     so
                     rectifie
                     it
                     with
                     the
                     help
                     of
                     advice
                     of
                     Our
                     privie
                     Councel
                     ,
                     that
                     it
                     shall
                     never
                     impugne
                     the
                     Lawes
                     ,
                     nor
                     bee
                     a
                     just
                     grievance
                     to
                     Our
                     loyall
                     subjects
                     .
                     And
                     what
                     is
                     farder
                     fitting
                     to
                     be
                     agitate
                     in
                     generall
                     Assemblies
                     and
                     Parliament
                     ,
                     for
                     the
                     good
                     and
                     peace
                     of
                     the
                     Kirk
                     ,
                     and
                     peaceable
                     government
                     of
                     the
                     same
                     ,
                     in
                     establishing
                     of
                     the
                     Religion
                     presently
                     profest
                     ,
                     shall
                     likewise
                     be
                     taken
                     into
                     Our
                     Royall
                     consideration
                     ,
                     in
                     a
                     free
                     Assembly
                     and
                     Parliament
                     ,
                     which
                     shall
                     be
                     indicted
                     and
                     called
                     with
                     Our
                     best
                     conveniencie
                     .
                     And
                     We
                     hereby
                     take
                     God
                     to
                     witnesse
                     ,
                     that
                     Our
                     true
                     meaning
                     and
                     intention
                     is
                     ,
                     not
                     to
                     admit
                     of
                     any
                     innovations
                     either
                     in
                     Religion
                     or
                     Laws
                     ,
                     but
                     carefully
                     to
                     maintain
                     the
                     purity
                     of
                     Religion
                     already
                     profest
                     and
                     established
                     ,
                     and
                     no
                     wayes
                     to
                     suffer
                     Our
                     Lawes
                     to
                     be
                     infringed
                     .
                     And
                     although
                     We
                     cannot
                     be
                     ignorant
                     ,
                     that
                     there
                     may
                     be
                     some
                     dis-affected
                     persons
                     who
                     will
                     strive
                     to
                     possesse
                     the
                     hearts
                     of
                     Our
                     good
                     subjects
                     ,
                     that
                     this
                     Our
                     gracious
                     declaration
                     is
                     not
                     to
                     be
                     regarded
                     ;
                     Yet
                     We
                     do
                     expect
                     that
                     the
                     behaviour
                     of
                     all
                     Our
                     good
                     and
                     loyall
                     subjects
                     will
                     be
                     such
                     ,
                     as
                     may
                     give
                     testimonie
                     of
                     their
                     obedience
                     ,
                     and
                     how
                     sensible
                     they
                     are
                     of
                     Our
                     grace
                     and
                     favour
                     ,
                     that
                     thus
                     passeth
                     over
                     their
                     misdemeanours
                     ,
                     and
                     by
                     their
                     future
                     carriage
                     make
                     appeare
                     ,
                     that
                     it
                     was
                     only
                     feare
                     of
                     innovation
                     ,
                     that
                     hath
                     caused
                     the
                     disorders
                     which
                     have
                     happened
                     of
                     late
                     within
                     this
                     Our
                     ancient
                     Kingdome
                     .
                     And
                     are
                     confident
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     will
                     not
                     suffer
                     themselves
                     to
                     be
                     seduced
                     and
                     mis-led
                     ,
                     to
                     misconstrue
                     Us
                     or
                     Our
                     actions
                     ,
                     but
                     rest
                     heartily
                     satisfied
                     with
                     Our
                     pious
                     and
                     reall
                     intentions
                     ,
                     for
                     maintenance
                     of
                     the
                     true
                     Religion
                     and
                     Lawes
                     of
                     this
                     Kingdome
                     .
                     Wherefore
                     We
                     require
                     and
                     heartily
                     wish
                     all
                     Our
                     good
                     people
                     carefully
                     to
                     advert
                     to
                     these
                     dangerous
                     suggestions
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                     to
                     permit
                     themselves
                     ,
                     blindely
                     under
                     pretext
                     of
                     Religion
                     ,
                     to
                     be
                     led
                     in
                     disobedience
                     ,
                     and
                     draw
                     on
                     infinitely
                     ,
                     to
                     Our
                     grief
                     ,
                     their
                     own
                     ruine
                     ,
                     which
                     We
                     have
                     ,
                     and
                     still
                     shall
                     strive
                     to
                     save
                     them
                     from
                     ,
                     so
                     long
                     as
                     We
                     see
                     not
                     royall
                     Authoritie
                     
                     shaken
                     off
                     .
                     And
                     most
                     unwillingly
                     shall
                     make
                     use
                     of
                     that
                     power
                     which
                     God
                     hath
                     endued
                     Us
                     with
                     ,
                     for
                     reclaiming
                     of
                     disobedient
                     people
                     .
                  
                   
                     OUR
                     WILL
                     is
                     herefore
                     ,
                     and
                     Wee
                     charge
                     you
                     straightly
                     and
                     command
                     ,
                     that
                     incontinent
                     these
                     Our
                     Letters
                     seene
                     ,
                     you
                     passe
                     to
                     the
                     market
                     crosse
                     of
                     Our
                     Burgh
                     of
                     Edinburgh
                     ,
                     and
                     all
                     other
                     places
                     needfull
                     ,
                     and
                     there
                     by
                     open
                     Proclamation
                     make
                     publication
                     hereof
                     to
                     all
                     and
                     sundry
                     Our
                     good
                     subjects
                     ,
                     where
                     through
                     none
                     pretend
                     ignorance
                     of
                     the
                     same
                     .
                     The
                     which
                     to
                     do
                     ,
                     We
                     commit
                     to
                     you
                     conjunctly
                     and
                     severally
                     Our
                     full
                     power
                     ,
                     by
                     these
                     Our
                     Letters
                     ,
                     delivering
                     the
                     same
                     by
                     you
                     duely
                     execute
                     and
                     indorsed
                     againe
                     to
                     the
                     Bearer
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       Given
                       at
                       Our
                       Court
                       of
                       Greenwich
                       
                         the
                         twenty
                         eight
                         day
                         of
                         June
                         ,
                         and
                         of
                         Our
                         Reigne
                         the
                         thirteenth
                         yeer
                         .
                         1638.
                         
                      
                    
                     
                       Per
                       Regem
                       .
                    
                  
                
              
            
          
        
         
           NO
           sooner
           was
           it
           ended
           ,
           but
           this
           their
           ensuing
           Protestation
           against
           it
           begun
           ,
           and
           was
           publickly
           read
           ;
           which
           here
           ,
           according
           to
           their
           printed
           Copie
           ,
           We
           have
           caused
           to
           be
           reprinted
           .
        
         
           
             
               
                 
                   The
                   Protestation
                   of
                   the
                   Noblemen
                   ,
                   Barons
                   ,
                   Gentlemen
                   ,
                   Burrows
                   ,
                   Ministers
                   and
                   Commons
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 
                   WEe
                   Noblemen
                   ,
                   Barons
                   ,
                   Gentlemen
                   ,
                   Burgesses
                   ,
                   Ministers
                   ,
                   and
                   Commons
                   ,
                   That
                   whereas
                   wee
                   the
                   Kings
                   Majesties
                   true
                   and
                   loyall
                   Subjects
                   ,
                   who
                   have
                   ever
                   esteemed
                   it
                   our
                   greatest
                   happinesse
                   to
                   live
                   under
                   a
                   religious
                   and
                   righteous
                   King
                   ,
                   and
                   our
                   greatest
                   glory
                   to
                   testifie
                   our
                   best
                   affections
                   to
                   our
                   gracious
                   Soveraign
                   ,
                   have
                   beene
                   in
                   His
                   Majesties
                   absence
                   from
                   this
                   His
                   native
                   Kingdome
                   heavily
                   pressed
                   for
                   a
                   long
                   time
                   past
                   ,
                   And
                   especially
                   of
                   late
                   ,
                   with
                   diverse
                   innovations
                   ,
                   which
                   both
                   in
                   themselves
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   way
                   wherein
                   they
                   have
                   beene
                   urged
                   ,
                   doe
                   manifestly
                   tend
                   to
                   the
                   prejudice
                   of
                   the
                   Kings
                   honour
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   our
                   Religion
                   ,
                   Laws
                   and
                   Liberties
                   ,
                   And
                   by
                   which
                   we
                   were
                   brought
                   to
                   such
                   extremitie
                   ,
                   that
                   there
                   was
                   no
                   way
                   left
                   betwixt
                   the
                   rock
                   of
                   excommunication
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   high
                   paine
                   of
                   rebellion
                   on
                   the
                   one
                   part
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   desperate
                   danger
                   of
                   forsaking
                   the
                   way
                   of
                   true
                   Religion
                   and
                   the
                   breach
                   of
                   our
                   Covenant
                   
                   with
                   God
                   on
                   the
                   other
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   represent
                   our
                   case
                   ,
                   and
                   present
                   our
                   supplications
                   to
                   the
                   Lords
                   of
                   secret
                   Councell
                   ,
                   that
                   being
                   equally
                   pondered
                   by
                   them
                   ,
                   they
                   might
                   either
                   be
                   answered
                   by
                   themselves
                   ,
                   or
                   by
                   their
                   recommendation
                   might
                   ascend
                   to
                   his
                   Majesties
                   owne
                   consideration
                   :
                   And
                   therefore
                   in
                   all
                   humble
                   manner
                   we
                   did
                   to
                   this
                   effect
                   supplicate
                   their
                   Lordsh
                   :
                   we
                   were
                   most
                   willing
                   (
                   for
                   the
                   modest
                   following
                   of
                   our
                   supplications
                   )
                   to
                   obey
                   their
                   direction
                   in
                   choosing
                   Commissioners
                   for
                   the
                   great
                   number
                   of
                   supplicants
                   ,
                   who
                   flocked
                   together
                   from
                   all
                   quarters
                   of
                   the
                   Kingdome
                   ;
                   were
                   carefull
                   to
                   order
                   our selves
                   in
                   all
                   Christian
                   and
                   quiet
                   carriage
                   ,
                   and
                   against
                   the
                   tediousnesse
                   of
                   many
                   and
                   long
                   delaies
                   did
                   wait
                   for
                   a
                   long
                   time
                   with
                   very
                   great
                   patience
                   ,
                   till
                   at
                   last
                   they
                   were
                   pleased
                   to
                   receive
                   our
                   supplications
                   ,
                   complaints
                   and
                   bills
                   :
                   And
                   conceiving
                   them
                   to
                   containe
                   weightier
                   matters
                   then
                   could
                   by
                   themselves
                   bee
                   determined
                   ,
                   they
                   did
                   promise
                   and
                   undertake
                   to
                   represent
                   and
                   recommend
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   their
                   more
                   then
                   ordinary
                   importance
                   ,
                   unto
                   his
                   Majesties
                   Royall
                   consideration
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   report
                   his
                   Majesties
                   answer
                   .
                
                 
                   While
                   his
                   Majesties
                   good
                   Subjects
                   of
                   all
                   ranks
                   ,
                   throughout
                   the
                   whole
                   Kingdome
                   ,
                   had
                   their
                   minds
                   wakened
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   hearts
                   filled
                   with
                   the
                   expectation
                   of
                   a
                   gracious
                   and
                   satisfactorie
                   answer
                   ,
                   worthy
                   of
                   his
                   Majesties
                   pious
                   and
                   equitable
                   disposition
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   Month
                   of
                   February
                   last
                   ,
                   incontinent
                   a
                   rumour
                   flyeth
                   through
                   the
                   Countrie
                   ,
                   and
                   filleth
                   all
                   eares
                   ,
                   That
                   the
                   Lords
                   of
                   his
                   Majesties
                   secret
                   Councell
                   were
                   commanded
                   to
                   make
                   such
                   a
                   Proclamation
                   concerning
                   the
                   Service
                   booke
                   ,
                   booke
                   of
                   Canons
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   peaceable
                   meetings
                   of
                   his
                   Majesties
                   good
                   Subjects
                   in
                   time
                   comming
                   ,
                   as
                   we
                   were
                   perswaded
                   to
                   have
                   beene
                   procured
                   by
                   the
                   secret
                   working
                   ,
                   and
                   malignant
                   mis-information
                   of
                   our
                   adversaries
                   ,
                   Seeking
                   for
                   their
                   owne
                   private
                   ends
                   ,
                   without
                   respect
                   to
                   his
                   Majesties
                   honour
                   ,
                   and
                   welfare
                   of
                   this
                   Kirk
                   and
                   Kingdome
                   ,
                   to
                   stop
                   the
                   course
                   of
                   our
                   legall
                   proceedings
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   escape
                   their
                   owne
                   due
                   censure
                   :
                   And
                   therefore
                   intending
                   to
                   make
                   known
                   to
                   the
                   Lords
                   of
                   secret
                   Councell
                   what
                   was
                   noised
                   concerning
                   the
                   Proclamation
                   ;
                   how
                   far
                   the
                   whole
                   Kingdome
                   had
                   been
                   by
                   some
                   sinistrous
                   mis-information
                   frustrate
                   of
                   their
                   hopes
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   constant
                   desire
                   to
                   have
                   some
                   course
                   taken
                   by
                   their
                   Lordsh
                   :
                   advice
                   ;
                   how
                   his
                   Majestie
                   being
                   further
                   informed
                   ,
                   might
                   deliver
                   his
                   good
                   subjects
                   from
                   so
                   great
                   grievances
                   and
                   feares
                   ,
                   and
                   establish
                   a
                   sure
                   peace
                   in
                   this
                   Countrie
                   for
                   time
                   to
                   come
                   ;
                   we
                   found
                   our selves
                   tyed
                   
                   by
                   order
                   of
                   Law
                   to
                   decline
                   those
                   against
                   whom
                   we
                   had
                   made
                   our
                   complaint
                   ,
                   unlesse
                   we
                   would
                   admit
                   our
                   parties
                   to
                   be
                   our
                   Judges
                   :
                   And
                   in
                   case
                   our
                   Declinator
                   should
                   not
                   be
                   accepted
                   ,
                   we
                   behoved
                   to
                   protest
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   might
                   have
                   immediate
                   recourse
                   to
                   the
                   King
                   himselfe
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 
                   Thereafter
                   in
                   the
                   Moneth
                   of
                   March
                   ,
                   finding
                   that
                   by
                   the
                   foresaid
                   Proclamation
                   the
                   innovations
                   supplicated
                   against
                   were
                   approven
                   ,
                   our
                   lawfull
                   proceedings
                   condemned
                   ,
                   our
                   most
                   necessary
                   meetings
                   prohibited
                   ,
                   there
                   being
                   no
                   other
                   way
                   left
                   unto
                   us
                   ,
                   wee
                   were
                   necessitate
                   to
                   renew
                   the
                   nationall
                   Covenant
                   of
                   this
                   Kirk
                   and
                   Kingdome
                   ,
                   thereby
                   to
                   reconcile
                   us
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   provoked
                   to
                   wrath
                   against
                   us
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   breach
                   of
                   his
                   Covenant
                   within
                   this
                   Land
                   ,
                   to
                   cleare
                   our
                   Soveraigns
                   mind
                   from
                   all
                   jealousies
                   and
                   suspicions
                   ,
                   arising
                   from
                   our
                   adversaries
                   mis-information
                   of
                   our
                   intentions
                   and
                   carriage
                   ;
                   and
                   so
                   to
                   make
                   way
                   for
                   his
                   acceptance
                   of
                   our
                   humble
                   supplications
                   ,
                   and
                   grant
                   of
                   their
                   lawfull
                   remedies
                   ,
                   to
                   guard
                   this
                   Land
                   in
                   defence
                   of
                   Religion
                   ,
                   authoritie
                   and
                   liberty
                   against
                   inward
                   divisions
                   ,
                   and
                   externall
                   violences
                   .
                   And
                   that
                   our
                   actions
                   might
                   be
                   answerable
                   to
                   our
                   holy
                   profession
                   ,
                   we
                   afterward
                   drew
                   up
                   an
                   humble
                   supplication
                   ,
                   containing
                   our
                   grievances
                   ,
                   and
                   desires
                   of
                   the
                   ordinary
                   remedies
                   thereof
                   ,
                   to
                   have
                   beene
                   delivered
                   to
                   the
                   King
                   himselfe
                   :
                   In
                   the
                   meane
                   time
                   wee
                   were
                   directed
                   by
                   those
                   ,
                   who
                   were
                   intrusted
                   by
                   his
                   Majesty
                   ,
                   to
                   attend
                   his
                   Declaration
                   here
                   in
                   Scotland
                   ,
                   which
                   would
                   free
                   us
                   of
                   all
                   feares
                   of
                   innovations
                   of
                   Religion
                   ,
                   and
                   prove
                   satisfactorie
                   :
                   And
                   lest
                   for
                   want
                   of
                   true
                   information
                   of
                   our
                   just
                   grievances
                   and
                   desires
                   it
                   should
                   fall
                   out
                   otherwise
                   ,
                   wee
                   expressed
                   to
                   them
                   ,
                   with
                   the
                   greatest
                   modestie
                   wee
                   could
                   ,
                   our
                   desires
                   in
                   some
                   few
                   Articles
                   ,
                   and
                   with
                   great
                   patience
                   have
                   attended
                   his
                   Majesties
                   pleasure
                   thereanent
                   :
                   And
                   all
                   this
                   Moneth
                   by-gone
                   being
                   frequently
                   conveened
                   to
                   heare
                   the
                   same
                   delivered
                   by
                   his
                   Majesties
                   Commissioner
                   the
                   right
                   Noble
                   and
                   potent
                   Lord
                   James
                   Marquesse
                   of
                   Hamiltoun
                   ,
                   &c.
                   we
                   presented
                   a
                   new
                   petition
                   to
                   his
                   Grace
                   as
                   his
                   Majesties
                   Commissioner
                   ,
                   craving
                   most
                   humbly
                   the
                   indiction
                   of
                   a
                   free
                   Assembly
                   and
                   Parliament
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   onely
                   remedies
                   thereof
                   :
                   Like
                   as
                   finding
                   a
                   mis-information
                   ,
                   or
                   mistake
                   of
                   our
                   Covenant
                   with
                   God
                   ,
                   as
                   if
                   it
                   had
                   beene
                   an
                   unlawfull
                   combination
                   to
                   bee
                   the
                   maine
                   hinderance
                   of
                   obtaining
                   our
                   desires
                   ,
                   in
                   a
                   new
                   supplication
                   ;
                   wee
                   have
                   fully
                   removed
                   that
                   impediment
                   ,
                   renewed
                   our
                   desires
                   of
                   those
                   supreme
                   judicatories
                   ,
                   to
                   bee
                   indicted
                   with
                   diligence
                   ,
                   for
                   settling
                   of
                   the
                   Kirke
                   and
                   Kingdome
                   :
                   But
                   being
                   answered
                   only
                   
                   with
                   delayes
                   after
                   these
                   nine
                   Moneths
                   attendance
                   ,
                   and
                   with
                   this
                   Proclamation
                   that
                   conteined
                   his
                   Majesties
                   gracious
                   declaration
                   of
                   his
                   pious
                   intentions
                   ,
                   not
                   to
                   admit
                   of
                   any
                   innovations
                   in
                   Religion
                   or
                   Law
                   ,
                   nor
                   any
                   staine
                   of
                   Popish
                   superstition
                   ,
                   But
                   on
                   the
                   contrary
                   to
                   be
                   resolved
                   to
                   maintaine
                   the
                   true
                   Christian
                   Religion
                   professed
                   in
                   this
                   Kingdome
                   ;
                   which
                   we
                   were
                   ever
                   so
                   far
                   from
                   calling
                   in
                   question
                   ,
                   as
                   in
                   our
                   supplicatications
                   ,
                   complaints
                   ,
                   and
                   bills
                   we
                   used
                   the
                   same
                   as
                   one
                   cause
                   of
                   our
                   desires
                   ,
                   one
                   ground
                   of
                   our
                   confidence
                   of
                   a
                   gracious
                   answer
                   ,
                   and
                   argument
                   of
                   our
                   adversaries
                   malignant
                   mis-information
                   of
                   so
                   religious
                   a
                   King
                   ▪
                   And
                   now
                   most
                   humbly
                   (
                   with
                   bended
                   knees
                   and
                   bowed
                   hearts
                   )
                   thanke
                   our
                   gracious
                   Soveraigne
                   for
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   Wishing
                   and
                   praying
                   the
                   Lord
                   of
                   heaven
                   ,
                   truly
                   and
                   fully
                   to
                   informe
                   his
                   Majestie
                   how
                   far
                   these
                   bookes
                   ,
                   judicatories
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   our
                   other
                   evils
                   and
                   grievances
                   are
                   full
                   of
                   idolatrous
                   superstitions
                   ,
                   and
                   Popish
                   errours
                   ,
                   How
                   destructive
                   of
                   the
                   reformation
                   of
                   Religion
                   in
                   this
                   Land
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   Lawes
                   and
                   Liberties
                   of
                   this
                   Church
                   and
                   Kingdome
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   directly
                   contrary
                   to
                   this
                   his
                   Majesties
                   pious
                   intention
                   and
                   Declaration
                   .
                
                 
                   Yet
                   seeing
                   that
                   no
                   Proclamation
                   could
                   sufficiently
                   remove
                   the
                   present
                   evils
                   ,
                   nor
                   settle
                   our
                   feares
                   ,
                   nor
                   secure
                   us
                   from
                   the
                   re-entrie
                   of
                   any
                   evill
                   or
                   Innovation
                   ,
                   which
                   it
                   seemed
                   to
                   discharge
                   or
                   prevent
                   the
                   like
                   in
                   time
                   comming
                   ,
                   nor
                   satisfie
                   our
                   humble
                   supplications
                   ,
                   craving
                   the
                   present
                   indiction
                   of
                   a
                   free
                   Assembly
                   and
                   Parliament
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   only
                   remedies
                   of
                   our
                   evils
                   ,
                   and
                   meanes
                   to
                   prevent
                   the
                   like
                   :
                   And
                   seeing
                   this
                   Proclamation
                   doth
                   not
                   so
                   much
                   as
                   make
                   mention
                   ,
                   or
                   acknowledge
                   any
                   of
                   our
                   supplications
                   ,
                   complaints
                   and
                   grievances
                   ,
                   or
                   any
                   just
                   cause
                   thereof
                   ,
                   except
                   under
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   great
                   increase
                   of
                   disorders
                   ,
                   faults
                   ,
                   and
                   mis-demeanours
                   ,
                   but
                   only
                   our
                   feares
                   of
                   some
                   future
                   Innovation
                   of
                   Religion
                   or
                   Lawes
                   ,
                   occasioned
                   onely
                   (
                   as
                   is
                   pretended
                   )
                   by
                   the
                   introduction
                   of
                   the
                   Service
                   booke
                   ,
                   booke
                   of
                   Canons
                   ,
                   and
                   High
                   Commission
                   ;
                   which
                   feares
                   his
                   Majestie
                   hoped
                   to
                   have
                   beene
                   abundantly
                   and
                   sufficiently
                   satisfied
                   by
                   his
                   two
                   former
                   Proclamations
                   of
                   the
                   ninth
                   of
                   December
                   ,
                   and
                   ninteenth
                   of
                   February
                   .
                   And
                   by
                   this
                   his
                   present
                   Declaration
                   ,
                   except
                   his
                   subjects
                   bee
                   blindly
                   (
                   under
                   pretext
                   of
                   Religion
                   )
                   led
                   unto
                   disobedience
                   ,
                   Doth
                   mis-ken
                   ,
                   passe
                   over
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   in
                   effect
                   denie
                   all
                   our
                   supplications
                   ,
                   bills
                   ,
                   articles
                   ,
                   and
                   desires
                   ,
                   especially
                   our
                   complaints
                   against
                   the
                   Prelats
                   our
                   parties
                   .
                   And
                   ,
                   that
                   
                     once
                     for
                     all
                  
                   ,
                   in
                   a
                   faire
                   and
                   perswasive
                   way
                   ,
                   even
                   after
                   the
                   resaite
                   of
                   our
                   last
                   supplication
                   ,
                   
                   clearing
                   us
                   from
                   the
                   calumnie
                   of
                   unlawfull
                   combination
                   ;
                   Doth
                   not
                   disallow
                   nor
                   discharge
                   any
                   of
                   the
                   innovations
                   ,
                   and
                   evils
                   complained
                   upon
                   ,
                   but
                   only
                   assureth
                   that
                   his
                   Majestie
                   will
                   not
                   presse
                   their
                   practice
                   ,
                   but
                   in
                   such
                   a
                   faire
                   and
                   legall
                   way
                   ,
                   as
                   shall
                   satisfie
                   his
                   subjects
                   of
                   his
                   intention
                   ;
                   which
                   (
                   joyned
                   with
                   the
                   other
                   clause
                   ,
                   allowing
                   and
                   confirming
                   the
                   Proclamation
                   the
                   nineteenth
                   of
                   February
                   )
                   evidenceth
                   the
                   liberty
                   left
                   to
                   any
                   Prelate
                   or
                   persons
                   to
                   practise
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   all
                   other
                   faire
                   waies
                   to
                   perswade
                   others
                   thereunto
                   ;
                   and
                   his
                   Majesties
                   resolution
                   to
                   presse
                   their
                   practice
                   in
                   a
                   faire
                   and
                   legall
                   way
                   :
                   And
                   also
                   confirmeth
                   the
                   former
                   Declaration
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Service
                   Booke
                   is
                   a
                   ready
                   meane
                   to
                   maintaine
                   the
                   true
                   Religion
                   already
                   professed
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   beat
                   out
                   all
                   Superstition
                   ,
                   and
                   no
                   waies
                   to
                   be
                   contrary
                   to
                   the
                   Lawes
                   of
                   this
                   Kingdome
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   be
                   compiled
                   and
                   approved
                   for
                   the
                   universall
                   use
                   and
                   edification
                   of
                   all
                   his
                   Majesties
                   subjects
                   ;
                   Doth
                   not
                   abolish
                   ,
                   but
                   promiseth
                   to
                   rectifie
                   the
                   High
                   Commission
                   ,
                   with
                   advice
                   of
                   his
                   privie
                   Councell
                   ,
                   implying
                   the
                   Kings
                   power
                   ,
                   with
                   consent
                   of
                   the
                   Councell
                   ,
                   to
                   establish
                   this
                   or
                   any
                   judicatory
                   within
                   this
                   Kingdome
                   ,
                   without
                   consent
                   of
                   the
                   three
                   Estates
                   conveened
                   in
                   Parliament
                   ,
                   contrary
                   to
                   the
                   fundamentall
                   and
                   expresse
                   Lawes
                   thereof
                   ;
                   and
                   by
                   consequent
                   with
                   the
                   like
                   reason
                   ,
                   to
                   establish
                   Lawes
                   and
                   Service
                   bookes
                   ,
                   without
                   consent
                   of
                   the
                   Assembly
                   and
                   Parliament
                   ;
                   Which
                   is
                   contrary
                   to
                   the
                   maine
                   ground
                   of
                   all
                   our
                   supplications
                   ,
                   against
                   the
                   manner
                   of
                   their
                   introduction
                   ;
                   Doth
                   only
                   promise
                   to
                   take
                   into
                   his
                   consideration
                   in
                   an
                   Assembly
                   and
                   Parliament
                   ,
                   which
                   shall
                   bee
                   called
                   at
                   his
                   best
                   convenience
                   ,
                   while
                   as
                   the
                   evident
                   and
                   urgent
                   necessity
                   ,
                   for
                   settling
                   the
                   combustions
                   ,
                   threatning
                   the
                   totall
                   dissolution
                   and
                   desolation
                   of
                   this
                   Church
                   and
                   State
                   ,
                   excuseth
                   our
                   uncessant
                   and
                   importune
                   calling
                   for
                   these
                   present
                   remedies
                   ;
                   Doth
                   insinuate
                   the
                   continuance
                   and
                   execution
                   of
                   any
                   pretended
                   Lawes
                   for
                   these
                   innovations
                   of
                   worship
                   ,
                   and
                   corruptions
                   of
                   Church
                   government
                   ,
                   and
                   civill
                   places
                   of
                   Church-men
                   ,
                   which
                   by
                   our
                   Covenant
                   ,
                   wee
                   have
                   obliged
                   our selves
                   to
                   forbeare
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   re-establishment
                   of
                   these
                   evils
                   in
                   an
                   Assembly
                   and
                   Parliament
                   ,
                   which
                   hee
                   will
                   call
                   in
                   his
                   best
                   convenience
                   ,
                   to
                   wit
                   ,
                   for
                   that
                   and
                   this
                   other
                   end
                   of
                   satisfying
                   his
                   subjects
                   judgements
                   anent
                   the
                   Service
                   Booke
                   and
                   Book
                   of
                   Canons
                   ;
                   Doth
                   condemne
                   all
                   our
                   former
                   proceedings
                   ,
                   even
                   our
                   supplicating
                   ,
                   complaining
                   ,
                   protesting
                   ,
                   subscribing
                   of
                   our
                   Covenant
                   together
                   ,
                   and
                   our
                   continuall
                   meetings
                   ,
                   as
                   great
                   disorders
                   ,
                   increase
                   of
                   disorders
                   ,
                   deserving
                   justly
                   a
                   
                   powerfull
                   rather
                   then
                   a
                   perswasive
                   way
                   ,
                   a
                   running
                   headlong
                   into
                   ruine
                   ,
                   a
                   perishing
                   in
                   our
                   faults
                   ,
                   a
                   blind
                   disobedience
                   under
                   pretext
                   of
                   Religion
                   ,
                   and
                   doth
                   threaten
                   &
                   denounce
                   ,
                   
                     Now
                     once
                     for
                     all
                  
                   ,
                   If
                   we
                   be
                   not
                   heartily
                   satisfied
                   ,
                   and
                   give
                   testimony
                   of
                   our
                   obedience
                   after
                   this
                   Declaration
                   ,
                   but
                   continue
                   ,
                   as
                   by
                   our
                   former
                   proceedings
                   ,
                   to
                   draw
                   on
                   our
                   owne
                   ruine
                   ,
                   that
                   ,
                   albeit
                   unwillingly
                   ,
                   he
                   must
                   make
                   use
                   of
                   that
                   power
                   which
                   God
                   hath
                   indued
                   him
                   with
                   ,
                   for
                   reclaiming
                   of
                   so
                   disobedient
                   people
                   .
                
                 
                   THerefore
                   we
                   ,
                   in
                   our
                   own
                   name
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   name
                   of
                   all
                   who
                   will
                   adhere
                   to
                   the
                   Confession
                   of
                   Faith
                   ,
                   and
                   reformation
                   of
                   Religion
                   within
                   this
                   Land
                   ,
                   are
                   forced
                   and
                   compelled
                   ,
                   out
                   of
                   our
                   bound
                   duty
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   our
                   King
                   ,
                   native
                   Country
                   ,
                   our selves
                   and
                   our
                   posterity
                   .
                   (
                   lest
                   our
                   silence
                   should
                   be
                   prejudiciall
                   to
                   so
                   important
                   a
                   cause
                   ,
                   as
                   concernes
                   Gods
                   glory
                   and
                   worship
                   ,
                   our
                   Religion
                   and
                   salvation
                   ,
                   the
                   Lawes
                   and
                   Liberties
                   of
                   this
                   Church
                   and
                   Kingdome
                   ,
                   or
                   derogatory
                   to
                   our
                   former
                   supplications
                   ,
                   complaints
                   ,
                   protestations
                   ,
                   Articles
                   and
                   proceedings
                   ,
                   or
                   unanswerable
                   to
                   the
                   solemne
                   oath
                   of
                   our
                   nation
                   covenant
                   with
                   God
                   )
                   To
                   declare
                   before
                   God
                   and
                   man
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   protest
                   ,
                   Primo
                   ,
                   That
                   we
                   doe
                   ,
                   and
                   will
                   constantly
                   adhere
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   our
                   vocation
                   and
                   power
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   said
                   Reformation
                   ,
                   in
                   doctrine
                   ,
                   use
                   of
                   Sacraments
                   ,
                   and
                   discipline
                   ;
                   And
                   that
                   notwithstanding
                   of
                   any
                   innovations
                   introduced
                   therein
                   ,
                   either
                   of
                   old
                   or
                   of
                   late
                   .
                   Secundo
                   ,
                   we
                   potest
                   ,
                   That
                   we
                   adhere
                   to
                   the
                   grievances
                   ,
                   supplications
                   ,
                   and
                   protestations
                   given
                   in
                   at
                   Assemblies
                   and
                   Parliaments
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   our
                   late
                   supplications
                   ,
                   complaints
                   ,
                   protestations
                   ,
                   and
                   other
                   lawfull
                   proceedings
                   against
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   and
                   particularly
                   against
                   the
                   Service
                   book
                   ,
                   and
                   booke
                   of
                   Canons
                   ,
                   as
                   maine
                   innovations
                   of
                   Religion
                   and
                   Lawes
                   ,
                   and
                   full
                   of
                   Popish
                   superstition
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   directly
                   contrary
                   to
                   the
                   Kings
                   Declaration
                   ,
                   And
                   against
                   the
                   High
                   Commission
                   ,
                   as
                   a
                   judicatory
                   established
                   contrary
                   to
                   the
                   Lawes
                   and
                   Liberties
                   of
                   this
                   Church
                   and
                   Kingdome
                   ,
                   and
                   destructive
                   of
                   other
                   lawfull
                   judicatories
                   ,
                   which
                   both
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   the
                   nature
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   manner
                   of
                   introduction
                   ,
                   without
                   consent
                   of
                   the
                   three
                   Estates
                   of
                   Parliament
                   ,
                   cannot
                   be
                   any
                   wayes
                   rectified
                   ,
                   but
                   absolutely
                   discharged
                   :
                   Tertio
                   ,
                   we
                   protest
                   ,
                   That
                   we
                   adhere
                   with
                   our
                   hearts
                   to
                   our
                   Oath
                   and
                   subscription
                   of
                   the
                   Confession
                   of
                   Faith
                   ,
                   the
                   solemne
                   Covenant
                   betweene
                   God
                   ,
                   this
                   Church
                   and
                   Kingdome
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   clauses
                   particularly
                   therein
                   expressed
                   and
                   generally
                   contained
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   our
                   last
                   Articles
                   for
                   the
                   peace
                   of
                   this
                   Kirke
                   and
                   Kingdome
                   ,
                   drawne
                   out
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   all
                   the
                   matters
                   therein
                   contained
                   ,
                   and
                   manner
                   of
                   remedy
                   therein
                   desired
                   .
                   
                   Quarto
                   ,
                   We
                   protest
                   ,
                   that
                   this
                   Proclamation
                   or
                   act
                   of
                   Councell
                   ,
                   or
                   any
                   other
                   act
                   ,
                   or
                   Proclamation
                   ,
                   or
                   Declaration
                   ,
                   or
                   ratification
                   thereof
                   ,
                   By
                   subscription
                   ,
                   or
                   act
                   ,
                   or
                   letter
                   ,
                   or
                   any
                   other
                   manner
                   of
                   way
                   whatsoever
                   ,
                   or
                   any
                   precondemnation
                   of
                   our
                   cause
                   or
                   carriage
                   ,
                   before
                   the
                   same
                   be
                   lawfully
                   heard
                   and
                   tryed
                   in
                   the
                   supreme
                   judicatories
                   of
                   this
                   Kirk
                   and
                   Kingdome
                   ,
                   the
                   onely
                   proper
                   judges
                   to
                   nationall
                   causes
                   and
                   proceedings
                   ,
                   or
                   any
                   certification
                   or
                   threatning
                   therein
                   denounced
                   ,
                   shall
                   no
                   waies
                   be
                   prejudiciall
                   to
                   the
                   Confession
                   of
                   Faith
                   ,
                   lawes
                   ,
                   and
                   liberties
                   of
                   this
                   Kingdome
                   ,
                   nor
                   to
                   our
                   supplications
                   ,
                   complaints
                   ,
                   protestations
                   ,
                   articles
                   ,
                   lawfull
                   meetings
                   ,
                   proceedings
                   ,
                   pursuits
                   ,
                   mutuall
                   defences
                   ,
                   nor
                   to
                   our
                   persons
                   and
                   Estates
                   ,
                   and
                   shall
                   no
                   wayes
                   be
                   disgracefull
                   either
                   in
                   reality
                   or
                   opinion
                   ,
                   at
                   home
                   or
                   abroad
                   ,
                   to
                   us
                   or
                   any
                   of
                   us
                   :
                   But
                   on
                   the
                   contrary
                   ,
                   that
                   any
                   act
                   ,
                   or
                   letter
                   ,
                   or
                   subscription
                   of
                   the
                   Councell
                   ,
                   carrying
                   the
                   approbation
                   of
                   the
                   declaration
                   ,
                   and
                   condemnation
                   of
                   our
                   proceedings
                   ,
                   
                     indicta
                     causa
                  
                   ,
                   is
                   and
                   ought
                   to
                   be
                   repute
                   &
                   esteemed
                   unjust
                   ,
                   illegall
                   &
                   null
                   ,
                   as
                   here
                   before
                   God
                   and
                   man
                   we
                   offer
                   to
                   clear
                   ,
                   &
                   to
                   verifie
                   both
                   the
                   justice
                   of
                   our
                   cause
                   and
                   carriage
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   injustice
                   of
                   such
                   acts
                   against
                   us
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   face
                   of
                   the
                   first
                   generall
                   Assembly
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   &
                   Parliament
                   of
                   the
                   Estates
                   ,
                   unto
                   whom
                   with
                   all
                   solemnities
                   requisite
                   ,
                   we
                   do
                   publikly
                   appeal
                   .
                   Quinto
                   ,
                   We
                   protest
                   ,
                   that
                   seeing
                   our
                   former
                   supplications
                   ,
                   last
                   Articles
                   ,
                   &
                   our
                   last
                   desire
                   and
                   petition
                   to
                   his
                   Majesties
                   Commissioner
                   ,
                   which
                   petitioned
                   for
                   the
                   present
                   indiction
                   of
                   a
                   free
                   general
                   Assembly
                   &
                   Parliament
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   law
                   and
                   custome
                   of
                   all
                   nations
                   ,
                   &
                   of
                   this
                   nation
                   in
                   the
                   like
                   case
                   ,
                   to
                   hear
                   the
                   desires
                   ,
                   ease
                   the
                   grievances
                   ,
                   &
                   settle
                   the
                   fears
                   of
                   the
                   body
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   &
                   Kingdome
                   ,
                   are
                   thus
                   delayed
                   ,
                   &
                   in
                   effect
                   refused
                   ,
                   to
                   wit
                   ,
                   
                     Once
                     for
                     all
                  
                   ,
                   till
                   his
                   Majesties
                   conveniency
                   for
                   the
                   end
                   contained
                   in
                   this
                   Proclamation
                   ,
                   that
                   We
                   continue
                   by
                   thir
                   presents
                   to
                   supplicate
                   his
                   Majesty
                   again
                   and
                   again
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   granting
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   :
                   And
                   whatsoever
                   trouble
                   or
                   inconvenience
                   fall
                   out
                   in
                   this
                   land
                   in
                   the
                   mean
                   time
                   ,
                   for
                   want
                   of
                   these
                   ordinary
                   remedies
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   the
                   practice
                   of
                   any
                   of
                   these
                   innovations
                   &
                   evils
                   ,
                   contrary
                   to
                   our
                   supplications
                   ,
                   articles
                   ,
                   &
                   confession
                   ,
                   it
                   be
                   not
                   imputed
                   unto
                   us
                   ,
                   who
                   most
                   humbly
                   beg
                   these
                   lawfull
                   remedies
                   ,
                   but
                   also
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   ,
                   &
                   shall
                   be
                   lawfull
                   unto
                   us
                   ,
                   to
                   defend
                   and
                   maintain
                   the
                   Religion
                   ,
                   lawes
                   and
                   liberties
                   of
                   this
                   Kingdome
                   ,
                   the
                   Kings
                   Authority
                   in
                   defence
                   thereof
                   ,
                   &
                   every
                   one
                   of
                   us
                   one
                   another
                   in
                   that
                   cause
                   ,
                   of
                   maintaining
                   the
                   Religion
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Kings
                   foresaid
                   Authority
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   our
                   power
                   ,
                   vocation
                   and
                   Covenant
                   ,
                   with
                   our
                   best
                   counsel
                   ,
                   bodies
                   ,
                   lives
                   ,
                   means
                   ,
                   &
                   whole
                   strength
                   ,
                   against
                   all
                   persons
                   whatsoever
                   ,
                   
                   &
                   against
                   all
                   externall
                   or
                   internall
                   invasions
                   menaced
                   in
                   this
                   Proclamation
                   .
                   Like
                   as
                   that
                   in
                   the
                   great
                   exigencie
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   necessitating
                   the
                   use
                   of
                   this
                   ordinary
                   and
                   lawfull
                   remedies
                   ,
                   for
                   settling
                   the
                   commotions
                   thereof
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   and
                   shall
                   be
                   leasome
                   unto
                   us
                   to
                   appoint
                   ,
                   hold
                   and
                   use
                   the
                   ordinary
                   means
                   ,
                   our
                   lawfull
                   meetings
                   and
                   Assemblies
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   agreeble
                   to
                   the
                   Law
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   practice
                   of
                   the
                   primitive
                   Church
                   ,
                   the
                   Acts
                   of
                   the
                   generall
                   Assemblies
                   ,
                   and
                   Parliaments
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   example
                   of
                   our
                   Worthy
                   Reformers
                   in
                   the
                   like
                   case
                   .
                   Sexto
                   ,
                   We
                   protest
                   ,
                   that
                   our
                   former
                   Supplications
                   ,
                   Complaints
                   ,
                   Protestations
                   ,
                   Confessions
                   ,
                   meetings
                   ,
                   proceedings
                   and
                   mutuall
                   defences
                   of
                   every
                   one
                   another
                   in
                   
                     this
                     cause
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   are
                   ,
                   and
                   were
                   in
                   themselves
                   most
                   necessary
                   ,
                   and
                   orderly
                   meanes
                   agreeable
                   to
                   the
                   lawes
                   &
                   practice
                   of
                   this
                   Church
                   and
                   Kingdome
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   commended
                   as
                   reall
                   duties
                   of
                   faithfull
                   Christians
                   ,
                   loyall
                   Subjects
                   ,
                   and
                   sensible
                   members
                   of
                   the
                   body
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   and
                   Kingdome
                   ,
                   and
                   no
                   wise
                   to
                   be
                   stiled
                   nor
                   accounted
                   great
                   disorders
                   ,
                   misdemeanors
                   ,
                   blind
                   disobedience
                   under
                   pretext
                   of
                   Religion
                   ,
                   and
                   running
                   headlong
                   into
                   ruine
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                   So
                   they
                   proceeded
                   only
                   from
                   conscience
                   of
                   our
                   duty
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   our
                   King
                   ,
                   native
                   Country
                   ,
                   and
                   our
                   posterity
                   ,
                   and
                   doth
                   tend
                   to
                   no
                   other
                   end
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   the
                   preservation
                   of
                   the
                   true
                   reformed
                   Religion
                   ,
                   the
                   confession
                   of
                   Faith
                   ,
                   Lawes
                   ,
                   and
                   Liberties
                   of
                   this
                   His
                   Majesties
                   most
                   ancient
                   Kingdome
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   His
                   Majesties
                   authority
                   in
                   defence
                   thereof
                   ,
                   and
                   satisfaction
                   of
                   our
                   humble
                   desires
                   ,
                   contained
                   in
                   our
                   Supplications
                   ,
                   complaints
                   and
                   articles
                   ,
                   unto
                   the
                   which
                   we
                   adhere
                   againe
                   and
                   again
                   ,
                   as
                   we
                   would
                   eschew
                   the
                   curse
                   of
                   the
                   Almighty
                   God
                   ,
                   following
                   the
                   breach
                   of
                   his
                   Covenant
                   :
                   And
                   yet
                   we
                   doe
                   certainly
                   expect
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   Kings
                   Majesty
                   his
                   accustomed
                   goodnesse
                   and
                   justice
                   ,
                   that
                   His
                   sacred
                   Majesty
                   after
                   a
                   true
                   information
                   of
                   the
                   justice
                   of
                   our
                   cause
                   and
                   carriage
                   ,
                   will
                   presently
                   indict
                   these
                   ordinary
                   remedies
                   of
                   a
                   free
                   Assembly
                   and
                   Parliament
                   ,
                   to
                   our
                   just
                   Supplications
                   ,
                   complaints
                   ,
                   and
                   articles
                   ,
                   which
                   may
                   be
                   expected
                   ,
                   and
                   useth
                   to
                   be
                   granted
                   from
                   so
                   just
                   and
                   gracious
                   a
                   King
                   ,
                   towards
                   most
                   loyall
                   and
                   dutifull
                   Subjects
                   ,
                   calling
                   for
                   redresse
                   of
                   so
                   pressing
                   grievances
                   ,
                   and
                   praying
                   heartily
                   that
                   His
                   Majesty
                   may
                   long
                   and
                   prosperously
                   reigne
                   over
                   us
                   .
                
                 
                   WHereupon
                   a
                   Noble
                   Earle
                   ,
                   John
                   Earle
                   of
                   Cassles
                   ,
                   &c.
                   in
                   name
                   of
                   the
                   Noblemen
                   ,
                   M.
                   
                     Alexander
                     Gibson
                  
                   younger
                   of
                   Dury
                   in
                   name
                   of
                   the
                   Barons
                   ,
                   
                     James
                     Fletcher
                  
                   Provost
                   of
                   Dundy
                   in
                   name
                   of
                   the
                   Borrowes
                   ,
                   M.
                   
                     John
                     Ker
                  
                   Minister
                   at
                   Salt-Prestoun
                   in
                   name
                   of
                   the
                   
                   Ministers
                   ,
                   and
                   Master
                   
                     Archbald
                     Johnston
                  
                   ,
                   Reader
                   hereof
                   ,
                   in
                   name
                   of
                   all
                   who
                   adheres
                   to
                   the
                   Confession
                   of
                   Faith
                   and
                   Covenant
                   lately
                   renewed
                   within
                   this
                   Kingdome
                   ,
                   tooke
                   Instruments
                   in
                   the
                   hands
                   of
                   three
                   Notars
                   present
                   ,
                   at
                   the
                   said
                   mercat
                   Crosse
                   of
                   Edinburgh
                   ,
                   being
                   invironed
                   with
                   great
                   numbers
                   of
                   the
                   foresaid
                   Noblemen
                   ,
                   Barons
                   ,
                   Gentlemen
                   ,
                   Borrows
                   ,
                   Ministers
                   and
                   Commons
                   ,
                   before
                   many
                   hundred
                   witnesses
                   ,
                   and
                   craved
                   the
                   extract
                   thereof
                   :
                   And
                   in
                   token
                   of
                   their
                   dutifull
                   respect
                   to
                   his
                   Majesty
                   ,
                   confidence
                   of
                   the
                   equity
                   of
                   their
                   cause
                   ,
                   and
                   innocencie
                   of
                   their
                   carriage
                   ,
                   and
                   hope
                   of
                   his
                   Majesties
                   gracious
                   acceptance
                   ,
                   they
                   offered
                   in
                   all
                   humilitie
                   ,
                   with
                   submisse
                   reverence
                   ,
                   a
                   Copy
                   thereof
                   to
                   the
                   Herauld
                   .
                
              
            
          
        
         
           NOw
           We
           must
           appeale
           to
           the
           judgement
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           whether
           there
           was
           any
           thing
           in
           this
           Our
           Proclamation
           which
           deserved
           such
           an
           undutifull
           and
           rebellious
           Protestation
           ,
           or
           the
           seditious
           clamours
           ,
           which
           both
           at
           their
           private
           and
           publicke
           meetings
           ,
           especially
           in
           their
           Pulpits
           ,
           were
           made
           against
           it
           .
        
         
           This
           Protestation
           needeth
           no
           answere
           ;
           for
           after
           the
           first
           part
           of
           it
           ,
           which
           is
           nothing
           but
           a
           repetition
           of
           that
           which
           they
           have
           so
           often
           said
           ,
           there
           is
           nothing
           but
           a
           number
           of
           falsities
           heaped
           up
           together
           ,
           as
           the
           Reader
           may
           easily
           perceive
           :
           For
           whereas
           they
           alledge
           ,
           
             That
             they
             have
             removed
             the
             impediment
             which
             caused
             their
             Covenant
             to
             be
             mistaken
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             had
             beene
             an
             unlawfull
             combination
          
           ;
           We
           suppose
           that
           thereby
           they
           meane
           that
           which
           they
           tendered
           to
           Our
           Commissioner
           ,
           and
           called
           it
           by
           the
           name
           of
           an
           explication
           of
           their
           Covenant
           ;
           which
           explication
           was
           so
           farre
           from
           giving
           unto
           Us
           any
           satisfaction
           ,
           that
           both
           to
           Us
           and
           all
           reasonable
           men
           it
           must
           needs
           appeare
           to
           be
           a
           stronger
           confirmation
           of
           their
           unlawfull
           combination
           :
           For
           whereas
           they
           refused
           to
           except
           Us
           out
           of
           the
           number
           of
           those
           persons
           against
           whom
           their
           band
           of
           mutuall
           maintenance
           is
           intended
           ,
           it
           plainely
           demonstrateth
           ,
           that
           in
           their
           intentions
           We
           are
           the
           person
           chiefly
           aimed
           at
           .
           In
           some
           few
           lines
           after
           this
           ,
           they
           professe
           that
           they
           never
           so
           much
           as
           called
           in
           question
           Our
           resolution
           to
           maintaine
           the
           Religion
           professed
           in
           that
           kingdome
           ,
           and
           Our
           care
           for
           not
           admitting
           
           any
           Innovations
           in
           Religion
           ,
           or
           any
           staine
           of
           Popish
           superstition
           :
           Now
           We
           doe
           appeale
           even
           to
           their
           owne
           consciences
           ,
           whether
           in
           their
           private
           meetings
           ,
           nay
           even
           in
           their
           publike
           assemblies
           and
           Sermons
           ,
           they
           have
           not
           endevoured
           to
           settle
           in
           Our
           good
           subjects
           mindes
           opinions
           ,
           feares
           ,
           and
           jealousies
           ,
           quite
           contrarie
           to
           these
           their
           printed
           asseverations
           .
           In
           the
           last
           part
           they
           ground
           their
           Protestation
           upon
           no
           grounds
           but
           such
           as
           these
           :
           That
           they
           will
           continue
           together
           ,
           because
           they
           have
           obliged
           themselves
           by
           oath
           so
           to
           doe
           ,
           and
           because
           they
           will
           and
           are
           resolved
           to
           adhere
           constantly
           to
           what
           they
           have
           done
           ,
           and
           because
           they
           offer
           to
           cleare
           themselves
           before
           a
           generall
           Assembly
           and
           Parliament
           ,
           where
           they
           themselves
           make
           accompt
           to
           be
           Judges
           .
           Now
           these
           and
           such
           like
           false
           and
           weake
           grounds
           it
           is
           very
           unnecessarie
           to
           confute
           ,
           the
           rehearsall
           of
           them
           being
           upon
           the
           first
           view
           ,
           their
           sufficient
           conviction
           .
           After
           all
           these
           ,
           they
           end
           their
           Protestation
           with
           two
           very
           unsavourie
           conclusions
           :
           The
           first
           is
           ,
           that
           if
           We
           will
           not
           allow
           of
           their
           proceedings
           ,
           
             they
             themselves
             will
             call
             a
             Generall
             Assembly
             ,
          
           which
           shall
           be
           sure
           to
           allow
           of
           them
           .
           A
           notable
           piece
           of
           hypocrisie
           and
           disloyaltie
           together
           ,
           to
           be
           suiters
           to
           Us
           for
           that
           which
           they
           (
           as
           they
           say
           )
           both
           may
           doe
           and
           are
           resolved
           to
           doe
           without
           Our
           leave
           :
           The
           second
           is
           ,
           they
           protest
           ,
           that
           ,
           notwithstanding
           any
           thing
           which
           We
           doe
           or
           shall
           say
           to
           the
           contrarie
           ,
           
             all
             their
             proceedings
             are
             in
             themselves
             most
             necessarie
             ,
             and
             orderly
             meanes
             ,
             agreeable
             to
             the
             Laws
             and
             practise
             of
             that
             Church
             and
             Kingdome
             ,
             to
             be
             commended
             as
             reall
             duties
             of
             faithfull
             Christians
             ,
             loyall
             subjects
             ,
             and
             sensible
             members
             of
             the
             body
             of
             that
             Church
             and
             Kingdome
             ,
             and
             no
             way
             to
             be
             styled
             or
             accounted
             great
             disorders
             ,
             misdemeanours
             ,
             blinde
             disobedience
             ,
             under
             pretext
             of
             Religion
             ,
             and
             running
             headlong
             into
             ruine
             :
          
           All
           which
           words
           are
           multiplied
           ,
           onely
           to
           make
           up
           a
           verie
           unmannerly
           contradiction
           to
           the
           verie
           words
           of
           Our
           Proclamation
           .
        
         
           Our
           Commissioner
           seeing
           ,
           not
           that
           he
           was
           not
           able
           to
           give
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           were
           resolute
           not
           to
           receive
           any
           satisfaction
           by
           what
           was
           offered
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           most
           that
           they
           could
           be
           brought
           to
           ,
           was
           that
           which
           they
           called
           an
           explication
           of
           their
           Covenant
           ,
           but
           indeed
           was
           none
           ;
           for
           they
           would
           never
           
           yeeld
           that
           these
           words
           ,
           whereby
           in
           their
           Covenant
           they
           bound
           themselves
           in
           a
           mutuall
           defence
           against
           all
           persons
           whatsoever
           ,
           should
           admit
           this
           interpretation
           (
           
             Except
             the
             King
          
           :
           )
           He
           told
           them
           plainly
           ,
           that
           since
           his
           Instructions
           were
           out
           ,
           he
           could
           proceed
           no
           further
           with
           them
           without
           new
           conference
           with
           ,
           and
           Instructions
           from
           Us
           ;
           and
           therefore
           he
           resolved
           a
           speedie
           journey
           to
           Us
           ,
           to
           informe
           Us
           of
           what
           had
           passed
           ,
           and
           make
           Us
           acquainted
           with
           that
           explication
           of
           their
           Covenant
           which
           they
           had
           given
           him
           ,
           though
           as
           it
           had
           given
           no
           satisfaction
           to
           himselfe
           ,
           so
           he
           was
           sure
           it
           would
           give
           none
           to
           Us
           :
           In
           the
           meane
           time
           ,
           he
           entreated
           them
           to
           behave
           themselves
           more
           quietly
           and
           peaceably
           then
           they
           had
           done
           ,
           untill
           Our
           pleasure
           were
           further
           knowne
           .
        
         
           That
           pretended
           explication
           of
           their
           Covenant
           was
           conceived
           by
           way
           of
           Petition
           ,
           and
           was
           this
           .
        
         
           
             
               
                 
                   To
                   His
                   Majesties
                   Commissioner
                   :
                   The
                   supplication
                   of
                   the
                   Noblemen
                   ,
                   Barons
                   ,
                   Burgesses
                   ,
                   Ministers
                   and
                   Commons
                   here
                   attending
                   His
                   Majesties
                   gracious
                   answer
                   of
                   our
                   former
                   petitions
                   ,
                   complaints
                   ,
                   and
                   desires
                   ,
                
                 
                   Humbly
                   shewing
                   ,
                
                 
                   THat
                   whereas
                   we
                   expecting
                   from
                   your
                   Grace
                   ,
                   as
                   His
                   Majesties
                   Commissioner
                   ,
                   a
                   gracious
                   answer
                   of
                   our
                   former
                   supplications
                   ,
                   complaints
                   and
                   just
                   desires
                   ,
                   have
                   presented
                   to
                   your
                   Grace
                   a
                   petition
                   ,
                   humbly
                   craving
                   a
                   free
                   generall
                   Assembly
                   and
                   Parliament
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   ordinarie
                   remedy
                   of
                   our
                   grievances
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   onely
                   meane
                   to
                   put
                   this
                   Kirk
                   and
                   Kingdome
                   to
                   quietnesse
                   ,
                   It
                   pleased
                   your
                   Grace
                   to
                   shew
                   ,
                   that
                   His
                   Majestie
                   ,
                   from
                   His
                   princely
                   care
                   of
                   this
                   Kirk
                   and
                   Kingdome
                   ,
                   would
                   be
                   most
                   willing
                   to
                   indict
                   a
                   free
                   generall
                   Assembly
                   ,
                   and
                   call
                   a
                   Parliament
                   for
                   those
                   good
                   ends
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   your
                   Grace
                   ,
                   as
                   His
                   Majesties
                   Commissioner
                   ,
                   hath
                   conceived
                   the
                   Confession
                   of
                   faith
                   ,
                   and
                   Covenant
                   latelie
                   renewed
                   by
                   us
                   His
                   Majesties
                   subjects
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   an
                   unlawfull
                   combination
                   against
                   Authority
                   ;
                   thereby
                   to
                   cast
                   off
                   our
                   dutifull
                   obedience
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   a
                   Covenant
                   for
                   maintaining
                   of
                   true
                   Religion
                   ,
                   of
                   His
                   Majesties
                   Person
                   
                   and
                   Authority
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   Laws
                   and
                   Liberties
                   of
                   the
                   Kingdome
                   .
                   And
                   we
                   being
                   most
                   willing
                   to
                   remove
                   that
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   maine
                   hinderance
                   of
                   the
                   obtaining
                   of
                   our
                   desires
                   ;
                   Therefore
                   ,
                   and
                   for
                   clearing
                   of
                   our
                   loyaltie
                   ,
                   and
                   vindicating
                   our selves
                   from
                   so
                   great
                   an
                   imputation
                   ,
                   Wee
                   do
                   now
                   in
                   all
                   humility
                   remonstrate
                   to
                   your
                   Grace
                   ,
                   as
                   His
                   Majesties
                   Commissioner
                   ,
                   and
                   declare
                   before
                   God
                   and
                   men
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   are
                   heartily
                   grieved
                   and
                   sorrie
                   ,
                   that
                   any
                   good
                   man
                   ,
                   but
                   most
                   of
                   all
                   that
                   our
                   dread
                   Soveraigne
                   should
                   so
                   conceive
                   of
                   our
                   doing
                   :
                   And
                   that
                   we
                   were
                   ,
                   and
                   still
                   are
                   so
                   fa●re
                   from
                   any
                   thought
                   of
                   withdrawing
                   our selves
                   from
                   our
                   dutifull
                   subjection
                   ,
                   and
                   obedience
                   to
                   His
                   Majesties
                   government
                   ,
                   which
                   by
                   the
                   descent
                   ,
                   and
                   under
                   the
                   raigne
                   of
                   107
                   Kings
                   ,
                   is
                   most
                   chearfully
                   acknowledged
                   by
                   us
                   and
                   our
                   predecessours
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   never
                   had
                   ,
                   nor
                   have
                   any
                   intention
                   or
                   desire
                   to
                   attempt
                   any
                   thing
                   that
                   may
                   turne
                   to
                   the
                   dishonour
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   or
                   diminution
                   of
                   the
                   Kings
                   greatnesse
                   and
                   authority
                   .
                   But
                   on
                   the
                   contrary
                   ,
                   we
                   acknowledging
                   our
                   quietnesse
                   ,
                   stability
                   and
                   happinesse
                   to
                   depend
                   upon
                   the
                   safety
                   of
                   the
                   Kings
                   Majestie
                   ,
                   as
                   upon
                   Gods
                   Vicegerent
                   set
                   over
                   us
                   for
                   maintenance
                   of
                   Religion
                   ,
                   and
                   ministration
                   of
                   Justice
                   ,
                   have
                   solemnly
                   sworne
                   ,
                   not
                   onely
                   our
                   mutuall
                   concurrence
                   and
                   assistance
                   for
                   the
                   cause
                   of
                   Religion
                   ,
                   but
                   also
                   to
                   the
                   uttermost
                   of
                   our
                   power
                   ,
                   with
                   our
                   meanes
                   and
                   lives
                   ,
                   to
                   stand
                   to
                   the
                   defence
                   of
                   our
                   dread
                   Soveraigne
                   the
                   Kings
                   Majestie
                   ,
                   His
                   Person
                   and
                   Authority
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   preservation
                   and
                   defence
                   of
                   the
                   true
                   Religion
                   ,
                   Liberties
                   and
                   Lawes
                   of
                   the
                   Kingdome
                   .
                   And
                   therefore
                   ,
                   we
                   His
                   Majesties
                   loyall
                   subjects
                   ,
                   free
                   from
                   that
                   and
                   all
                   other
                   imputations
                   of
                   that
                   kinde
                   ,
                   most
                   humbly
                   beseech
                   your
                   Grace
                   to
                   esteeme
                   that
                   our
                   Confession
                   of
                   Faith
                   and
                   Covenant
                   ,
                   to
                   have
                   been
                   intended
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   largest
                   testimony
                   of
                   our
                   fidelity
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   loyaltie
                   to
                   our
                   King
                   :
                   And
                   that
                   hinderance
                   being
                   removed
                   ,
                   must
                   still
                   supplicate
                   that
                   your
                   Grace
                   would
                   be
                   pleased
                   to
                   indict
                   a
                   free
                   generall
                   Assembly
                   and
                   Parliament
                   ,
                   which
                   will
                   undoubtedly
                   redresse
                   all
                   our
                   evils
                   ,
                   settle
                   the
                   peace
                   of
                   the
                   Kirk
                   and
                   Kingdome
                   ,
                   and
                   procure
                   that
                   chearfulnesse
                   of
                   obedience
                   which
                   ought
                   to
                   be
                   rendred
                   to
                   His
                   Majesty
                   ,
                   carrying
                   with
                   it
                   the
                   offer
                   of
                   our
                   fortunes
                   ,
                   and
                   best
                   endeavours
                   for
                   His
                   Majesties
                   honour
                   and
                   happinesse
                   ,
                   as
                   a
                   reall
                   testimony
                   of
                   our
                   thankfulnesse
                   ,
                   and
                   our
                   hearty
                   prayers
                   to
                   God
                   that
                   His
                   Majestie
                   may
                   long
                   and
                   prosperously
                   raigne
                   over
                   us
                   .
                
              
            
          
        
         
         
           NOw
           ,
           doth
           this
           Petition
           deserve
           the
           name
           of
           an
           explication
           of
           their
           Covenant
           ?
           much
           lesse
           of
           such
           an
           explication
           as
           should
           give
           either
           Us
           or
           Our
           Commissioner
           any
           satisfaction
           ?
           No
           ,
           for
           it
           containeth
           neither
           more
           nor
           lesse
           then
           this
           ,
           that
           they
           doe
           not
           meane
           to
           shake
           off
           their
           obedience
           ,
           if
           We
           will
           give
           way
           to
           all
           their
           courses
           ,
           which
           by
           this
           Petition
           they
           justifie
           ;
           so
           that
           their
           meaning
           is
           ,
           that
           they
           will
           continue
           obedient
           subjects
           ,
           if
           We
           will
           part
           from
           Our
           Soveraigntie
           ;
           which
           is
           in
           effect
           ,
           that
           they
           will
           obey
           if
           Wee
           will
           suffer
           them
           to
           command
           .
           But
           where
           it
           was
           expected
           that
           to
           these
           words
           of
           their
           Covenant
           ,
           whereby
           they
           binde
           themselves
           to
           mutuall
           maintenance
           ,
           
             against
             all
             persons
             whatsoever
          
           ,
           should
           have
           beene
           added
           ,
           
             except
             the
             King
             and
             his
             successors
             ,
          
           that
           was
           refused
           ,
           though
           even
           that
           could
           have
           given
           no
           satisfaction
           ,
           unlesse
           We
           should
           give
           way
           to
           that
           which
           divers
           Acts
           of
           Parliament
           have
           made
           sedition
           ,
           and
           punishable
           with
           death
           .
        
         
           Upon
           notice
           given
           by
           Our
           Commissioner
           of
           his
           intended
           departure
           ,
           the
           debatements
           at
           their
           Table
           grew
           very
           hot
           and
           fierie
           upon
           this
           point
           ,
           Whether
           they
           should
           presently
           indict
           a
           Generall
           Assembly
           ,
           and
           fall
           upon
           the
           violent
           courses
           intended
           by
           them
           ,
           or
           that
           they
           should
           grant
           some
           short
           time
           for
           his
           journey
           ,
           his
           stay
           with
           Us
           ,
           his
           returne
           to
           them
           againe
           ,
           with
           Our
           finall
           answer
           and
           last
           resolution
           ;
           and
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           promise
           that
           they
           would
           behave
           themselves
           quietly
           and
           peaceably
           ,
           and
           continue
           all
           things
           
             in
             statu
             quo
          
           untill
           his
           returne
           .
           This
           last
           was
           agreed
           unto
           ,
           though
           not
           without
           much
           contrarietie
           of
           voices
           ,
           and
           so
           some
           of
           the
           principall
           Covenanters
           came
           and
           acquainted
           him
           with
           this
           their
           resolution
           ,
           which
           was
           ,
           That
           they
           would
           expect
           Our
           answer
           ,
           and
           his
           returne
           upon
           the
           fifth
           of
           August
           next
           at
           the
           furthest
           ;
           untill
           which
           time
           they
           would
           breake
           up
           their
           great
           meeting
           ,
           containe
           themselves
           and
           the
           people
           in
           quietnesse
           and
           peace
           ;
           but
           if
           by
           that
           day
           he
           did
           either
           not
           return
           ,
           or
           not
           bring
           with
           him
           from
           Us
           such
           an
           answere
           as
           they
           expected
           ,
           then
           they
           would
           hold
           themselves
           free
           ,
           and
           goe
           on
           to
           prosecute
           the
           courses
           which
           they
           had
           resolved
           upon
           .
           And
           so
           Our
           Commissioner
           
           begun
           his
           journey
           towards
           Us.
           
        
         
           After
           Our
           Commissioner
           had
           at
           Greenwich
           made
           Us
           fully
           acquainted
           with
           all
           their
           insolencies
           ,
           We
           speedily
           dispatched
           him
           with
           new
           Instructions
           ,
           and
           commanded
           him
           to
           returne
           ,
           so
           that
           he
           might
           be
           backe
           in
           Scotland
           by
           the
           fifth
           of
           August
           ,
           and
           gave
           him
           order
           for
           the
           indicting
           both
           of
           a
           Generall
           Assembly
           and
           a
           Parliament
           ,
           but
           so
           ,
           that
           he
           should
           first
           be
           fully
           satisfied
           ,
           by
           all
           informations
           which
           he
           could
           conveniently
           receive
           ,
           of
           the
           constitution
           of
           a
           Generall
           Assembly
           ,
           with
           which
           perhaps
           many
           were
           not
           acquainted
           ,
           none
           having
           beene
           kept
           for
           divers
           yeares
           :
           And
           therefore
           it
           did
           require
           good
           deliberation
           ,
           to
           agree
           both
           upon
           the
           members
           of
           the
           Assembly
           (
           not
           for
           their
           persons
           but
           for
           their
           qualitie
           )
           and
           of
           what
           things
           were
           usually
           treated
           and
           handled
           there
           .
        
         
           No
           sooner
           was
           he
           returned
           into
           Scotland
           ,
           but
           he
           found
           all
           things
           in
           much
           worse
           case
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           farre
           greater
           combustion
           then
           he
           left
           them
           :
           For
           he
           found
           that
           the
           heads
           of
           the
           faction
           (
           being
           affraid
           that
           he
           might
           bring
           backe
           with
           him
           some
           satisfactory
           accommodation
           ,
           which
           Our
           subjects
           might
           like
           well
           ,
           but
           they
           themselves
           resolved
           to
           reject
           )
           had
           in
           the
           time
           of
           his
           absence
           assured
           their
           followers
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           compasse
           their
           ends
           by
           such
           means
           and
           upon
           such
           conditions
           as
           themselves
           desired
           :
           Nay
           ,
           they
           proceeded
           so
           far
           ,
           as
           to
           make
           the
           people
           beleeve
           what
           they
           knew
           to
           be
           most
           untrue
           ,
           viz.
           That
           Our
           Commissioner
           was
           well
           satisfied
           with
           all
           their
           proceedings
           ,
           and
           especially
           with
           their
           Covenant
           ,
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           late
           explication
           they
           had
           made
           of
           it
           ;
           and
           were
           so
           impudent
           as
           to
           use
           that
           inducement
           for
           an
           argument
           ,
           whereby
           they
           perswaded
           many
           of
           all
           sorts
           ,
           especially
           of
           the
           Ministers
           ,
           who
           had
           formerly
           stood
           out
           against
           their
           Covenant
           ,
           to
           enter
           into
           it
           ,
           in
           this
           short
           time
           of
           his
           absence
           from
           them
           ;
           And
           the
           three
           Ministers
           in
           their
           answers
           to
           the
           Queries
           of
           the
           Divines
           of
           Aberdene
           ,
           had
           the
           boldnesse
           to
           print
           ,
           that
           Our
           Commissioner
           rested
           satisfied
           with
           their
           Covenant
           ,
           according
           to
           their
           explication
           of
           it
           :
           With
           which
           their
           notorious
           calumnie
           he
           found
           himselfe
           so
           highly
           injured
           ,
           in
           a
           point
           which
           so
           much
           concerned
           his
           loyaltie
           to
           Us
           ,
           and
           the
           trust
           reposed
           in
           
           him
           by
           Us
           ,
           they
           he
           was
           enforced
           to
           call
           the
           Lords
           of
           Our
           Councell
           ,
           divers
           others
           of
           Our
           Nobilitie
           ,
           and
           some
           of
           the
           Lords
           Covenanters
           themselves
           ,
           to
           give
           testimonie
           of
           his
           frequent
           asseverations
           in
           their
           hearing
           ,
           that
           as
           he
           himselfe
           was
           no
           way
           satisfied
           with
           that
           explication
           ,
           so
           he
           was
           assured
           that
           We
           neither
           would
           nor
           could
           receive
           any
           satisfaction
           by
           it
           ,
           only
           that
           he
           would
           present
           it
           to
           Us
           at
           their
           entreatie
           :
           And
           besides
           the
           attestation
           of
           so
           many
           witnesses
           ,
           he
           was
           necessitated
           ,
           both
           for
           clearing
           of
           himselfe
           to
           Us
           ,
           and
           preventing
           the
           further
           encrease
           of
           Covenanters
           ,
           upon
           that
           false
           and
           groundlesse
           surmise
           ,
           to
           print
           a
           Manifest
           and
           Declaration
           of
           his
           own
           clearnesse
           and
           their
           calumnie
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           true
           that
           they
           printed
           a
           weake
           answer
           to
           that
           Manifest
           ,
           in
           which
           they
           confesse
           ,
           that
           they
           never
           heard
           him
           say
           that
           he
           was
           satisfied
           with
           that
           Declaration
           ,
           but
           that
           by
           some
           probable
           reasons
           (
           which
           are
           there
           expressed
           ,
           and
           indeed
           are
           most
           improbable
           ones
           )
           they
           were
           induced
           to
           beleeve
           that
           he
           was
           satisfied
           with
           it
           ,
           although
           that
           both
           to
           their
           new
           Proselytes
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           Ministers
           printed
           answers
           ,
           they
           had
           positively
           averred
           ,
           that
           after
           he
           had
           received
           that
           explication
           he
           was
           fully
           satisfied
           with
           their
           Covenant
           :
           Which
           dealing
           of
           theirs
           gave
           occasion
           for
           many
           to
           thinke
           ,
           that
           this
           false
           aspersion
           was
           put
           upon
           him
           ,
           by
           those
           who
           ever
           laboured
           to
           strangle
           all
           hopes
           of
           reconciliation
           ,
           onely
           to
           raise
           in
           Us
           a
           distrustfull
           jealousie
           of
           his
           service
           ,
           that
           so
           he
           might
           be
           called
           backe
           ,
           and
           the
           people
           made
           beleeve
           that
           no
           relieving
           of
           their
           grievances
           was
           intended
           by
           Us.
           
        
         
           About
           the
           same
           time
           a
           great
           stirre
           was
           raised
           in
           that
           Kingdome
           upon
           a
           very
           slender
           ground
           ,
           which
           was
           this
           :
           There
           had
           been
           printed
           at
           Antwerpe
           in
           severall
           pieces
           ▪
           the
           pictures
           of
           the
           severall
           stories
           of
           the
           Gospels
           ,
           and
           Acts
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           after
           the
           manner
           as
           they
           are
           usually
           printed
           in
           the
           Romish
           Church
           ;
           some
           Papists
           ,
           and
           it
           may
           be
           others
           ,
           had
           caused
           these
           severall
           pieces
           to
           be
           bound
           in
           their
           Bibles
           ,
           at
           the
           severall
           chapters
           of
           those
           stories
           to
           which
           they
           did
           relate
           ;
           they
           found
           such
           a
           Bible
           printed
           at
           Edinburgh
           ,
           which
           being
           printed
           (
           as
           all
           Bibles
           are
           )
           by
           Our
           priviledge
           ,
           upon
           a
           sudden
           there
           were
           made
           
           most
           tragicall
           complaints
           ,
           that
           pictures
           and
           images
           were
           brought
           into
           their
           Bibles
           by
           Our
           authoritie
           ,
           aggravated
           by
           the
           heads
           of
           that
           faction
           ,
           especially
           the
           Ministers
           ,
           with
           the
           imminent
           dangers
           of
           the
           present
           introduction
           of
           Poperie
           ,
           Superstition
           ,
           &
           Idolatrie
           ,
           still
           to
           make
           the
           people
           averse
           from
           all
           hope
           of
           satisfaction
           ;
           so
           that
           some
           did
           conceive
           ,
           that
           these
           pictures
           might
           bee
           bound
           in
           that
           Bible
           by
           some
           of
           themselves
           ,
           meerly
           to
           irritate
           the
           people
           ,
           and
           continue
           them
           in
           their
           distance
           from
           returning
           to
           Our
           obedience
           :
           but
           so
           far
           with
           this
           particular
           we
           cannot
           charge
           them
           .
        
         
           Now
           ,
           notwithstanding
           these
           new
           and
           daily
           emergent
           combustions
           ,
           and
           their
           perpetuall
           working
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           both
           in
           their
           Pulpits
           and
           at
           their
           other
           meetings
           ,
           to
           new
           insolencies
           and
           greater
           heights
           of
           rage
           and
           furie
           ,
           Our
           Commissioner
           resolved
           (
           as
           well
           as
           he
           could
           )
           to
           passe
           them
           over
           ,
           and
           to
           enter
           into
           treatie
           with
           them
           for
           the
           preparative
           overtures
           of
           a
           Generall
           Assemblie
           ,
           because
           he
           did
           see
           that
           all
           these
           impediments
           and
           blocks
           were
           laid
           purposely
           in
           his
           way
           ,
           that
           either
           hee
           might
           stumble
           at
           them
           ,
           or
           bee
           so
           scared
           as
           to
           go
           back
           ;
           for
           it
           was
           plainely
           perceived
           ,
           that
           whensoever
           he
           made
           any
           proposition
           of
           peace
           ,
           likely
           to
           take
           or
           please
           ,
           they
           presently
           cast
           about
           how
           to
           dash
           it
           with
           some
           new
           violence
           and
           accident
           which
           should
           make
           it
           impossible
           ,
           as
           did
           most
           evidently
           appeare
           in
           this
           particular
           .
        
         
           Our
           Commissioner
           sent
           some
           of
           Our
           Councell
           to
           conferre
           with
           some
           of
           the
           principall
           Covenanters
           ,
           concerning
           some
           necessarie
           propositions
           fit
           to
           be
           resolved
           upon
           before
           the
           indicting
           of
           the
           Assemblie
           ▪
           both
           concerning
           the
           members
           of
           which
           it
           was
           to
           bee
           constituted
           ,
           and
           concerning
           the
           matters
           to
           be
           treated
           of
           in
           it
           ,
           (
           two
           consultations
           usually
           previous
           to
           that
           meeting
           ,
           for
           the
           omission
           whereof
           in
           one
           Assemblie
           of
           later
           times
           ,
           they
           had
           so
           grievously
           complained
           ,
           that
           in
           a
           Petition
           exhibited
           by
           the
           Ministers
           of
           their
           side
           ,
           it
           was
           alleadged
           for
           a
           nullitie
           of
           that
           Assemblie
           :
           )
           This
           message
           was
           received
           with
           so
           much
           choler
           and
           contempt
           ,
           that
           they
           presently
           blazed
           it
           abroad
           amongst
           their
           followers
           ,
           for
           a
           proposition
           tending
           utterly
           to
           the
           ruine
           of
           the
           Lawes
           and
           liberties
           both
           of
           Church
           and
           Kingdome
           ,
           that
           the
           hearkning
           to
           any
           such
           overtures
           was
           an
           absolute
           prelimitation
           
           of
           that
           Assemblie
           ,
           which
           they
           intended
           should
           be
           free
           and
           generall
           ,
           that
           neither
           of
           the
           members
           of
           their
           Assemblie
           ,
           nor
           of
           the
           matters
           to
           bee
           handled
           in
           it
           ,
           they
           would
           speak
           so
           much
           as
           one
           word
           untill
           they
           came
           upon
           the
           place
           ,
           and
           were
           in
           the
           Assemblie
           ;
           that
           then
           and
           there
           the
           Assemblie
           it selfe
           was
           to
           be
           the
           sole
           judge
           both
           of
           the
           competencie
           of
           the
           members
           elected
           ,
           of
           the
           regularitie
           of
           their
           election
           ,
           and
           of
           all
           matters
           treated
           of
           there
           ,
           whether
           they
           were
           of
           their
           cognisance
           and
           jurisdiction
           or
           not
           ,
           and
           likewise
           gave
           out
           ,
           that
           they
           did
           not
           much
           care
           whether
           Our
           Commissioner
           would
           indict
           an
           Assemblie
           or
           not
           :
           they
           would
           indeed
           like
           it
           better
           if
           it
           were
           indicted
           by
           Our
           authoritie
           ,
           but
           if
           We
           ,
           requested
           by
           them
           so
           to
           do
           ,
           should
           refuse
           it
           ,
           they
           both
           could
           and
           would
           do
           it
           of
           themselves
           :
           Then
           did
           their
           Pulpits
           againe
           begin
           to
           ring
           with
           this
           monstrous
           proposition
           ,
           as
           they
           called
           it
           ,
           of
           the
           utter
           subversion
           of
           the
           liberties
           of
           their
           Church
           ,
           by
           the
           prelimitation
           of
           their
           Assemblie
           ,
           as
           if
           this
           conference
           propounded
           by
           Our
           Commissioner
           concerning
           the
           orderly
           proceedings
           in
           that
           meeting
           ,
           had
           beene
           such
           a
           blow
           to
           their
           Church
           ,
           as
           they
           could
           not
           feare
           a
           greater
           from
           Rome
           it selfe
           .
        
         
           And
           to
           make
           Our
           Commissioner
           beleeve
           that
           they
           were
           in
           good
           earnest
           ,
           they
           had
           a
           little
           before
           caused
           the
           Presbyterie
           of
           Peebles
           to
           begin
           with
           the
           election
           for
           their
           Commissioners
           to
           the
           Generall
           Assemblie
           ,
           being
           a
           place
           not
           above
           twentie
           miles
           distant
           from
           Edinburgh
           ,
           so
           that
           they
           were
           sure
           it
           must
           speedily
           come
           to
           his
           knowledge
           :
           To
           this
           election
           all
           the
           Gentlemen
           within
           the
           compasse
           of
           that
           Presbyterie
           resorted
           ,
           intruded
           themselves
           by
           violence
           ,
           and
           in
           despite
           of
           the
           Ministers
           would
           give
           their
           voices
           to
           the
           chusing
           both
           of
           the
           Ministers
           and
           one
           lay-man
           to
           be
           Commissioners
           for
           that
           Presbyterie
           at
           the
           next
           Assemblie
           ,
           whensoever
           ,
           and
           wheresoever
           it
           should
           bee
           kept
           ,
           when
           as
           yet
           no
           Assemblie
           was
           indicted
           .
        
         
           Our
           Commissioner
           weighing
           well
           these
           two
           things
           ;
           First
           ,
           that
           the
           principall
           Covenanters
           ,
           Noblemen
           ,
           Gentlemen
           ,
           and
           Ministers
           ,
           as
           hee
           had
           occasion
           to
           speak
           with
           them
           severally
           ,
           and
           upon
           severall
           occasions
           ,
           had
           protested
           unto
           him
           ,
           that
           their
           meaning
           never
           was
           quite
           to
           abolish
           Episcopall
           government
           ,
           but
           onely
           to
           have
           it
           limited
           and
           
           restricted
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Lawes
           of
           that
           Church
           and
           Kingdome
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           might
           bee
           accomptable
           to
           ,
           and
           censurable
           by
           the
           Generall
           Assemblie
           ,
           if
           they
           should
           transgresse
           these
           limits
           ;
           adding
           ,
           that
           they
           had
           farre
           rather
           live
           under
           that
           government
           ,
           then
           under
           the
           tyrannie
           of
           the
           Presbyeries
           ,
           which
           they
           had
           heard
           their
           fathers
           so
           much
           complaine
           of
           ,
           and
           had
           given
           them
           charge
           to
           beware
           of
           ;
           the
           like
           Protestations
           they
           having
           likewise
           made
           to
           divers
           of
           Our
           Councell
           ,
           and
           others
           :
           And
           secondly
           ,
           considering
           that
           he
           now
           found
           that
           they
           begun
           to
           speak
           more
           sparingly
           and
           reservedly
           in
           that
           point
           ,
           and
           would
           not
           so
           much
           as
           treat
           of
           it
           before
           the
           Assemblie
           ,
           and
           that
           some
           of
           them
           had
           given
           out
           ,
           that
           they
           had
           resolved
           upon
           a
           way
           to
           throw
           off
           that
           grievous
           burthen
           of
           the
           Presbyteries
           ,
           with
           the
           weight
           whereof
           their
           fathers
           were
           so
           much
           grieved
           ,
           viz.
           by
           joyning
           so
           many
           Laick
           Elders
           to
           every
           Presbyterie
           as
           there
           should
           be
           Ministers
           in
           it
           ,
           by
           which
           meanes
           the
           Laitie
           should
           bee
           able
           to
           keep
           the
           Presbyterie
           under
           ,
           without
           the
           help
           of
           Bishops
           .
           Our
           Commissioner
           was
           now
           once
           againe
           at
           a
           stand
           ,
           not
           knowing
           how
           to
           proceed
           ,
           as
           not
           being
           sufficiently
           warranted
           by
           Our
           instructions
           to
           indict
           a
           Generall
           Assemblie
           or
           Parliament
           ,
           unlesse
           hee
           should
           first
           bee
           satisfied
           by
           advice
           of
           them
           who
           understood
           the
           formes
           of
           Assemblies
           ,
           what
           course
           was
           to
           bee
           held
           ,
           both
           for
           the
           members
           of
           that
           Assemblie
           ,
           and
           the
           manner
           of
           their
           election
           ,
           and
           for
           a
           previous
           consultation
           of
           the
           principall
           things
           to
           be
           treated
           there
           ;
           all
           which
           consultations
           the
           Covenanters
           did
           utterly
           reject
           :
           He
           therefore
           resolved
           once
           againe
           to
           make
           a
           journey
           to
           Us
           ,
           and
           acquaint
           Us
           with
           these
           new
           occurrences
           ,
           since
           hee
           found
           them
           daily
           increasing
           in
           their
           obstinacie
           ,
           &
           so
           changed
           ,
           as
           he
           was
           not
           able
           to
           make
           any
           judgment
           ,
           either
           of
           their
           resolutions
           ,
           or
           desires
           ,
           or
           of
           what
           would
           give
           them
           satisfaction
           .
        
         
           And
           therefore
           Our
           Commissioner
           told
           them
           plainely
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           no
           authoritie
           from
           Us
           to
           indict
           an
           Assemblie
           ,
           unlesse
           some
           particulars
           were
           agreed
           upon
           ,
           both
           concerning
           the
           constitution
           of
           the
           Assemblie
           ,
           the
           present
           settling
           the
           peace
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           and
           the
           righting
           and
           restoring
           to
           their
           places
           such
           Ministers
           as
           had
           beene
           displaced
           without
           
           order
           of
           Law
           ,
           who
           might
           againe
           be
           displaced
           ,
           if
           at
           the
           Assemblie
           they
           were
           found
           to
           deserve
           it
           :
           The
           summe
           of
           Our
           demands
           he
           delivered
           to
           the
           chiefe
           Lords
           Covenanters
           in
           these
           ten
           Articles
           ,
           which
           will
           be
           found
           by
           the
           reading
           of
           them
           to
           be
           verie
           just
           and
           reasonable
           .
        
         
           
             
               
                 
                   
                   THat
                   all
                   Ministers
                   deposed
                   or
                   suspended
                   by
                   the
                   Presbyteries
                   since
                   the
                   first
                   of
                   Februarie
                   last
                   ,
                   without
                   warrant
                   of
                   the
                   Ordinarie
                   ,
                   shall
                   be
                   restored
                   to
                   their
                   owne
                   places
                   ,
                   till
                   such
                   time
                   as
                   they
                   shall
                   be
                   legally
                   convicted
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   That
                   all
                   Moderators
                   of
                   Presbyteries
                   ,
                   deposed
                   since
                   the
                   foresaid
                   day
                   by
                   the
                   Presbyteries
                   ,
                   without
                   warrant
                   of
                   the
                   Ordinarie
                   ,
                   be
                   restored
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   Moderators
                   appointed
                   by
                   the
                   said
                   Presbyteries
                   without
                   warrant
                   foresaid
                   ,
                   to
                   desist
                   from
                   executing
                   the
                   office
                   of
                   Moderator
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   That
                   all
                   Ministers
                   admitted
                   by
                   the
                   Presbyteries
                   since
                   the
                   foresaid
                   day
                   ,
                   without
                   warrant
                   from
                   the
                   Ordinarie
                   ,
                   shall
                   desist
                   from
                   exercising
                   the
                   function
                   of
                   their
                   ministerie
                   in
                   that
                   place
                   to
                   which
                   they
                   have
                   beene
                   so
                   presented
                   and
                   admitted
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   That
                   all
                   Parishioners
                   shall
                   frequent
                   their
                   owne
                   Churches
                   ,
                   and
                   heare
                   their
                   owne
                   Minister
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   the
                   Elders
                   assist
                   the
                   Minister
                   in
                   the
                   Session
                   ,
                   and
                   other
                   exercises
                   of
                   the
                   discipline
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   as
                   formerly
                   they
                   were
                   used
                   to
                   do
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   That
                   all
                   Bishops
                   and
                   Ministers
                   ,
                   have
                   their
                   rents
                   and
                   stipends
                   duely
                   and
                   thankfully
                   paied
                   them
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   That
                   all
                   Ministers
                   bee
                   appointed
                   presently
                   to
                   repaire
                   to
                   their
                   owne
                   Churches
                   ,
                   that
                   none
                   of
                   them
                   come
                   to
                   the
                   Assemblie
                   ,
                   or
                   to
                   the
                   place
                   where
                   the
                   same
                   shall
                   bee
                   held
                   ,
                   but
                   such
                   as
                   shall
                   bee
                   chosen
                   Commissioners
                   from
                   the
                   Presbyteries
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   That
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   Act
                   of
                   Assemblie
                   1606.
                   
                   Moderators
                   of
                   Presbyteries
                   being
                   found
                   necessarie
                   members
                   of
                   the
                   Assemblie
                   ,
                   everie
                   one
                   of
                   the
                   said
                   Moderators
                   bee
                   appointed
                   to
                   bee
                   Commissioner
                   from
                   that
                   Presbyterie
                   where
                   he
                   is
                   Moderator
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   That
                   Bishops
                   and
                   other
                   Ministers
                   who
                   shall
                   attend
                   the
                   Assemblie
                   ,
                   may
                   be
                   secured
                   in
                   their
                   persons
                   from
                   all
                   trouble
                   and
                   molestation
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   That
                   the
                   Commissioners
                   from
                   Presbyteries
                   ,
                   be
                   chosen
                   by
                   the
                   Ministers
                   of
                   that
                   Presbyterie
                   onely
                   :
                   And
                   that
                   no
                   lay-person
                   
                   whatsoever
                   ,
                   meddle
                   in
                   the
                   choice
                   ,
                   nor
                   no
                   Minister
                   without
                   his
                   owne
                   Presbyterie
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   That
                   all
                   Convocations
                   and
                   meetings
                   be
                   dissolved
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   everie
                   man
                   repaire
                   to
                   his
                   owne
                   house
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   the
                   Countrey
                   not
                   onely
                   be
                   made
                   peaceable
                   ,
                   but
                   also
                   that
                   all
                   such
                   Acts
                   be
                   forborne
                   ,
                   as
                   may
                   make
                   it
                   appeare
                   to
                   be
                   otherwayes
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   since
                   his
                   Majestie
                   is
                   still
                   displeased
                   with
                   the
                   Covenant
                   ,
                   wisdome
                   and
                   our
                   dutifull
                   obedience
                   to
                   our
                   Soveraigne
                   require
                   ,
                   that
                   some
                   such
                   course
                   should
                   be
                   taken
                   ,
                   whereby
                   his
                   Majestie
                   may
                   receive
                   satisfaction
                   therein
                   ;
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   mean
                   time
                   ,
                   that
                   there
                   be
                   no
                   pressing
                   ,
                   threatning
                   ,
                   or
                   perswading
                   of
                   men
                   to
                   subscribe
                   the
                   Covenant
                   ,
                   nor
                   no
                   mention
                   be
                   made
                   thereof
                   any
                   more
                   in
                   Pulpits
                   .
                
              
            
          
        
         
           To
           these
           (
           according
           to
           their
           usuall
           manner
           )
           they
           would
           no
           way
           condescend
           ,
           but
           returned
           to
           Our
           Commissioner
           these
           most
           unjust
           and
           unreasonable
           answers
           .
        
         
           
             
               
                 
                   Answers
                   to
                   the
                   particulars
                   propounded
                   by
                   his
                   Majesties
                   Commissioner
                   .
                
                 
                   HAving
                   seriously
                   considered
                   with
                   our selves
                   ,
                   that
                   nothing
                   in
                   this
                   world
                   is
                   so
                   precious
                   ,
                   and
                   ought
                   to
                   be
                   so
                   deare
                   unto
                   us
                   as
                   our
                   Religion
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   diseases
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   after
                   long
                   toleration
                   did
                   threaten
                   no
                   lesse
                   then
                   her
                   utter
                   ruine
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   expiring
                   of
                   the
                   truth
                   of
                   Religion
                   at
                   last
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   a
                   free
                   Generall
                   Assemblie
                   was
                   the
                   ordinarie
                   remedie
                   appointed
                   by
                   divine
                   Authoritie
                   ,
                   and
                   blessed
                   by
                   divine
                   providence
                   in
                   other
                   Churches
                   ,
                   and
                   after
                   a
                   speciall
                   manner
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   Scotland
                   ;
                   wee
                   have
                   often
                   ,
                   and
                   earnestly
                   supplicated
                   for
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   and
                   have
                   laboured
                   to
                   remove
                   what
                   was
                   objected
                   ,
                   or
                   what
                   wee
                   could
                   conceive
                   to
                   be
                   any
                   hinderance
                   to
                   the
                   obtaining
                   of
                   our
                   desire
                   ,
                   like
                   as
                   we
                   have
                   now
                   for
                   the
                   same
                   good
                   end
                   resolved
                   to
                   returne
                   this
                   answer
                   to
                   the
                   particulars
                   propounded
                   ,
                   to
                   bee
                   performed
                   by
                   us
                   before
                   any
                   Assemblie
                   be
                   indicted
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   particulars
                   propounded
                   ,
                   are
                   either
                   concerning
                   matters
                   Ecclesiasticall
                   ,
                   or
                   Civill
                   :
                   Ecclesiasticall
                   ,
                   or
                   Church
                   matters
                   are
                   ,
                   The
                   first
                   ,
                   concerning
                   Ministers
                   deposed
                   or
                   suspended
                   by
                   the
                   Presbyteries
                   ,
                   since
                   the
                   first
                   of
                   Februarie
                   last
                   ,
                   without
                   warrant
                   of
                   the
                   Ordinarie
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   bee
                   restored
                   to
                   their
                   owne
                   places
                   .
                   The
                   second
                   ,
                   concerning
                   Moderators
                   of
                   Presbyteries
                   deposed
                   
                   since
                   the
                   foresaid
                   day
                   ,
                   to
                   bee
                   restored
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   Moderators
                   appointed
                   by
                   the
                   said
                   Presbyteries
                   without
                   warrant
                   aforesaid
                   ,
                   to
                   desist
                   from
                   executing
                   the
                   office
                   of
                   Moderator
                   .
                   The
                   third
                   ,
                   concerning
                   Ministers
                   admitted
                   since
                   the
                   foresaid
                   day
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   desist
                   from
                   exercising
                   the
                   function
                   of
                   the
                   Ministerie
                   in
                   that
                   place
                   ,
                   to
                   which
                   they
                   have
                   beene
                   admitted
                   .
                   These
                   three
                   particulars
                   do
                   concerne
                   the
                   power
                   ,
                   dutie
                   ,
                   and
                   particular
                   facts
                   ,
                   or
                   faults
                   of
                   Presbyteries
                   ,
                   wherein
                   we
                   have
                   no
                   power
                   to
                   judge
                   or
                   determine
                   ,
                   whether
                   they
                   have
                   proceeded
                   lawfully
                   or
                   not
                   ,
                   farre
                   lesse
                   can
                   we
                   urge
                   or
                   command
                   them
                   to
                   recall
                   what
                   they
                   have
                   determined
                   or
                   done
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   suspending
                   ,
                   deposing
                   ,
                   or
                   admitting
                   of
                   Ministers
                   ,
                   or
                   Moderators
                   ;
                   they
                   being
                   properly
                   subject
                   to
                   the
                   superior
                   Assemblies
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ;
                   and
                   in
                   this
                   case
                   and
                   condition
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   Generall
                   Assemblie
                   ,
                   where
                   ,
                   if
                   they
                   shall
                   not
                   after
                   tryall
                   justifie
                   their
                   proceedings
                   ,
                   from
                   the
                   good
                   warrants
                   of
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   reason
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   acts
                   and
                   praclices
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   they
                   ought
                   to
                   sustaine
                   their
                   owne
                   deserved
                   censure
                   .
                   And
                   since
                   on
                   the
                   one
                   side
                   ,
                   there
                   be
                   many
                   complaints
                   against
                   the
                   Prelats
                   for
                   their
                   usurpation
                   over
                   Presbyteries
                   in
                   the
                   like
                   particulars
                   ;
                   and
                   on
                   the
                   other
                   side
                   ,
                   there
                   be
                   such
                   complaints
                   of
                   the
                   doings
                   and
                   disorders
                   of
                   the
                   Presbyteries
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   offence
                   of
                   the
                   Prelats
                   ;
                   we
                   trust
                   that
                   his
                   Majesties
                   Commissioner
                   will
                   not
                   esteeme
                   this
                   to
                   be
                   any
                   hinderance
                   of
                   the
                   indiction
                   of
                   a
                   Generall
                   Assemblie
                   ,
                   but
                   rather
                   a
                   powerfull
                   and
                   principall
                   motive
                   with
                   speed
                   to
                   conveene
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   proper
                   Judicatorie
                   wherein
                   to
                   determine
                   such
                   dangerous
                   and
                   universall
                   differences
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   .
                   Neither
                   do
                   wee
                   heare
                   that
                   any
                   Ministers
                   are
                   deposed
                   ,
                   but
                   onely
                   suspended
                   ,
                   during
                   this
                   Interim
                   till
                   a
                   Generall
                   Assemblie
                   ,
                   for
                   their
                   erroneous
                   doctrine
                   and
                   flagitious
                   life
                   ;
                   So
                   that
                   it
                   were
                   most
                   *
                   offensive
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   disgracefull
                   to
                   Religion
                   ,
                   and
                   scandalous
                   to
                   the
                   people
                   ,
                   to
                   restore
                   them
                   to
                   their
                   places
                   till
                   they
                   be
                   tried
                   ,
                   and
                   censured
                   .
                   And
                   concerning
                   Moderators
                   ,
                   none
                   of
                   them
                   (
                   as
                   we
                   understand
                   )
                   are
                   deposed
                   ,
                   but
                   some
                   onely
                   changed
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   verie
                   ordinarie
                   in
                   this
                   Church
                   .
                   The
                   fourth
                   ,
                   concerning
                   the
                   repairing
                   of
                   Parishioners
                   to
                   their
                   owne
                   Church
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   Elders
                   assist
                   the
                   Ministers
                   in
                   the
                   discipline
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   ought
                   to
                   be
                   cognosced
                   and
                   judged
                   by
                   the
                   particular
                   Presbyteries
                   ,
                   to
                   which
                   the
                   Parishioners
                   and
                   Elders
                   are
                   subject
                   ,
                   since
                   the
                   cause
                   may
                   bee
                   in
                   the
                   Ministers
                   no
                   lesse
                   
                   then
                   in
                   the
                   Parishioners
                   and
                   Elders
                   .
                   And
                   in
                   case
                   they
                   finde
                   no
                   redresse
                   there
                   ,
                   to
                   assent
                   till
                   they
                   come
                   to
                   a
                   Generall
                   Assemblie
                   ,
                   the
                   want
                   whereof
                   maketh
                   disorders
                   to
                   bee
                   multiplied
                   ,
                   both
                   in
                   Presbyteries
                   and
                   particular
                   Parishes
                   .
                
                 
                   To
                   the
                   sixth
                   ,
                   That
                   ministers
                   wait
                   upon
                   their
                   owne
                   Churches
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   none
                   of
                   them
                   come
                   to
                   the
                   Assemblie
                   ,
                   or
                   place
                   where
                   the
                   same
                   is
                   kept
                   ,
                   but
                   such
                   as
                   shall
                   bee
                   chosen
                   Commissioners
                   from
                   Presbyteries
                   ,
                   we
                   answer
                   ,
                   That
                   none
                   are
                   to
                   come
                   to
                   the
                   place
                   of
                   the
                   Assemblie
                   ,
                   *
                   but
                   such
                   as
                   are
                   either
                   allowed
                   by
                   Commission
                   to
                   have
                   voice
                   ,
                   or
                   otherwise
                   have
                   such
                   interesse
                   as
                   they
                   can
                   justifie
                   to
                   his
                   Majesties
                   Commissioner
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Assemblie
                   conveened
                   .
                
                 
                   To
                   the
                   seventh
                   ,
                   Concerning
                   the
                   appointing
                   of
                   Moderators
                   of
                   Presbyteries
                   to
                   bee
                   Commissioners
                   to
                   the
                   Generall
                   Assemblie
                   ,
                   onely
                   constant
                   Moderators
                   ,
                   who
                   have
                   ceased
                   long
                   since
                   ,
                   were
                   found
                   in
                   the
                   Assemblie
                   1606.
                   (
                   which
                   yet
                   was
                   never
                   reputed
                   by
                   the
                   Church
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   lawfull
                   nationall
                   Assemblie
                   )
                   to
                   be
                   necessarie
                   members
                   of
                   the
                   Generall
                   Assemblie
                   .
                   And
                   if
                   both
                   the
                   Moderators
                   ,
                   who
                   if
                   they
                   be
                   necessarie
                   members
                   need
                   not
                   to
                   bee
                   chosen
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   chosen
                   Commissioners
                   repaire
                   to
                   the
                   Assemblie
                   ,
                   the
                   Assemblie
                   it selfe
                   can
                   judge
                   best
                   of
                   the
                   members
                   whereof
                   it
                   ought
                   to
                   consist
                   .
                
                 
                   To
                   the
                   ninth
                   ,
                   That
                   no
                   lay-person
                   whatsoever
                   meddle
                   with
                   the
                   choosing
                   of
                   Commissioners
                   from
                   the
                   Presbyteries
                   ,
                   and
                   no
                   Minister
                   without
                   his
                   owne
                   Presbyterie
                   ,
                   we
                   say
                   ,
                   That
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   order
                   of
                   our
                   Church
                   discipline
                   ,
                   none
                   but
                   Ministers
                   ,
                   and
                   Elders
                   of
                   Churches
                   ought
                   to
                   have
                   voice
                   in
                   choosing
                   Commissioners
                   from
                   Presbyteries
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   no
                   Minister
                   ,
                   or
                   Elder
                   should
                   have
                   voice
                   in
                   Election
                   ,
                   but
                   in
                   his
                   owne
                   Presbyterie
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   rest
                   of
                   the
                   particulars
                   are
                   concerning
                   civill
                   matters
                   :
                   As
                   the
                   fifth
                   concerning
                   the
                   paying
                   of
                   Rents
                   and
                   Stipends
                   to
                   Ministers
                   and
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   concerning
                   which
                   we
                   can
                   say
                   no
                   further
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   the
                   lawes
                   are
                   patent
                   for
                   them
                   ,
                   as
                   for
                   his
                   Majesties
                   other
                   subjects
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   the
                   General
                   Assemblie
                   ought
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   delaied
                   upon
                   any
                   complaint
                   in
                   that
                   kinde
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   eighth
                   ,
                   requiring
                   that
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   and
                   Ministers
                   be
                   secured
                   in
                   their
                   persons
                   ,
                   we
                   think
                   so
                   reasonable
                   ,
                   that
                   wee
                   will
                   promise
                   everie
                   one
                   of
                   us
                   for
                   our
                   own
                   parts
                   ,
                   they
                   shall
                   suffer
                   no
                   violence
                   from
                   us
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   we
                   shall
                   hinder
                   others
                   so
                   farre
                   as
                   wee
                   
                   may
                   ;
                   And
                   if
                   any
                   trouble
                   them
                   otherwise
                   ,
                   or
                   make
                   them
                   any
                   kinde
                   of
                   molestation
                   in
                   that
                   attendance
                   but
                   by
                   order
                   of
                   Law
                   ,
                   the
                   parties
                   are
                   justly
                   punishable
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   degree
                   of
                   their
                   fault
                   as
                   other
                   subjects
                   are
                   .
                
                 
                   To
                   the
                   tenth
                   ,
                   concerning
                   the
                   dissolving
                   of
                   all
                   Convocations
                   and
                   meetings
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   peaceablenesse
                   of
                   the
                   Countrie
                   ;
                   These
                   meetings
                   being
                   kept
                   for
                   no
                   other
                   end
                   ,
                   but
                   for
                   consulting
                   about
                   lawfull
                   remedies
                   against
                   such
                   pressing
                   grievances
                   as
                   threaten
                   the
                   desolation
                   of
                   this
                   Church
                   and
                   State
                   ,
                   cannot
                   be
                   dissolved
                   till
                   the
                   evils
                   be
                   removed
                   .
                   And
                   *
                   we
                   trust
                   ,
                   that
                   nothing
                   in
                   these
                   our
                   meetings
                   hath
                   escaped
                   us
                   ,
                   which
                   carrieth
                   in
                   it
                   the
                   smallest
                   appearance
                   of
                   undutifulnesse
                   ,
                   or
                   which
                   may
                   seeme
                   to
                   tend
                   to
                   the
                   breach
                   of
                   the
                   common
                   peace
                   :
                   But
                   although
                   our
                   adversaries
                   have
                   herein
                   calumniated
                   us
                   ,
                   yet
                   we
                   have
                   alwayes
                   so
                   behaved
                   our selves
                   ,
                   as
                   beseemed
                   his
                   Majesties
                   most
                   humble
                   and
                   loyall
                   subjects
                   ,
                   petitioning
                   his
                   Majestie
                   for
                   a
                   legall
                   redresse
                   of
                   our
                   just
                   grievances
                   .
                
                 
                   To
                   the
                   last
                   ,
                   concerning
                   the
                   Covenant
                   ;
                   the
                   Commissioner
                   his
                   Grace
                   having
                   many
                   times
                   and
                   most
                   instantly
                   pressed
                   us
                   with
                   that
                   point
                   ,
                   we
                   did
                   first
                   by
                   *
                   invincible
                   arguments
                   make
                   manifest
                   ,
                   that
                   wee
                   could
                   not
                   ,
                   without
                   sinning
                   against
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   our
                   owne
                   consciences
                   ,
                   and
                   without
                   doing
                   wrong
                   to
                   this
                   Nationall
                   Church
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   posteritie
                   ,
                   rescind
                   or
                   alter
                   the
                   same
                   :
                   And
                   thereafter
                   did
                   at
                   large
                   cleare
                   the
                   same
                   of
                   all
                   unlawfull
                   combination
                   against
                   Authoritie
                   ,
                   by
                   our
                   last
                   Supplication
                   and
                   Declaration
                   ,
                   which
                   his
                   Majesties
                   Commissioner
                   *
                   accepted
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   most
                   readie
                   and
                   powerfull
                   of
                   all
                   other
                   meanes
                   ,
                   which
                   could
                   come
                   within
                   the
                   compasse
                   of
                   our
                   thought
                   to
                   give
                   his
                   Majestie
                   satisfaction
                   ,
                   The
                   subscription
                   of
                   this
                   our
                   confession
                   of
                   Faith
                   ,
                   and
                   Covenant
                   being
                   an
                   act
                   so
                   evidently
                   tending
                   to
                   the
                   *
                   glorie
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   the
                   Kings
                   honour
                   ,
                   and
                   happinesse
                   of
                   the
                   Kingdome
                   :
                   And
                   having
                   alreadie
                   proved
                   so
                   comfortable
                   to
                   us
                   in
                   the
                   inward
                   of
                   our
                   hearts
                   ,
                   It
                   is
                   our
                   ardent
                   and
                   constant
                   desire
                   ,
                   and
                   readie
                   wish
                   ,
                   that
                   both
                   his
                   Majestie
                   and
                   all
                   his
                   good
                   subjects
                   may
                   be
                   partakers
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   comfort
                   ,
                   Like
                   as
                   we
                   finde
                   our selves
                   bound
                   by
                   conscience
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   the
                   Covenant
                   it selfe
                   ,
                   to
                   perswade
                   all
                   his
                   Majesties
                   good
                   subjects
                   to
                   joyne
                   with
                   us
                   for
                   the
                   good
                   of
                   Religion
                   ,
                   his
                   Majestes
                   honour
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   quietnesse
                   of
                   the
                   Kingdome
                   :
                   which
                   being
                   modestly
                   used
                   by
                   us
                   without
                   pressing
                   ,
                   or
                   threatning
                   of
                   the
                   meanest
                   ,
                   we
                   hope
                   shall
                   never
                   give
                   his
                   Majestie
                   the
                   least
                   cause
                   of
                   discontent
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   Seeing
                   therefore
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   our
                   power
                   and
                   interesse
                   ,
                   wee
                   are
                   most
                   willing
                   to
                   remove
                   all
                   hinderances
                   ,
                   that
                   things
                   may
                   bee
                   carried
                   in
                   a
                   peaceable
                   manner
                   ,
                   worthy
                   our
                   Profession
                   ,
                   and
                   Covenant
                   ,
                   doe
                   aime
                   at
                   nothing
                   but
                   the
                   good
                   of
                   the
                   Kingdome
                   ,
                   and
                   preservation
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   which
                   by
                   consumption
                   ,
                   or
                   combustion
                   ,
                   is
                   like
                   to
                   be
                   desperately
                   diseased
                   ,
                   except
                   remedy
                   some
                   way
                   bee
                   speedily
                   provided
                   ;
                   And
                   wee
                   delight
                   to
                   use
                   no
                   other
                   meanes
                   ,
                   but
                   such
                   as
                   are
                   legall
                   ,
                   and
                   have
                   beene
                   ordinarie
                   in
                   this
                   Church
                   ,
                   since
                   the
                   Reformation
                   :
                   Wee
                   are
                   confident
                   that
                   without
                   further
                   delay
                   ,
                   for
                   preventing
                   of
                   greater
                   evils
                   and
                   miseries
                   then
                   wee
                   can
                   expresse
                   ,
                   our
                   just
                   desires
                   shall
                   be
                   granted
                   .
                   So
                   shall
                   we
                   be
                   encouraged
                   in
                   the
                   peace
                   of
                   our
                   souls
                   ,
                   still
                   to
                   pray
                   for
                   his
                   Majestie
                   ,
                   all
                   encrease
                   of
                   true
                   honour
                   ,
                   and
                   happinesse
                   .
                
              
            
          
        
         
           UPon
           their
           refusall
           ,
           he
           sent
           for
           some
           of
           the
           chiefe
           Lords
           Covenanters
           ,
           and
           told
           them
           of
           his
           resolution
           for
           a
           new
           journey
           ;
           that
           he
           found
           their
           wayes
           such
           as
           he
           could
           not
           goe
           along
           with
           them
           ;
           that
           he
           had
           power
           to
           grant
           them
           a
           free
           Generall
           Assembly
           ,
           but
           that
           he
           could
           not
           conceive
           that
           to
           be
           a
           free
           one
           ,
           in
           which
           they
           should
           bring
           in
           everie
           man
           to
           have
           a
           voice
           whom
           they
           had
           a
           minde
           to
           :
           If
           they
           would
           let
           him
           know
           what
           manner
           of
           persons
           should
           sit
           there
           ,
           and
           what
           they
           intended
           to
           doe
           there
           ,
           he
           would
           give
           his
           best
           concurrence
           ,
           if
           he
           found
           their
           intentions
           to
           be
           agreeable
           to
           the
           lawes
           and
           customes
           of
           that
           Church
           and
           Kingdome
           ;
           if
           they
           rejected
           these
           motions
           ,
           he
           knew
           nothing
           left
           for
           him
           ,
           but
           to
           return
           back
           againe
           to
           Us
           ,
           yet
           he
           desired
           them
           before
           his
           journey
           they
           would
           let
           him
           know
           what
           it
           was
           they
           would
           have
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           would
           expresse
           what
           was
           the
           uttermost
           of
           that
           which
           they
           desired
           from
           Us
           ,
           without
           which
           they
           would
           not
           rest
           satisfied
           ;
           that
           with
           their
           desires
           he
           would
           make
           Us
           acquainted
           ,
           and
           that
           within
           a
           few
           dayes
           he
           would
           either
           returne
           to
           them
           himselfe
           with
           Our
           answer
           ,
           or
           otherwise
           it
           should
           be
           speedily
           sent
           unto
           them
           .
        
         
           Their
           answer
           to
           Our
           Commissioner
           was
           ,
           that
           they
           would
           make
           their
           Tables
           acquainted
           with
           his
           proposition
           ,
           and
           he
           should
           shortly
           receive
           their
           answer
           :
           At
           their
           Tables
           it
           was
           much
           debated
           ,
           whether
           he
           should
           have
           any
           further
           time
           allowed
           him
           for
           a
           new
           journey
           ,
           and
           a
           speedie
           returne
           ,
           
           or
           if
           they
           should
           leave
           him
           to
           his
           owne
           choice
           and
           counsels
           ,
           and
           they
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           to
           indict
           a
           Generall
           Assembly
           ,
           and
           goe
           on
           with
           the
           prosecution
           of
           their
           intended
           resolutions
           :
           At
           last
           ,
           not
           without
           contrarietie
           of
           suffrages
           in
           this
           also
           ,
           it
           was
           by
           most
           voices
           concluded
           ,
           that
           to
           give
           the
           people
           satisfaction
           ,
           they
           would
           yet
           forbeare
           the
           indicting
           of
           the
           Assembly
           untill
           the
           21.
           day
           of
           September
           ,
           before
           which
           time
           ,
           if
           he
           or
           some
           other
           did
           not
           returne
           with
           such
           answer
           as
           should
           content
           them
           ,
           then
           they
           would
           hold
           themselves
           free
           to
           goe
           on
           with
           their
           designes
           :
           And
           for
           expressing
           their
           desires
           ,
           or
           what
           satisfaction
           they
           expected
           from
           Us
           ,
           they
           would
           not
           descend
           to
           particulars
           ,
           onely
           they
           looked
           for
           a
           free
           Generall
           Assembly
           ,
           and
           a
           Parliament
           ,
           in
           which
           two
           great
           Courts
           their
           desires
           should
           be
           made
           knowne
           ;
           And
           this
           being
           all
           the
           answer
           Our
           Commissioner
           could
           obtaine
           from
           them
           ,
           he
           told
           them
           that
           he
           would
           report
           it
           to
           Us
           ,
           and
           intended
           presently
           to
           begin
           his
           journey
           .
        
         
           No
           sooner
           were
           they
           parted
           from
           him
           ,
           but
           they
           betooke
           themselves
           to
           their
           old
           courses
           ,
           both
           of
           incensing
           the
           people
           ,
           and
           dashing
           in
           Our
           Commissioner
           all
           hope
           of
           doing
           any
           good
           in
           this
           service
           :
           The
           first
           they
           did
           by
           scattering
           a
           report
           amongst
           their
           followers
           ,
           that
           Our
           Commissioner
           neither
           had
           power
           from
           Us
           ,
           nor
           any
           intention
           in
           himselfe
           to
           give
           them
           any
           satisfaction
           ,
           but
           that
           he
           onely
           delayed
           time
           ,
           untill
           all
           things
           might
           be
           in
           a
           ripenesse
           and
           readinesse
           for
           their
           ruine
           ,
           an
           evident
           argument
           whereof
           was
           ,
           that
           now
           he
           had
           taken
           two
           journies
           thither
           ,
           &
           yet
           had
           never
           offered
           any
           thing
           ,
           nor
           were
           they
           in
           better
           case
           then
           before
           he
           was
           sent
           unto
           them
           :
           A
           thing
           which
           they
           knew
           to
           be
           most
           untrue
           ,
           both
           because
           in
           Our
           last
           Declaration
           We
           had
           granted
           them
           verie
           many
           things
           concerning
           their
           pretended
           grievances
           ,
           which
           We
           had
           not
           granted
           before
           ,
           being
           the
           same
           things
           which
           at
           first
           they
           onely
           desired
           ;
           as
           likewise
           because
           Our
           Commissioner
           had
           now
           lately
           tendered
           them
           in
           writing
           ten
           propositions
           ,
           upon
           the
           yeelding
           to
           which
           he
           would
           presently
           indict
           an
           Assembly
           :
           But
           that
           was
           all
           one
           with
           them
           ,
           for
           so
           they
           could
           perswade
           the
           people
           that
           nothing
           yet
           had
           been
           offered
           
           at
           all
           to
           content
           them
           ,
           they
           cared
           not
           by
           what
           reports
           (
           true
           or
           false
           )
           that
           perswasion
           were
           wrought
           in
           them
           :
           Our
           Commissioner
           ,
           to
           assure
           the
           people
           that
           he
           intended
           really
           ,
           and
           endevoured
           their
           content
           ,
           if
           possibly
           it
           might
           be
           effected
           upon
           any
           reasonable
           termes
           ,
           contracted
           his
           former
           propositions
           into
           these
           two
           (
           which
           We
           here
           insert
           )
           and
           caused
           many
           copies
           of
           them
           to
           be
           dispersed
           through
           the
           Citie
           ,
           that
           so
           the
           people
           might
           not
           bee
           kept
           from
           the
           knowledge
           of
           Our
           favour
           towards
           them
           .
        
         
           
             
               
                 
                   IF
                   the
                   Lords
                   and
                   the
                   rest
                   will
                   undertake
                   for
                   themselves
                   and
                   the
                   rest
                   ,
                   
                   that
                   no
                   Laicks
                   shall
                   have
                   voyces
                   in
                   choosing
                   the
                   Ministers
                   to
                   bee
                   sent
                   from
                   the
                   severall
                   Presbyteries
                   to
                   the
                   Generall
                   Assembly
                   ,
                   nor
                   none
                   else
                   but
                   the
                   Ministers
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   Presbyterie
                   :
                
                 
                   If
                   they
                   will
                   undertake
                   that
                   at
                   the
                   Assemblie
                   they
                   shall
                   not
                   goe
                   about
                   
                   to
                   determine
                   of
                   things
                   established
                   by
                   Acts
                   of
                   Parliament
                   ,
                   otherwise
                   then
                   by
                   remonstrance
                   or
                   petition
                   to
                   the
                   Parliament
                   ,
                   leaving
                   the
                   determining
                   of
                   things
                   Ecclesiasticall
                   to
                   the
                   generall
                   Assembly
                   ,
                   and
                   things
                   settled
                   by
                   Act
                   of
                   Parliament
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   Parliament
                   :
                
                 
                   Then
                   I
                   will
                   presently
                   indict
                   a
                   Generall
                   Assembly
                   ,
                   and
                   promise
                   ,
                   upon
                   my
                   Honour
                   ,
                   immediately
                   after
                   the
                   Assembly
                   to
                   indict
                   a
                   Parliament
                   ,
                   which
                   shall
                   cognosce
                   of
                   all
                   their
                   complaints
                   .
                
              
            
          
        
         
           THis
           did
           so
           irritate
           their
           Leaders
           ,
           that
           they
           presently
           entred
           upon
           a
           course
           that
           should
           put
           Our
           Commissioner
           out
           of
           hope
           of
           ever
           doing
           any
           good
           in
           this
           service
           ;
           for
           they
           presently
           gave
           order
           ,
           even
           before
           the
           beginning
           of
           his
           journy
           ,
           for
           the
           election
           of
           the
           Commissioners
           to
           the
           General
           Assembly
           throughout
           the
           whole
           Kingdome
           ,
           to
           be
           made
           before
           his
           returne
           ,
           or
           the
           indicting
           of
           an
           Assembly
           ;
           which
           caused
           him
           presently
           to
           send
           for
           the
           chiefe
           of
           the
           Covenanters
           ,
           and
           absolutely
           to
           tell
           them
           ,
           That
           if
           they
           did
           proceed
           to
           the
           election
           of
           any
           Commissioners
           for
           the
           Assembly
           before
           his
           returne
           ,
           he
           would
           not
           goe
           his
           journey
           at
           all
           ;
           he
           would
           not
           move
           Us
           for
           a
           Generall
           Assembly
           ,
           nor
           for
           any
           thing
           else
           ;
           he
           would
           leave
           them
           to
           their
           owne
           wayes
           ;
           as
           a
           private
           man
           he
           would
           stay
           
           in
           the
           Kingdome
           and
           expect
           the
           issue
           of
           their
           counsels
           :
           Which
           resolution
           of
           his
           ,
           because
           it
           should
           not
           be
           concealed
           from
           the
           people
           ,
           he
           caused
           likewise
           by
           many
           copies
           of
           it
           in
           writing
           to
           be
           divulged
           amongst
           them
           :
           This
           his
           determination
           these
           Lords
           Covenanters
           to
           whom
           he
           delivered
           it
           ,
           communicated
           to
           their
           Tables
           ,
           who
           were
           very
           stiffe
           in
           their
           former
           conclusion
           for
           the
           present
           election
           of
           Commissioners
           ;
           yet
           because
           they
           could
           not
           well
           perceive
           how
           to
           satisfie
           the
           people
           ,
           if
           they
           should
           breake
           off
           all
           treatie
           upon
           such
           a
           nice
           point
           ,
           it
           was
           at
           the
           last
           agreed
           unto
           ,
           and
           talked
           of
           as
           a
           singular
           favour
           done
           to
           Our
           Commissioner
           ,
           that
           the
           election
           of
           the
           Commissioners
           to
           the
           Assembly
           should
           be
           delayed
           untill
           his
           returne
           ,
           which
           We
           pray
           the
           Reader
           to
           observe
           ,
           because
           it
           shal
           be
           knowne
           at
           his
           returne
           ,
           with
           what
           a
           horrible
           equivocation
           they
           did
           elude
           this
           their
           promise
           .
        
         
           Before
           Our
           Commissioner
           begun
           his
           journey
           towards
           Us
           ,
           he
           entred
           into
           a
           serious
           consultation
           with
           Our
           chiefe
           officers
           of
           State
           and
           principall
           Councellors
           there
           ,
           what
           further
           advice
           they
           had
           to
           recommend
           by
           him
           unto
           Us
           ,
           for
           the
           setling
           of
           the
           peace
           of
           that
           Kingdome
           ,
           since
           they
           clearely
           perceived
           that
           all
           Our
           royall
           and
           gracious
           intentions
           to
           that
           people
           were
           frustrated
           ,
           by
           the
           rebellious
           and
           obstinate
           courses
           of
           some
           few
           who
           misse-led
           the
           rest
           ;
           and
           since
           he
           could
           not
           possibly
           draw
           from
           the
           Covenanters
           their
           designes
           ,
           nay
           ,
           nor
           their
           desires
           ,
           whereby
           he
           might
           learne
           what
           they
           expected
           for
           their
           satisfaction
           ,
           he
           desired
           of
           them
           their
           best
           counsell
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           with
           them
           might
           conceive
           in
           writing
           what
           they
           supposed
           would
           reduce
           the
           Kingdome
           to
           peace
           and
           quietnesse
           ,
           and
           without
           which
           they
           thought
           it
           could
           not
           be
           effected
           ,
           but
           by
           force
           and
           armes
           ,
           which
           he
           was
           sure
           We
           would
           never
           use
           ,
           but
           in
           an
           unavoidable
           extremitie
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           preservation
           of
           Our
           Crowne
           and
           dignitie
           .
           This
           Our
           Commissioner
           did
           not
           adventure
           to
           communicate
           with
           the
           whole
           Councell
           ,
           because
           he
           did
           know
           that
           some
           of
           Our
           Councellours
           were
           Covenanters
           in
           their
           hearts
           ,
           though
           for
           dangerous
           ends
           ,
           they
           had
           forborne
           the
           subscribing
           of
           the
           Covenant
           with
           their
           hands
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           would
           acquaint
           
           the
           Covenanters
           with
           it
           ,
           with
           whom
           they
           kept
           private
           meetings
           .
        
         
           This
           proposition
           being
           much
           debated
           amongst
           these
           Councellours
           ,
           they
           fell
           upon
           that
           way
           which
           they
           conceived
           would
           fully
           satisfie
           ,
           or
           else
           none
           could
           ;
           which
           was
           this
           :
           Since
           the
           Covenanters
           would
           not
           expresse
           their
           owne
           desires
           in
           particulars
           ,
           they
           thought
           best
           to
           take
           an
           exact
           view
           of
           all
           their
           petitions
           ,
           remonstrances
           ,
           grievances
           ,
           declarations
           ,
           protestations
           either
           written
           or
           printed
           ,
           which
           they
           had
           since
           the
           first
           beginning
           of
           these
           troubles
           exhibited
           to
           Our selves
           ,
           Our
           Commissioner
           ,
           Our
           Councell
           ;
           and
           to
           extract
           out
           of
           them
           the
           particulars
           of
           all
           their
           grievances
           and
           desires
           ,
           and
           to
           represent
           them
           unto
           Us.
           
        
         
           And
           besides
           all
           these
           ,
           We
           being
           assured
           by
           Our
           Commissioner
           ,
           that
           the
           principall
           motive
           which
           the
           heads
           of
           the
           Covenanters
           had
           used
           to
           Our
           people
           for
           alienating
           their
           minds
           from
           Us
           ,
           was
           that
           false
           opinion
           of
           Our
           aversnesse
           from
           the
           Religion
           Reformed
           ,
           and
           of
           Our
           inclination
           to
           Popery
           :
           We
           resolved
           ,
           above
           all
           that
           was
           desired
           ,
           to
           take
           a
           course
           which
           should
           give
           Our
           subjects
           full
           and
           unquestionable
           satisfaction
           in
           that
           point
           ;
           and
           therefore
           propounding
           unto
           Our selfe
           ,
           the
           example
           of
           Our
           Royall
           Father
           ,
           We
           concluded
           to
           command
           and
           urge
           the
           renewing
           of
           that
           Confession
           of
           Faith
           ,
           which
           was
           first
           framed
           and
           afterward
           renewed
           in
           His
           name
           ,
           by
           which
           meanes
           Wee
           made
           account
           that
           We
           should
           both
           benefit
           Our
           Subjects
           and
           right
           Our selfe
           :
           For
           perceiving
           that
           they
           had
           grounded
           and
           fathered
           their
           spurious
           Covenant
           upon
           that
           Confession
           and
           Covenant
           urged
           by
           Our
           Father
           ;
           Wee
           resolved
           ,
           by
           this
           Act
           of
           Our
           authoritie
           to
           legitimate
           it
           ,
           that
           it
           being
           commanded
           by
           Us
           ,
           might
           save
           Our
           people
           who
           were
           to
           sweare
           it
           ,
           from
           incurring
           the
           danger
           of
           Our
           Lawes
           ,
           which
           have
           made
           it
           very
           criminall
           to
           enter
           into
           any
           Covenant
           without
           Our
           authority
           :
           As
           also
           ,
           to
           vindicate
           Our selfe
           from
           that
           false
           and
           wicked
           aspersion
           ,
           which
           the
           heads
           of
           their
           Covenant
           had
           most
           seditiously
           laid
           upon
           Us
           ,
           viz.
           that
           Wee
           had
           a
           resolution
           either
           to
           bring
           in
           Poperie
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           to
           tolerate
           it
           in
           Our
           Kingdomes
           ,
           which
           though
           
           they
           themselves
           did
           not
           beleeve
           ,
           yet
           they
           beleeved
           that
           this
           was
           the
           most
           powerfull
           meanes
           of
           alienating
           the
           minds
           of
           Our
           people
           from
           Us
           (
           which
           they
           only
           intended
           )
           if
           they
           could
           possibly
           worke
           them
           to
           that
           beliefe
           .
           And
           so
           both
           Wee
           and
           Our
           Commissioner
           ,
           who
           had
           lately
           come
           from
           them
           ,
           were
           perswaded
           that
           not
           onely
           Our
           people
           ,
           but
           all
           people
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           to
           whose
           notice
           it
           should
           come
           ,
           must
           rest
           satisfied
           ;
           that
           Wee
           could
           not
           possibly
           be
           that
           way
           inclined
           ,
           if
           Wee
           should
           command
           ,
           and
           by
           Our
           authority
           effect
           a
           new
           subscription
           and
           swearing
           of
           that
           confession
           of
           Faith
           ,
           which
           is
           more
           directly
           opposite
           to
           Poperie
           then
           any
           Confession
           besides
           extant
           in
           the
           World.
           This
           being
           added
           to
           the
           former
           advice
           of
           Our
           Councell
           ,
           which
           was
           to
           ease
           them
           of
           all
           those
           things
           which
           they
           pretended
           to
           bee
           their
           principall
           grievances
           ,
           Wee
           well
           hoped
           should
           have
           settled
           the
           peace
           of
           that
           Church
           and
           Kingdome
           .
           For
           by
           granting
           the
           removing
           of
           those
           former
           grievances
           ,
           without
           this
           last
           superaddition
           of
           Our
           favour
           ,
           Our
           Councellours
           were
           perswaded
           that
           Our
           subjects
           for
           the
           most
           part
           would
           be
           satisfied
           ,
           desert
           their
           Leaders
           ,
           and
           adhere
           to
           Us
           with
           their
           lives
           and
           fortunes
           ,
           as
           they
           themselves
           would
           doe
           who
           signed
           this
           their
           Councell
           with
           their
           hands
           ,
           and
           sent
           it
           up
           to
           Us
           by
           Our
           Commissioner
           .
        
         
           No
           sooner
           was
           he
           come
           to
           Us
           at
           Oatlands
           ,
           but
           We
           were
           astonished
           with
           his
           relation
           of
           their
           proceedings
           ;
           and
           when
           he
           presented
           unto
           Us
           ,
           not
           only
           the
           improbability
           ,
           but
           also
           the
           impossibility
           that
           ever
           the
           Ring-leaders
           of
           that
           Rebellion
           would
           desist
           ,
           untill
           they
           had
           obtained
           their
           wicked
           ends
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           onely
           hope
           of
           peace
           was
           placed
           in
           dividing
           the
           people
           from
           them
           ,
           by
           proffering
           unto
           the
           people
           such
           gracious
           favours
           ,
           as
           in
           all
           likelyhood
           they
           neither
           could
           nor
           would
           reject
           ;
           and
           well
           weighing
           the
           advice
           given
           unto
           Us
           by
           Our
           principall
           Councellours
           and
           Officers
           of
           State
           there
           ,
           After
           mature
           deliberation
           with
           such
           as
           We
           were
           pleased
           to
           call
           unto
           Us
           ,
           and
           especially
           at
           the
           humble
           and
           earnest
           importunity
           of
           Our
           Commissioner
           ,
           so
           zealously
           affected
           to
           the
           
           peace
           of
           Our
           and
           his
           native
           Countrey
           ,
           We
           did
           resolve
           to
           pursue
           that
           advice
           of
           his
           and
           Our
           other
           Councellours
           ,
           and
           did
           againe
           make
           a
           very
           exact
           survey
           of
           whatsoever
           they
           had
           petitioned
           for
           ,
           from
           the
           very
           first
           ,
           either
           of
           Us
           ,
           Our
           Commissioner
           ,
           or
           Councell
           ,
           and
           resolved
           to
           grant
           them
           all
           ,
           and
           besides
           all
           these
           ,
           to
           renew
           the
           former
           Confession
           of
           Faith
           and
           the
           Band
           annexed
           ,
           which
           We
           made
           account
           would
           have
           given
           them
           satisfaction
           above
           all
           things
           ,
           especially
           in
           that
           wherein
           they
           had
           been
           most
           wickedly
           abused
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           in
           their
           opinion
           of
           Our
           inclination
           to
           Poperie
           .
           The
           particulars
           of
           Our
           gracious
           grants
           unto
           them
           you
           shall
           finde
           in
           Our
           next
           Proclamation
           made
           after
           Our
           Commissioners
           returne
           to
           that
           Kingdome
           ;
           whom
           ,
           within
           eight
           dayes
           after
           his
           comming
           to
           Us
           ,
           We
           dispatched
           back
           againe
           ,
           overjoyed
           with
           Our
           gracious
           grants
           ,
           as
           making
           full
           accompt
           ,
           that
           he
           should
           be
           received
           this
           last
           time
           as
           an
           Angell
           of
           God
           ,
           bringing
           in
           his
           mouth
           the
           branch
           both
           of
           piety
           and
           peace
           :
           But
           how
           farre
           both
           We
           and
           he
           and
           Our
           Councellours
           ,
           and
           all
           Our
           good
           ,
           religious
           ,
           loyall
           ,
           and
           peaceable
           subjects
           of
           that
           Kingdom
           were
           deceived
           herein
           ,
           the
           next
           ensuing
           narration
           (
           which
           is
           almost
           above
           credit
           )
           will
           sufficiently
           declare
           .
        
         
           For
           Our
           Commissioner
           ,
           returning
           before
           the
           day
           agreed
           upon
           ,
           he
           found
           all
           things
           in
           the
           time
           of
           his
           absence
           so
           perplexed
           and
           imbroyled
           by
           the
           heads
           of
           the
           Covenanters
           ,
           who
           were
           afraid
           of
           nothing
           so
           much
           ,
           as
           that
           he
           should
           returne
           with
           an
           answer
           satisfactorie
           to
           Our
           people
           ,
           that
           he
           begun
           most
           clearely
           to
           perceive
           ,
           that
           these
           men
           were
           resolved
           that
           nothing
           should
           satisfie
           them
           ;
           which
           appeared
           by
           their
           whole
           proceedings
           in
           the
           time
           of
           his
           absence
           ,
           and
           especially
           in
           these
           two
           particulars
           :
           First
           ,
           whereas
           they
           had
           promised
           that
           no
           election
           of
           Commissioners
           for
           the
           Assembly
           should
           be
           made
           before
           the
           21.
           day
           of
           September
           ,
           the
           day
           agreed
           upon
           for
           his
           returne
           ,
           they
           gave
           order
           that
           the
           election
           should
           be
           made
           the
           22.
           day
           of
           September
           ,
           being
           the
           next
           day
           after
           that
           ,
           which
           they
           knew
           was
           to
           be
           passed
           before
           he
           could
           possibly
           returne
           Our
           answer
           to
           them
           :
           According
           to
           which
           resolution
           of
           theirs
           ,
           Commissioners
           for
           the
           Assembly
           were
           elected
           in
           many
           Presbyteries
           upon
           that
           day
           ,
           before
           any
           of
           the
           Covenanters
           
           did
           ,
           or
           could
           come
           to
           know
           Our
           answer
           from
           Our
           Commissioner
           ,
           or
           before
           the
           Assembly
           was
           indicted
           ,
           which
           was
           not
           untill
           some
           dayes
           after
           these
           elections
           were
           past
           :
           Now
           ,
           We
           desire
           to
           know
           whether
           ever
           there
           were
           heard
           a
           more
           grosse
           ,
           absurd
           ,
           and
           palpable
           equivocation
           then
           this
           ,
           and
           that
           from
           men
           ,
           who
           would
           be
           accounted
           the
           greatest
           opposites
           in
           the
           world
           to
           Popish
           tenets
           ,
           and
           to
           none
           more
           then
           that
           of
           equivocation
           .
           They
           promise
           that
           no
           election
           shall
           be
           made
           untill
           Our
           Commissioners
           returne
           ,
           and
           before
           such
           a
           day
           ;
           and
           that
           promise
           grounded
           upon
           Our
           Commissioners
           resolution
           before
           his
           departure
           from
           them
           ,
           that
           unlesse
           they
           would
           give
           him
           that
           assurance
           ,
           hee
           would
           not
           undertake
           his
           journey
           ,
           nor
           move
           Us
           any
           more
           in
           this
           business
           ;
           but
           if
           they
           would
           expect
           his
           returne
           and
           Our
           answer
           by
           that
           time
           ,
           he
           would
           doe
           both
           .
           These
           holy
           men
           resolve
           to
           expect
           that
           time
           before
           any
           election
           shall
           be
           actually
           made
           ,
           but
           give
           order
           that
           it
           shall
           be
           made
           the
           next
           day
           after
           ,
           before
           it
           could
           be
           knowne
           in
           most
           parts
           of
           the
           kingdome
           whether
           he
           were
           returned
           ,
           or
           in
           any
           part
           of
           the
           kingdome
           ,
           or
           by
           any
           person
           of
           the
           kingdome
           ,
           what
           answer
           he
           had
           returned
           from
           Us
           :
           The
           insinceritie
           of
           which
           proceedings
           (
           condemned
           by
           many
           Covenanting
           Ministers
           at
           their
           meeting
           at
           Edinburgh
           for
           a
           most
           desperate
           equivocation
           )
           We
           are
           confident
           every
           man
           will
           detest
           ,
           especially
           in
           those
           men
           who
           boast
           themselves
           to
           be
           the
           onely
           sincere
           Professours
           of
           these
           times
           .
        
         
           Besides
           ,
           Our
           Commissioner
           found
           that
           these
           men
           (
           who
           would
           not
           so
           much
           as
           hear
           him
           speak
           of
           any
           precedent
           conference
           of
           any
           thing
           concerning
           the
           Assembly
           ,
           nor
           of
           any
           directions
           to
           be
           agreed
           upon
           for
           the
           more
           orderly
           proceeding
           in
           it
           ,
           but
           cried
           out
           against
           them
           as
           unsufferable
           prelimitations
           and
           prejudgings
           of
           the
           liberties
           of
           Christ
           and
           his
           Church
           )
           had
           in
           the
           time
           of
           his
           absence
           at
           their
           Tables
           agreeed
           upon
           certaine
           directions
           comprehended
           in
           eight
           Articles
           ,
           which
           they
           had
           dispersed
           through
           the
           whole
           kingdome
           ,
           and
           commanded
           to
           be
           observed
           by
           the
           severall
           Presbyteries
           thereof
           in
           their
           elections
           ;
           the
           true
           copie
           whereof
           here
           followeth
           .
        
         
           
             
               
                 
                 
                   A
                   direction
                   for
                   Presbyteries
                   .
                
                 
                   THat
                   every
                   Presbyterie
                   have
                   a
                   copie
                   of
                   the
                   Act
                   made
                   at
                   Dundie
                   
                   the
                   seventh
                   of
                   March
                   1597.
                   concerning
                   the
                   number
                   of
                   Commissioners
                   ;
                   the
                   tenour
                   whereof
                   followeth
                   .
                
                 
                   Because
                   there
                   hath
                   beene
                   no
                   order
                   hitherto
                   anent
                   the
                   number
                   of
                   Commissioners
                   to
                   be
                   directed
                   from
                   everie
                   Presbyterie
                   to
                   the
                   Generall
                   Assemblie
                   ,
                   therefore
                   it
                   is
                   statuted
                   and
                   ordained
                   ,
                   that
                   in
                   all
                   time
                   comming
                   three
                   of
                   the
                   wisest
                   and
                   gravest
                   of
                   the
                   Brethren
                   shall
                   be
                   directed
                   from
                   everie
                   Presbyterie
                   at
                   the
                   most
                   ,
                   as
                   Commissioners
                   to
                   everie
                   Assemblie
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   none
                   presume
                   to
                   come
                   without
                   Commission
                   :
                   And
                   likewise
                   ,
                   that
                   one
                   bee
                   directed
                   from
                   everie
                   Presbyterie
                   in
                   name
                   of
                   the
                   Barons
                   ,
                   and
                   one
                   out
                   of
                   everie
                   Burgh
                   ,
                   except
                   Edinburgh
                   ,
                   which
                   shall
                   have
                   power
                   to
                   direct
                   two
                   Commissioners
                   to
                   the
                   Generall
                   Assemblie
                   .
                
                 
                   That
                   everie
                   Presbyterie
                   have
                   a
                   copie
                   of
                   the
                   Commission
                   to
                   be
                   given
                   to
                   the
                   Commissioners
                   ;
                   the
                   tenour
                   thereof
                   followes
                   .
                   
                
                 
                   T.T.
                   the
                   day
                   of
                   The
                   which
                   day
                   after
                   calling
                   upon
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   We
                   the
                   members
                   of
                   the
                   Presbyterie
                   of
                   having
                   diligently
                   considered
                   the
                   manifold
                   corruptions
                   ,
                   innovations
                   ,
                   and
                   disorders
                   ,
                   disturbing
                   our
                   peace
                   ,
                   and
                   tending
                   to
                   the
                   overthrow
                   of
                   our
                   Religion
                   ,
                   and
                   Liberties
                   of
                   the
                   reformed
                   Church
                   within
                   this
                   Realme
                   ;
                   which
                   hath
                   come
                   to
                   passe
                   ,
                   especially
                   through
                   the
                   want
                   of
                   the
                   necessarie
                   remedie
                   of
                   Generall
                   Assemblies
                   ,
                   as
                   well
                   ordinarie
                   as
                   
                     pro
                     re
                     nata
                  
                   ,
                   injoyed
                   by
                   this
                   Church
                   for
                   many
                   yeares
                   ,
                   and
                   ratified
                   by
                   Act
                   of
                   Parliament
                   ,
                   And
                   now
                   expecting
                   shortly
                   by
                   the
                   mercie
                   of
                   God
                   the
                   benefit
                   of
                   a
                   free
                   Generall
                   Assemblie
                   ,
                   do
                   by
                   these
                   presents
                   nominate
                   and
                   appoint
                   Minister
                   of
                   as
                   also
                   in
                   name
                   of
                   the
                   Burrowes
                   ,
                   conjunctly
                   and
                   severally
                   our
                   lawfull
                   Commissioners
                   ,
                   giving
                   and
                   granting
                   unto
                   them
                   our
                   full
                   power
                   ,
                   Commission
                   ,
                   and
                   expresse
                   charge
                   ,
                   to
                   repaire
                   to
                   the
                   said
                   Assemblie
                   at
                   the
                   day
                   and
                   place
                   ,
                   when
                   and
                   where
                   it
                   shall
                   happen
                   to
                   sit
                   ,
                   in
                   any
                   safe
                   and
                   commodious
                   place
                   within
                   this
                   Kingdome
                   ,
                   and
                   there
                   with
                   the
                   rest
                   who
                   shall
                   be
                   authorised
                   with
                   lawfull
                   Commission
                   ,
                   in
                   our
                   name
                   to
                   propone
                   ,
                   treat
                   ,
                   reason
                   ,
                   vote
                   ,
                   and
                   conclude
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   confession
                   of
                   faith
                   approved
                   by
                   sundrie
                   Generall
                   Assemblies
                   ,
                   and
                   received
                   throughout
                   the
                   whole
                   Kingdome
                   in
                   all
                   Ecclesiasticall
                   matters
                   ,
                   competent
                   to
                   a
                   free
                   Generall
                   Assemblie
                   ,
                   and
                   tending
                   to
                   the
                   advancement
                   
                   of
                   the
                   Kingdome
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   good
                   of
                   Religion
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   will
                   answer
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   Church
                   thereupon
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   report
                   to
                   us
                   their
                   diligence
                   therein
                   .
                   In
                   testification
                   of
                   this
                   our
                   Commission
                   and
                   charge
                   ,
                   we
                   have
                   subscribed
                   these
                   presents
                   with
                   our
                   hands
                   ,
                   and
                   which
                   they
                   have
                   accepted
                   with
                   the
                   lifting
                   up
                   of
                   their
                   hands
                   .
                
                 
                   That
                   everie
                   Church
                   Session
                   send
                   one
                   of
                   the
                   most
                   qualified
                   Elders
                   
                   unto
                   the
                   Presbyterie
                   the
                   day
                   of
                   chusing
                   Commissioners
                   to
                   the
                   Generall
                   Assemblie
                   :
                   That
                   by
                   common
                   consent
                   of
                   the
                   Ministers
                   and
                   those
                   Elders
                   present
                   in
                   the
                   Presbyterie
                   ,
                   there
                   may
                   bee
                   chosen
                   both
                   the
                   Commissioners
                   for
                   the
                   Ministers
                   ,
                   and
                   also
                   some
                   well
                   affected
                   and
                   qualified
                   Nobleman
                   ,
                   or
                   speciall
                   Gentleman
                   ,
                   being
                   an
                   Elder
                   of
                   some
                   particular
                   Church
                   Session
                   within
                   that
                   Presbyterie
                   ,
                   in
                   name
                   of
                   the
                   Barons
                   :
                   For
                   this
                   is
                   the
                   constitution
                   of
                   the
                   Presbyteries
                   ,
                   (
                   otherwise
                   called
                   Elderships
                   )
                   appointed
                   by
                   the
                   Church
                   in
                   the
                   books
                   of
                   discipline
                   ,
                   Acts
                   of
                   the
                   Generall
                   Assemblie
                   ,
                   practised
                   for
                   many
                   yeares
                   after
                   the
                   reformation
                   ,
                   and
                   ratified
                   in
                   the
                   Parliament
                   ,
                   the
                   twelfth
                   of
                   King
                   James
                   the
                   6.
                   and
                   never
                   since
                   altered
                   nor
                   rescinded
                   ;
                   neither
                   can
                   be
                   with
                   reason
                   altered
                   ,
                   seeing
                   that
                   same
                   is
                   the
                   constitution
                   of
                   the
                   supreme
                   and
                   Generall
                   Assemblies
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   inferiour
                   and
                   Church
                   Sessions
                   ,
                   as
                   is
                   at
                   more
                   length
                   cleared
                   by
                   some
                   reasons
                   .
                
                 
                   That
                   such
                   as
                   are
                   erroneous
                   in
                   doctrine
                   ,
                   or
                   scandalous
                   in
                   life
                   ,
                   
                   be
                   presently
                   processed
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   be
                   not
                   chosen
                   Commissioners
                   ;
                   and
                   if
                   they
                   shall
                   happen
                   to
                   be
                   chosen
                   by
                   the
                   greater
                   part
                   ,
                   that
                   all
                   the
                   best
                   affected
                   ,
                   both
                   Ministers
                   and
                   Elders
                   ,
                   protest
                   and
                   come
                   to
                   the
                   Assemblie
                   to
                   testifie
                   the
                   same
                   .
                
                 
                   To
                   send
                   to
                   everie
                   Presbyterie
                   a
                   copie
                   of
                   the
                   printed
                   reasons
                   
                   for
                   an
                   Assemblie
                   .
                
                 
                   That
                   Moderators
                   by
                   vertue
                   of
                   their
                   office
                   bee
                   not
                   Commissioners
                   
                   to
                   the
                   Assemblie
                   ,
                   except
                   they
                   be
                   chosen
                   .
                
                 
                   That
                   the
                   Presbyteries
                   in
                   one
                   of
                   the
                   ordinarie
                   meetings
                   ,
                   appoint
                   
                   to
                   conveene
                   solemnely
                   after
                   the
                   twentieth
                   of
                   September
                   ,
                   either
                   upon
                   the
                   21.22.23.24
                   .
                   or
                   25.
                   for
                   chusing
                   of
                   their
                   Commissioners
                   to
                   the
                   Assemblie
                   ,
                   and
                   for
                   to
                   send
                   them
                   hither
                   to
                   Edinburgh
                   before
                   the
                   first
                   of
                   October
                   ,
                   or
                   so
                   soone
                   as
                   they
                   can
                   ,
                   that
                   with
                   common
                   consent
                   ,
                   they
                   may
                   receive
                   the
                   Kings
                   last
                   answer
                   ,
                   and
                   advise
                   upon
                   the
                   next
                   lawfull
                   remedies
                   ,
                   in
                   their
                   extreme
                   necessities
                   of
                   Church
                   and
                   State.
                   
                
                 
                 
                   That
                   in
                   the
                   Fast
                   to
                   bee
                   observed
                   on
                   the
                   sixteenth
                   day
                   of
                   September
                   ,
                   
                   the
                   second
                   day
                   preceding
                   their
                   election
                   ,
                   they
                   may
                   crave
                   Gods
                   direction
                   therein
                   .
                
              
            
          
        
         
           TO
           these
           eight
           Articles
           they
           joyned
           (
           by
           way
           of
           information
           )
           a
           verie
           impertinent
           ,
           long
           and
           tedious
           discourse
           of
           Ruling
           Elders
           ,
           too
           long
           and
           too
           simple
           to
           be
           here
           inserted
           ,
           which
           was
           added
           no
           doubt
           onely
           to
           perswade
           the
           Ministers
           to
           admit
           Lay-men
           to
           have
           voyces
           in
           their
           Presbyteries
           at
           the
           election
           of
           the
           Ministers
           who
           were
           to
           be
           Commissioners
           for
           the
           Assemblie
           ;
           or
           in
           case
           of
           their
           refusall
           ,
           to
           perswade
           the
           Lay-men
           to
           put
           themselves
           in
           possession
           ,
           and
           give
           their
           voyces
           in
           these
           elections
           whether
           the
           Ministers
           would
           or
           no
           ,
           as
           shall
           appeare
           afterwards
           ,
           both
           by
           that
           intrusion
           which
           these
           Lay
           Elders
           used
           in
           many
           Presbyteries
           ,
           where
           the
           Ministers
           refused
           to
           admit
           them
           ,
           and
           by
           some
           of
           the
           Tables
           more
           private
           instructions
           ,
           by
           which
           they
           were
           ordered
           so
           to
           do
           .
        
         
           Now
           ,
           We
           desire
           the
           Reader
           to
           consider
           ,
           whether
           the
           conference
           which
           Our
           Commissioner
           desired
           for
           debating
           of
           what
           members
           the
           Assemblie
           was
           to
           be
           constituted
           ,
           and
           the
           matters
           which
           were
           principally
           to
           be
           discussed
           there
           (
           with
           so
           much
           bitternes
           exclaimed
           against
           by
           them
           )
           could
           in
           any
           construction
           or
           sense
           be
           taken
           for
           such
           a
           prelimitation
           of
           the
           Assemblie
           ,
           either
           in
           the
           members
           ,
           matter
           ,
           or
           manner
           of
           it
           ,
           as
           these
           eight
           Articles
           composed
           and
           commanded
           by
           their
           Tables
           .
           In
           the
           second
           Article
           ,
           they
           set
           downe
           to
           everie
           Presbyterie
           ,
           a
           set
           forme
           of
           a
           Commission
           to
           be
           made
           to
           their
           Commissioners
           ,
           which
           was
           never
           done
           before
           ;
           and
           at
           the
           Assemblie
           ,
           when
           the
           severall
           Commissions
           were
           read
           ,
           it
           was
           observed
           that
           all
           the
           Commissions
           were
           the
           same
           verbatim
           ,
           except
           a
           verie
           few
           from
           some
           Presbyteries
           who
           would
           not
           be
           ruled
           by
           the
           Table
           ;
           and
           gave
           power
           to
           their
           Commissioners
           to
           continue
           no
           longer
           in
           the
           Assemblie
           ,
           then
           Wee
           or
           Our
           Commissioner
           in
           Our
           name
           should
           continue
           it
           :
           In
           the
           same
           Article
           ,
           they
           will
           have
           the
           Presbyteries
           in
           their
           Commissions
           to
           take
           it
           
             pro
             confesso
          
           ,
           that
           the
           pretended
           and
           complained
           of
           Innovations
           
           are
           ,
           
             corruptions
             and
             disorders
             disturbing
             the
             peace
             ,
             and
             tending
             to
             the
             overthrow
             of
             their
             Religion
             and
             Liberties
             within
             the
             reformed
             Church
             of
             that
             Realme
          
           :
           If
           this
           bee
           not
           to
           prejudge
           ,
           and
           take
           that
           for
           granted
           ,
           which
           was
           to
           be
           tried
           by
           the
           Assemblie
           ,
           whether
           it
           was
           so
           or
           not
           ,
           viz.
           whether
           these
           things
           complained
           of
           were
           Innovations
           and
           corruptions
           introduced
           in
           Religion
           ,
           We
           must
           leave
           it
           to
           the
           Reader
           to
           judge
           .
           In
           the
           third
           Article
           they
           appoint
           Lay-men
           to
           sit
           in
           Presbyteries
           ,
           which
           had
           not
           beene
           done
           for
           above
           fortie
           yeares
           before
           ;
           Nay
           ,
           and
           these
           Lay-men
           to
           be
           equall
           in
           number
           with
           the
           Ministers
           ,
           which
           is
           contrarie
           to
           their
           owne
           book
           of
           Discipline
           alledged
           by
           them
           ,
           which
           did
           then
           order
           that
           the
           Ministers
           should
           alwayes
           exceed
           the
           number
           of
           the
           Lay
           Elders
           ;
           so
           that
           before
           this
           time
           they
           never
           were
           equall
           in
           number
           :
           Nay
           ,
           that
           these
           Lay-men
           should
           have
           voices
           ,
           not
           onely
           in
           the
           chusing
           of
           their
           own
           Lay
           Elder
           ,
           but
           ,
           which
           is
           insufferable
           ,
           should
           have
           suffrage
           in
           the
           Election
           of
           the
           three
           Ministers
           Commissioners
           for
           the
           Assemblie
           ,
           which
           they
           themselves
           do
           know
           was
           never
           heard
           nor
           practised
           in
           that
           Church
           before
           ,
           in
           the
           verie
           first
           and
           strictest
           times
           of
           reformation
           ,
           nor
           ever
           since
           .
           In
           the
           fourth
           Article
           they
           order
           a
           notable
           trick
           and
           device
           of
           their
           owne
           to
           bee
           put
           in
           practice
           ,
           whereby
           they
           were
           ascertained
           ,
           that
           no
           Minister
           should
           bee
           chosen
           Commissioner
           in
           any
           Presbyterie
           where
           they
           had
           any
           power
           ,
           but
           such
           as
           did
           undoubtedly
           concurre
           with
           them
           in
           their
           rebellious
           courses
           :
           for
           they
           appointed
           (
           and
           accordingly
           it
           was
           practised
           )
           that
           everie
           man
           suspected
           to
           bee
           of
           a
           different
           judgement
           from
           them
           ,
           should
           presently
           bee
           processe
           and
           brought
           under
           the
           scandall
           of
           erroneous
           life
           or
           doctrine
           ,
           and
           so
           made
           uncapable
           of
           being
           chosen
           Commissioner
           ;
           according
           to
           which
           Article
           there
           were
           verie
           few
           Ministers
           in
           the
           Kingdome
           ,
           who
           had
           not
           subscribed
           their
           Covenant
           ,
           but
           they
           were
           presently
           suspended
           by
           their
           Presbyterie
           ,
           where
           they
           had
           voices
           to
           do
           it
           ,
           or
           at
           the
           least
           put
           under
           processe
           by
           some
           one
           or
           other
           ▪
           which
           could
           not
           be
           prevented
           ;
           for
           no
           man
           can
           bee
           denied
           an
           originall
           processe
           against
           any
           man
           whom
           he
           will
           implead
           :
           But
           yet
           this
           Article
           left
           no
           evasion
           ,
           if
           it
           should
           happen
           that
           such
           a
           one
           
           should
           be
           chosen
           Commissioner
           ,
           for
           in
           this
           case
           they
           ordered
           ,
           that
           the
           rest
           who
           gave
           not
           voices
           should
           protest
           against
           the
           election
           ,
           and
           complaine
           of
           it
           to
           the
           Generall
           Assemblie
           ,
           where
           they
           were
           sure
           enough
           to
           processe
           him
           there
           ,
           and
           lay
           him
           aside
           untill
           his
           processe
           should
           bee
           discussed
           ;
           which
           they
           did
           put
           in
           practise
           upon
           some
           Ministers
           ,
           who
           did
           not
           concurre
           in
           judgement
           with
           them
           at
           the
           first
           sitting
           downe
           of
           the
           Assemblie
           .
           The
           sixth
           Article
           is
           directly
           against
           the
           Constitutions
           of
           their
           Church
           then
           in
           force
           ,
           and
           till
           then
           practised
           ;
           the
           Moderator
           of
           the
           Presbyterie
           being
           constantly
           one
           ,
           as
           being
           most
           able
           to
           give
           an
           accompt
           to
           the
           Assemblie
           of
           all
           Presbyteriall
           actions
           .
           The
           seventh
           Article
           gives
           order
           for
           practising
           the
           above
           mentioned
           equivocation
           ,
           and
           enjoyneth
           them
           to
           make
           their
           elections
           before
           they
           received
           Our
           answer
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           repaire
           to
           Edinburgh
           immediately
           after
           their
           election
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           Commissioners
           elected
           may
           consult
           before
           hand
           upon
           what
           was
           to
           be
           said
           or
           done
           at
           the
           Assemblie
           ;
           which
           is
           in
           effect
           neither
           more
           nor
           lesse
           ,
           then
           to
           receive
           directions
           from
           their
           Tables
           how
           to
           carrie
           themselves
           at
           the
           Assemblie
           ,
           and
           indeed
           to
           preconveene
           and
           hold
           the
           Assemblie
           at
           Edinburgh
           before
           their
           meeting
           at
           Glasgow
           .
        
         
           These
           were
           their
           publike
           instructions
           which
           they
           were
           not
           ashamed
           to
           avowe
           and
           send
           abroad
           from
           their
           Tables
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           by
           publike
           authoritie
           ,
           to
           the
           severall
           Presbyteries
           of
           that
           Kingdome
           ;
           And
           whether
           they
           do
           not
           containe
           prelimitations
           of
           the
           Assemblie
           ,
           we
           shall
           leave
           it
           to
           the
           Reader
           to
           judge
           :
           But
           whether
           ,
           if
           We
           ,
           Our
           Commissioner
           ,
           or
           Councell
           ,
           had
           sent
           any
           such
           directions
           and
           instructions
           to
           the
           severall
           Presbyteries
           ,
           they
           would
           not
           have
           exclaimed
           against
           them
           as
           unsufferable
           prelimitations
           of
           that
           Assemblie
           ,
           and
           prejudgings
           of
           the
           liberties
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           in
           that
           Realme
           ,
           Wee
           do
           appeale
           even
           to
           their
           owne
           consciences
           .
           And
           yet
           these
           publike
           instructions
           are
           nothing
           to
           the
           private
           ones
           ,
           which
           they
           durst
           not
           communicate
           to
           all
           their
           partie
           ,
           but
           onely
           to
           some
           one
           Laick
           ,
           and
           one
           Minister
           ,
           their
           speciall
           confidents
           in
           every
           Presbyterie
           ,
           of
           which
           you
           shall
           heare
           more
           afterwards
           in
           their
           due
           place
           .
        
         
         
           Notwithstanding
           all
           these
           discouragements
           ,
           arising
           from
           the
           disorderly
           proceedings
           of
           the
           Covenanters
           in
           the
           time
           of
           his
           absence
           ,
           Our
           Commissioner
           the
           day
           after
           the
           time
           prefixed
           for
           his
           returne
           ,
           viz.
           the
           22.
           day
           of
           September
           1638.
           assembled
           Our
           Councell
           at
           Our
           Palace
           of
           Holy-rood-house
           ,
           and
           there
           first
           delivered
           unto
           them
           this
           letter
           from
           Us
           ,
           as
           followeth
           .
        
         
           
             
               
                 Apud
                 Holy-rood-house
                 
                   Septemb.
                   22.
                   1638.
                   
                
              
               The
               which
               day
               James
               Marquesse
               of
               Hamiltoun
               His
               Majesties
               Commissioner
               ,
               produced
               and
               exhibited
               before
               the
               Lords
               of
               Privie
               Councell
               ,
               the
               two
               Missives
               underwritten
               ,
               signed
               by
               the
               Kings
               Majestie
               ,
               and
               directed
               to
               the
               said
               Lords
               ,
               which
               being
               read
               ,
               heard
               ,
               and
               considered
               by
               the
               said
               Lords
               ,
               They
               have
               ordained
               ,
               and
               ordaines
               the
               same
               to
               bee
               inserted
               and
               registred
               in
               the
               bookes
               of
               Secret
               Councell
               ,
               therein
               to
               remaine
               
                 ad
                 futuram
                 rei
                 memoriam
              
               ,
               whereof
               the
               tenour
               followeth
               .
            
             
               
                 CHARLES
                 R.
                 
              
            
             
               RIght
               trusty
               &c.
               being
               certainly
               informed
               that
               the
               distractions
               which
               have
               happened
               of
               late
               ,
               (
               both
               in
               Church
               and
               Common-wealth
               )
               in
               this
               Our
               ancient
               Kingdome
               of
               Scotland
               ,
               have
               much
               troubled
               the
               minds
               of
               many
               of
               Our
               good
               and
               loyall
               subjects
               ;
               and
               that
               these
               distractions
               have
               beene
               occasioned
               upon
               jealousies
               and
               feares
               of
               innovation
               of
               Religion
               and
               Lawes
               ,
               as
               tending
               to
               the
               introduction
               of
               Poperie
               ,
               and
               not
               without
               some
               suspicion
               ,
               as
               if
               Wee
               Our selfe
               were
               inclined
               that
               way
               ;
               Upon
               occasion
               whereof
               ,
               many
               of
               Our
               subjects
               have
               of
               late
               subscribed
               a
               band
               or
               Covenant
               for
               preserving
               the
               true
               Religion
               and
               Lawes
               already
               established
               ,
               and
               for
               defending
               the
               Kings
               person
               ,
               and
               each
               others
               ,
               in
               defence
               thereof
               :
               But
               the
               same
               not
               being
               warranted
               by
               Royall
               authority
               (
               as
               that
               which
               was
               in
               Our
               deare
               Fathers
               time
               )
               must
               needs
               of
               it selfe
               be
               ineffectuall
               ▪
               and
               much
               prejudiciall
               to
               the
               ancient
               Forme
               and
               Custome
               of
               government
               kept
               within
               that
               Our
               Kingdome
               of
               Scotland
               :
               Wherefore
               Wee
               ,
               out
               of
               Our
               inborne
               love
               to
               Our
               said
               native
               Countrie
               ,
               and
               for
               obviating
               these
               conceived
               feares
               ,
               and
               satisfying
               of
               you
               ,
               and
               all
               Our
               loving
               people
               ,
               have
               thought
               good
               to
               ordaine
               the
               Confession
               of
               Faith
               ,
               and
               band
               subjoyned
               thereto
               ,
               of
               the
               date
               at
               Edinburgh
               ,
               
                 Januarie
                 28.
                 
                 1580.
              
               and
               signed
               by
               Our
               Royall
               Father
               to
               bee
               renewed
               :
               And
               to
               that
               effect
               have
               given
               Order
               to
               Our
               Commissioner
               ,
               with
               advice
               of
               Our
               Councell
               ,
               to
               set
               downe
               and
               settle
               some
               solid
               course
               ,
               whereby
               the
               same
               may
               be
               subscribed
               by
               Our
               Councell
               ,
               Judges
               ,
               Magistrates
               of
               Burroughes
               ,
               and
               all
               other
               Our
               people
               of
               that
               Kingdome
               .
               And
               for
               further
               clearing
               of
               Our selfe
               ,
               Wee
               declare
               ,
               That
               as
               We
               are
               and
               ever
               have
               beene
               satisfied
               in
               Our
               judgement
               and
               conscience
               for
               the
               reformed
               Religion
               now
               established
               ,
               and
               against
               the
               Roman
               :
               so
               Wee
               purpose
               ,
               by
               Gods
               grace
               ,
               both
               to
               live
               and
               die
               in
               the
               practice
               thereof
               ,
               and
               to
               preserve
               and
               maintaine
               the
               same
               in
               full
               strength
               and
               integritie
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Lawes
               of
               that
               Our
               ancient
               Kingdome
               .
               What
               We
               have
               thought
               further
               fitting
               to
               be
               done
               at
               this
               time
               ,
               concerning
               the
               particulars
               contayned
               in
               Our
               subjects
               petitions
               ;
               you
               shall
               receive
               Our
               full
               pleasure
               therein
               from
               Our
               Commissioner
               .
               And
               that
               this
               Our
               Declaration
               concerning
               Our selfe
               ,
               and
               Our
               pious
               intention
               ,
               for
               settling
               the
               Reformed
               Religion
               within
               that
               Our
               Kingdome
               may
               appeare
               to
               posteritie
               .
               Our
               pleasure
               is
               ,
               that
               these
               presents
               be
               registred
               in
               the
               Books
               of
               Councell
               .
            
             
               
                 Oatlands
                 
                   Septem
                   .
                   9.
                   1638.
                   
                
              
            
          
        
         
           THis
           Our
           Letter
           being
           received
           by
           Our
           Councel
           with
           all
           submissive
           ,
           joyfull
           ,
           and
           thankfull
           acknowledgment
           ,
           Our
           Commissioner
           made
           them
           further
           acquainted
           with
           the
           particulars
           of
           Our
           grace
           and
           favour
           ,
           for
           the
           appeasing
           of
           the
           troubles
           of
           that
           Our
           kingdome
           ,
           who
           (
           upon
           hearing
           of
           the
           same
           )
           were
           filled
           with
           excessive
           joy
           ,
           as
           making
           full
           account
           that
           now
           malice
           it selfe
           could
           not
           finde
           the
           least
           pretence
           of
           keeping
           Our
           people
           from
           being
           satisfied
           ,
           all
           things
           which
           ever
           yet
           since
           the
           beginning
           of
           these
           troubles
           they
           had
           desired
           ,
           being
           granted
           unto
           them
           .
           But
           so
           soone
           as
           some
           of
           Our
           Councellours
           ,
           who
           were
           not
           onely
           Covenanters
           in
           their
           heart
           ,
           but
           the
           very
           heart
           of
           their
           Covenant
           ,
           had
           made
           some
           of
           the
           chiefe
           covenanting
           Lords
           acquainted
           with
           the
           unexpected
           excesse
           of
           Our
           favours
           towards
           Our
           people
           ,
           these
           Lords
           ,
           making
           full
           accompt
           that
           their
           reigne
           was
           upon
           the
           point
           of
           expiration
           if
           the
           people
           should
           understand
           Our
           
           grace
           and
           favour
           ,
           bestirred
           themselves
           with
           might
           and
           main
           to
           disperse
           rumours
           amongst
           them
           ,
           That
           the
           newes
           brought
           home
           by
           Our
           Commissioner
           ,
           importing
           Our
           answer
           ,
           did
           tend
           to
           the
           utter
           subversion
           of
           their
           Religion
           and
           liberties
           ;
           That
           there
           was
           a
           new
           Covenant
           to
           be
           set
           on
           foot
           by
           Us
           ,
           to
           destroy
           theirs
           ,
           and
           that
           if
           they
           now
           did
           not
           resist
           ,
           all
           they
           had
           done
           was
           quite
           undone
           and
           lost
           :
           After
           which
           ,
           the
           principall
           of
           them
           came
           downe
           ,
           first
           ,
           to
           Our
           Commissioner
           ,
           and
           then
           to
           Our
           Councell
           ,
           requesting
           them
           ,
           or
           indeed
           rather
           requiring
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           would
           not
           subscribe
           the
           Confession
           of
           faith
           ,
           nor
           require
           it
           to
           be
           subscribed
           by
           others
           ,
           by
           any
           authoritie
           from
           Us
           ,
           threatning
           in
           a
           manner
           ,
           that
           if
           they
           did
           ,
           they
           would
           repent
           it
           ,
           and
           that
           a
           present
           rupture
           would
           follow
           :
           Our
           Commissioner
           and
           Councell
           heard
           them
           twice
           fully
           ,
           but
           found
           not
           the
           least
           ground
           of
           reason
           for
           the
           delay
           of
           the
           declaration
           of
           Our
           grace
           and
           favour
           towards
           Our
           people
           ,
           as
           seeing
           it
           proceeded
           onely
           from
           an
           earnest
           desire
           in
           these
           Lords
           to
           have
           it
           concealed
           from
           them
           ;
           and
           therefore
           resolved
           ,
           and
           imparted
           unto
           the
           Lords
           covenanters
           their
           resolution
           ,
           that
           they
           would
           publish
           it
           that
           day
           ,
           being
           Saturday
           .
           The
           Lords
           covenanters
           did
           then
           seeme
           to
           abate
           something
           of
           their
           requests
           ,
           or
           rather
           demands
           ,
           and
           desired
           Our
           Commissioner
           and
           Councell
           to
           delay
           the
           publishing
           of
           Our
           Declaration
           onely
           untill
           the
           Munday
           following
           ,
           before
           which
           time
           ,
           if
           they
           could
           not
           shew
           good
           reasons
           for
           the
           stopping
           of
           it
           ,
           they
           would
           be
           content
           with
           the
           publication
           thereof
           :
           Which
           motion
           of
           theirs
           wanted
           not
           seconding
           from
           some
           of
           Our
           Councell
           there
           present
           ,
           who
           were
           indeed
           the
           first
           and
           chiefest
           of
           them
           :
           But
           Our
           Commissioner
           and
           Councellours
           well
           and
           wisely
           foreseeing
           that
           this
           delay
           was
           desired
           ,
           first
           ,
           that
           these
           Lords
           Covenanters
           might
           have
           time
           to
           pen
           and
           prepare
           a
           Protestation
           against
           this
           Our
           gracious
           Declaration
           ,
           with
           the
           contents
           whereof
           some
           of
           Our
           Councellors
           (
           heartie
           Covenanters
           )
           had
           made
           them
           acquainted
           ;
           which
           Protestation
           could
           not
           be
           provided
           nor
           penned
           in
           the
           space
           of
           so
           few
           houres
           :
           secondly
           ,
           that
           the
           Lords
           covenanters
           made
           no
           question
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           next
           day
           being
           Sunday
           ,
           their
           
           Ministers
           in
           all
           the
           Pulpits
           of
           Edinburgh
           ,
           by
           their
           subornation
           ,
           should
           so
           conjure
           up
           the
           spirits
           of
           Our
           people
           against
           Our
           gracious
           Declaration
           ,
           as
           they
           should
           not
           be
           easily
           and
           readily
           laid
           againe
           :
           Thirdly
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           have
           time
           to
           dispatch
           messengers
           &
           Poasts
           abroad
           with
           copies
           of
           their
           Protestation
           ,
           in
           all
           Burroughs
           where
           Our
           Declaration
           was
           to
           be
           published
           ,
           before
           ,
           or
           as
           soone
           as
           Our
           Declaration
           could
           be
           sent
           to
           those
           places
           :
           for
           these
           important
           considerations
           ,
           Our
           Commissioner
           and
           Councell
           did
           declare
           unto
           these
           Lords
           ,
           after
           full
           hearing
           of
           them
           ,
           that
           considering
           the
           invaliditie
           of
           their
           reasons
           to
           the
           contrarie
           ▪
           Our
           gracious
           Declaration
           should
           be
           published
           that
           day
           at
           the
           Crosse
           of
           Edinburgh
           :
           And
           so
           accordingly
           Our
           Declaration
           that
           day
           was
           proclaimed
           ,
           as
           here
           it
           followeth
           .
        
         
           
             
               
                 
                   
                     CHarles
                     ,
                     by
                     the
                     grace
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     King
                     of
                     Scotland
                     ,
                     England
                     ,
                     France
                     ,
                     and
                     Ireland
                     ,
                     defender
                     of
                     the
                     faith
                     .
                  
                   
                     To
                     Our
                     Lovits
                     ,
                     Messengers
                     ,
                     Our
                     Sheriffes
                     ,
                     in
                     that
                     part
                     conjunctly
                     and
                     severally
                     specially
                     constitute
                     ,
                     greeting
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   Forsomuch
                   as
                   the
                   cause
                   and
                   occasion
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   distractions
                   which
                   have
                   happened
                   of
                   late
                   both
                   in
                   Church
                   and
                   Common-weale
                   of
                   this
                   Our
                   Kingdome
                   ,
                   have
                   proceeded
                   from
                   the
                   conceived
                   feares
                   of
                   innovation
                   of
                   Religion
                   and
                   Lawes
                   :
                   To
                   free
                   all
                   Our
                   good
                   subjects
                   of
                   the
                   least
                   suspition
                   of
                   any
                   intention
                   in
                   Us
                   to
                   innovate
                   any
                   thing
                   ,
                   either
                   in
                   Religion
                   or
                   Lawes
                   ;
                   and
                   to
                   satisfie
                   not
                   onely
                   their
                   desires
                   ,
                   but
                   even
                   their
                   doubts
                   ,
                   We
                   have
                   discharged
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   these
                   presents
                   do
                   discharge
                   the
                   Service
                   Booke
                   ,
                   Booke
                   of
                   Canons
                   ,
                   and
                   High
                   Commission
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   practice
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   or
                   any
                   of
                   them
                   :
                   and
                   by
                   these
                   presents
                   annulls
                   and
                   rescinds
                   all
                   acts
                   of
                   Councell
                   ,
                   Proclamations
                   ,
                   and
                   other
                   acts
                   and
                   deeds
                   whatsoever
                   ,
                   that
                   have
                   been
                   made
                   or
                   published
                   ,
                   for
                   establishing
                   them
                   ,
                   or
                   any
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   declares
                   the
                   same
                   to
                   be
                   null
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   have
                   no
                   force
                   nor
                   effect
                   in
                   time
                   comming
                   .
                   And
                   being
                   informed
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   urging
                   of
                   the
                   practice
                   of
                   the
                   five
                   articles
                   of
                   Perth
                   Assembly
                   ,
                   hath
                   bred
                   great
                   distraction
                   and
                   division
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   and
                   State
                   ,
                   We
                   have
                   beene
                   graciously
                   pleased
                   to
                   take
                   the
                   same
                   into
                   Our
                   consideration
                   ;
                   and
                   for
                   the
                   quiet
                   and
                   peace
                   of
                   Church
                   and
                   State
                   ,
                   doe
                   not
                   onely
                   dispense
                   with
                   the
                   practice
                   of
                   the
                   saids
                   Articles
                   ,
                   but
                   also
                   discharge
                   ,
                   like
                   as
                   by
                   these
                   presents
                   We
                   discharge
                   all
                   and
                   whatsoever
                   persons
                   from
                   urging
                   the
                   practice
                   thereof
                   ,
                   upon
                   either
                   Laicke
                   or
                   Ecclesiasticall
                   person
                   whatsoever
                   .
                   And
                   We
                   do
                   
                   hereby
                   free
                   all
                   Our
                   subjects
                   from
                   all
                   censure
                   and
                   paine
                   ,
                   whether
                   ecclesiasticall
                   or
                   secular
                   ,
                   for
                   not
                   urging
                   ,
                   practising
                   ,
                   or
                   obeying
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   notwithstanding
                   of
                   any
                   thing
                   contained
                   in
                   the
                   acts
                   of
                   Parliament
                   ,
                   or
                   generall
                   Assembly
                   to
                   the
                   contrary
                   .
                   And
                   because
                   it
                   hath
                   beene
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   disgrace
                   of
                   government
                   ,
                   disperst
                   and
                   surmized
                   throughout
                   this
                   Our
                   kingdome
                   ,
                   that
                   some
                   of
                   Our
                   subjects
                   have
                   exercised
                   such
                   illimited
                   and
                   unwarranted
                   power
                   ,
                   and
                   have
                   held
                   themselves
                   eximed
                   from
                   censure
                   and
                   punishment
                   ,
                   to
                   which
                   others
                   Our
                   subjects
                   are
                   lyable
                   ,
                   We
                   doe
                   by
                   these
                   presents
                   declare
                   ,
                   that
                   if
                   any
                   of
                   Our
                   subjects
                   ,
                   whether
                   ecclesiasticall
                   or
                   civill
                   ,
                   of
                   whatsoever
                   qualitie
                   ,
                   title
                   ,
                   or
                   degree
                   ,
                   have
                   ,
                   or
                   shall
                   at
                   any
                   time
                   presume
                   to
                   doe
                   any
                   such
                   act
                   ,
                   or
                   assume
                   to
                   themselves
                   any
                   such
                   exemption
                   or
                   power
                   ,
                   That
                   they
                   shall
                   ,
                   like
                   as
                   by
                   these
                   presents
                   We
                   make
                   and
                   ordaine
                   them
                   to
                   be
                   lyable
                   to
                   the
                   triall
                   and
                   censure
                   of
                   Parliament
                   ,
                   generall
                   Assembly
                   ,
                   or
                   any
                   other
                   Judicatories
                   competent
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   nature
                   and
                   qualitie
                   of
                   the
                   offence
                   .
                   And
                   for
                   the
                   free
                   entry
                   of
                   Ministers
                   ,
                   that
                   no
                   other
                   oath
                   be
                   administrate
                   unto
                   them
                   then
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   contained
                   in
                   the
                   act
                   of
                   Parliament
                   ,
                   And
                   to
                   give
                   Our
                   subjects
                   full
                   assurance
                   ,
                   that
                   We
                   never
                   intend
                   to
                   admit
                   of
                   any
                   change
                   or
                   alteration
                   in
                   the
                   true
                   Religion
                   alreadie
                   established
                   and
                   professed
                   in
                   this
                   Our
                   kingdome
                   ,
                   And
                   that
                   all
                   Our
                   good
                   people
                   may
                   be
                   fully
                   and
                   clearly
                   satisfied
                   of
                   the
                   realitie
                   of
                   Our
                   intentions
                   towards
                   the
                   maintenance
                   of
                   the
                   truth
                   and
                   integritie
                   of
                   the
                   said
                   Religion
                   ,
                   We
                   have
                   thought
                   fit
                   and
                   expedient
                   to
                   injoine
                   and
                   authorize
                   ,
                   like
                   as
                   We
                   by
                   these
                   presents
                   doe
                   require
                   and
                   command
                   all
                   the
                   Lords
                   of
                   Our
                   privie
                   Councell
                   ,
                   Senatours
                   of
                   the
                   Colledge
                   of
                   Justice
                   ,
                   Judges
                   ,
                   and
                   Magistrates
                   to
                   burgh
                   and
                   land
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   Our
                   o●her
                   subjects
                   whatsoever
                   ,
                   to
                   subscribe
                   and
                   renew
                   the
                   Confession
                   of
                   Faith
                   ,
                   subscribed
                   at
                   first
                   by
                   Our
                   deare
                   Father
                   and
                   His
                   houshold
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   yeare
                   of
                   God
                   1580.
                   
                   Thereafter
                   by
                   persons
                   of
                   all
                   rankes
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   yeare
                   1581.
                   by
                   ordinance
                   of
                   the
                   Lords
                   of
                   secret
                   Councell
                   ,
                   and
                   acts
                   of
                   the
                   generall
                   Assembly
                   .
                   Subscribed
                   againe
                   by
                   all
                   sorts
                   of
                   persons
                   in
                   the
                   yeare
                   1590.
                   by
                   a
                   new
                   ordinance
                   of
                   Councell
                   at
                   the
                   desire
                   of
                   the
                   generall
                   Assembly
                   ,
                   with
                   their
                   generall
                   band
                   of
                   maintenance
                   of
                   the
                   true
                   Religion
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Kings
                   person
                   .
                   And
                   for
                   that
                   effect
                   We
                   doe
                   require
                   the
                   Lords
                   of
                   Councell
                   to
                   take
                   such
                   course
                   anent
                   the
                   foresaid
                   confession
                   and
                   generall
                   band
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   may
                   be
                   subscribed
                   and
                   renewed
                   throughout
                   the
                   whole
                   kingdome
                   with
                   all
                   possible
                   diligence
                   .
                   And
                   because
                   We
                   will
                   not
                   leave
                   in
                   Our
                   subjects
                   minds
                   the
                   least
                   scruple
                   or
                   doubt
                   of
                   Our
                   royall
                   intentions
                   and
                   reall
                   resolutions
                   ,
                   Wee
                   have
                   given
                   warrant
                   to
                   Our
                   Commissioner
                   to
                   indict
                   a
                   free
                   
                   generall
                   Assembly
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   holden
                   at
                   Glasgow
                   the
                   twenty
                   first
                   day
                   of
                   November
                   ,
                   in
                   this
                   present
                   yeare
                   1638.
                   
                   And
                   thereafter
                   a
                   Parliament
                   to
                   be
                   holden
                   at
                   Edinburgh
                   the
                   fifteenth
                   day
                   of
                   May
                   
                     Anno
                     1639.
                  
                   for
                   settling
                   a
                   perfect
                   peace
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   and
                   Common-weale
                   of
                   this
                   kingdome
                   .
                   And
                   because
                   it
                   is
                   likely
                   that
                   the
                   disorders
                   and
                   distractions
                   which
                   have
                   happened
                   of
                   late
                   ,
                   have
                   beene
                   occasioned
                   through
                   the
                   conceived
                   feares
                   of
                   innovation
                   of
                   Religion
                   and
                   Lawes
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   out
                   of
                   any
                   disloyaltie
                   or
                   disaffection
                   to
                   soveraigntie
                   ,
                   We
                   are
                   graciously
                   pleased
                   absolutely
                   to
                   forget
                   what
                   is
                   past
                   ,
                   and
                   freely
                   to
                   forgive
                   all
                   by-gones
                   to
                   all
                   such
                   as
                   shall
                   acquiesce
                   to
                   this
                   Our
                   gracious
                   pleasure
                   ,
                   and
                   carry
                   themselves
                   peaceably
                   as
                   loyall
                   and
                   dutifull
                   subjects
                   ,
                   and
                   shall
                   ratifie
                   and
                   approve
                   the
                   same
                   in
                   Our
                   next
                   ensuing
                   Parliament
                   .
                   And
                   that
                   this
                   Assembly
                   may
                   have
                   the
                   better
                   successe
                   ,
                   and
                   more
                   happy
                   conclusion
                   ,
                   Our
                   will
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   there
                   be
                   a
                   solemne
                   Fast
                   proclaimed
                   and
                   kept
                   by
                   all
                   Our
                   good
                   subjects
                   of
                   this
                   kingdome
                   ,
                   a
                   foureteene
                   dayes
                   before
                   the
                   beginning
                   of
                   the
                   said
                   Assembly
                   :
                   the
                   causes
                   thereof
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   begging
                   a
                   blessing
                   from
                   God
                   upon
                   that
                   Assembly
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   peaceable
                   end
                   to
                   the
                   distractions
                   of
                   this
                   Church
                   and
                   kingdome
                   ,
                   with
                   the
                   aversion
                   of
                   Gods
                   heavie
                   judgement
                   from
                   both
                   .
                   And
                   Our
                   pleasure
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   this
                   Fast
                   be
                   kept
                   in
                   the
                   most
                   solemne
                   manner
                   as
                   hath
                   beene
                   in
                   this
                   Church
                   at
                   any
                   time
                   heretofore
                   upon
                   the
                   most
                   extraordinary
                   occasion
                   .
                
                 
                   OUR
                   WILL
                   is
                   herefore
                   ,
                   and
                   We
                   charge
                   you
                   straightly
                   and
                   command
                   ,
                   that
                   incontinent
                   these
                   Our
                   Letters
                   seen
                   ,
                   ye
                   passe
                   ,
                   and
                   make
                   publication
                   hereof
                   by
                   open
                   proclamation
                   at
                   the
                   market
                   crosses
                   of
                   the
                   head
                   burrowes
                   of
                   this
                   kingdome
                   ,
                   where-through
                   none
                   pretend
                   ignorance
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Given
                     at
                     Our
                     Court
                     of
                     Oatlands
                     ,
                     
                       the
                       ninth
                       day
                       of
                       September
                       1638.
                       
                    
                  
                   
                     Per
                     Regem
                     .
                  
                
              
            
          
        
         
           AFter
           this
           Declaration
           was
           proclaimed
           ,
           the
           Confession
           of
           Faith
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           at
           the
           first
           commanded
           by
           Our
           Royall
           Father
           ,
           as
           also
           the
           band
           annexed
           for
           defence
           of
           the
           Religion
           now
           established
           ,
           and
           of
           Our
           Person
           and
           authoritie
           ,
           with
           the
           subscriptions
           of
           Our
           Commissioner
           and
           Councell
           to
           them
           both
           ,
           doe
           here
           follow
           .
        
         
           
             
               
                 
                 
                   The
                   Confession
                   of
                   Faith
                   of
                   the
                   Kirke
                   of
                   SCOTLAND
                   :
                
                 
                   Subscribed
                   at
                   the
                   first
                   by
                   the
                   Kings
                   Majesties
                   umwhile
                   dearest
                   Father
                   ,
                   of
                   blessed
                   memory
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   Houshold
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   yeer
                   of
                   God
                   1580.
                   
                   Thereafter
                   by
                   persons
                   of
                   all
                   ranks
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   yeere
                   of
                   God
                   1581.
                   by
                   ordinance
                   of
                   the
                   Lords
                   of
                   Secret
                   Councel
                   ,
                   and
                   Acts
                   of
                   the
                   Generall
                   Assembly
                   .
                   Subscribed
                   againe
                   by
                   all
                   sorts
                   of
                   Persons
                   in
                   the
                   yeer
                   1590.
                   by
                   a
                   new
                   Ordinance
                   of
                   Councel
                   ,
                   at
                   the
                   desire
                   of
                   the
                   general
                   Assembly
                   :
                   With
                   the
                   general
                   Band
                   for
                   maintenance
                   of
                   the
                   true
                   Religion
                   .
                   And
                   now
                   renewed
                   and
                   subscribed
                   again
                   by
                   his
                   Majesties
                   speciall
                   command
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   right
                   noble
                   Marquesse
                   ,
                   James
                   ,
                   Marquesse
                   of
                   Hamiltoun
                   ,
                   Earle
                   of
                   Arran
                   and
                   Cambridge
                   ,
                   Lord
                   Even
                   and
                   Evendail
                   ,
                   his
                   Majesties
                   high
                   Commissioner
                   ,
                   and
                   Lords
                   of
                   secret
                   Councell
                   undersubscribing
                   .
                   And
                   that
                   of
                   and
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   date
                   and
                   tenor
                   of
                   the
                   said
                   Confession
                   of
                   Faith
                   ,
                   dated
                   in
                   March
                   1580.
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   Band
                   ,
                   dated
                   
                     in
                     Anno
                  
                   1589.
                   
                
                 
                   WEe
                   All
                   ,
                   and
                   every
                   one
                   of
                   us
                   underwritten
                   ,
                   protest
                   ,
                   That
                   ,
                   after
                   long
                   and
                   due
                   examination
                   of
                   our
                   owne
                   Consciences
                   ,
                   in
                   matters
                   of
                   true
                   and
                   false
                   Religion
                   ,
                   are
                   now
                   throughly
                   resolved
                   in
                   the
                   Truth
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   Word
                   and
                   Spirit
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   we
                   beleeve
                   with
                   our
                   hearts
                   ,
                   confesse
                   with
                   our
                   mouths
                   ,
                   subscribe
                   with
                   our
                   hands
                   ,
                   and
                   constantly
                   affirme
                   before
                   God
                   and
                   the
                   whole
                   World
                   ,
                   that
                   this
                   only
                   is
                   the
                   true
                   Christian
                   Faith
                   and
                   Religion
                   ,
                   pleasing
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   bringing
                   salvation
                   to
                   man
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   now
                   by
                   the
                   mercy
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   revealed
                   to
                   the
                   world
                   by
                   the
                   preaching
                   of
                   the
                   blessed
                   Evangel
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   received
                   ,
                   beleeved
                   ,
                   and
                   defended
                   by
                   many
                   and
                   sundry
                   notable
                   Kirks
                   and
                   Realmes
                   ,
                   but
                   chiefly
                   by
                   the
                   Kirk
                   of
                   Scotland
                   ,
                   the
                   Kings
                   Majestie
                   ,
                   and
                   three
                   Estates
                   of
                   this
                   Realme
                   ,
                   as
                   Gods
                   eternall
                   truth
                   and
                   onely
                   ground
                   of
                   our
                   salvation
                   ;
                   as
                   more
                   particularly
                   is
                   expressed
                   in
                   the
                   Confession
                   of
                   our
                   Faith
                   ,
                   stablished
                   ,
                   and
                   publikely
                   confirmed
                   by
                   sundry
                   Acts
                   of
                   Parliaments
                   ,
                   and
                   now
                   of
                   a
                   long
                   time
                   hath
                   been
                   openly
                   professed
                   by
                   the
                   Kings
                   Majestie
                   ,
                   and
                   whole
                   body
                   of
                   this
                   Realme
                   ,
                   both
                   in
                   Burgh
                   and
                   Land.
                   To
                   the
                   which
                   Confession
                   and
                   forme
                   of
                   Religion
                   ,
                   wee
                   willingly
                   agree
                   in
                   our
                   consciences
                   in
                   all
                   points
                   ,
                   as
                   unto
                   Gods
                   undoubted
                   Truth
                   and
                   Verity
                   ,
                   grounded
                   onely
                   upon
                   his
                   written
                   Word
                   :
                   And
                   therefore
                   Wee
                   abhorre
                   and
                   detest
                   all
                   contrarie
                   Religion
                   and
                   Doctrine
                   ,
                   But
                   chiefly
                   all
                   kinde
                   of
                   Papistrie
                   in
                   generall
                   
                   and
                   particular
                   heads
                   ,
                   even
                   as
                   they
                   are
                   now
                   damned
                   and
                   confuted
                   by
                   the
                   Word
                   of
                   God
                   and
                   Kirke
                   of
                   Scotland
                   :
                   but
                   in
                   speciall
                   ,
                   we
                   detest
                   and
                   refuse
                   the
                   usurped
                   authoritie
                   of
                   that
                   Roman
                   Antichrist
                   upon
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   upon
                   the
                   Kirk
                   ,
                   the
                   civill
                   Magistrate
                   ,
                   and
                   conscience
                   of
                   men
                   :
                   All
                   his
                   tyrannous
                   lawes
                   made
                   upon
                   indifferent
                   things
                   against
                   our
                   Christian
                   liberty
                   ;
                   His
                   erroneous
                   doctrine
                   against
                   the
                   sufficiency
                   of
                   the
                   written
                   word
                   ,
                   the
                   perfection
                   of
                   the
                   Law
                   ,
                   the
                   office
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   blessed
                   evangel
                   .
                   His
                   corrupted
                   doctrine
                   concerning
                   originall
                   sin
                   ,
                   our
                   naturall
                   inability
                   ,
                   and
                   rebellion
                   to
                   Gods
                   law
                   ,
                   our
                   justification
                   by
                   faith
                   onely
                   ,
                   our
                   imperfect
                   sanctification
                   and
                   obedience
                   to
                   the
                   law
                   ,
                   the
                   nature
                   ,
                   number
                   ,
                   and
                   use
                   of
                   the
                   holy
                   Sacraments
                   .
                   His
                   five
                   bastard
                   Sacraments
                   ,
                   with
                   all
                   his
                   rites
                   ,
                   ceremonies
                   ,
                   and
                   false
                   doctrine
                   ,
                   added
                   to
                   the
                   ministration
                   of
                   the
                   true
                   Sacraments
                   without
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God.
                   His
                   cruell
                   iudgment
                   against
                   infants
                   departing
                   without
                   the
                   Sacrament
                   .
                   His
                   absolute
                   necessitie
                   of
                   Baptisme
                   .
                   His
                   blasphemous
                   opinion
                   of
                   Transubstantiation
                   ,
                   or
                   reall
                   presence
                   of
                   Christs
                   bodie
                   in
                   the
                   elements
                   ,
                   and
                   receiving
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   by
                   the
                   wicked
                   ,
                   or
                   bodies
                   of
                   men
                   .
                   His
                   dispensations
                   with
                   solemne
                   oathes
                   ,
                   perjuries
                   ,
                   and
                   degrees
                   of
                   marriage
                   forbidden
                   in
                   the
                   word
                   .
                   His
                   crueltie
                   against
                   the
                   innocent
                   divorced
                   .
                   His
                   divellish
                   Masse
                   .
                   His
                   blasphemous
                   Priesthood
                   .
                   His
                   profane
                   sacrifice
                   for
                   the
                   sinnes
                   of
                   the
                   dead
                   and
                   the
                   quicke
                   .
                   His
                   canonization
                   of
                   men
                   ,
                   calling
                   upon
                   Angels
                   or
                   Saints
                   departed
                   ,
                   worshipping
                   of
                   imagerie
                   ,
                   reliques
                   ,
                   and
                   crosses
                   ,
                   dedicating
                   of
                   Kirks
                   ,
                   altars
                   ,
                   dayes
                   ,
                   vowes
                   to
                   creatures
                   .
                   His
                   purgatory
                   ,
                   praiers
                   for
                   the
                   dead
                   ,
                   praying
                   or
                   speaking
                   in
                   a
                   strange
                   language
                   ,
                   with
                   his
                   processions
                   and
                   blasphemous
                   letanie
                   ,
                   and
                   multitude
                   of
                   advocates
                   or
                   mediatours
                   ,
                   His
                   manifold
                   orders
                   ,
                   auricular
                   confession
                   .
                   His
                   desperate
                   &
                   uncertaine
                   repentance
                   .
                   His
                   generall
                   and
                   doubt
                   some
                   faith
                   .
                   His
                   satisfactions
                   of
                   men
                   for
                   their
                   sins
                   .
                   His
                   justification
                   by
                   works
                   ,
                   
                     Opus
                     operatum
                  
                   ,
                   works
                   of
                   supererogation
                   ,
                   merits
                   ,
                   pardons
                   ,
                   peregrinations
                   ,
                   and
                   stations
                   .
                   His
                   holy
                   water
                   ,
                   baptising
                   of
                   bells
                   ,
                   conjuring
                   of
                   spirits
                   ,
                   crossing
                   ,
                   sauing
                   ,
                   anointing
                   ,
                   conjuring
                   ,
                   hallowing
                   of
                   Gods
                   good
                   creatures
                   ,
                   with
                   the
                   superstitious
                   opinion
                   joyned
                   therewith
                   .
                   His
                   worldly
                   Mornarchy
                   ,
                   and
                   wicked
                   Hierarchy
                   .
                   His
                   three
                   solemne
                   vowes
                   ,
                   with
                   all
                   his
                   shavellings
                   of
                   sundry
                   sorts
                   .
                   His
                   erroneous
                   and
                   bloudy
                   decrees
                   made
                   at
                   Trent
                   ,
                   with
                   all
                   the
                   subscribers
                   and
                   approvers
                   of
                   that
                   cruell
                   and
                   bloudy
                   band
                   ,
                   conjured
                   against
                   the
                   Kirke
                   of
                   God.
                   And
                   finally
                   ,
                   we
                   detest
                   all
                   his
                   vaine
                   allegories
                   ,
                   rites
                   ,
                   signes
                   ,
                   and
                   traditions
                   brought
                   in
                   the
                   Kirk
                   ,
                   without
                   ,
                   or
                   against
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   doctrine
                   of
                   this
                   true
                   reformed
                   Kirk
                   .
                   To
                   the
                   which
                   wee
                   joyn
                   our selves
                   willingly
                   ,
                   in
                   doctrine
                   ,
                   faith
                   ,
                   Religion
                   ,
                   discipline
                   ,
                   and
                   use
                   of
                   the
                   holy
                   sacraments
                   ,
                   as
                   lively
                   members
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   in
                   Christ
                   our
                   head
                   :
                   promising
                   and
                   swearing
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   great
                   Name
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   our
                   God
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   shall
                   continue
                   in
                   the
                   obedience
                   of
                   the
                   doctrine
                   and
                   discipline
                   of
                   this
                   Kirk
                   ,
                   and
                   shall
                   defend
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   our
                   vocation
                   and
                   power
                   ,
                   all
                   the
                   dayes
                   of
                   our
                   lives
                   ,
                   under
                   the
                   paines
                   contained
                   in
                   the
                   law
                   ,
                   and
                   danger
                   both
                   of
                   body
                   and
                   soule
                   in
                   the
                   day
                   of
                   Gods
                   fearfull
                   judgement
                   .
                   And
                   seeing
                   that
                   many
                   are
                   stirred
                   up
                   by
                   Satan
                   and
                   that
                   Roman
                   Antichrist
                   ,
                   to
                   promise
                   ,
                   sweare
                   ,
                   subscribe
                   ,
                   and
                   for
                   a
                   time
                   use
                   the
                   holy
                   Sacraments
                   in
                   the
                   Kirk
                   deceitfully
                   ,
                   against
                   their
                   owne
                   consciences
                   ,
                   minding
                   hereby
                   ,
                   first
                   ,
                   under
                   the
                   externall
                   cloak
                   of
                   Religion
                   ,
                   to
                   corrupt
                   and
                   subvert
                   secretly
                   Gods
                   true
                   Religion
                   within
                   the
                   Kirk
                   ,
                   and
                   afterward
                   ,
                   when
                   time
                   may
                   serve
                   ,
                   to
                   become
                   open
                   enemies
                   and
                   persecuters
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   under
                   vaine
                   hope
                   of
                   the
                   Popes
                   dispensation
                   divised
                   against
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   to
                   his
                   greater
                   confusion
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   double
                   condemnation
                   in
                   the
                   day
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   Jesus
                   :
                
                 
                   We
                   therefore
                   ,
                   willing
                   to
                   take
                   away
                   all
                   suspition
                   of
                   hypocrisie
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   such
                   double
                   dealing
                   with
                   God
                   and
                   his
                   Kirk
                   ,
                   protest
                   ,
                   and
                   call
                   the
                   Searcher
                   of
                   all
                   hearts
                   to
                   witnesse
                   ,
                   that
                   our
                   minds
                   and
                   hearts
                   do
                   fully
                   agree
                   with
                   this
                   our
                   confession
                   ,
                   promise
                   ,
                   oath
                   ,
                   and
                   subscription
                   :
                   So
                   that
                   we
                   are
                   not
                   moved
                   for
                   any
                   worldly
                   respect
                   ,
                   but
                   are
                   perswaded
                   only
                   in
                   our
                   consciences
                   ,
                   through
                   the
                   knowledge
                   and
                   love
                   of
                   Gods
                   true
                   Religion
                   ,
                   printed
                   in
                   our
                   hearts
                   by
                   the
                   holy
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   as
                   we
                   shall
                   answer
                   to
                   him
                   in
                   the
                   day
                   when
                   the
                   secrets
                   of
                   all
                   hearts
                   shall
                   be
                   disclosed
                   .
                   And
                   because
                   wee
                   perceive
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   quietnesse
                   and
                   stability
                   of
                   our
                   Religion
                   and
                   Kirk
                   doth
                   depend
                   upon
                   the
                   safety
                   and
                   good
                   behaviour
                   of
                   the
                   Kings
                   Majestie
                   ,
                   as
                   upon
                   a
                   comfortable
                   instrument
                   of
                   Gods
                   mercie
                   granted
                   to
                   this
                   countrey
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   maintenance
                   of
                   his
                   Kirk
                   ,
                   and
                   ministration
                   of
                   justice
                   amongst
                   us
                   ,
                   we
                   protest
                   and
                   promise
                   with
                   our
                   hearts
                   under
                   the
                   same
                   oath
                   ,
                   hand-writ
                   ,
                   and
                   paines
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   shall
                   defend
                   his
                   person
                   and
                   authority
                   ,
                   with
                   our
                   geare
                   ,
                   bodies
                   ,
                   and
                   lives
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   defence
                   of
                   Christ
                   his
                   Evangel
                   ,
                   liberties
                   of
                   our
                   Countrey
                   ,
                   ministration
                   of
                   justice
                   ,
                   and
                   punishment
                   of
                   iniquity
                   ,
                   against
                   all
                   enemies
                   within
                   this
                   Realme
                   ,
                   or
                   without
                   ,
                   as
                   we
                   desire
                   our
                   God
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   strong
                   and
                   mercifull
                   defender
                   to
                   us
                   in
                   the
                   day
                   of
                   our
                   death
                   ,
                   and
                   comming
                   of
                   our
                   Lord
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   :
                   to
                   whom
                   ,
                   with
                   the
                   Father
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   holy
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   be
                   all
                   honour
                   and
                   glory
                   eternally
                   .
                   Amen
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   WEe
                   under-subscribing
                   ,
                   and
                   considering
                   the
                   strait
                   linke
                   and
                   conjunction
                   betwixt
                   the
                   true
                   and
                   Christian
                   religion
                   presently
                   profest
                   within
                   this
                   realme
                   ,
                   and
                   Soveraigne
                   Lords
                   estate
                   and
                   standing
                   ,
                   having
                   both
                   the
                   selfe
                   same
                   friends
                   and
                   common
                   enemies
                   ,
                   and
                   subject
                   to
                   the
                   like
                   event
                   of
                   standing
                   and
                   decay
                   ,
                   and
                   weighing
                   therewithall
                   the
                   imminent
                   danger
                   threatned
                   to
                   the
                   said
                   religion
                   ,
                   the
                   preservation
                   whereof
                   being
                   dearer
                   to
                   us
                   then
                   whatsoever
                   we
                   have
                   dearest
                   to
                   us
                   in
                   this
                   life
                   ;
                   And
                   finding
                   in
                   his
                   Majestie
                   a
                   most
                   honourable
                   and
                   Christian
                   resolution
                   ,
                   to
                   manifest
                   himselfe
                   to
                   the
                   world
                   that
                   zealous
                   and
                   religious
                   Prince
                   which
                   he
                   hath
                   hitherto
                   professed
                   ;
                   and
                   to
                   imploy
                   the
                   meanes
                   and
                   power
                   that
                   God
                   hath
                   put
                   into
                   his
                   hands
                   ,
                   as
                   well
                   to
                   the
                   withstanding
                   of
                   whatsoever
                   forraigne
                   force
                   shall
                   meane
                   within
                   this
                   land
                   ,
                   for
                   alteration
                   of
                   the
                   said
                   religion
                   ,
                   or
                   endangering
                   of
                   the
                   present
                   state
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   the
                   repressing
                   of
                   the
                   inward
                   enemies
                   thereto
                   amongst
                   our selves
                   ,
                   linked
                   with
                   them
                   in
                   the
                   said
                   Antichristian
                   league
                   and
                   confederacie
                   ;
                   Have
                   therefore
                   in
                   the
                   presence
                   of
                   Almightie
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   with
                   his
                   Majesties
                   authorising
                   and
                   allowance
                   ,
                   faithfully
                   promised
                   ,
                   and
                   solemnely
                   sworne
                   ,
                   like
                   as
                   hereby
                   we
                   faithfully
                   and
                   solemnly
                   sweare
                   ,
                   and
                   promise
                   ,
                   to
                   take
                   a
                   true
                   ,
                   effauld
                   ,
                   and
                   plaine
                   part
                   with
                   his
                   Majestie
                   amongst
                   our selves
                   ,
                   for
                   diverting
                   of
                   the
                   appearing
                   danger
                   threatned
                   to
                   the
                   said
                   Religion
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   Majesties
                   state
                   and
                   standing
                   ,
                   depending
                   thereupon
                   ,
                   by
                   whatsoever
                   forraigne
                   or
                   intestine
                   plots
                   or
                   preparations
                   .
                   And
                   to
                   that
                   effect
                   ,
                   faithfully
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   upon
                   our
                   truth
                   and
                   honours
                   ,
                   binde
                   and
                   oblige
                   us
                   to
                   others
                   ,
                   to
                   conveene
                   and
                   assemble
                   our selves
                   publikely
                   ,
                   with
                   our
                   friends
                   in
                   arms
                   ,
                   or
                   in
                   quiet
                   manner
                   ,
                   at
                   such
                   times
                   and
                   places
                   as
                   we
                   shall
                   be
                   required
                   by
                   his
                   Proclamations
                   ,
                   or
                   by
                   writ
                   or
                   message
                   direct
                   to
                   us
                   from
                   his
                   Majesty
                   ,
                   or
                   any
                   having
                   power
                   from
                   him
                   ,
                   And
                   being
                   conveened
                   and
                   assembled
                   ,
                   to
                   join
                   and
                   concurre
                   with
                   the
                   whole
                   forces
                   of
                   our
                   friends
                   and
                   favourers
                   ,
                   against
                   whatsoever
                   forraigne
                   or
                   intestine
                   powers
                   or
                   Papists
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   partakers
                   ,
                   shall
                   arrive
                   or
                   rise
                   within
                   this
                   Iland
                   ,
                   or
                   any
                   part
                   thereof
                   ,
                   ready
                   to
                   defend
                   or
                   pursue
                   ,
                   as
                   we
                   shall
                   be
                   authorised
                   and
                   conducted
                   by
                   his
                   Majesty
                   ,
                   or
                   any
                   others
                   having
                   his
                   power
                   and
                   commission
                   ,
                   to
                   join
                   and
                   hold
                   hand
                   to
                   the
                   execution
                   of
                   whatsoever
                   mean
                   or
                   order
                   shall
                   be
                   thought
                   meet
                   by
                   his
                   Majesty
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   Councell
                   ,
                   for
                   suppressing
                   of
                   the
                   Papists
                   ,
                   promotion
                   of
                   the
                   true
                   Religion
                   ,
                   and
                   setling
                   of
                   his
                   Highnesse
                   estate
                   ,
                   and
                   obedience
                   in
                   all
                   the
                   countries
                   and
                   corners
                   of
                   this
                   Realme
                   ,
                   to
                   expound
                   and
                   hazzard
                   our
                   lives
                   ,
                   lands
                   ,
                   and
                   goods
                   ,
                   and
                   whatsoever
                   meanes
                   God
                   hath
                   lent
                   us
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   defence
                   
                   of
                   the
                   said
                   true
                   and
                   Christian
                   Religion
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   Majesties
                   person
                   and
                   estate
                   ,
                   against
                   whatsoever
                   Jesuites
                   and
                   Seminarie
                   or
                   Masse-priests
                   ,
                   condemned
                   enemies
                   to
                   God
                   and
                   his
                   Majestie
                   ,
                   to
                   their
                   utter
                   wracke
                   and
                   exterminion
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   power
                   granted
                   to
                   us
                   by
                   his
                   Majesties
                   proclamation
                   ,
                   and
                   acts
                   of
                   Parliament
                   :
                   To
                   try
                   ,
                   search
                   ,
                   and
                   seeke
                   out
                   all
                   excommunicates
                   ,
                   practisers
                   ,
                   and
                   others
                   Papists
                   whatsoever
                   ,
                   within
                   our
                   bounds
                   and
                   shire
                   where
                   we
                   keepe
                   residence
                   ,
                   and
                   dilate
                   them
                   to
                   his
                   Highnesse
                   and
                   his
                   privie
                   Councell
                   ,
                   and
                   conforme
                   us
                   to
                   such
                   directions
                   ,
                   as
                   from
                   time
                   to
                   time
                   we
                   shall
                   receive
                   from
                   his
                   Majestie
                   and
                   his
                   Councell
                   in
                   their
                   behalfes
                   .
                   And
                   specially
                   so
                   many
                   of
                   us
                   as
                   presently
                   are
                   ,
                   or
                   hereafter
                   shall
                   be
                   appointed
                   Commissioners
                   in
                   every
                   shire
                   ,
                   shall
                   follow
                   ,
                   pursue
                   ,
                   and
                   travaile
                   by
                   all
                   meanes
                   possible
                   ,
                   to
                   take
                   and
                   apprehend
                   all
                   such
                   Papists
                   ,
                   Apostates
                   ,
                   and
                   excommunicates
                   ,
                   as
                   we
                   shall
                   receive
                   in
                   writ
                   from
                   his
                   Majesty
                   .
                   And
                   we
                   ,
                   the
                   remanent
                   within
                   that
                   shire
                   ,
                   shall
                   concurre
                   and
                   assist
                   with
                   the
                   saids
                   Commissioners
                   with
                   our
                   whole
                   friends
                   and
                   forces
                   ,
                   to
                   that
                   effect
                   ,
                   without
                   respect
                   of
                   any
                   person
                   whatsoever
                   .
                   And
                   generally
                   to
                   assist
                   in
                   the
                   meane
                   time
                   ,
                   and
                   defend
                   every
                   one
                   of
                   us
                   another
                   ,
                   in
                   all
                   and
                   whatsoever
                   quarrels
                   ,
                   actions
                   ,
                   debates
                   ,
                   moved
                   ,
                   or
                   to
                   be
                   moved
                   against
                   us
                   ,
                   or
                   any
                   of
                   us
                   upon
                   action
                   of
                   the
                   present
                   Band
                   ,
                   or
                   other
                   causes
                   depending
                   thereupon
                   .
                   And
                   effauldly
                   joine
                   in
                   defence
                   and
                   pursuit
                   against
                   whatsoever
                   shall
                   offer
                   or
                   intend
                   any
                   injury
                   ,
                   or
                   revenge
                   against
                   any
                   one
                   of
                   them
                   for
                   the
                   premises
                   ,
                   making
                   his
                   cause
                   and
                   part
                   that
                   is
                   pursued
                   ,
                   all
                   our
                   parts
                   ;
                   Notwithstanding
                   ,
                   whatsoever
                   privie
                   grudge
                   ,
                   or
                   displeasure
                   standing
                   betwixt
                   any
                   of
                   us
                   ,
                   which
                   shall
                   be
                   no
                   impediment
                   or
                   hinder
                   to
                   our
                   said
                   effauld
                   joyning
                   in
                   the
                   said
                   common
                   cause
                   ;
                   but
                   to
                   lye
                   over
                   ,
                   and
                   be
                   misknown
                   ,
                   till
                   they
                   be
                   orderly
                   removed
                   ,
                   and
                   taken
                   away
                   by
                   the
                   order
                   under-specified
                   .
                   To
                   the
                   which
                   time
                   ,
                   we
                   for
                   the
                   better
                   furtherance
                   of
                   the
                   said
                   cause
                   and
                   service
                   ,
                   have
                   assured
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   the
                   tenour
                   hereof
                   ,
                   every
                   one
                   of
                   us
                   taking
                   the
                   burden
                   upon
                   us
                   for
                   our selves
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   that
                   we
                   may
                   let
                   ,
                   assure
                   each
                   other
                   to
                   be
                   unhurt
                   ,
                   unharmed
                   ,
                   or
                   any
                   wayes
                   to
                   be
                   invaded
                   by
                   us
                   ,
                   or
                   any
                   our
                   foresaids
                   for
                   old
                   feid
                   or
                   new
                   ,
                   otherwise
                   then
                   by
                   ordinary
                   course
                   of
                   law
                   and
                   justice
                   :
                   neither
                   shall
                   we
                   ,
                   nor
                   any
                   of
                   our
                   foresaids
                   make
                   any
                   provocation
                   ,
                   or
                   tumult
                   ,
                   trouble
                   or
                   displeasure
                   to
                   others
                   in
                   any
                   sort
                   ,
                   as
                   we
                   shall
                   answer
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   upon
                   our
                   Honours
                   ,
                   and
                   fidelitie
                   to
                   his
                   Majestie
                   .
                   And
                   for
                   our
                   further
                   and
                   more
                   heartie
                   union
                   in
                   this
                   service
                   ,
                   we
                   are
                   content
                   and
                   consent
                   ,
                   that
                   all
                   whatsoever
                   our
                   feids
                   and
                   variances
                   fallen
                   ,
                   or
                   that
                   may
                   fall
                   out
                   betwixt
                   us
                   ,
                   be
                   within
                   fortie
                   dayes
                   after
                   the
                   date
                   hereof
                   amicably
                   referred
                   
                   and
                   submitted
                   to
                   seven
                   or
                   five
                   indifferent
                   friends
                   ,
                   chosen
                   by
                   his
                   Majestie
                   of
                   our
                   whole
                   number
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   their
                   moderation
                   and
                   arbitrement
                   componed
                   and
                   taken
                   away
                   .
                   And
                   finally
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   shall
                   neither
                   directly
                   ,
                   nor
                   indirectly
                   separate
                   nor
                   with-draw
                   us
                   from
                   the
                   union
                   and
                   fellowship
                   of
                   the
                   remanent
                   ,
                   by
                   whatsoever
                   suggestion
                   or
                   private
                   advice
                   ,
                   or
                   by
                   whatsoever
                   incident
                   regard
                   ,
                   or
                   stay
                   such
                   resolution
                   as
                   by
                   common
                   deliberation
                   shall
                   be
                   taken
                   in
                   the
                   premises
                   ,
                   as
                   we
                   shall
                   answer
                   to
                   God
                   upon
                   our
                   consciences
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   the
                   world
                   upon
                   our
                   truth
                   and
                   honours
                   ,
                   under
                   the
                   pain
                   to
                   be
                   esteemed
                   traitours
                   to
                   God
                   and
                   his
                   Majestie
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   have
                   lost
                   all
                   honour
                   ,
                   credit
                   ,
                   and
                   estimation
                   in
                   time
                   comming
                   .
                   In
                   witnesse
                   whereof
                   ,
                   by
                   his
                   Majesties
                   speciall
                   command
                   ,
                   allowance
                   ,
                   and
                   protection
                   promised
                   to
                   us
                   therein
                   ,
                   We
                   have
                   subscribed
                   these
                   presents
                   with
                   our
                   hands
                   .
                   At
                   1589.
                   
                
                 
                   We
                   JAMES
                   Marquesse
                   of
                   Hamiltoun
                   ,
                   Earle
                   of
                   Arran
                   and
                   Cambridge
                   ,
                   Lord
                   Even
                   and
                   Evendail
                   ,
                   his
                   Majesties
                   High
                   Commissioner
                   ,
                   and
                   Lords
                   of
                   his
                   Majesties
                   Privie
                   Councel
                   undersubscribing
                   ,
                   by
                   vertue
                   ,
                   and
                   conform
                   to
                   a
                   warrant
                   and
                   command
                   ,
                   signed
                   by
                   his
                   sacred
                   Majesty
                   ,
                   of
                   the
                   date
                   of
                   Sept.
                   9.
                   1638.
                   and
                   registrate
                   in
                   the
                   bookes
                   of
                   Councell
                   upon
                   the
                   22.
                   day
                   of
                   the
                   said
                   month
                   ,
                   Swear
                   ,
                   and
                   with
                   our
                   hearts
                   and
                   humble
                   and
                   true
                   affections
                   to
                   Gods
                   truth
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   his
                   sacred
                   Majesty
                   ,
                   subscribe
                   the
                   Confession
                   of
                   faith
                   ,
                   of
                   &
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   date
                   and
                   tenour
                   above
                   specified
                   :
                   and
                   also
                   renew
                   ,
                   swear
                   ,
                   and
                   subscribe
                   the
                   foresaid
                   general
                   Band
                   of
                   the
                   tenor
                   abovewritten
                   ,
                   for
                   preservation
                   of
                   the
                   true
                   Religion
                   ,
                   and
                   maintenance
                   of
                   his
                   sacred
                   Majesties
                   authoritie
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   tenor
                   thereof
                   ,
                   and
                   siclike
                   ,
                   as
                   amply
                   as
                   the
                   same
                   was
                   conceived
                   in
                   favours
                   of
                   his
                   Majesties
                   umwhile
                   blessed
                   Father
                   of
                   eternall
                   memorie
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   said
                   Band.
                   In
                   witnesse
                   wherof
                   ,
                   we
                   have
                   subscribed
                   these
                   presents
                   with
                   our
                   hands
                   ,
                   
                     At
                     Holy-rood-house
                     
                       Septemb.
                       22.
                       1638.
                       
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       Sic
                       subscribitur
                    
                     ,
                     
                       
                         HAMILTOUN
                         ,
                      
                       
                         Traquair
                         ,
                      
                       
                         Roxburgh
                         ,
                      
                       
                         Mairsheall
                         ,
                      
                       
                         Mar
                         ,
                      
                       
                         Murray
                         ,
                      
                       
                         Linlithgow
                         ,
                      
                       
                         Perth
                         ,
                      
                       
                         Wigtoun
                         ,
                      
                       
                         Kingorne
                         ,
                      
                       
                         Tullibardin
                         ,
                      
                       
                         Hadingtoun
                         ,
                      
                       
                         Annandaill
                         ,
                      
                       
                         Lauderdaill
                         ,
                      
                       
                         Kinnoull
                         ,
                      
                       
                         Dumfreis
                         ,
                      
                       
                         Southesk
                         ,
                      
                       
                         Belheaven
                         ,
                      
                       
                         Angus
                         ,
                      
                       
                         Lorn
                         ,
                      
                       
                         Elphinstoun
                         ,
                      
                       
                         Naper
                         ,
                      
                       
                         Dalyell
                         ,
                      
                       
                         Amont
                         ,
                      
                       
                         J.
                         Hay
                         ,
                      
                       
                         S.
                         Thomas
                         Hope
                         ,
                      
                       
                         S.W.
                         Elphinstoun
                         ,
                      
                       
                         Ja.
                         Carmichael
                         ,
                      
                       
                         J.
                         Hamiltoun
                         ,
                      
                       
                         Blackhall
                         .
                      
                    
                  
                
              
            
          
        
         
         
           AT
           the
           same
           time
           was
           a
           proclamation
           made
           for
           the
           indiction
           of
           the
           generall
           Assembly
           ,
           which
           was
           this
           .
        
         
           
             
               
                 
                   
                     At
                     Holy-rood-house
                     
                       the
                       22.
                       day
                       of
                       September
                       1638.
                       
                    
                  
                
                 
                   FOrsomuch
                   as
                   it
                   hath
                   pleased
                   the
                   Kings
                   Majestie
                   ,
                   out
                   of
                   his
                   pious
                   and
                   religious
                   disposition
                   to
                   the
                   true
                   Religion
                   ,
                   and
                   out
                   of
                   his
                   fatherly
                   care
                   ,
                   for
                   removing
                   of
                   all
                   feares
                   ,
                   doubts
                   ,
                   and
                   scruples
                   ,
                   which
                   may
                   arise
                   in
                   the
                   mindes
                   of
                   his
                   subjects
                   ,
                   for
                   preservation
                   of
                   the
                   puritie
                   thereof
                   ,
                   and
                   upon
                   divers
                   great
                   and
                   weightie
                   considerations
                   ,
                   importing
                   the
                   glory
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   the
                   peace
                   of
                   the
                   Kirke
                   and
                   Common-weale
                   of
                   this
                   kingdome
                   ,
                   to
                   appoint
                   and
                   give
                   order
                   ,
                   that
                   a
                   free
                   generall
                   Assembly
                   be
                   indicted
                   ,
                   kept
                   ,
                   and
                   holden
                   at
                   the
                   Citie
                   of
                   Glasgow
                   the
                   21.
                   of
                   November
                   next
                   :
                   Therefore
                   the
                   Lords
                   of
                   secret
                   Councell
                   ordaines
                   letters
                   to
                   be
                   direct
                   ,
                   charging
                   Maissars
                   ,
                   and
                   Officers
                   of
                   Armes
                   ,
                   to
                   passe
                   and
                   make
                   publication
                   hereof
                   by
                   open
                   Proclamation
                   at
                   the
                   Market
                   Crosse
                   of
                   Edinburgh
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   head
                   Burrowes
                   of
                   this
                   Kingdome
                   ,
                   and
                   other
                   places
                   needfull
                   .
                   And
                   to
                   warne
                   all
                   and
                   sundry
                   Archbishops
                   ,
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   Commissioners
                   of
                   Kirkes
                   ,
                   and
                   others
                   having
                   place
                   and
                   vote
                   in
                   the
                   Assembly
                   ,
                   to
                   repaire
                   and
                   addresse
                   to
                   the
                   said
                   Citie
                   of
                   Glasgow
                   the
                   said
                   one
                   and
                   twentieth
                   day
                   of
                   November
                   next
                   to
                   come
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   attend
                   the
                   said
                   Assembly
                   induring
                   the
                   time
                   thereof
                   ,
                   and
                   aye
                   and
                   while
                   the
                   same
                   be
                   dissolved
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   doe
                   and
                   performe
                   all
                   which
                   to
                   their
                   charges
                   in
                   such
                   cases
                   appertaineth
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   will
                   answer
                   to
                   the
                   contrarie
                   at
                   their
                   highest
                   perill
                   .
                
              
            
          
        
         
           IMmediately
           after
           that
           ,
           this
           Proclamation
           was
           made
           for
           the
           indiction
           of
           the
           Parliament
           .
        
         
           
             
               
                 
                   
                     At
                     Holy-rood-house
                     
                       the
                       22.
                       day
                       of
                       September
                       1638.
                       
                    
                  
                
                 
                   FOrsomuch
                   as
                   it
                   hath
                   pleased
                   his
                   Majestie
                   ,
                   out
                   of
                   his
                   pious
                   and
                   religious
                   disposition
                   to
                   the
                   true
                   Religion
                   ,
                   and
                   out
                   of
                   his
                   fatherly
                   care
                   for
                   removing
                   of
                   all
                   feares
                   ,
                   doubts
                   ,
                   and
                   scruples
                   which
                   may
                   arise
                   in
                   the
                   mindes
                   of
                   his
                   subjects
                   ,
                   for
                   preservation
                   of
                   the
                   puritie
                   thereof
                   ,
                   and
                   upon
                   
                   divers
                   other
                   great
                   and
                   weighty
                   causes
                   ,
                   importing
                   the
                   glory
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   the
                   peace
                   of
                   the
                   Kirk
                   and
                   Common-weale
                   of
                   this
                   Kingdome
                   ,
                   to
                   appoint
                   and
                   give
                   order
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Soveraigne
                   and
                   High
                   Court
                   of
                   Parliament
                   shall
                   be
                   holden
                   at
                   the
                   Citie
                   of
                   Edinburgh
                   upon
                   the
                   15.
                   day
                   of
                   May
                   next
                   to
                   come
                   ,
                   with
                   continuation
                   of
                   dayes
                   :
                   Therefore
                   the
                   Lords
                   of
                   secret
                   Councell
                   ordain
                   letters
                   to
                   be
                   direct
                   to
                   Maissars
                   and
                   officers
                   of
                   Arms
                   charging
                   them
                   to
                   passe
                   to
                   the
                   market
                   Crosse
                   of
                   Edinburgh
                   ,
                   and
                   other
                   places
                   needfull
                   ,
                   and
                   there
                   by
                   open
                   Proclamation
                   to
                   make
                   publication
                   of
                   the
                   holding
                   of
                   the
                   said
                   Parliament
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   warne
                   all
                   and
                   sundry
                   Noblemen
                   ,
                   Prelates
                   ,
                   and
                   Commissioners
                   for
                   the
                   Barons
                   ,
                   and
                   Burrowes
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   others
                   having
                   voice
                   and
                   place
                   in
                   the
                   said
                   Parliament
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   and
                   every
                   one
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   in
                   their
                   most
                   decent
                   and
                   comely
                   manner
                   ,
                   make
                   their
                   addresse
                   to
                   the
                   said
                   Parliament
                   ,
                   attend
                   and
                   await
                   thereat
                   during
                   the
                   time
                   thereof
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   discharge
                   that
                   duty
                   which
                   is
                   incumbent
                   to
                   them
                   and
                   each
                   one
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   will
                   answer
                   on
                   the
                   contrary
                   at
                   their
                   perill
                   .
                
              
            
          
        
         
           ANd
           last
           of
           all
           was
           published
           and
           proclaimed
           first
           the
           Act
           of
           the
           Lords
           of
           Our
           Councel
           for
           requiring
           all
           Our
           subjects
           to
           subscribe
           the
           said
           Confession
           of
           Faith
           and
           Band
           annexed
           ,
           which
           here
           followeth
           .
        
         
           
             
               
                 
                   
                     At
                     Holy-rood-house
                     
                       the
                       24.
                       day
                       of
                       September
                       Anno
                       1638.
                       
                    
                  
                
                 
                   THe
                   which
                   day
                   a
                   Noble
                   Earle
                   ,
                   JAMES
                   Marquesse
                   of
                   Hamiltoun
                   ,
                   Earle
                   of
                   Arran
                   and
                   Cambridge
                   ,
                   his
                   Majesties
                   Commissioner
                   ,
                   having
                   produced
                   and
                   exhibit
                   before
                   the
                   Lords
                   of
                   secret
                   Councell
                   ,
                   upon
                   the
                   twenty
                   second
                   day
                   of
                   this
                   instant
                   ,
                   a
                   warrant
                   signed
                   by
                   his
                   Majestie
                   ,
                   of
                   the
                   date
                   the
                   ninth
                   of
                   September
                   instant
                   ;
                   wherein
                   among
                   others
                   of
                   his
                   Majesties
                   gracious
                   and
                   royall
                   expressions
                   for
                   preservation
                   of
                   the
                   purity
                   of
                   Religion
                   ,
                   and
                   due
                   obedience
                   to
                   his
                   Majesties
                   authoritie
                   in
                   the
                   maintenance
                   thereof
                   ,
                   his
                   Majestie
                   did
                   will
                   and
                   ordaine
                   that
                   the
                   Lords
                   themselves
                   should
                   sweare
                   the
                   Confession
                   and
                   generall
                   Band
                   mentioned
                   in
                   his
                   Majesties
                   said
                   warrant
                   ,
                   and
                   also
                   should
                   take
                   such
                   
                   order
                   ,
                   as
                   all
                   his
                   Majesties
                   lieges
                   may
                   subscribe
                   the
                   same
                   .
                   And
                   the
                   said
                   Lords
                   of
                   secret
                   Councell
                   ,
                   acknowledging
                   his
                   Majesties
                   pious
                   and
                   gracious
                   disposition
                   and
                   affection
                   to
                   the
                   purity
                   of
                   Gods
                   truth
                   ,
                   did
                   upon
                   the
                   22.
                   day
                   of
                   September
                   instant
                   ,
                   unanimously
                   and
                   with
                   all
                   humble
                   ,
                   hearty
                   ,
                   and
                   sincere
                   affection
                   ,
                   sweare
                   and
                   subscribe
                   the
                   confession
                   of
                   Faith
                   ,
                   dated
                   the
                   second
                   of
                   March
                   1580.
                   according
                   as
                   it
                   was
                   then
                   profest
                   within
                   this
                   Kingdome
                   :
                   Together
                   with
                   the
                   foresaid
                   generall
                   Band
                   dated
                   in
                   
                     Anno
                     1589.
                  
                   
                   And
                   now
                   to
                   the
                   effect
                   that
                   all
                   his
                   Majesties
                   lieges
                   may
                   give
                   the
                   like
                   obedience
                   to
                   his
                   Majesties
                   so
                   pious
                   desire
                   ,
                   therefore
                   the
                   said
                   Lords
                   have
                   ordained
                   and
                   ordaines
                   all
                   his
                   Majesties
                   lieges
                   ,
                   of
                   whatsoever
                   estate
                   ,
                   degree
                   or
                   qualitie
                   ,
                   Ecclesiasticall
                   or
                   Civill
                   ,
                   to
                   sweare
                   and
                   subscribe
                   the
                   said
                   Confession
                   ,
                   dated
                   the
                   second
                   of
                   March
                   1580.
                   and
                   that
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   said
                   date
                   and
                   tenour
                   thereof
                   ,
                   and
                   as
                   it
                   was
                   then
                   profest
                   within
                   this
                   Kingdome
                   :
                   Together
                   with
                   the
                   said
                   generall
                   Band
                   ,
                   dated
                   
                     in
                     Anno
                     1589.
                  
                   as
                   they
                   will
                   answer
                   at
                   the
                   contrarie
                   upon
                   their
                   obedience
                   .
                   And
                   ordaines
                   officers
                   of
                   Armes
                   to
                   passe
                   to
                   the
                   market
                   crosse
                   of
                   Edinburgh
                   ,
                   and
                   make
                   publication
                   hereof
                   ,
                   and
                   at
                   all
                   other
                   places
                   needfull
                   ,
                   wherethrough
                   none
                   pretend
                   ignorance
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   .
                
              
            
          
        
         
           ANd
           next
           after
           that
           was
           proclaimed
           the
           Commission
           of
           the
           Lords
           of
           Our
           Councell
           ,
           whereby
           they
           appointed
           and
           designed
           severall
           Commissioners
           for
           requiring
           and
           taking
           the
           subscriptions
           of
           Our
           subjects
           to
           the
           said
           Confession
           and
           Band
           annexed
           ,
           throughout
           the
           severall
           Shires
           within
           the
           Kingdome
           ,
           which
           here
           followeth
           .
        
         
           
             
               
                 
                   
                     At
                     Holy-rood-house
                     
                       the
                       24.
                       day
                       of
                       September
                       Anno
                       1638.
                       
                    
                  
                
                 
                   FOrsomuch
                   as
                   a
                   noble
                   Marquesse
                   ,
                   James
                   Marquesse
                   of
                   Hamiltoun
                   ,
                   Earle
                   of
                   Arran
                   and
                   Cambridge
                   ,
                   his
                   Majesties
                   Commissioner
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Lords
                   of
                   Secret
                   Councell
                   ,
                   by
                   an
                   act
                   of
                   the
                   date
                   of
                   the
                   twenty
                   second
                   of
                   this
                   instant
                   ,
                   have
                   by
                   speciall
                   warrant
                   of
                   his
                   sacred
                   Majestie
                   ,
                   sworne
                   and
                   subscribed
                   ,
                   with
                   all
                   humble
                   and
                   heartie
                   affection
                   and
                   unanimously
                   ,
                   the
                   Confession
                   of
                   Faith
                   ,
                   dated
                   the
                   second
                   of
                   March
                   1580.
                   and
                   at
                   length
                   
                   insert
                   in
                   the
                   Bookes
                   of
                   Privie
                   Councell
                   ,
                   of
                   and
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   said
                   date
                   and
                   tenour
                   thereof
                   ,
                   and
                   according
                   as
                   it
                   was
                   then
                   profest
                   within
                   this
                   kingdome
                   :
                   Together
                   with
                   the
                   generall
                   Band
                   insert
                   therewith
                   in
                   the
                   said
                   bookes
                   of
                   Privie
                   Councell
                   ,
                   dated
                   in
                   Anno
                   1589.
                   
                   Like
                   as
                   also
                   the
                   said
                   Lords
                   of
                   Councell
                   ,
                   by
                   their
                   Act
                   of
                   the
                   date
                   of
                   these
                   presents
                   ,
                   acknowledging
                   his
                   Majesties
                   pious
                   and
                   gracious
                   disposition
                   and
                   affection
                   to
                   the
                   puritie
                   of
                   Gods
                   truth
                   ,
                   and
                   as
                   thereby
                   they
                   conceive
                   themselves
                   bound
                   in
                   conscience
                   and
                   humble
                   dutie
                   to
                   use
                   and
                   follow
                   forth
                   all
                   possible
                   diligence
                   ,
                   for
                   procuring
                   the
                   subscriptions
                   of
                   all
                   his
                   Majesties
                   Lieges
                   thereto
                   .
                   And
                   to
                   this
                   effect
                   ,
                   have
                   thought
                   fit
                   that
                   the
                   care
                   and
                   diligence
                   in
                   procuring
                   thereof
                   ,
                   be
                   committed
                   to
                   some
                   of
                   his
                   Majesties
                   Councell
                   ,
                   and
                   others
                   of
                   the
                   Nobilitie
                   and
                   Gentrie
                   within
                   the
                   severall
                   Sheriffedomes
                   and
                   Provinces
                   of
                   the
                   Kingdome
                   ,
                   in
                   manner
                   after
                   specified
                   :
                   Therefore
                   the
                   said
                   Lord
                   Commissioner
                   ,
                   and
                   Lords
                   of
                   secret
                   Councell
                   ,
                   give
                   power
                   ,
                   warrant
                   ,
                   and
                   commission
                   to
                   such
                   of
                   their
                   number
                   ,
                   and
                   others
                   after-following
                   ,
                   within
                   the
                   bounds
                   after
                   specified
                   ,
                   viz.
                   For
                   the
                   sheriffedome
                   of
                   Edinburgh
                   principall
                   ,
                   William
                   Earle
                   of
                   Lothiane
                   ,
                   Archibald
                   Lord
                   Naper
                   ,
                   S.
                   
                     John
                     Dalmahoy
                  
                   of
                   that
                   ilke
                   ,
                   S.
                   
                     George
                     Towers
                  
                   of
                   Innerleith
                   .
                   For
                   the
                   Burgh
                   of
                   Edinburgh
                   ,
                   the
                   Provost
                   and
                   Baillies
                   of
                   Edinburgh
                   ,
                   that
                   are
                   ,
                   or
                   shall
                   be
                   for
                   the
                   time
                   .
                   For
                   East-lothiane
                   Robert
                   Earle
                   of
                   Roxburgh
                   ,
                   Lord
                   privie
                   Seale
                   ,
                   Thomas
                   Earle
                   of
                   Hadintoun
                   ,
                   John
                   Earle
                   of
                   Lauderdaill
                   ,
                   Harrie
                   Lord
                   Ker
                   ,
                   S.
                   
                     Patrick
                     Murrey
                  
                   of
                   Elibanke
                   ,
                   S.
                   
                     Patrick
                     Hepburne
                  
                   of
                   Wauchtoun
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     James
                     Maxwel
                  
                   of
                   Innerweik
                   .
                   For
                   the
                   Stewartie
                   of
                   Dalkeith
                   ,
                   John
                   Earle
                   of
                   Traquair
                   ,
                   Lord
                   Treasurer
                   ,
                   William
                   Earle
                   of
                   Dalhoussie
                   ,
                   and
                   S.
                   
                     James
                     Macgill
                  
                   of
                   Cranstonriddell
                   .
                   For
                   the
                   sheriffedome
                   of
                   Peebles
                   ,
                   and
                   Ettrick
                   forrest
                   ,
                   the
                   said
                   Lord
                   Treasurer
                   ,
                   and
                   John
                   Lord
                   Yester
                   .
                   For
                   the
                   sheriffedome
                   of
                   Selkirke
                   ,
                   the
                   said
                   Lord
                   Treasurer
                   ,
                   the
                   Earle
                   of
                   Hadintoun
                   ,
                   S.
                   
                     William
                     Scot
                  
                   of
                   Harden
                   ,
                   and
                   Generall
                   Ruthven
                   .
                   For
                   the
                   sheriffedome
                   of
                   Roxburgh
                   ,
                   the
                   Lord
                   Privie-seale
                   ,
                   the
                   Earle
                   of
                   Lauderdaill
                   ,
                   the
                   Lord
                   Ker
                   ,
                   S.
                   
                     Andro
                     Ker
                  
                   of
                   Greenhead
                   ,
                   S.
                   
                     William
                     Dowglas
                  
                   Sheriffe
                   of
                   Tiviotdaill
                   ,
                   and
                   S.
                   
                     Thomas
                     Ker
                  
                   of
                   Cavers
                   .
                   For
                   the
                   Sheriffedome
                   of
                   Bervick
                   ,
                   the
                   said
                   Lord
                   Privie-Seale
                   ,
                   James
                   Earle
                   of
                   Home
                   ,
                   the
                   Earles
                   of
                   Hadintoun
                   and
                   Lauderdaill
                   ,
                   and
                   Laird
                   of
                   Blacader
                   .
                   For
                   the
                   sheriffedome
                   of
                   Fyffe
                   ,
                   John
                   Earle
                   of
                   Rothes
                   ,
                   Charles
                   Earle
                   of
                   Dumfermeline
                   ,
                   John
                   Earle
                   of
                   Annandaill
                   ,
                   John
                   
                   Earle
                   of
                   Wemes
                   ,
                   Lord
                   Fentoun
                   ,
                   John
                   Lord
                   Lindsey
                   ,
                   David
                   Lord
                   Balcarres
                   ,
                   S.
                   
                     Thomas
                     Hope
                  
                   of
                   Craighall
                   Knight
                   Baronet
                   ,
                   His
                   Majesties
                   Advocate
                   ,
                   S.
                   
                     Alexander
                     Gibson
                  
                   of
                   Durie
                   ,
                   Sir
                   
                     James
                     Learmonth
                  
                   of
                   Balcolmie
                   ,
                   and
                   S.
                   
                     Andrew
                     Murrey
                  
                   of
                   Balvaird
                   .
                   For
                   the
                   sheriffedome
                   of
                   Linlithgow
                   ,
                   Alexander
                   Earle
                   of
                   Linlithgow
                   ,
                   James
                   Lord
                   Amont
                   ,
                   S.
                   
                     John
                     Hammiltoun
                  
                   of
                   Orbeston
                   Justice
                   clerk
                   ,
                   Dundas
                   of
                   that
                   ilk
                   ,
                   and
                   M.
                   
                     George
                     Dundas
                  
                   of
                   Manner
                   .
                   For
                   the
                   sheriffedome
                   of
                   Lanerk
                   ,
                   John
                   Earle
                   of
                   Wigtoune
                   ,
                   Archibald
                   Lord
                   Angus
                   ,
                   Lord
                   Fleeming
                   ,
                   Robert
                   Lord
                   Dalyell
                   ,
                   S.
                   
                     William
                     Elphinstoun
                  
                   chiefe
                   Justice
                   ,
                   Sir
                   
                     James
                     Carmichaell
                  
                   of
                   that
                   ilk
                   Treasurer
                   Depute
                   ,
                   the
                   said
                   Justice-clerke
                   ,
                   S.
                   
                     James
                     Lokhart
                  
                   younger
                   of
                   Lee
                   ,
                   
                     Francis
                     Douglas
                  
                   of
                   Sandelands
                   ,
                   
                     Gawin
                     Hamiltoun
                  
                   of
                   Raploche
                   ,
                   S.
                   
                     James
                     Hamiltoun
                  
                   of
                   Broom-hill
                   ,
                   
                     Robert
                     Hamiltoun
                  
                   of
                   Torrence
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     Alexander
                     Hamiltoun
                  
                   of
                   Hags
                   sheriffe
                   .
                   For
                   the
                   sheriffedome
                   of
                   Striveling
                   ,
                   John
                   Earle
                   of
                   Mar
                   ,
                   William
                   Earle
                   of
                   Airth
                   ,
                   John
                   Earle
                   of
                   Montrose
                   ,
                   Alexander
                   Earle
                   of
                   Linlithgow
                   ,
                   John
                   Earle
                   of
                   Wigtoun
                   ,
                   John
                   Lord
                   Flemming
                   ,
                   Alexander
                   Lord
                   Elphinstoun
                   ,
                   James
                   Lord
                   Amont
                   ,
                   and
                   S.
                   
                     William
                     Murray
                  
                   of
                   Polmais
                   .
                   For
                   the
                   sheriffedome
                   of
                   Dumfreis
                   ,
                   William
                   Earle
                   of
                   Queinsberrie
                   ,
                   Master
                   of
                   Dalyell
                   ,
                   the
                   Laird
                   of
                   Lag
                   ,
                   
                     William
                     Maxwell
                  
                   of
                   Kirkhouse
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     John
                     Dalyell
                  
                   of
                   Newtoun
                   .
                   For
                   the
                   sheriffdome
                   of
                   Clackmannan
                   ,
                   the
                   said
                   Earle
                   of
                   Mar
                   ,
                   S.
                   
                     Robert
                     Bruce
                  
                   of
                   Clackmannan
                   ,
                   S.
                   
                     Thomas
                     Hope
                  
                   younger
                   of
                   Cars
                   sheriffe
                   .
                   For
                   the
                   sheriffedome
                   of
                   Wigtoun
                   ,
                   John
                   Earle
                   of
                   Cassils
                   ,
                   Alexander
                   Earle
                   of
                   Galloway
                   ,
                   Sir
                   
                     John
                     Hamiltoun
                  
                   elder
                   and
                   younger
                   of
                   Barganie
                   ,
                   S.
                   
                     Patrick
                     Mackie
                  
                   of
                   Larg
                   ,
                   
                     John
                     Murrey
                  
                   of
                   Broughton
                   .
                   For
                   the
                   sheriffedome
                   of
                   Air
                   ,
                   Alexander
                   Earle
                   of
                   Eglintoun
                   ,
                   Alexander
                   Earle
                   of
                   Glencarne
                   ,
                   John
                   Earle
                   of
                   Cassils
                   ,
                   William
                   Earle
                   of
                   Dumfreis
                   ,
                   William
                   Lord
                   Crichton
                   ,
                   John
                   Lord
                   Lowdoun
                   ,
                   the
                   Lairds
                   of
                   Barganie
                   elder
                   and
                   younger
                   ,
                   the
                   Lairds
                   of
                   Gastoun
                   and
                   Cragiewallace
                   .
                   For
                   the
                   sheriffedome
                   of
                   Renfrew
                   ,
                   Alexander
                   Earle
                   of
                   Glencarne
                   ,
                   Robert
                   Vicount
                   of
                   Belheaven
                   ,
                   S.
                   
                     Archibald
                     Stewart
                  
                   of
                   Black-hall
                   ,
                   the
                   Laird
                   of
                   Howston
                   and
                   Bryce
                   Sempill
                   of
                   Cathcart
                   ,
                   S.
                   
                     Robert
                     Dowglas
                  
                   of
                   Blaikester
                   ,
                   and
                   S.
                   
                     John
                     Maxwell
                  
                   of
                   Pooke
                   .
                   For
                   the
                   sheriffedome
                   of
                   Dumbartan
                   ,
                   Argile
                   ,
                   and
                   Carbet
                   ,
                   the
                   said
                   Earles
                   of
                   Montrose
                   and
                   
                   Wigtoun
                   ,
                   the
                   Lords
                   Lorn
                   &
                   Flemming
                   ,
                   S.
                   
                     George
                     Stirline
                  
                   of
                   Keir
                   ,
                   and
                   S.
                   
                     William
                     Stewart
                  
                   Captaine
                   of
                   the
                   Castle
                   of
                   Dumbartane
                   .
                   For
                   the
                   sheriffedome
                   of
                   Perth
                   ,
                   stewartries
                   of
                   Monteith
                   and
                   Strathern
                   ,
                   the
                   Earls
                   of
                   Airth
                   ,
                   Montrois
                   ,
                   Atholl
                   ,
                   Perth
                   ,
                   Tullibardin
                   ,
                   and
                   Kinnoul
                   ,
                   Mungo
                   Vicount
                   of
                   Stormont
                   ,
                   the
                   Lairds
                   of
                   Keir
                   and
                   Lawers
                   elder
                   and
                   younger
                   ,
                   the
                   Lairds
                   of
                   Duncrub
                   elder
                   and
                   younger
                   ,
                   and
                   Blair
                   of
                   Baltheiock
                   .
                   For
                   the
                   sheriffedome
                   of
                   Forfar
                   ,
                   the
                   Earls
                   of
                   Montrois
                   ,
                   Kingorn
                   ,
                   and
                   Southesk
                   ,
                   the
                   Lords
                   Carnaegie
                   and
                   Ogilvie
                   ,
                   the
                   Master
                   of
                   Spynie
                   ,
                   
                     Patrick
                     Maule
                  
                   of
                   Panmure
                   ,
                   the
                   Constable
                   of
                   Dundie
                   ,
                   S.
                   
                     Andro
                     Fletcher
                  
                   of
                   Innerpeffer
                   ,
                   the
                   Lairds
                   of
                   Din
                   ,
                   Ethie
                   ,
                   Balnamoune
                   ,
                   Aldbar
                   ,
                   Bonnyton
                   ,
                   Lethintie
                   ,
                   and
                   Innerquharratie
                   .
                   For
                   the
                   sheriffdome
                   of
                   the
                   Mernes
                   ,
                   the
                   Earles
                   of
                   Mairshall
                   and
                   Southesk
                   ,
                   the
                   Lord
                   Carnegie
                   ,
                   S.
                   
                     Thomas
                     Burnet
                  
                   of
                   Leyes
                   ,
                   the
                   Lairds
                   of
                   Glenbervie
                   ,
                   Arbuthnet
                   ,
                   Morphie
                   ,
                   Balmoyne
                   ,
                   and
                   Halkerton
                   elder
                   .
                   For
                   the
                   sheriffedome
                   of
                   Aberdene
                   ,
                   the
                   Marquesse
                   of
                   Huntly
                   ,
                   the
                   Earles
                   of
                   Mairshall
                   and
                   Kingorne
                   ,
                   the
                   Earle
                   of
                   Kingorne
                   for
                   himselfe
                   ,
                   and
                   as
                   Tutor
                   to
                   the
                   Earle
                   of
                   Erroll
                   ,
                   the
                   Lords
                   Forbes
                   and
                   Fraser
                   ,
                   and
                   Laird
                   of
                   Drum.
                   For
                   the
                   sheriffedome
                   of
                   Banff
                   ,
                   the
                   Marquesse
                   of
                   Huntly
                   ,
                   the
                   Earls
                   of
                   Mairshall
                   and
                   Finlatter
                   .
                   For
                   Elgine
                   and
                   Forres
                   ,
                   the
                   Earle
                   of
                   Murray
                   ,
                   the
                   Laird
                   of
                   Innes
                   ,
                   Brodie
                   of
                   that
                   ilk
                   ,
                   and
                   Dumbar
                   ,
                   sheriffe
                   of
                   Murrey
                   .
                   For
                   the
                   sheriffedome
                   of
                   Innernesse
                   ,
                   the
                   Marquesse
                   of
                   Huntly
                   ,
                   the
                   Earle
                   of
                   Seafort
                   ,
                   the
                   Lord
                   Lovatt
                   ,
                   the
                   Lairds
                   of
                   Grant
                   and
                   Makintosh
                   .
                   For
                   the
                   sheriffedomes
                   of
                   Caithnes
                   and
                   Sutherland
                   ,
                   the
                   Earles
                   of
                   Sutherland
                   ,
                   Caithnes
                   ,
                   and
                   Seafort
                   ,
                   the
                   Master
                   of
                   Berridail
                   ,
                   and
                   S.
                   
                     Robert
                     Gordoun
                  
                   .
                   For
                   Orkney
                   and
                   Zetland
                   ,
                   the
                   Earle
                   of
                   Cariet
                   ,
                   S.
                   
                     John
                     Buchannan
                  
                   of
                   Scotiscraig
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     Will.
                     Stewart
                  
                   of
                   Maynes
                   .
                   For
                   the
                   sheriffdom
                   of
                   Bute
                   ,
                   the
                   Lord
                   Lorn
                   and
                   sheriff
                   of
                   Bute
                   .
                   For
                   the
                   Iles
                   ,
                   the
                   Lord
                   Lorn
                   .
                   With
                   power
                   to
                   them
                   conjunctly
                   and
                   severally
                   to
                   passe
                   to
                   the
                   severall
                   bounds
                   above-written
                   ,
                   at
                   such
                   times
                   &
                   places
                   as
                   they
                   shall
                   think
                   fit
                   ,
                   and
                   there
                   to
                   exhibit
                   the
                   said
                   Confession
                   of
                   faith
                   and
                   generall
                   Band
                   above-specified
                   ,
                   marked
                   and
                   subscribed
                   by
                   the
                   Clerk
                   of
                   Councell
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   require
                   all
                   his
                   Majesties
                   lieges
                   ,
                   of
                   whatsoever
                   rank
                   and
                   qualitie
                   ,
                   to
                   subscribe
                   the
                   said
                   Confession
                   of
                   Faith
                   ,
                   dated
                   March
                   
                     2.
                     1580.
                  
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   said
                   date
                   and
                   tenour
                   thereof
                   ,
                   and
                   as
                   it
                   was
                   then
                   profest
                   within
                   this
                   kindgdome
                   together
                   with
                   the
                   generall
                   Band
                   dated
                   in
                   
                     Anno
                     1589.
                  
                   as
                   they
                   will
                   be
                   answerable
                   to
                   his
                   Majesty
                   and
                   the
                   said
                   Lords
                   ,
                   upon
                   
                   their
                   dutie
                   and
                   obedience
                   :
                   and
                   to
                   make
                   report
                   of
                   their
                   said
                   diligence
                   betwixt
                   and
                   the
                   thirteenth
                   day
                   of
                   November
                   next
                   .
                
              
            
          
        
         
           ANd
           because
           many
           did
           conceive
           ,
           though
           falsly
           that
           these
           pretended
           Innovations
           had
           made
           some
           alteration
           in
           the
           Religion
           which
           was
           sworne
           at
           the
           first
           in
           the
           said
           Confession
           ,
           Our
           Commissioner
           and
           Councell
           knowing
           well
           that
           suggestion
           to
           be
           made
           by
           those
           who
           were
           enemies
           to
           all
           peace
           ,
           and
           onely
           to
           that
           end
           that
           Our
           subjects
           might
           be
           kept
           from
           returning
           to
           their
           obedience
           ,
           did
           declare
           most
           truly
           and
           justly
           that
           Our
           intention
           ;
           and
           so
           accordingly
           the
           oath
           which
           they
           had
           now
           taken
           was
           to
           defend
           the
           true
           Religion
           and
           Confession
           of
           faith
           as
           it
           was
           professed
           in
           that
           Kingdome
           ,
           and
           sworne
           unto
           in
           the
           yeare
           of
           our
           Lord
           1580.
           by
           which
           they
           did
           assuredly
           conceive
           that
           all
           Our
           good
           people
           would
           rest
           fully
           satisfied
           .
           The
           Act
           of
           Councell
           containing
           that
           short
           explication
           here
           followeth
           .
        
         
           
             
               
                 
                   
                     Apud
                     Holy-rood-house
                     
                       22.
                       
                       Septembris
                       Anno
                       1638.
                       
                    
                  
                
                 
                   THe
                   which
                   day
                   a
                   Noble
                   Marquesse
                   ,
                   JAMES
                   Marquesse
                   of
                   Hammiltoun
                   ,
                   Earle
                   of
                   Arran
                   and
                   Cambridge
                   ,
                   his
                   Majesties
                   Commissioner
                   ,
                   and
                   Lords
                   of
                   secret
                   Councell
                   ,
                   in
                   all
                   humble
                   and
                   heartie
                   affection
                   unanimously
                   swore
                   ,
                   and
                   subscribed
                   the
                   Confession
                   of
                   Faith
                   above-written
                   ,
                   dated
                   2.
                   
                   March
                   1580.
                   according
                   as
                   it
                   was
                   then
                   profest
                   within
                   this
                   Kingdome
                   :
                   Together
                   with
                   the
                   generall
                   Band
                   above
                   specified
                   ,
                   dated
                   
                     in
                     Anno
                     1589.
                  
                   
                   Whereupon
                   S.
                   
                     Thomas
                     Hope
                  
                   of
                   Craighall
                   ,
                   his
                   Majesties
                   Advocate
                   ,
                   in
                   his
                   Majesties
                   name
                   asked
                   instruments
                   .
                
              
            
          
        
         
           WIth
           all
           these
           Our
           gracious
           proceedings
           the
           Lords
           of
           Our
           Councel
           were
           so
           fully
           satisfied
           themselves
           ,
           that
           they
           did
           verily
           beleeve
           that
           there
           would
           remaine
           no
           more
           scruples
           in
           
           the
           minds
           of
           Our
           good
           subjects
           ,
           and
           that
           nothing
           now
           could
           keep
           them
           from
           a
           cheerfull
           and
           thankfull
           returning
           to
           their
           former
           obedience
           .
           Their
           own
           resentment
           and
           satisfaction
           they
           testified
           both
           by
           an
           act
           of
           Councell
           ,
           and
           a
           particular
           Letter
           directed
           to
           Us
           for
           that
           purpose
           ,
           which
           here
           do
           follow
           .
        
         
           
             
               
                 
                   The
                   Act
                   of
                   Councell
                   .
                
                 
                   THe
                   Lords
                   of
                   secret
                   Councell
                   having
                   read
                   and
                   maturely
                   considered
                   his
                   Majesties
                   letters
                   ,
                   and
                   particular
                   declaration
                   of
                   his
                   pleasure
                   anent
                   the
                   annulling
                   of
                   the
                   Service
                   Book
                   ,
                   Book
                   of
                   Canons
                   ,
                   and
                   high
                   Commission
                   ,
                   discharging
                   the
                   pressing
                   of
                   the
                   practice
                   of
                   the
                   five
                   Articles
                   ,
                   making
                   all
                   persons
                   ,
                   Ecclesiastick
                   and
                   Civill
                   ,
                   of
                   what
                   title
                   or
                   degree
                   soever
                   ,
                   lyable
                   to
                   the
                   tryall
                   and
                   censure
                   of
                   Parliament
                   ,
                   generall
                   Assembly
                   ,
                   and
                   other
                   Judicatories
                   competent
                   ,
                   anent
                   the
                   not
                   administrating
                   to
                   Ministers
                   at
                   their
                   entry
                   any
                   other
                   oath
                   then
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   contained
                   in
                   the
                   Act
                   of
                   Parliament
                   anent
                   the
                   subscribing
                   and
                   renewing
                   the
                   Confession
                   of
                   Faith
                   ,
                   subscribed
                   by
                   his
                   Majesties
                   Father
                   of
                   blessed
                   memory
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   houshold
                   ,
                   
                     in
                     Anno
                     1580.
                  
                   and
                   Band
                   following
                   thereupon
                   ,
                   anent
                   the
                   indiction
                   of
                   a
                   generall
                   Assembly
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   holden
                   at
                   Glasgow
                   the
                   21.
                   day
                   .
                   of
                   November
                   ,
                   1638.
                   and
                   Parliament
                   at
                   Edinburgh
                   the
                   15.
                   of
                   May
                   ,
                   1639.
                   and
                   anent
                   his
                   gracious
                   goodnesse
                   in
                   forgetting
                   and
                   forgiving
                   all
                   by-gones
                   ,
                   and
                   indiction
                   of
                   a
                   Fast
                   for
                   craving
                   of
                   Gods
                   blessing
                   to
                   this
                   Assembly
                   ;
                   find
                   themselves
                   so
                   fully
                   satisfied
                   therewith
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   same
                   to
                   be
                   so
                   satisfactory
                   for
                   removing
                   all
                   the
                   feares
                   of
                   the
                   subjects
                   anent
                   innovation
                   of
                   Religion
                   or
                   Lawes
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   hold
                   our selves
                   bound
                   in
                   duty
                   ,
                   not
                   only
                   to
                   acquiesce
                   therewith
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   best
                   meane
                   to
                   secure
                   both
                   Religion
                   and
                   Lawes
                   ,
                   but
                   also
                   to
                   use
                   our
                   best
                   endevours
                   that
                   all
                   his
                   Majesties
                   good
                   subjects
                   may
                   likewise
                   rest
                   satisfied
                   therewith
                   :
                   And
                   that
                   they
                   with
                   us
                   ,
                   and
                   we
                   with
                   them
                   ,
                   may
                   testifie
                   our
                   thankfulnesse
                   for
                   so
                   great
                   a
                   grace
                   and
                   goodnesse
                   with
                   all
                   the
                   heartie
                   expressions
                   of
                   dutifulnesse
                   and
                   loyalty
                   ;
                   And
                   that
                   our
                   true
                   sense
                   hereof
                   may
                   the
                   more
                   clearly
                   appeare
                   to
                   our
                   sacred
                   Soveraigne
                   ,
                   Wee
                   doe
                   by
                   these
                   humbly
                   and
                   heartily
                   make
                   offer
                   of
                   our
                   lives
                   and
                   fortunes
                   in
                   the
                   defending
                   and
                   assisting
                   of
                   his
                   Majesties
                   sacred
                   person
                   and
                   authority
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   maintenance
                   of
                   the
                   foresaid
                   Religion
                   and
                   Confession
                   ,
                   and
                   repressing
                   of
                   all
                   such
                   as
                   shall
                   hereafter
                   presse
                   to
                   disturbe
                   the
                   peace
                   of
                   this
                   Kirk
                   and
                   Kingdome
                   .
                
                 
                   In
                   witnesse
                   whereof
                   we
                   have
                   heartily
                   and
                   freely
                   subscribed
                   these
                   
                   presents
                   with
                   our
                   hands
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     At
                     Holy-rood-house
                     
                       the
                       22.
                       day
                       of
                       September
                       ,
                       1638.
                       
                    
                  
                   
                     Sic
                     Subscribitur
                     .
                     
                       
                         HAMMILTOUN
                         .
                      
                       
                         Traquaire
                         ,
                      
                       
                         Roxburgh
                         ,
                      
                       
                         Mairsheall
                         ,
                      
                       
                         Mar
                         ,
                      
                       
                         Murray
                         ,
                      
                       
                         Linlithgow
                         ,
                      
                       
                         Perth
                         ,
                      
                       
                         Wigtoun
                         ,
                      
                       
                         Kingorne
                         ,
                      
                       
                         Tullibardin
                         ,
                      
                       
                         Hadington
                         ,
                      
                       
                         Annandail
                         ,
                      
                       
                         Lauderdail
                         ,
                      
                       
                         Kinnoul
                         ,
                      
                       
                         Dumfreis
                         ,
                      
                       
                         Southesk
                         ,
                      
                       
                         Belheaven
                         ,
                      
                       
                         Angus
                         ,
                      
                       
                         Lorne
                         ,
                      
                       
                         Elphinstoun
                         ,
                      
                       
                         Naper
                         ,
                      
                       
                         Dalyell
                         ,
                      
                       
                         Amont
                         ,
                      
                       
                         J.
                         Hay
                         ,
                      
                       
                         S.
                         Thomas
                         Hope
                         ,
                      
                       
                         S.W.
                         Elphinstoun
                         ,
                      
                       
                         Ja.
                         Carmichael
                         ,
                      
                       
                         J.
                         Hammiltoun
                         ,
                      
                       
                         Blackhall
                         .
                      
                    
                  
                
              
            
          
        
         
           
             
               The
               Letter
               of
               Our
               Councel
               .
            
             
               
                 Most
                 Sacred
                 Soveraigne
                 ,
              
            
             
               IF
               ever
               faithfull
               and
               loyall
               subjects
               had
               reason
               to
               acknowledge
               extraordinarie
               favours
               ,
               shown
               to
               a
               Nation
               ,
               and
               in
               a
               most
               submissive
               and
               heartie
               manner
               give
               reall
               demonstrations
               of
               the
               grace
               vouchsafed
               ;
               then
               doe
               we
               of
               your
               Majesties
               Councell
               ,
               of
               this
               your
               ancient
               Kingdome
               ,
               unanimously
               professe
               ,
               that
               such
               acts
               of
               clemency
               vouchsafed
               us
               ,
               cannot
               proceed
               from
               any
               Prince
               ,
               saving
               him
               who
               is
               the
               lively
               image
               on
               earth
               of
               the
               great
               God
               Authour
               of
               all
               goodnesse
               .
               For
               return
               of
               so
               transcendent
               grace
               ,
               fortified
               with
               the
               reall
               expression
               of
               unparallel'd
               Pietie
               ,
               royall
               inclination
               to
               Peace
               ,
               and
               universall
               love
               ,
               not
               onely
               to
               those
               of
               our
               number
               ,
               but
               likewise
               to
               all
               your
               Majesties
               loyall
               Subjects
               ,
               wee
               doe
               all
               in
               one
               voyce
               ,
               with
               all
               resentment
               can
               bee
               imagined
               ,
               in
               all
               humility
               render
               our
               most
               bounden
               thankes
               ,
               and
               offer
               ,
               in
               testimonie
               of
               our
               full
               satisfaction
               and
               acquiescence
               herewith
               ,
               to
               sacrifice
               our
               lives
               and
               fortunes
               in
               seconding
               your
               Sacred
               Majesties
               commandements
               ,
               and
               repressing
               all
               such
               as
               shall
               hereafter
               preasse
               to
               disturbe
               the
               Peace
               of
               the
               Kirk
               and
               Kingdome
               .
               And
               for
               some
               small
               signification
               of
               our
               alacritie
               and
               diligence
               in
               your
               Sacred
               Majesties
               service
               ,
               we
               have
               all
               ,
               without
               the
               least
               shadow
               of
               any
               scruple
               ,
               subscribed
               the
               Confession
               of
               Faith
               and
               Band
               appointed
               to
               be
               received
               by
               all
               your
               Majesties
               loyall
               Subjects
               ,
               sent
               the
               act
               passed
               in
               Councell
               ,
               with
               our
               other
               proceedings
               ,
               which
               wee
               doe
               most
               humbly
               represent
               to
               your
               Royall
               view
               .
               And
               wee
               beseech
               
               your
               Majestie
               to
               be
               pleased
               ,
               to
               be
               perswaded
               of
               the
               unviolable
               devotion
               of
               all
               here
               subscribers
               ,
               who
               doe
               all
               in
               all
               humilitie
               pray
               for
               your
               Majesties
               most
               happie
               and
               flourishing
               reigne
               .
            
             
               
                 Sic
                 subscribitur
                 .
                 
                   
                     HAMMILTOUN
                     ,
                  
                   
                     Traquair
                     ,
                  
                   
                     Roxburgh
                     ,
                  
                   
                     Mairsheall
                     ,
                  
                   
                     Mar
                     ,
                  
                   
                     Murray
                     ,
                  
                   
                     Linlithgow
                     ,
                  
                   
                     Perth
                     ,
                  
                   
                     Wigtoun
                     ,
                  
                   
                     Kingorne
                     ,
                  
                   
                     Tullibardin
                     ,
                  
                   
                     Hadintoun
                     ,
                  
                   
                     Annandaill
                     ,
                  
                   
                     Lauderdaill
                     ,
                  
                   
                     Kinnoull
                     ,
                  
                   
                     Dumfreis
                     ,
                  
                   
                     Southesk
                     ,
                  
                   
                     Belheaven
                     ,
                  
                   
                     Angus
                     ,
                  
                   
                     Lorn
                     ,
                  
                   
                     Elphinstoun
                     ,
                  
                   
                     Naper
                     ,
                  
                   
                     Dalyell
                     ,
                  
                   
                     Amont
                     ,
                  
                   
                     J.
                     Hay
                     ,
                  
                   
                     S.
                     Thomas
                     Hope
                     ,
                  
                   
                     S.W.
                     Elphinstoun
                     ,
                  
                   
                     Ja.
                     Carmichael
                     ,
                  
                   
                     J.
                     Hammiltoun
                     ,
                  
                   
                     Blackhall
                     .
                  
                
              
            
          
        
         
           IT
           is
           not
           for
           men
           to
           judge
           of
           other
           mens
           hearts
           ,
           and
           of
           their
           secret
           desires
           ,
           but
           We
           doe
           challenge
           the
           most
           rigid
           Covenanters
           to
           name
           any
           one
           particular
           ever
           desired
           by
           them
           ,
           in
           any
           of
           their
           supplications
           ,
           remonstrances
           ,
           protestations
           ,
           declarations
           ,
           written
           or
           printed
           ,
           exhibited
           to
           Us
           ,
           Our
           Commissioner
           ,
           or
           Councell
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           in
           this
           Our
           gracious
           Declaration
           granted
           to
           Our
           people
           :
           For
           not
           onely
           all
           and
           every
           one
           of
           their
           particular
           grievances
           any
           way
           petitioned
           against
           by
           them
           ,
           are
           hereby
           discharged
           and
           removed
           ,
           but
           even
           the
           two
           generall
           things
           ,
           which
           they
           made
           the
           people
           beleeve
           was
           the
           summe
           of
           all
           their
           desires
           and
           expectations
           ,
           viz.
           a
           free
           Generall
           Assembly
           and
           a
           Parliament
           are
           indicted
           ,
           and
           in
           that
           order
           upon
           which
           they
           stood
           so
           earnestly
           ,
           first
           the
           Assembly
           ,
           and
           then
           the
           Parliament
           :
           And
           besides
           all
           these
           ,
           their
           owne
           Confession
           of
           faith
           ,
           the
           ground
           as
           they
           pretend
           ,
           of
           their
           Covenant
           renewed
           and
           established
           .
        
         
           Who
           would
           not
           now
           have
           expected
           a
           happie
           period
           to
           all
           the
           distractions
           of
           that
           Kingdome
           ,
           upon
           this
           Our
           gracious
           assenting
           to
           all
           their
           owne
           desires
           ?
           But
           the
           divellish
           obstinacie
           and
           malice
           of
           those
           factious
           spirits
           ,
           who
           did
           see
           that
           all
           their
           designes
           were
           utterly
           defeated
           ,
           and
           that
           their
           hopes
           
           for
           compassing
           of
           them
           were
           now
           a
           bleeding
           and
           drawing
           their
           last
           breath
           ,
           if
           they
           could
           not
           finde
           some
           meanes
           to
           blindfold
           Our
           peoples
           eyes
           ,
           and
           so
           keepe
           them
           from
           discerning
           and
           acknowledging
           Our
           grace
           and
           goodnesse
           towards
           them
           :
           They
           presently
           before
           the
           houre
           that
           this
           Our
           Declaration
           was
           to
           be
           proclaimed
           ,
           filled
           Our
           peoples
           minds
           and
           eares
           with
           fearfull
           expectations
           of
           most
           terrible
           things
           to
           be
           delivered
           in
           this
           Our
           Proclamation
           ,
           and
           so
           destructive
           of
           the
           lawes
           and
           liberties
           of
           that
           Church
           and
           Kingdome
           ,
           especially
           of
           their
           late
           sworne
           Covenant
           ,
           that
           presently
           they
           wrought
           the
           people
           to
           a
           detestation
           of
           Our
           Declaration
           ,
           before
           they
           knew
           what
           it
           was
           :
           They
           presently
           erected
           a
           large
           scaffold
           under
           the
           Crosse
           where
           Our
           Proclamation
           was
           to
           be
           made
           ,
           upon
           which
           were
           mounted
           ,
           not
           one
           or
           two
           from
           every
           Table
           ,
           to
           protest
           in
           the
           name
           of
           the
           rest
           ,
           as
           heretofore
           they
           had
           done
           ,
           but
           a
           great
           number
           of
           Earles
           ,
           Lords
           ,
           Gentlemen
           ,
           and
           others
           ,
           with
           their
           swords
           in
           their
           hands
           ,
           and
           hats
           on
           their
           heads
           ▪
           not
           without
           jeering
           and
           laughing
           during
           all
           the
           time
           of
           Our
           Proclamation
           ;
           which
           no
           sooner
           was
           ended
           ,
           but
           with
           a
           most
           insolent
           and
           rebellious
           behaviour
           they
           assisted
           one
           Johnston
           in
           reading
           of
           a
           most
           wicked
           ,
           treasonable
           ,
           and
           ignorant
           Protestation
           ,
           which
           within
           few
           dayes
           after
           they
           printed
           and
           We
           doe
           here
           insert
           ,
           as
           being
           confident
           that
           all
           subjects
           in
           the
           world
           who
           shall
           come
           to
           read
           it
           ,
           will
           abhorre
           and
           detest
           it
           ,
           if
           ever
           they
           did
           feele
           in
           their
           owne
           hearts
           the
           least
           touch
           or
           taste
           of
           a
           Princes
           favour
           and
           clemencie
           ,
           or
           carry
           any
           affection
           to
           loyaltie
           ,
           justice
           ,
           and
           government
           :
           The
           very
           reading
           of
           it
           will
           bring
           every
           good
           subject
           and
           religious
           honest
           man
           so
           farre
           out
           of
           love
           with
           it
           ,
           as
           it
           needeth
           no
           further
           confutation
           then
           the
           very
           perusall
           of
           it
           :
           For
           who
           can
           endure
           to
           heare
           Scripture
           so
           grossely
           abused
           ,
           the
           holy
           name
           of
           God
           so
           solemnely
           invocated
           as
           a
           witnesse
           to
           such
           notorious
           falshoods
           ;
           to
           their
           rebellious
           courses
           and
           Covenant
           those
           attributes
           of
           infallibilitie
           given
           ,
           which
           are
           onely
           proper
           to
           the
           sacred
           Scripture
           ;
           and
           royall
           authoritie
           affronted
           with
           such
           peremptorie
           asseverations
           ,
           ignorant
           and
           senslesse
           reasons
           ,
           the
           falshood
           and
           inconsequence
           whereof
           must
           needs
           appeare
           
           upon
           first
           view
           to
           any
           one
           who
           shall
           cast
           his
           eye
           upon
           them
           ?
           The
           Protestation
           followes
           ,
           thus
           .
        
         
           
             
               
                 
                   The
                   Protestation
                   of
                   the
                   Noblemen
                   ,
                   Barons
                   ,
                   Gentlemen
                   ,
                   Burrows
                   ,
                   Ministers
                   ,
                   and
                   Commons
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 
                   WEe
                   Noblemen
                   ,
                   Barons
                   ,
                   Gentlemen
                   ,
                   Burgesses
                   ,
                   Ministers
                   ,
                   and
                   Commons
                   ,
                   his
                   Majesties
                   true
                   and
                   loyall
                   subjects
                   ,
                   That
                   whereas
                   our
                   continuall
                   supplications
                   ,
                   complaints
                   ,
                   articles
                   ,
                   and
                   informations
                   ,
                   presented
                   ,
                   first
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   Lords
                   of
                   his
                   Majesties
                   Privie
                   Councell
                   ;
                   next
                   ,
                   to
                   his
                   sacred
                   Majestie
                   ,
                   and
                   last
                   ,
                   from
                   time
                   to
                   time
                   to
                   his
                   Majesties
                   Commissioner
                   ,
                   our
                   long
                   attendance
                   and
                   great
                   patience
                   this
                   twelve-month
                   bygone
                   ,
                   in
                   waiting
                   for
                   satisfaction
                   of
                   our
                   most
                   just
                   desires
                   ,
                   our
                   zeale
                   to
                   remove
                   all
                   rubs
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   way
                   ,
                   which
                   were
                   either
                   mentioned
                   unto
                   us
                   ,
                   or
                   could
                   be
                   conceived
                   by
                   us
                   ,
                   as
                   hinderances
                   of
                   our
                   pious
                   intentions
                   ,
                   aiming
                   at
                   nothing
                   but
                   the
                   good
                   of
                   the
                   Kingdome
                   ,
                   and
                   preservation
                   of
                   the
                   Kirk
                   ,
                   which
                   by
                   consumption
                   or
                   combustion
                   is
                   likely
                   to
                   expire
                   ;
                   delighting
                   to
                   use
                   no
                   other
                   meanes
                   but
                   such
                   as
                   are
                   legall
                   ,
                   and
                   have
                   beene
                   ordinarie
                   in
                   this
                   Kirk
                   since
                   the
                   reformation
                   ,
                   and
                   labouring
                   according
                   to
                   our
                   power
                   and
                   interesse
                   ,
                   that
                   all
                   things
                   might
                   be
                   carried
                   in
                   a
                   peaceable
                   manner
                   ,
                   worthy
                   of
                   our
                   Profession
                   and
                   Covenant
                   ,
                   our
                   Protestation
                   containing
                   a
                   hearty
                   thanksgiving
                   for
                   what
                   his
                   Majesty
                   in
                   his
                   Proclamation
                   from
                   his
                   justice
                   had
                   granted
                   of
                   our
                   just
                   desires
                   ;
                   and
                   our
                   Protests
                   and
                   hopes
                   for
                   so
                   much
                   as
                   was
                   not
                   as
                   yet
                   granted
                   .
                   All
                   these
                   made
                   us
                   confidently
                   to
                   expect
                   from
                   his
                   Majestes
                   Royall
                   and
                   compassioned
                   disposition
                   towards
                   this
                   his
                   native
                   Kingdome
                   ,
                   that
                   a
                   free
                   Generall
                   Assembly
                   and
                   Parliament
                   should
                   have
                   beene
                   indicted
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   ordinary
                   and
                   most
                   proper
                   remedies
                   of
                   our
                   grievances
                   ,
                   and
                   did
                   constraine
                   us
                   to
                   renew
                   our
                   petition
                   ,
                   earnestly
                   intreating
                   ,
                   that
                   his
                   Majesties
                   Commissioner
                   would
                   be
                   pleased
                   to
                   represent
                   unto
                   his
                   Majesty
                   the
                   condition
                   of
                   this
                   Kirk
                   and
                   Kingdome
                   ,
                   crying
                   in
                   an
                   extreme
                   exigencie
                   for
                   present
                   helpe
                   ,
                   with
                   the
                   lawfulnesse
                   of
                   the
                   remedies
                   prescribed
                   by
                   his
                   Majesties
                   Lawes
                   ,
                   required
                   by
                   us
                   ,
                   and
                   presented
                   to
                   him
                   in
                   some
                   particular
                   Articles
                   ,
                   which
                   his
                   Grace
                   promised
                   to
                   recommend
                   to
                   his
                   Majestie
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   doe
                   his
                   best
                   endeavours
                   for
                   obtaining
                   the
                   same
                   ;
                   especially
                   the
                   first
                   Article
                   ,
                   that
                   there
                   might
                   be
                   indicted
                   a
                   full
                   and
                   free
                   Generall
                   Assembly
                   ,
                   without
                   prelimitation
                   ,
                   either
                   
                   in
                   the
                   constitution
                   and
                   members
                   thereof
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   order
                   and
                   manner
                   of
                   proceeding
                   ,
                   or
                   in
                   the
                   matters
                   to
                   be
                   treated
                   :
                   And
                   if
                   there
                   should
                   be
                   any
                   question
                   or
                   doubt
                   about
                   one
                   of
                   these
                   ,
                   or
                   such
                   like
                   particulars
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   determination
                   thereof
                   might
                   be
                   remitted
                   to
                   the
                   Assembly
                   it selfe
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   only
                   proper
                   and
                   competent
                   judge
                   .
                   And
                   now
                   ,
                   after
                   so
                   many
                   supplications
                   ,
                   complaints
                   ,
                   articles
                   ,
                   and
                   informations
                   ;
                   after
                   our
                   necessary
                   protestation
                   ,
                   expressing
                   the
                   humble
                   thankfulnesse
                   and
                   continued
                   desires
                   of
                   our
                   hearts
                   ;
                   after
                   so
                   long
                   expectation
                   and
                   so
                   much
                   dealing
                   ,
                   having
                   with
                   open
                   eares
                   ,
                   and
                   attentive
                   minds
                   heard
                   his
                   Majesties
                   Proclamation
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   our
                   desire
                   ,
                   purpose
                   ,
                   and
                   endevour
                   so
                   to
                   proceed
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   may
                   upon
                   the
                   one
                   part
                   still
                   be
                   thankfull
                   to
                   God
                   and
                   the
                   King
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   least
                   blinke
                   of
                   his
                   Majesties
                   countenance
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   smallest
                   crums
                   of
                   comfort
                   that
                   fall
                   unto
                   us
                   from
                   his
                   Majesties
                   Royall
                   hands
                   ;
                   beseeching
                   the
                   Lord
                   yet
                   further
                   to
                   enlarge
                   his
                   Majesties
                   heart
                   ,
                   for
                   our
                   full
                   satisfaction
                   and
                   rejoycing
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   honour
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   the
                   good
                   of
                   this
                   Kirk
                   and
                   Kingdome
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   Majesties
                   never
                   dying
                   fame
                   and
                   glory
                   ;
                   that
                   his
                   wise
                   government
                   and
                   zeale
                   to
                   the
                   service
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   may
                   be
                   a
                   measure
                   and
                   pattern
                   of
                   desires
                   to
                   all
                   generations
                   hereafter
                   ,
                   when
                   they
                   shall
                   be
                   wishing
                   for
                   a
                   religious
                   and
                   righteous
                   King
                   :
                   And
                   on
                   the
                   other
                   part
                   ,
                   that
                   Christ
                   our
                   Lord
                   ,
                   the
                   King
                   of
                   Kings
                   ,
                   through
                   our
                   neglect
                   or
                   luke-warmnesse
                   may
                   want
                   no
                   part
                   of
                   his
                   Soveraignty
                   and
                   Dominion
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   in
                   our
                   Religion
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   more
                   dear
                   unto
                   us
                   then
                   our
                   lives
                   ,
                   we
                   deceive
                   not
                   our selves
                   ,
                   with
                   that
                   which
                   cannot
                   satisfie
                   and
                   make
                   up
                   the
                   breach
                   of
                   this
                   Kirke
                   and
                   Kingdome
                   ,
                   or
                   remove
                   our
                   feares
                   ,
                   doubts
                   ,
                   and
                   suspicions
                   ,
                   of
                   the
                   innovations
                   of
                   Religion
                   :
                   This
                   hath
                   made
                   us
                   to
                   observe
                   ,
                   and
                   perceive
                   ,
                   that
                   his
                   Majesties
                   Proclamation
                   doth
                   ascribe
                   all
                   the
                   late
                   distractions
                   of
                   this
                   Kirke
                   and
                   Common-wealth
                   ,
                   to
                   our
                   conceived
                   feares
                   of
                   the
                   innovation
                   of
                   Religion
                   and
                   Law
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   cause
                   and
                   occasion
                   thereof
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   to
                   the
                   innovations
                   themselves
                   ,
                   with
                   which
                   we
                   have
                   beene
                   for
                   a
                   long
                   time
                   ,
                   and
                   especially
                   of
                   late
                   ,
                   heavily
                   pressed
                   and
                   grieved
                   ;
                   as
                   if
                   the
                   cause
                   were
                   rather
                   in
                   apprehension
                   and
                   fancie
                   ,
                   then
                   in
                   reality
                   and
                   substance
                   .
                   That
                   the
                   Service
                   book
                   and
                   booke
                   of
                   Canons
                   are
                   not
                   so
                   far
                   discharged
                   by
                   this
                   Proclamation
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   have
                   beene
                   urged
                   by
                   preceding
                   Proclamations
                   ;
                   for
                   this
                   Proclamation
                   onely
                   dischargeth
                   the
                   practice
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   rescinds
                   the
                   Acts
                   made
                   for
                   establishing
                   their
                   practice
                   ,
                   but
                   doth
                   not
                   rescind
                   the
                   former
                   Proclamations
                   ;
                   namely
                   ,
                   that
                   of
                   the
                   19.
                   of
                   February
                   at
                   Stirling
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   of
                   the
                   fourth
                   of
                   July
                   at
                   Edinburgh
                   ,
                   which
                   give
                   
                   an
                   high
                   approbation
                   to
                   these
                   Books
                   ,
                   as
                   fit
                   meanes
                   to
                   maintaine
                   Religion
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   beat
                   down
                   all
                   superstition
                   ;
                   and
                   withall
                   declares
                   his
                   Majesties
                   purpose
                   ,
                   to
                   bring
                   them
                   into
                   this
                   Kirk
                   in
                   a
                   faire
                   and
                   legall
                   way
                   :
                   And
                   thus
                   both
                   our
                   feares
                   that
                   they
                   may
                   be
                   introduced
                   hereafter
                   ,
                   must
                   still
                   remaine
                   ;
                   and
                   the
                   libertie
                   of
                   the
                   Generall
                   Assembly
                   ,
                   by
                   such
                   a
                   Declaration
                   of
                   his
                   Majesties
                   judgement
                   ,
                   is
                   not
                   a
                   little
                   prejudged
                   in
                   the
                   minds
                   of
                   so
                   many
                   as
                   wisely
                   consider
                   and
                   compare
                   the
                   preceding
                   Proclamations
                   with
                   this
                   which
                   we
                   now
                   heare
                   ,
                   although
                   others
                   who
                   looking
                   upon
                   one
                   step
                   and
                   not
                   upon
                   the
                   whole
                   progresse
                   ,
                   run
                   on
                   rashly
                   ,
                   and
                   ,
                   neither
                   considering
                   what
                   they
                   are
                   doing
                   ,
                   nor
                   with
                   whom
                   they
                   are
                   dealing
                   ,
                   may
                   be
                   easily
                   deceived
                   ,
                   
                     Qui
                     pauca
                     videt
                     ,
                     citò
                     judicat
                     ,
                  
                   a
                   short
                   sight
                   maketh
                   a
                   sudden
                   judgement
                   .
                
                 
                   That
                   it
                   is
                   declared
                   in
                   this
                   Proclamation
                   ,
                   That
                   his
                   Majesty
                   neither
                   intendeth
                   to
                   innovate
                   any
                   thing
                   in
                   Religion
                   or
                   Lawes
                   ,
                   or
                   to
                   admit
                   of
                   any
                   change
                   or
                   alteration
                   in
                   the
                   true
                   Religion
                   already
                   established
                   and
                   professed
                   in
                   this
                   Kingdome
                   :
                   and
                   withall
                   ,
                   this
                   is
                   interposed
                   ,
                   That
                   the
                   articles
                   of
                   Pearth
                   are
                   established
                   by
                   the
                   acts
                   of
                   Parliament
                   and
                   generall
                   Assembly
                   ,
                   and
                   dispensation
                   of
                   the
                   practice
                   only
                   granted
                   ,
                   and
                   discharge
                   given
                   ,
                   that
                   no
                   person
                   be
                   urged
                   with
                   the
                   practice
                   thereof
                   ;
                   and
                   consequently
                   ,
                   his
                   Majesties
                   intention
                   for
                   the
                   standing
                   of
                   the
                   Acts
                   of
                   the
                   Assembly
                   and
                   Parliament
                   ,
                   appointing
                   the
                   Articles
                   of
                   Pearth
                   ,
                   is
                   manifest
                   ;
                   which
                   is
                   no
                   small
                   prejudice
                   to
                   the
                   freedome
                   of
                   the
                   Generall
                   Assembly
                   ,
                   That
                   while
                   the
                   Proclamation
                   ordaineth
                   all
                   his
                   Majesties
                   subjects
                   to
                   be
                   liable
                   to
                   the
                   triall
                   and
                   censure
                   of
                   the
                   judicatories
                   competent
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   none
                   of
                   them
                   shall
                   use
                   any
                   unlimited
                   and
                   unwarranted
                   power
                   ;
                   likewise
                   that
                   no
                   other
                   oath
                   be
                   administred
                   to
                   Ministers
                   at
                   their
                   entrie
                   ,
                   then
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   contained
                   in
                   the
                   Act
                   of
                   Parliament
                   ;
                   in
                   both
                   these
                   Articles
                   the
                   Bishops
                   are
                   meaned
                   ,
                   who
                   are
                   only
                   thereby
                   for
                   the
                   present
                   curbed
                   ,
                   against
                   their
                   exorbitancie
                   and
                   enormities
                   in
                   exercing
                   their
                   office
                   :
                   but
                   the
                   office
                   of
                   Bishops
                   is
                   thereby
                   not
                   only
                   presupposed
                   as
                   unquestionable
                   ,
                   but
                   also
                   so
                   strongly
                   established
                   ,
                   that
                   his
                   Majestie
                   declareth
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   present
                   ,
                   his
                   intention
                   ,
                   to
                   admit
                   no
                   innovation
                   therein
                   :
                   which
                   is
                   more
                   evident
                   by
                   the
                   indiction
                   of
                   the
                   Parliament
                   ,
                   warning
                   all
                   Prelats
                   to
                   be
                   present
                   ,
                   as
                   having
                   voice
                   and
                   place
                   in
                   Parliament
                   ;
                   and
                   by
                   the
                   indiction
                   of
                   the
                   Assembly
                   ,
                   warning
                   all
                   Archbishops
                   and
                   Bishops
                   (
                   for
                   so
                   are
                   their
                   divers
                   degrees
                   and
                   offices
                   Ecclesiasticall
                   here
                   designed
                   and
                   supposed
                   )
                   to
                   be
                   present
                   ,
                   as
                   having
                   place
                   and
                   voyce
                   in
                   the
                   Assembly
                   ,
                   contrary
                   to
                   the
                   caveats
                   ,
                   acts
                   of
                   the
                   Kirk
                   ,
                   and
                   our
                   declinator
                   :
                   And
                   thus
                   a
                   third
                   and
                   great
                   limitation
                   is
                   put
                   upon
                   the
                   Generall
                   Assembly
                   .
                   
                   The
                   Proclamation
                   ,
                   by
                   reason
                   of
                   these
                   many
                   reall
                   limitations
                   ,
                   and
                   prejudices
                   of
                   the
                   liberty
                   of
                   the
                   Assembly
                   in
                   the
                   very
                   points
                   which
                   have
                   wrought
                   so
                   much
                   woe
                   and
                   disturbance
                   in
                   this
                   Kirk
                   and
                   Kingdome
                   ,
                   and
                   wherein
                   the
                   liberty
                   of
                   the
                   Assembly
                   is
                   most
                   usefull
                   and
                   necessary
                   at
                   this
                   time
                   ,
                   can
                   neither
                   satifie
                   our
                   grievances
                   and
                   complants
                   ,
                   nor
                   remove
                   our
                   feares
                   and
                   doubts
                   ,
                   nor
                   cannot
                   (
                   without
                   protestation
                   )
                   be
                   admitted
                   by
                   us
                   his
                   Majesties
                   subjects
                   ,
                   who
                   earnestly
                   desire
                   that
                   Truth
                   and
                   Peace
                   may
                   be
                   established
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   for
                   the
                   reasons
                   following
                   .
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   TO
                   keepe
                   silence
                   in
                   any
                   thing
                   that
                   may
                   serve
                   for
                   the
                   good
                   of
                   the
                   Kirk
                   ,
                   whether
                   it
                   be
                   in
                   preaching
                   ,
                   prayer
                   ,
                   or
                   in
                   proposing
                   and
                   voyceing
                   in
                   a
                   lwfull
                   Assembly
                   of
                   the
                   Kirke
                   ,
                   is
                   against
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God.
                   Esai
                   .
                   
                     62.6
                     .
                     Yee
                     that
                     are
                     the
                     Lords
                     remembrancers
                     ,
                     keepe
                     not
                     silence
                     ,
                     and
                     give
                     him
                     no
                     rest
                     till
                     he
                     establish
                     ,
                     and
                     till
                     he
                     make
                     Jerusalem
                     a
                     praise
                     in
                     the
                     earth
                     .
                     1.
                     
                     King.
                     18.21
                     .
                  
                   Like
                   the
                   halting
                   of
                   the
                   people
                   betweene
                   two
                   opinions
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   not
                   answering
                   a
                   word
                   ,
                   when
                   the
                   Lord
                   called
                   them
                   to
                   give
                   a
                   testimony
                   .
                   
                     Act.
                     20.20
                     .
                     I
                     have
                     keeped
                     backe
                     nothing
                     that
                     was
                     profitable
                     unto
                     you
                     :
                  
                   and
                   againe
                   ,
                   
                     1
                     Cor.
                     12.7
                     .
                     Mat.
                     15.18
                     .
                     Rom.
                     1.18
                     .
                     Revel
                     .
                     2.14.20
                     .
                     and
                     3.15
                     :
                  
                   and
                   therefore
                   to
                   keepe
                   silence
                   ,
                   or
                   not
                   to
                   meddle
                   with
                   corruptions
                   ,
                   whether
                   in
                   doctrine
                   ,
                   sacraments
                   ,
                   worship
                   or
                   discipline
                   ,
                   in
                   a
                   generall
                   Assembly
                   of
                   the
                   Kirk
                   ,
                   conveened
                   for
                   that
                   end
                   ,
                   were
                   the
                   ready
                   way
                   to
                   move
                   the
                   Lord
                   to
                   deny
                   his
                   Spirit
                   unto
                   us
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   provoke
                   him
                   to
                   wrath
                   against
                   our
                   proceedings
                   ,
                   and
                   might
                   be
                   imputed
                   unto
                   us
                   for
                   prejudice
                   ,
                   for
                   collusion
                   ,
                   and
                   for
                   betraying
                   our selves
                   and
                   the
                   posterity
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   This
                   predetermination
                   is
                   against
                   our
                   supplications
                   and
                   protestations
                   ,
                   wherein
                   we
                   have
                   showne
                   our selves
                   so
                   earnest
                   for
                   a
                   free
                   generall
                   Assembly
                   ,
                   contrary
                   to
                   every
                   limitation
                   of
                   this
                   kind
                   ,
                   so
                   far
                   prejudging
                   the
                   liberty
                   thereof
                   ,
                   is
                   against
                   the
                   Confession
                   of
                   Faith
                   registrated
                   in
                   the
                   Parliament
                   1567.
                   declaring
                   that
                   one
                   cause
                   of
                   the
                   Councels
                   of
                   the
                   Kirk
                   is
                   for
                   good
                   policie
                   and
                   order
                   to
                   be
                   observed
                   in
                   the
                   Kirk
                   ,
                   and
                   for
                   to
                   change
                   such
                   things
                   as
                   men
                   have
                   devised
                   when
                   they
                   rather
                   foster
                   superstition
                   then
                   edifie
                   the
                   Kirke
                   ,
                   using
                   the
                   same
                   ;
                   and
                   is
                   against
                   our
                   late
                   Confession
                   ,
                   wherein
                   we
                   have
                   promised
                   to
                   forbeare
                   all
                   novations
                   till
                   they
                   be
                   tryed
                   ,
                   which
                   obligeth
                   us
                   to
                   forbeare
                   now
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   try
                   them
                   in
                   an
                   Assembly
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   all
                   lawfull
                   meanes
                   ▪
                   to
                   labour
                   to
                   recover
                   the
                   former
                   purity
                   and
                   liberty
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ,
                   to
                   which
                   this
                   limitation
                   is
                   directly
                   repugnant
                   ,
                   our
                   liberty
                   in
                   a
                   Generall
                   Assembly
                   being
                   the
                   principall
                   of
                   all
                   lawfull
                   meanes
                   serving
                   to
                   that
                   end
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   3.
                   
                   This
                   were
                   directly
                   contrary
                   to
                   the
                   nature
                   and
                   ends
                   of
                   a
                   generall
                   assembly
                   ,
                   which
                   having
                   authority
                   from
                   God
                   ,
                   being
                   conveened
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   lawes
                   of
                   the
                   Kingdome
                   ,
                   and
                   receiving
                   power
                   from
                   the
                   whole
                   collective
                   body
                   of
                   the
                   Kirke
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   good
                   of
                   Religion
                   ,
                   and
                   safety
                   of
                   the
                   Kirke
                   ;
                   Whatsoever
                   may
                   conduce
                   for
                   these
                   good
                   ends
                   in
                   wisedome
                   and
                   modestie
                   should
                   be
                   proponed
                   ,
                   examined
                   ,
                   and
                   determined
                   without
                   Prelimitation
                   ,
                   either
                   of
                   the
                   matters
                   to
                   be
                   treated
                   ,
                   or
                   of
                   the
                   libertie
                   of
                   the
                   members
                   thereof
                   .
                   It
                   being
                   manifest
                   ,
                   that
                   as
                   farre
                   as
                   the
                   assembly
                   is
                   limited
                   in
                   the
                   matters
                   to
                   bee
                   treated
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   members
                   to
                   be
                   used
                   ,
                   the
                   necessary
                   ends
                   of
                   the
                   Assembly
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   supreme
                   Law
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   safety
                   of
                   the
                   Kirke
                   ,
                   are
                   as
                   far
                   hindered
                   ,
                   and
                   pre-judged
                   .
                
                 
                   This
                   limitation
                   is
                   against
                   the
                   Discipline
                   of
                   the
                   Kirke
                   ,
                   which
                   Booke
                   2.
                   chap.
                   7.
                   declareth
                   this
                   to
                   be
                   one
                   of
                   her
                   liberties
                   ,
                   That
                   the
                   Assembly
                   hath
                   power
                   to
                   abrogate
                   and
                   abolish
                   all
                   Statutes
                   and
                   ordinances
                   concerning
                   Ecclesiasticall
                   matters
                   that
                   are
                   found
                   noysome
                   and
                   unprofitable
                   ,
                   and
                   agree
                   not
                   with
                   the
                   time
                   ,
                   or
                   are
                   abused
                   by
                   the
                   people
                   ,
                   and
                   against
                   the
                   acts
                   of
                   the
                   generall
                   assembly
                   .
                   Like
                   as
                   the
                   pretended
                   Assembly
                   1610.
                   declareth
                   for
                   the
                   common
                   affaires
                   of
                   the
                   Kirk
                   (
                   without
                   exception
                   or
                   limitation
                   )
                   it
                   is
                   necessary
                   that
                   there
                   be
                   yearly
                   generall
                   Assemblies
                   ,
                   And
                   what
                   order
                   can
                   be
                   hoped
                   for
                   hereafter
                   ,
                   if
                   this
                   assembly
                   indicted
                   after
                   so
                   long
                   intermission
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   many
                   grosse
                   corruptions
                   be
                   limited
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   more
                   than
                   ever
                   any
                   lawfull
                   Assembly
                   of
                   the
                   Kirk
                   was
                   ,
                   when
                   it
                   was
                   yearly
                   observed
                   .
                
                 
                   5.
                   
                   It
                   is
                   ordained
                   in
                   
                     Parl.
                     11.
                     act
                     .
                     40.
                     
                     K.
                     James
                     6.
                  
                   anent
                   the
                   necessarie
                   and
                   lawfull
                   forme
                   of
                   all
                   Parliaments
                   that
                   nothing
                   shall
                   be
                   done
                   ,
                   or
                   commanded
                   to
                   be
                   done
                   ,
                   which
                   may
                   directly
                   or
                   indirectly
                   prejudge
                   the
                   libertie
                   of
                   free
                   voycing
                   or
                   reasoning
                   of
                   the
                   Estates
                   ,
                   or
                   any
                   of
                   them
                   in
                   time
                   comming
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   also
                   appointed
                   in
                   
                     Parl.
                     6.
                     act
                     .
                     92.
                     
                     K.
                     James
                     6.
                  
                   that
                   the
                   Lords
                   of
                   Counsell
                   and
                   Session
                   proceed
                   in
                   all
                   civill
                   causes
                   intended
                   or
                   depending
                   before
                   them
                   ,
                   or
                   to
                   be
                   intended
                   ,
                   to
                   cause
                   execute
                   their
                   decrees
                   notwithstanding
                   any
                   private
                   writing
                   ,
                   charge
                   ,
                   or
                   command
                   in
                   the
                   contrarie
                   ,
                   and
                   generally
                   by
                   the
                   acts
                   of
                   Parliament
                   appointing
                   every
                   matter
                   for
                   its
                   owne
                   judicatorie
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   all
                   judicatories
                   their
                   owne
                   freedome
                   .
                   And
                   therefore
                   much
                   more
                   doth
                   this
                   liberty
                   belong
                   to
                   the
                   supreme
                   judicatorie
                   ecclesiastick
                   in
                   matters
                   so
                   important
                   as
                   concerneth
                   Gods
                   honour
                   and
                   worship
                   immediatly
                   ,
                   
                   the
                   salvation
                   of
                   the
                   peoples
                   Soules
                   ,
                   and
                   right
                   constitution
                   of
                   the
                   Kirk
                   whose
                   liberties
                   and
                   priviledges
                   are
                   confirmed
                   
                     Parl.
                     12.
                     
                     K.
                     James
                     6.
                     
                     Parl.
                     1.
                     
                     K.
                     Charles
                     ,
                  
                   for
                   if
                   it
                   be
                   carefully
                   provided
                   by
                   diverse
                   Acts
                   of
                   Parliament
                   ,
                   especially
                   
                     Parl.
                     12.
                     act
                     148.
                     
                     K.
                     James
                     6.
                     
                  
                   That
                   there
                   be
                   no
                   forstalling
                   or
                   regrating
                   of
                   things
                   pertaining
                   to
                   this
                   naturall
                   life
                   :
                   What
                   shall
                   be
                   thought
                   of
                   this
                   spirituall
                   for
                   stalling
                   and
                   regrating
                   which
                   tendeth
                   to
                   the
                   famishing
                   or
                   poysoning
                   of
                   the
                   soules
                   of
                   the
                   people
                   both
                   now
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   generations
                   afterward
                   .
                
                 
                   6.
                   
                   It
                   were
                   contrary
                   to
                   our
                   Protestations
                   ,
                   proceedings
                   and
                   complaints
                   against
                   the
                   late
                   innovations
                   .
                   And
                   it
                   might
                   be
                   accounted
                   an
                   innovation
                   and
                   usurpation
                   as
                   grosse
                   &
                   dangerous
                   to
                   us
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   posterity
                   ,
                   and
                   as
                   prejudiciall
                   to
                   Religion
                   as
                   any
                   complained
                   upon
                   by
                   us
                   ,
                   to
                   admit
                   limitations
                   ,
                   and
                   secret
                   or
                   open
                   determinations
                   ,
                   which
                   belongeth
                   to
                   no
                   person
                   or
                   judicatorie
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   an
                   Assembly
                   ,
                   Or
                   to
                   consent
                   to
                   ,
                   and
                   approve
                   by
                   our
                   silence
                   the
                   same
                   predeterminations
                   ,
                   It
                   were
                   to
                   be
                   guilty
                   of
                   that
                   our selves
                   ,
                   which
                   we
                   condemne
                   in
                   others
                   .
                   We
                   may
                   easily
                   judge
                   how
                   the
                   Apostles
                   before
                   the
                   Councell
                   of
                   Jerusalem
                   ,
                   the
                   Fathers
                   before
                   the
                   Nicene
                   Councell
                   ,
                   and
                   our
                   Predecessors
                   before
                   the
                   assembly
                   holden
                   at
                   the
                   Reformation
                   ,
                   and
                   afterwards
                   ,
                   would
                   have
                   taken
                   such
                   dealing
                   .
                
                 
                   That
                   this
                   Proclamation
                   commandeth
                   all
                   his
                   Majesties
                   Subjects
                   for
                   maintenance
                   of
                   the
                   Religion
                   already
                   established
                   to
                   subscribe
                   and
                   renew
                   the
                   
                     Confession
                     of
                     Faith
                  
                   subscribed
                   before
                   in
                   the
                   yeere
                   1580
                   ,
                   and
                   afterward
                   .
                   And
                   requireth
                   the
                   Lords
                   of
                   privie
                   Councell
                   to
                   take
                   such
                   course
                   anent
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   generall
                   Band
                   of
                   Maintenance
                   of
                   the
                   true
                   Religion
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Kings
                   person
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   may
                   be
                   subscribed
                   ,
                   and
                   renewed
                   throughout
                   the
                   whole
                   Kingdome
                   with
                   all
                   possible
                   diligence
                   ,
                   which
                   cannot
                   now
                   be
                   performed
                   by
                   us
                   .
                   For
                   although
                   of
                   late
                   we
                   would
                   have
                   been
                   glad
                   that
                   our selves
                   and
                   other
                   his
                   Majesties
                   Subjects
                   had
                   been
                   commanded
                   by
                   authority
                   to
                   sweare
                   ,
                   and
                   subscribe
                   the
                   generall
                   
                     Confession
                     of
                     Faith
                  
                   against
                   Popish
                   errours
                   ,
                   and
                   superstitions
                   and
                   now
                   would
                   be
                   glad
                   that
                   all
                   others
                   should
                   joyne
                   with
                   us
                   in
                   our
                   late
                   Covenant
                   &
                   Confession
                   ,
                   descending
                   more
                   specially
                   to
                   the
                   novations
                   and
                   errors
                   of
                   the
                   time
                   ,
                   and
                   obliging
                   us
                   to
                   the
                   defence
                   of
                   Religion
                   ;
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   Kings
                   Majesties
                   person
                   ,
                   and
                   authority
                   ,
                   and
                   for
                   these
                   ends
                   to
                   the
                   mutuall
                   defence
                   every
                   one
                   of
                   us
                   of
                   another
                   ,
                   Yet
                   can
                   we
                   not
                   now
                   after
                   so
                   necessarie
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   solemne
                   a
                   specification
                   
                   returne
                   to
                   the
                   generall
                   for
                   the
                   reasons
                   following
                   .
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   No
                   means
                   have
                   been
                   left
                   unassayed
                   against
                   our
                   late
                   
                     Confession
                     of
                     Faith
                  
                   and
                   Covenant
                   so
                   solemnly
                   sworn
                   and
                   subscribed
                   .
                   For
                   first
                   we
                   were
                   prest
                   with
                   the
                   rendring
                   and
                   rescinding
                   of
                   our
                   Covenant
                   .
                   Next
                   an
                   alteration
                   in
                   some
                   substantiall
                   points
                   was
                   urged
                   .
                   3.
                   
                   A
                   Declaration
                   was
                   motioned
                   ,
                   which
                   tended
                   to
                   the
                   enervation
                   thereof
                   ,
                   and
                   now
                   we
                   find
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   straine
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   are
                   put
                   to
                   a
                   new
                   tryall
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   last
                   mean
                   is
                   used
                   more
                   subtile
                   than
                   the
                   former
                   :
                   That
                   by
                   this
                   new
                   subscription
                   our
                   late
                   Covenant
                   ,
                   and
                   Confession
                   may
                   be
                   quite
                   absorbed
                   and
                   buried
                   in
                   oblivion
                   ,
                   that
                   where
                   it
                   was
                   intended
                   &
                   sworn
                   to
                   be
                   an
                   everlasting
                   Covenant
                   never
                   to
                   be
                   forgotten
                   ,
                   it
                   shall
                   be
                   never
                   more
                   remembred
                   ,
                   the
                   one
                   shall
                   be
                   cryed
                   up
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   other
                   drowned
                   in
                   the
                   noise
                   thereof
                   ,
                   And
                   thus
                   the
                   new
                   subscription
                   now
                   urged
                   (
                   although
                   in
                   a
                   different
                   way
                   )
                   shall
                   prove
                   equivalent
                   to
                   the
                   rendring
                   of
                   the
                   Covenant
                   ,
                   or
                   what
                   of
                   that
                   kind
                   hath
                   before
                   been
                   assayed
                   .
                   Like
                   as
                   the
                   reasons
                   against
                   the
                   rendring
                   of
                   the
                   Covenant
                   ,
                   doe
                   militate
                   directly
                   against
                   this
                   new
                   motion
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   If
                   we
                   should
                   now
                   enter
                   upon
                   this
                   new
                   Subscription
                   ,
                   we
                   would
                   think
                   our selves
                   guilty
                   of
                   mocking
                   God
                   ,
                   &
                   taking
                   his
                   Name
                   in
                   vain
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   tears
                   that
                   began
                   to
                   be
                   poured
                   forth
                   at
                   the
                   solemnizing
                   of
                   the
                   Covenant
                   are
                   not
                   yet
                   dryed
                   up
                   &
                   wiped
                   away
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   joyfull
                   noise
                   which
                   then
                   began
                   to
                   sound
                   hath
                   not
                   yet
                   ceased
                   ▪
                   and
                   there
                   can
                   be
                   no
                   new
                   necessity
                   from
                   us
                   ,
                   and
                   upon
                   our
                   part
                   pretended
                   for
                   a
                   ground
                   of
                   of
                   urging
                   this
                   new
                   subscription
                   ,
                   at
                   first
                   intended
                   to
                   be
                   an
                   abjuration
                   of
                   Popery
                   upon
                   us
                   who
                   are
                   known
                   to
                   hate
                   poperie
                   with
                   an
                   unfained
                   hatred
                   ,
                   and
                   have
                   all
                   this
                   yeere
                   bygone
                   given
                   large
                   testimonie
                   of
                   our
                   zeale
                   against
                   it
                   .
                   As
                   we
                   are
                   not
                   to
                   multiply
                   miracles
                   on
                   Gods
                   part
                   ,
                   so
                   ought
                   we
                   not
                   to
                   multiply
                   solemne
                   oathes
                   and
                   Covenants
                   upon
                   our
                   part
                   ,
                   and
                   thus
                   to
                   play
                   with
                   oathes
                   ,
                   as
                   children
                   doe
                   with
                   their
                   toyes
                   ,
                   without
                   necessitie
                   .
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   Neither
                   would
                   we
                   in
                   giving
                   way
                   to
                   this
                   new
                   subscription
                   think
                   our selves
                   free
                   of
                   perjurie
                   :
                   for
                   as
                   we
                   were
                   driven
                   by
                   an
                   undeclinable
                   necessitie
                   to
                   enter
                   into
                   a
                   mutuall
                   Covenant
                   ,
                   so
                   are
                   we
                   bound
                   ,
                   not
                   onely
                   by
                   the
                   law
                   of
                   God
                   and
                   nature
                   ,
                   but
                   by
                   our
                   solemn
                   oath
                   and
                   subscription
                   ,
                   against
                   all
                   divisive
                   motions
                   to
                   promove
                   and
                   observe
                   the
                   same
                   without
                   violation
                   :
                   and
                   it
                   is
                   most
                   manifest
                   ,
                   that
                   having
                   already
                   refused
                   to
                   render
                   ,
                   alter
                   ,
                   or
                   destroy
                   our
                   Covenant
                   ,
                   nothing
                   can
                   be
                   more
                   contrarie
                   and
                   adverse
                   to
                   our
                   pious
                   intentions
                   and
                   sincere
                   resolutions
                   ,
                   
                   than
                   to
                   consent
                   to
                   such
                   a
                   subscription
                   and
                   oath
                   ,
                   as
                   both
                   in
                   the
                   intention
                   of
                   the
                   urgers
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   nature
                   and
                   condition
                   of
                   the
                   matter
                   urged
                   ,
                   is
                   the
                   ready
                   way
                   to
                   extinguish
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   drowne
                   in
                   oblivion
                   the
                   Band
                   of
                   our
                   union
                   and
                   conjunction
                   that
                   they
                   be
                   no
                   more
                   remembred
                   .
                   In
                   this
                   case
                   we
                   are
                   called
                   to
                   lay
                   seriously
                   to
                   our
                   hearts
                   ,
                   1
                   ,
                   That
                   we
                   have
                   sworne
                   that
                   we
                   shall
                   neither
                   directly
                   ,
                   nor
                   indirectly
                   suffer
                   our selves
                   to
                   be
                   divided
                   and
                   withdrawne
                   from
                   this
                   blessed
                   and
                   loyall
                   conjunction
                   ,
                   which
                   consisteth
                   not
                   only
                   in
                   the
                   generall
                   Confession
                   ,
                   but
                   also
                   in
                   our
                   explanation
                   ,
                   &
                   application
                   thereof
                   ,
                   but
                   on
                   the
                   contrary
                   ,
                   shal
                   by
                   all
                   lawfull
                   means
                   ,
                   labour
                   to
                   further
                   and
                   promove
                   the
                   same
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   That
                   our
                   union
                   and
                   conjunction
                   may
                   be
                   observed
                   without
                   violation
                   ,
                   (
                   and
                   so
                   without
                   mutilation
                   of
                   our
                   application
                   )
                   we
                   call
                   the
                   living
                   LORD
                   to
                   witnesse
                   ,
                   as
                   we
                   shall
                   answer
                   to
                   Christ
                   in
                   the
                   great
                   Day
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 
                   4.
                   
                   This
                   new
                   subscription
                   ,
                   in
                   stead
                   of
                   performing
                   our
                   vows
                   ,
                   would
                   be
                   a
                   reall
                   testimonie
                   and
                   confession
                   before
                   the
                   World
                   ,
                   That
                   we
                   have
                   been
                   transgressours
                   in
                   making
                   rash
                   vows
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   repent
                   our selves
                   of
                   former
                   zeal
                   and
                   forwardnesse
                   against
                   the
                   particulars
                   exprest
                   first
                   in
                   our
                   Supplications
                   ,
                   Complaints
                   ,
                   and
                   Protestations
                   ,
                   and
                   next
                   abjured
                   in
                   our
                   Covenant
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   in
                   our
                   judgement
                   prefer
                   the
                   generall
                   Confession
                   unto
                   this
                   ,
                   which
                   necessarily
                   was
                   now
                   made
                   more
                   speciall
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   we
                   are
                   now
                   under
                   the
                   faire
                   pretext
                   and
                   honest
                   cover
                   of
                   a
                   new
                   oath
                   ,
                   recanting
                   and
                   undoing
                   that
                   ,
                   which
                   upon
                   so
                   mature
                   deliberation
                   we
                   have
                   been
                   doing
                   before
                   ,
                   This
                   beside
                   all
                   other
                   evils
                   ,
                   were
                   to
                   make
                   way
                   and
                   open
                   a
                   door
                   to
                   the
                   re-entry
                   of
                   the
                   particulars
                   abjured
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   repent
                   our selves
                   of
                   our
                   chiefest
                   consolations
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   lie
                   both
                   against
                   God
                   and
                   our
                   owne
                   soules
                   .
                
                 
                   5.
                   
                   It
                   hath
                   been
                   often
                   objected
                   ,
                   that
                   our
                   
                     Confession
                     of
                     Faith
                  
                   ,
                   &
                   Covenant
                   was
                   unlawfull
                   ,
                   because
                   it
                   wanted
                   the
                   warrants
                   of
                   publick
                   authority
                   ,
                   and
                   it
                   hath
                   been
                   answered
                   by
                   us
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   were
                   not
                   destitute
                   of
                   the
                   warrant
                   civill
                   and
                   ecclesiasticall
                   which
                   authorized
                   the
                   former
                   Covenant
                   .
                   And
                   although
                   we
                   could
                   have
                   wished
                   that
                   his
                   Maty
                   had
                   added
                   both
                   his
                   subscription
                   &
                   authority
                   unto
                   it
                   ,
                   yet
                   the
                   lesse
                   cōstraint
                   from
                   authority
                   and
                   the
                   more
                   libertie
                   ,
                   the
                   lesse
                   hypocrisie
                   ,
                   and
                   more
                   sincerity
                   hath
                   appeared
                   :
                   But
                   by
                   this
                   new
                   subscription
                   urged
                   by
                   authority
                   we
                   both
                   condemn
                   our
                   former
                   subscription
                   as
                   unlawfull
                   ,
                   because
                   alleadged
                   to
                   be
                   done
                   without
                   authority
                   ,
                   and
                   precondemn
                   also
                   the
                   like
                   laudable
                   course
                   in
                   the
                   like
                   necessity
                   to
                   be
                   taken
                   by
                   the
                   posterity
                   .
                
                 
                   6.
                   
                   What
                   is
                   the
                   use
                   of
                   merch-stones
                   upon
                   borders
                   of
                   Lands
                   ,
                   the
                   like
                   
                   use
                   hath
                   
                     Confessions
                     of
                     Faith
                  
                   in
                   the
                   Kirk
                   ,
                   to
                   disterminate
                   and
                   divide
                   betwixt
                   Truth
                   and
                   errour
                   :
                   and
                   the
                   renewing
                   and
                   applying
                   of
                   
                     Confessions
                     of
                     Faith
                  
                   to
                   the
                   present
                   errors
                   and
                   corruptions
                   ,
                   are
                   not
                   unlike
                   ryding
                   of
                   merches
                   .
                   And
                   therefore
                   to
                   content
                   our selves
                   with
                   the
                   generall
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   return
                   to
                   it
                   ,
                   from
                   the
                   particular
                   application
                   of
                   the
                   Confession
                   necessarily
                   made
                   upon
                   the
                   invasion
                   or
                   creeping
                   in
                   of
                   errors
                   within
                   the
                   borders
                   of
                   the
                   Kirk
                   ,
                   if
                   it
                   be
                   not
                   a
                   removing
                   of
                   the
                   merch
                   stone
                   from
                   the
                   own
                   place
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   at
                   least
                   the
                   hiding
                   of
                   the
                   merch
                   in
                   the
                   ground
                   that
                   it
                   be
                   not
                   seen
                   ,
                   which
                   at
                   this
                   time
                   were
                   very
                   unseasonable
                   for
                   two
                   causes
                   .
                   One
                   is
                   ,
                   because
                   Poperie
                   is
                   so
                   pregnant
                   ,
                   and
                   powerful
                   in
                   this
                   land
                   ,
                   as
                   we
                   have
                   learned
                   of
                   late
                   .
                   The
                   other
                   ,
                   because
                   the
                   Papists
                   who
                   upon
                   the
                   urging
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Service
                     book
                  
                   &
                   Canons
                   ,
                   have
                   presumed
                   of
                   our
                   return
                   to
                   Rome
                   ,
                   will
                   upon
                   this
                   our
                   subscription
                   arise
                   frō
                   their
                   dispareing
                   of
                   us
                   ,
                   unto
                   their
                   wonted
                   presumption
                   .
                   None
                   of
                   us
                   will
                   deny
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   large
                   
                     Confession
                     of
                     Faith
                  
                   registrated
                   in
                   the
                   Acts
                   of
                   Parliament
                   ,
                   doth
                   by
                   consequence
                   contain
                   this
                   short
                   confession
                   and
                   abjuration
                   :
                   Yet
                   were
                   it
                   not
                   sufficient
                   against
                   Poperie
                   to
                   subscribe
                   the
                   one
                   without
                   the
                   other
                   :
                   how
                   then
                   shall
                   we
                   think
                   that
                   the
                   more
                   general
                   Confession
                   &
                   abjuration
                   at
                   this
                   time
                   ,
                   when
                   the
                   urging
                   of
                   such
                   Popish
                   books
                   hath
                   extorted
                   frō
                   us
                   so
                   necessary
                   an
                   application
                   ,
                   and
                   doth
                   still
                   call
                   for
                   a
                   testimony
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   compleat
                   enough
                   without
                   it
                   .
                
                 
                   7.
                   
                   The
                   Papists
                   shall
                   hereby
                   be
                   occasioned
                   to
                   renew
                   their
                   old
                   objection
                   against
                   us
                   ,
                   
                     Annuas
                     &
                     menstruas
                     fides
                     de
                     Deo
                     decernūt
                     ,
                  
                   That
                   our
                   Faith
                   changeth
                   with
                   the
                   Moon
                   ,
                   or
                   once
                   in
                   the
                   yeere
                   .
                   Other
                   reformed
                   Kirks
                   might
                   justly
                   wonder
                   at
                   our
                   inconstancie
                   in
                   changing
                   our
                   Confession
                   without
                   any
                   reall
                   necessity
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   in
                   one
                   and
                   the
                   same
                   yeer
                   it
                   cometh
                   forth
                   larger
                   ,
                   &
                   more
                   particular
                   ,
                   then
                   shorter
                   ,
                   &
                   more
                   general
                   :
                   and
                   our
                   Adversaries
                   will
                   not
                   fail
                   to
                   traduce
                   us
                   as
                   troublers
                   of
                   the
                   peace
                   of
                   the
                   Kirk
                   &
                   kingdom
                   without
                   any
                   necessar
                   cause
                   .
                
                 
                   8.
                   
                   It
                   will
                   likewise
                   prove
                   a
                   confirmation
                   of
                   their
                   errour
                   ,
                   who
                   think
                   they
                   may
                   both
                   subscribe
                   the
                   
                     Confession
                     of
                     Faith
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   receive
                   the
                   
                     Service
                     book
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   Canons
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   not
                   only
                   a
                   direct
                   scandaling
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   but
                   also
                   a
                   ready
                   way
                   to
                   put
                   a
                   weapon
                   in
                   their
                   hands
                   against
                   our selves
                   ,
                   who
                   maintain
                   and
                   professe
                   that
                   these
                   and
                   such
                   other
                   evils
                   are
                   abjured
                   in
                   the
                   Confession
                   of
                   Faith.
                   
                
                 
                   9.
                   
                   If
                   we
                   should
                   now
                   sweare
                   this
                   Confession
                   ,
                   we
                   should
                   be
                   obliged
                   by
                   our
                   oath
                   to
                   maintain
                   Perth
                   articles
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   the
                   innovations
                   already
                   introduced
                   in
                   the
                   worship
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   maintain
                   Episcopacie
                   ,
                   
                   with
                   the
                   civill
                   places
                   ,
                   and
                   power
                   of
                   Kirkmen
                   .
                   Because
                   we
                   are
                   bound
                   to
                   swear
                   this
                   Confession
                   by
                   vertue
                   of
                   &
                   comform
                   unto
                   the
                   Kings
                   command
                   signed
                   by
                   his
                   sacred
                   Majestie
                   of
                   the
                   date
                   September
                   
                     9.
                     1638.
                  
                   
                   (
                   These
                   are
                   the
                   very
                   words
                   subjoyned
                   to
                   the
                   Confession
                   and
                   Band
                   ,
                   and
                   prefixed
                   to
                   the
                   Subscriptions
                   )
                   and
                   it
                   cannot
                   be
                   denyed
                   ,
                   but
                   any
                   oath
                   ministred
                   unto
                   us
                   ,
                   must
                   either
                   be
                   refused
                   ,
                   or
                   else
                   taken
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   known
                   mind
                   ,
                   professed
                   intention
                   ,
                   and
                   expresse
                   command
                   of
                   Authority
                   urging
                   the
                   same
                   :
                   And
                   it
                   is
                   most
                   manifest
                   ,
                   that
                   His
                   Majesties
                   mind
                   ,
                   intention
                   ,
                   and
                   Commandement
                   ,
                   is
                   no
                   other
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   the
                   Confession
                   be
                   sworn
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   maintenance
                   of
                   religion
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   already
                   or
                   presently
                   professed
                   ,
                   (
                   these
                   two
                   being
                   coincident
                   ,
                   altogether
                   one
                   and
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   not
                   only
                   in
                   our
                   common
                   form
                   of
                   speaking
                   ,
                   but
                   in
                   all
                   His
                   Majesties
                   proclamations
                   )
                   and
                   thus
                   as
                   it
                   includeth
                   ,
                   and
                   conteineth
                   within
                   the
                   compasse
                   thereof
                   ,
                   the
                   foresaid
                   novations
                   and
                   Episcopacie
                   ,
                   which
                   under
                   that
                   name
                   were
                   also
                   ratified
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   first
                   Parliament
                   holden
                   by
                   his
                   Majestie
                   .
                   And
                   where
                   it
                   may
                   be
                   obiected
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Counsellours
                   have
                   subscribed
                   the
                   Confession
                   of
                   Faith
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   was
                   professed
                   1580.
                   and
                   will
                   not
                   urge
                   the
                   Subscription
                   in
                   another
                   sense
                   upon
                   the
                   Subiects
                   .
                   We
                   answer
                   ,
                   First
                   ,
                   the
                   Act
                   of
                   Counsell
                   containing
                   that
                   declaration
                   ,
                   is
                   not
                   as
                   yet
                   published
                   by
                   Proclamation
                   .
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   if
                   it
                   were
                   so
                   published
                   ,
                   it
                   behooved
                   of
                   necessity
                   either
                   be
                   repugnant
                   to
                   His
                   Maiesties
                   declared
                   Iudgement
                   and
                   Command
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   more
                   nor
                   to
                   sweare
                   without
                   warrand
                   from
                   Authority
                   (
                   a
                   fault
                   although
                   uniustly
                   ,
                   often
                   obiected
                   unto
                   us
                   )
                   or
                   else
                   we
                   must
                   affirme
                   the
                   Religion
                   in
                   the
                   yeare
                   1580.
                   and
                   at
                   this
                   time
                   to
                   be
                   altogether
                   one
                   and
                   the
                   same
                   ;
                   and
                   thus
                   must
                   acknowledge
                   ,
                   that
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   novation
                   of
                   Religion
                   ,
                   which
                   were
                   a
                   formall
                   contradiction
                   to
                   that
                   we
                   have
                   sworne
                   .
                   3.
                   
                   By
                   approving
                   the
                   Proclamation
                   anent
                   the
                   Oath
                   to
                   be
                   administred
                   to
                   Ministers
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   Act
                   of
                   Parliament
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   to
                   swear
                   simple
                   obedience
                   to
                   the
                   Diocesan
                   Bishop
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   warning
                   all
                   Archbishops
                   and
                   Bishops
                   to
                   be
                   present
                   ;
                   as
                   having
                   voice
                   and
                   place
                   in
                   the
                   Assemblie
                   :
                   They
                   seem
                   to
                   determine
                   ,
                   that
                   in
                   their
                   Iudgment
                   the
                   Confession
                   of
                   Faith
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   was
                   professed
                   1580.
                   doth
                   consist
                   with
                   Episcopacie
                   ,
                   whereas
                   We
                   by
                   our
                   oath
                   have
                   referred
                   the
                   tryall
                   of
                   this
                   or
                   any
                   other
                   question
                   of
                   that
                   kind
                   to
                   the
                   generall
                   Assembly
                   &
                   Parliament
                   .
                
                 
                   10.
                   
                   This
                   subscription
                   &
                   oath
                   in
                   the
                   mind
                   &
                   intention
                   of
                   authority
                   ,
                   &
                   consequently
                   in
                   our
                   swearing
                   thereof
                   ,
                   may
                   consist
                   with
                   the
                   corruptions
                   of
                   the
                   Service
                   book
                   &
                   Canons
                   ,
                   which
                   we
                   have
                   abjured
                   as
                   other
                   
                   heads
                   of
                   Poperie
                   :
                   For
                   both
                   this
                   present
                   proclamation
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   Majesties
                   former
                   proclamations
                   at
                   
                     Linlithgow
                     ,
                     Striveling
                     ,
                     Edinburgh
                  
                   ;
                   The
                   Lords
                   of
                   privie
                   Counsell
                   in
                   their
                   approbation
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   ;
                   and
                   the
                   prelates
                   and
                   doctors
                   who
                   stand
                   for
                   the
                   Service
                   book
                   &
                   Canons
                   ,
                   Doe
                   all
                   speak
                   plainly
                   ,
                   or
                   import
                   so
                   much
                   ,
                   That
                   these
                   books
                   are
                   not
                   repugnant
                   to
                   the
                   Confession
                   of
                   Faith
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   the
                   introducing
                   of
                   them
                   is
                   no
                   novation
                   of
                   religion
                   or
                   law
                   :
                   And
                   therefore
                   we
                   must
                   either
                   refuse
                   to
                   subscribe
                   now
                   ,
                   or
                   we
                   must
                   confesse
                   contrary
                   to
                   our
                   late
                   Oath
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   a
                   cleare
                   Truth
                   ,
                   That
                   the
                   Service
                   book
                   and
                   Canons
                   are
                   no
                   innovations
                   in
                   Religion
                   .
                   And
                   ,
                   though
                   the
                   present
                   books
                   be
                   discharged
                   by
                   proclamation
                   ,
                   yet
                   if
                   we
                   shall
                   by
                   any
                   deed
                   of
                   our
                   owne
                   testifie
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   may
                   consist
                   with
                   our
                   Confession
                   of
                   Faith
                   ,
                   within
                   a
                   very
                   short
                   time
                   ,
                   either
                   the
                   same
                   books
                   ,
                   or
                   some
                   other
                   like
                   unto
                   them
                   ,
                   with
                   some
                   small
                   change
                   ,
                   may
                   be
                   obtruded
                   upon
                   us
                   ,
                   who
                   by
                   Our
                   abjuration
                   (
                   if
                   we
                   adhere
                   unto
                   it
                   )
                   have
                   freed
                   both
                   our selves
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   posteritie
                   of
                   all
                   such
                   corruptions
                   ,
                   and
                   have
                   laid
                   a
                   faire
                   foundation
                   for
                   the
                   pure
                   worship
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   all
                   time
                   coming
                   .
                
                 
                   11.
                   
                   Although
                   there
                   be
                   indeed
                   no
                   substantiall
                   difference
                   between
                   that
                   which
                   We
                   have
                   subscribed
                   ,
                   &
                   the
                   Confession
                   subscribed
                   1580.
                   more
                   then
                   there
                   is
                   betweene
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   hid
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   revealed
                   ;
                   A
                   march
                   stone
                   hid
                   in
                   the
                   ground
                   ,
                   and
                   uncovered
                   ,
                   betwixt
                   the
                   hand
                   closed
                   and
                   open
                   ,
                   betwixt
                   a
                   sword
                   scheathed
                   and
                   drawn
                   ,
                   or
                   betwixt
                   the
                   large
                   Confession
                   ,
                   registrat
                   in
                   the
                   Acts
                   of
                   Parliament
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   short
                   Confession
                   ,
                   or
                   (
                   if
                   we
                   may
                   with
                   reverence
                   ascend
                   yet
                   higher
                   )
                   between
                   the
                   Old
                   Testament
                   &
                   the
                   New
                   ,
                   yet
                   as
                   to
                   scheath
                   our
                   sword
                   when
                   it
                   should
                   be
                   drawn
                   ,
                   were
                   imprudencie
                   ;
                   or
                   at
                   the
                   commandement
                   of
                   Princes
                   ,
                   professedly
                   popish
                   in
                   their
                   dominions
                   ,
                   after
                   the
                   Subjects
                   had
                   subscribed
                   both
                   Confessions
                   ,
                   to
                   subscribe
                   the
                   first
                   without
                   the
                   second
                   ,
                   or
                   at
                   the
                   will
                   of
                   a
                   Iewish
                   Magistrate
                   ,
                   openly
                   denying
                   the
                   New
                   Testament
                   ,
                   to
                   subscribe
                   the
                   Old
                   alone
                   ,
                   after
                   that
                   they
                   have
                   subscribed
                   both
                   ,
                   were
                   horrible
                   impiety
                   against
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   Treacherie
                   against
                   the
                   Truth
                   :
                   Right
                   so
                   ,
                   for
                   Vs
                   to
                   subscribe
                   the
                   former
                   a-part
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   now
                   urged
                   and
                   framed
                   ,
                   without
                   the
                   explanation
                   and
                   application
                   thereof
                   at
                   this
                   time
                   ,
                   when
                   ours
                   is
                   rejected
                   ;
                   and
                   the
                   subscribers
                   of
                   the
                   former
                   refuse
                   to
                   subscribe
                   ours
                   ,
                   as
                   containing
                   something
                   substantially
                   different
                   ,
                   and
                   urge
                   the
                   former
                   upon
                   us
                   ,
                   as
                   different
                   from
                   ours
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   expressing
                   the
                   speciall
                   abjuration
                   of
                   the
                   evils
                   ,
                   supplicated
                   against
                   by
                   us
                   ,
                   were
                   nothing
                   else
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   deny
                   and
                   
                   part
                   from
                   our
                   former
                   subscription
                   ,
                   if
                   not
                   formally
                   ,
                   yet
                   interpretatively
                   .
                   Old
                   Eleazar
                   ,
                   who
                   would
                   not
                   seeme
                   to
                   eate
                   forbidden
                   meat
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Confessors
                   and
                   Martyrs
                   of
                   old
                   ,
                   who
                   would
                   not
                   seeme
                   by
                   delivering
                   some
                   of
                   their
                   papers
                   ,
                   to
                   render
                   the
                   Bible
                   ,
                   or
                   to
                   deny
                   the
                   Truth
                   ,
                   may
                   teach
                   us
                   our
                   dutie
                   in
                   this
                   case
                   ,
                   although
                   our
                   lives
                   were
                   in
                   hazard
                   for
                   refusing
                   this
                   Subscription
                   :
                   And
                   who
                   knoweth
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   LORD
                   may
                   be
                   calling
                   His
                   people
                   now
                   ,
                   who
                   have
                   proceeded
                   so
                   farre
                   in
                   professing
                   His
                   Truth
                   at
                   this
                   time
                   ,
                   to
                   such
                   Trials
                   and
                   Confessions
                   ,
                   as
                   His
                   faithfull
                   Witnesses
                   have
                   given
                   of
                   old
                   ;
                   that
                   in
                   this
                   point
                   also
                   our
                   doing
                   may
                   be
                   a
                   document
                   both
                   to
                   the
                   succeeding
                   ages
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   other
                   Kirks
                   to
                   whom
                   for
                   the
                   present
                   we
                   are
                   made
                   a
                   spectacle
                   .
                
                 
                   12.
                   
                   If
                   any
                   be
                   so
                   forgetfull
                   of
                   his
                   oath
                   (
                   which
                   God
                   forbid
                   )
                   as
                   to
                   subscribe
                   this
                   Confession
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   now
                   urged
                   ,
                   he
                   doth
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   proclamation
                   acquiesce
                   in
                   this
                   declaration
                   of
                   his
                   Majesties
                   will
                   ,
                   and
                   doth
                   accept
                   of
                   such
                   a
                   pardon
                   as
                   hath
                   need
                   to
                   be
                   ratified
                   in
                   parliament
                   ,
                   And
                   thus
                   doth
                   turne
                   our
                   glory
                   unto
                   shame
                   ,
                   by
                   confessing
                   our
                   guiltinesse
                   ,
                   where
                   God
                   from
                   Heaven
                   hath
                   made
                   us
                   guiltlesse
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   the
                   fire
                   of
                   His
                   Spirit
                   from
                   Heaven
                   hath
                   accepted
                   of
                   our
                   service
                   ,
                   And
                   doth
                   depart
                   from
                   the
                   commandement
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   the
                   practise
                   of
                   the
                   Godly
                   in
                   former
                   times
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   worthy
                   and
                   laudable
                   example
                   of
                   our
                   worthy
                   &
                   religious
                   progenitours
                   ,
                   in
                   obedience
                   whereof
                   ,
                   and
                   conform
                   to
                   which
                   We
                   made
                   profession
                   to
                   subscribe
                   :
                   for
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   particular
                   Act
                   required
                   of
                   us
                   ,
                   to
                   whom
                   the
                   pardon
                   is
                   presented
                   in
                   this
                   proclamation
                   ,
                   but
                   this
                   new
                   subscription
                   allanerlie
                   .
                
                 
                   13.
                   
                   The
                   generall
                   band
                   now
                   urged
                   to
                   be
                   subscribed
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   containeth
                   many
                   clauses
                   not
                   so
                   fitting
                   the
                   present
                   time
                   as
                   that
                   wherein
                   it
                   was
                   subscribed
                   ,
                   so
                   is
                   it
                   deficient
                   in
                   a
                   point
                   ,
                   at
                   this
                   time
                   most
                   necessary
                   ,
                   
                     Of
                     the
                     reformation
                     of
                     our
                     lives
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     shall
                     answerablie
                     to
                     our
                     profession
                     ,
                     be
                     examples
                     to
                     others
                     ,
                     of
                     all
                     Godlinesse
                     ,
                     sobernesse
                     and
                     righteousnesse
                     and
                     of
                     every
                     duty
                     wee
                     owe
                     to
                     GOD
                     and
                     main
                  
                   ;
                   without
                   which
                   we
                   cannot
                   now
                   subscribe
                   this
                   Confession
                   ,
                   least
                   
                     we
                     loose
                     the
                     bands
                     to
                     wickednesse
                     ,
                     seeme
                     to
                     repent
                     of
                     our
                     former
                     resolutions
                     and
                     promises
                     ,
                     and
                     choose
                     to
                     have
                     our
                     portion
                     with
                     hypocrites
                     ,
                     professing
                     and
                     swearing
                     that
                     wee
                     know
                     GOD
                     ,
                     but
                     in
                     our
                     workes
                     denying
                     him
                     ,
                     being
                     abominable
                     ,
                     disobedient
                     ,
                     and
                     unto
                     every
                     good
                     worke
                     reprobate
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   14.
                   
                   Since
                   the
                   narrative
                   of
                   the
                   general
                   band
                   is
                   now
                   changed
                   ,
                   &
                   some
                   
                   lines
                   ,
                   expressing
                   at
                   length
                   the
                   Papists
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   adherents
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   partie
                   from
                   whom
                   the
                   danger
                   to
                   Religion
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Kings
                   Majestie
                   was
                   threatned
                   ,
                   are
                   left
                   out
                   ,
                   and
                   no
                   designation
                   made
                   of
                   the
                   partie
                   from
                   whom
                   the
                   danger
                   is
                   now
                   threatned
                   ,
                   We
                   are
                   made
                   either
                   to
                   think
                   ,
                   that
                   our
                   subscription
                   at
                   this
                   time
                   is
                   unnecessarie
                   ,
                   or
                   to
                   suspect
                   that
                   we
                   who
                   have
                   supplicated
                   and
                   entred
                   in
                   Covenant
                   ,
                   are
                   understood
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   partie
                   ;
                   especially
                   since
                   the
                   Lords
                   of
                   Councell
                   have
                   in
                   the
                   Act
                   
                     September
                     22.
                  
                   ratifying
                   the
                   Proclamation
                   ,
                   found
                   themselves
                   bound
                   to
                   use
                   their
                   best
                   endeavours
                   ,
                   that
                   all
                   his
                   Majesties
                   good
                   Subjects
                   may
                   rest
                   satisfied
                   with
                   his
                   Majesties
                   Declaration
                   ;
                   since
                   also
                   we
                   have
                   beene
                   (
                   although
                   undeservedly
                   )
                   challenged
                   of
                   disorders
                   ,
                   distractions
                   ,
                   and
                   dangers
                   to
                   Religion
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   Majesties
                   authoritie
                   ;
                   and
                   since
                   in
                   the
                   foresaid
                   Act
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   missive
                   directed
                   to
                   his
                   Majestie
                   ,
                   the
                   Lords
                   of
                   Councell
                   offer
                   their
                   lives
                   and
                   fortunes
                   to
                   his
                   Majestie
                   ,
                   in
                   repressing
                   all
                   such
                   ,
                   as
                   shall
                   hereafter
                   prease
                   to
                   disturbe
                   the
                   peace
                   of
                   this
                   Kirk
                   and
                   Kingdome
                   ;
                   which
                   being
                   expressed
                   in
                   a
                   generalitie
                   is
                   by
                   many
                   applied
                   to
                   us
                   ,
                   and
                   interpreted
                   of
                   our
                   adhering
                   to
                   our
                   Covenant
                   ;
                   We
                   should
                   therefore
                   ,
                   by
                   our
                   subscription
                   of
                   the
                   Covenant
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   now
                   conceived
                   ,
                   both
                   do
                   directly
                   against
                   our
                   owne
                   minds
                   ,
                   in
                   condemning
                   our selves
                   ,
                   wherein
                   we
                   are
                   innocent
                   ,
                   and
                   should
                   consent
                   to
                   our
                   owne
                   hurt
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   suppressing
                   of
                   the
                   cause
                   which
                   wee
                   maintaine
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   the
                   repressing
                   mutually
                   one
                   of
                   us
                   of
                   another
                   ,
                   directly
                   contrarie
                   to
                   our
                   former
                   solemne
                   Oath
                   and
                   subscription
                   .
                
                 
                   15.
                   
                   The
                   subscribing
                   of
                   this
                   Confession
                   by
                   the
                   Lords
                   of
                   his
                   Majesties
                   privie
                   Councell
                   ,
                   who
                   by
                   their
                   place
                   and
                   high
                   employment
                   are
                   publike
                   Peace-makers
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   others
                   who
                   have
                   not
                   subscribed
                   the
                   late
                   Confession
                   will
                   make
                   the
                   breach
                   wider
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   lamentable
                   division
                   of
                   this
                   Kirk
                   more
                   desperate
                   then
                   ever
                   before
                   ;
                   some
                   having
                   
                     sworne
                     to
                     labour
                     by
                     all
                     lawfull
                     meanes
                     to
                     recover
                     the
                     former
                     Libertie
                     ,
                     and
                     puritie
                     of
                     Religion
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   others
                   ,
                   maintaining
                   that
                   for
                   puritie
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   alreadie
                   established
                   ;
                   some
                   beleeving
                   and
                   professing
                   that
                   the
                   evils
                   supplicated
                   against
                   ,
                   are
                   abjured
                   in
                   that
                   
                     Confession
                     of
                     Faith
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   others
                   maintaining
                   the
                   
                     Confession
                     of
                     Faith
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   these
                   corruptions
                   (
                   although
                   for
                   the
                   present
                   discharged
                   by
                   authoritie
                   )
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   inconsistent
                   :
                   and
                   beside
                   this
                   ,
                   many
                   divisions
                   and
                   subdivisions
                   will
                   ensue
                   to
                   the
                   dulefull
                   renting
                   of
                   the
                   Kirk
                   and
                   Kingdome
                   ,
                   making
                   way
                   for
                   the
                   wrath
                   and
                   many
                   judgements
                   of
                   God
                   often
                   threatned
                   by
                   his
                   
                   faithfull
                   servants
                   ,
                   which
                   all
                   the
                   godly
                   ought
                   to
                   labour
                   by
                   all
                   meanes
                   to
                   prevent
                   .
                
                 
                   16.
                   
                   Wee
                   represent
                   also
                   to
                   the
                   honourable
                   Lords
                   of
                   privie
                   Councell
                   to
                   be
                   considered
                   ,
                   That
                   the
                   Doctrine
                   ,
                   Discipline
                   ,
                   and
                   Use
                   of
                   Sacraments
                   are
                   sworne
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   contrarie
                   abjured
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   Word
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   meaning
                   of
                   the
                   Kirk
                   of
                   Scotland
                   in
                   the
                   books
                   of
                   Discipline
                   ,
                   and
                   Acts
                   of
                   Assemblies
                   ;
                   And
                   that
                   in
                   the
                   Oath
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   place
                   left
                   to
                   the
                   generalitie
                   of
                   any
                   mans
                   conception
                   of
                   the
                   true
                   Faith
                   and
                   Religion
                   ,
                   nor
                   to
                   any
                   private
                   interpretation
                   ,
                   or
                   mentall
                   reservation
                   .
                
                 
                   For
                   these
                   and
                   the
                   like
                   considerations
                   ,
                   in
                   our
                   owne
                   name
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   name
                   of
                   all
                   who
                   will
                   adhere
                   to
                   the
                   late
                   Covenant
                   ,
                   subscribed
                   by
                   us
                   ,
                   and
                   sealed
                   from
                   Heaven
                   ,
                   We
                   (
                   from
                   our
                   dutie
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   our
                   King
                   ,
                   our
                   native
                   Countrey
                   ,
                   our selves
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   posteritie
                   ,
                   lest
                   our
                   silence
                   import
                   a
                   satisfaction
                   of
                   our
                   desires
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   stopping
                   of
                   our
                   mouths
                   from
                   necessarie
                   supplication
                   for
                   things
                   yet
                   to
                   bee
                   obtained
                   from
                   his
                   Majesties
                   just
                   and
                   gracious
                   disposition
                   )
                   are
                   constrained
                   to
                   declare
                   and
                   protest
                   ;
                   First
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   cause
                   and
                   occasion
                   of
                   the
                   distractions
                   of
                   the
                   Kirk
                   and
                   Common-wealth
                   ,
                   are
                   no
                   wayes
                   to
                   bee
                   imputed
                   unto
                   us
                   ,
                   or
                   our
                   needlesse
                   feares
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   the
                   innovations
                   and
                   corruptions
                   of
                   Religion
                   ,
                   which
                   against
                   the
                   Acts
                   and
                   order
                   of
                   this
                   Kirk
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Lawes
                   of
                   the
                   Kingdome
                   ,
                   have
                   beene
                   pressed
                   upon
                   us
                   the
                   people
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   Majesties
                   loyall
                   subjects
                   ;
                   who
                   ,
                   although
                   under
                   great
                   thraldom
                   ,
                   were
                   living
                   in
                   peace
                   and
                   quietnesse
                   ,
                   labouring
                   in
                   all
                   godlinesse
                   and
                   honestie
                   to
                   do
                   our
                   dutie
                   to
                   God
                   and
                   man.
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   We
                   protest
                   ,
                   that
                   all
                   questions
                   and
                   doubts
                   that
                   arise
                   ,
                   concerning
                   the
                   freedome
                   of
                   the
                   Assemblie
                   ,
                   whether
                   in
                   the
                   constitution
                   and
                   members
                   thereof
                   ,
                   or
                   in
                   the
                   matters
                   to
                   be
                   treated
                   ,
                   or
                   in
                   the
                   manner
                   and
                   order
                   of
                   proceeding
                   ,
                   be
                   remitted
                   to
                   the
                   determination
                   of
                   the
                   Assemblie
                   it selfe
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   onely
                   proper
                   and
                   competent
                   judge
                   ;
                   And
                   that
                   it
                   shall
                   be
                   lawfull
                   for
                   us
                   ,
                   being
                   authorized
                   with
                   lawfull
                   Commissions
                   ,
                   as
                   at
                   other
                   times
                   when
                   the
                   urgent
                   necessitie
                   of
                   the
                   Kirk
                   shall
                   require
                   ,
                   so
                   in
                   this
                   exigence
                   to
                   assemble
                   our selves
                   at
                   the
                   Diet
                   appointed
                   ,
                   notwithstanding
                   any
                   impediment
                   or
                   prorogation
                   to
                   the
                   contrary
                   :
                   And
                   being
                   assembled
                   ,
                   against
                   all
                   qualifications
                   and
                   predeterminations
                   ,
                   or
                   presupposals
                   to
                   propone
                   ,
                   treat
                   ,
                   reason
                   ,
                   vote
                   ,
                   and
                   conclude
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   Word
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   confession
                   of
                   Faith
                   ,
                   and
                   Acts
                   of
                   lawfull
                   Assemblies
                   ,
                   in
                   all
                   Ecclesiasticall
                   matters
                   ,
                   pertaining
                   to
                   the
                   Assemblie
                   ,
                   
                   and
                   tending
                   to
                   the
                   advancement
                   of
                   the
                   Kingdome
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   good
                   of
                   Religion
                   .
                
                 
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   since
                   Archbishops
                   and
                   Bishops
                   have
                   no
                   warrand
                   for
                   their
                   office
                   in
                   this
                   Kirk
                   ,
                   since
                   it
                   is
                   contrarie
                   both
                   to
                   reason
                   and
                   to
                   the
                   Acts
                   of
                   the
                   Kirk
                   ,
                   that
                   any
                   have
                   place
                   and
                   voice
                   in
                   the
                   Assemblie
                   ,
                   who
                   are
                   not
                   authorized
                   with
                   lawfull
                   Commissions
                   ;
                   and
                   seeing
                   both
                   in
                   common
                   equitie
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   the
                   tenour
                   of
                   this
                   Proclamation
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   made
                   lyable
                   to
                   the
                   triall
                   and
                   censure
                   of
                   the
                   Assemblie
                   ,
                   Wee
                   protest
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   bee
                   not
                   present
                   ,
                   as
                   having
                   place
                   or
                   voice
                   in
                   the
                   Assemblie
                   ,
                   but
                   as
                   rei
                   to
                   compeere
                   ,
                   for
                   underlying
                   triall
                   and
                   censure
                   upon
                   the
                   generall
                   complaints
                   alreadie
                   made
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   particular
                   accusations
                   to
                   be
                   given
                   in
                   against
                   them
                   ;
                   And
                   that
                   the
                   warning
                   given
                   by
                   his
                   Majesties
                   Proclamation
                   ,
                   and
                   this
                   our
                   Protestation
                   ,
                   be
                   a
                   sufficient
                   citation
                   to
                   them
                   ,
                   to
                   compeer
                   before
                   the
                   Assemblie
                   ,
                   for
                   their
                   triall
                   and
                   censure
                   ,
                   in
                   life
                   ,
                   office
                   ,
                   and
                   benefice
                   .
                
                 
                   Fourthly
                   ,
                   Wee
                   solemnly
                   protest
                   ,
                   that
                   We
                   do
                   constantly
                   adhere
                   to
                   our
                   Oath
                   and
                   subscription
                   of
                   the
                   Confession
                   of
                   Faith
                   and
                   Covenant
                   ,
                   lately
                   renewed
                   and
                   approven
                   with
                   rare
                   and
                   undeniable
                   evidences
                   from
                   heaven
                   ,
                   of
                   the
                   wonderfull
                   workings
                   of
                   his
                   Spirit
                   in
                   the
                   hearts
                   both
                   of
                   Pastors
                   and
                   people
                   ,
                   through
                   all
                   the
                   parts
                   of
                   the
                   Kingdome
                   ;
                   And
                   that
                   we
                   stand
                   to
                   all
                   parts
                   and
                   clauses
                   thereof
                   ,
                   and
                   particularly
                   to
                   the
                   explanation
                   and
                   application
                   ,
                   containing
                   both
                   our
                   abjuration
                   of
                   ,
                   and
                   our
                   union
                   against
                   the
                   particular
                   evils
                   and
                   corruptions
                   of
                   the
                   time
                   ;
                   a
                   dutie
                   which
                   the
                   Lord
                   at
                   this
                   time
                   especially
                   craveth
                   at
                   our
                   hands
                   .
                
                 
                   Fifthly
                   ,
                   We
                   also
                   protest
                   ,
                   that
                   none
                   of
                   us
                   who
                   have
                   subscribed
                   ,
                   and
                   do
                   adhere
                   to
                   our
                   subscription
                   of
                   the
                   late
                   Covenant
                   ,
                   be
                   charged
                   ,
                   or
                   urged
                   ,
                   either
                   to
                   procure
                   the
                   subscriptions
                   of
                   others
                   ,
                   or
                   to
                   subscribe
                   our selves
                   unto
                   any
                   other
                   Confession
                   or
                   Covenant
                   ,
                   containing
                   any
                   derogation
                   thereunto
                   ,
                   especially
                   that
                   mentioned
                   in
                   the
                   Proclamation
                   ,
                   without
                   the
                   necessarie
                   explanation
                   and
                   the
                   application
                   therof
                   ,
                   alreadie
                   sworn
                   by
                   us
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   Reasons
                   above
                   expressed
                   :
                   And
                   because
                   ,
                   as
                   we
                   did
                   in
                   our
                   former
                   Protestation
                   appeale
                   from
                   the
                   Lords
                   of
                   his
                   Majesties
                   Councell
                   ,
                   so
                   do
                   we
                   now
                   by
                   these
                   renew
                   our
                   solemne
                   appeale
                   ,
                   with
                   all
                   solemnities
                   requisite
                   ,
                   unto
                   the
                   next
                   free
                   Generall
                   Assemblie
                   and
                   Parliament
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   onely
                   supreme
                   nationall
                   Judicatories
                   competent
                   ,
                   to
                   judge
                   of
                   nationall
                   causes
                   and
                   proceedings
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   Sixthly
                   ,
                   We
                   protest
                   ,
                   That
                   no
                   subscription
                   ,
                   whether
                   by
                   the
                   Lords
                   of
                   Councell
                   or
                   others
                   ,
                   of
                   the
                   Confession
                   mentioned
                   in
                   the
                   Proclamation
                   ,
                   and
                   enjoyned
                   for
                   the
                   maintenance
                   of
                   Religion
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   now
                   already
                   ,
                   or
                   at
                   this
                   present
                   time
                   established
                   and
                   professed
                   within
                   this
                   Kingdome
                   ,
                   without
                   any
                   innovation
                   of
                   Religion
                   or
                   Law
                   ,
                   be
                   any
                   manner
                   of
                   way
                   prejudiciall
                   to
                   our
                   Covenant
                   ,
                   wherein
                   
                     we
                     have
                     sworne
                     to
                     forbeare
                     the
                     practice
                     of
                     Novations
                     alreadie
                     introduced
                     ,
                     &c.
                     till
                     they
                     be
                     tried
                     in
                     a
                     free
                     Assemblie
                     ,
                     And
                     to
                     labour
                     by
                     all
                     lawfull
                     meanes
                     ,
                     to
                     recover
                     the
                     puritie
                     and
                     libertie
                     of
                     the
                     Gospel
                     as
                     it
                     was
                     established
                     and
                     professed
                     before
                     the
                     foresaid
                     Innovations
                     :
                  
                   And
                   in
                   like
                   manner
                   ,
                   that
                   no
                   subscription
                   foresaid
                   be
                   any
                   derogation
                   to
                   the
                   true
                   and
                   sound
                   meaning
                   of
                   our
                   worthie
                   predecessours
                   ,
                   at
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   their
                   subscription
                   in
                   the
                   year
                   1581.
                   and
                   afterward
                   .
                   Withall
                   ,
                   warning
                   and
                   exhorting
                   all
                   men
                   who
                   lay
                   to
                   heart
                   the
                   cause
                   of
                   Religion
                   ,
                   against
                   the
                   corruptions
                   of
                   the
                   time
                   &
                   the
                   present
                   estate
                   of
                   things
                   ,
                   both
                   to
                   subscribe
                   the
                   Covenant
                   as
                   it
                   hath
                   bin
                   explained
                   ,
                   and
                   necessarily
                   applied
                   ;
                   and
                   as
                   they
                   love
                   the
                   puritie
                   and
                   libertie
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ,
                   to
                   hold
                   back
                   their
                   hands
                   from
                   all
                   other
                   Covenants
                   ,
                   till
                   the
                   Assembly
                   now
                   indicted
                   be
                   conveened
                   ,
                   and
                   determine
                   the
                   present
                   differences
                   and
                   divisions
                   ,
                   and
                   preserve
                   this
                   country
                   from
                   contrarie
                   oathes
                   .
                
                 
                   Seventhly
                   ,
                   As
                   his
                   Majesties
                   royall
                   clemencie
                   appeareth
                   in
                   forgiving
                   and
                   forgetting
                   what
                   his
                   Majestie
                   conceiveth
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   disorder
                   or
                   done
                   amisse
                   in
                   the
                   proceeding
                   of
                   any
                   ;
                   so
                   are
                   we
                   very
                   confident
                   of
                   his
                   Majesties
                   approbation
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   integrity
                   of
                   our
                   hearts
                   and
                   peaceablenesse
                   of
                   our
                   wayes
                   and
                   actions
                   all
                   this
                   time
                   past
                   :
                   And
                   therfore
                   We
                   protest
                   that
                   we
                   still
                   adhere
                   to
                   our
                   former
                   complaints
                   ,
                   protestations
                   ,
                   lawfull
                   meetings
                   ,
                   proceedings
                   ,
                   mutuall
                   defences
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                   All
                   which
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   have
                   been
                   in
                   themselves
                   lawfull
                   ,
                   so
                   were
                   they
                   to
                   us
                   ,
                   pressed
                   with
                   so
                   many
                   grievances
                   in
                   his
                   Majesties
                   absence
                   from
                   this
                   native
                   kingdome
                   ,
                   most
                   necessary
                   ,
                   and
                   ought
                   to
                   be
                   regarded
                   as
                   good
                   offices
                   ,
                   and
                   pertinent
                   duties
                   of
                   faithfull
                   Christians
                   ,
                   loyall
                   subjects
                   ,
                   and
                   sensible
                   members
                   of
                   this
                   Kirk
                   and
                   Commonwealth
                   ,
                   as
                   we
                   trust
                   at
                   all
                   occasions
                   to
                   make
                   manifest
                   to
                   all
                   good
                   men
                   ,
                   especially
                   to
                   his
                   sacred
                   Majestie
                   ,
                   for
                   whose
                   long
                   and
                   prosperous
                   government
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   may
                   live
                   a
                   peaceable
                   and
                   quiet
                   life
                   in
                   all
                   godlinesse
                   and
                   honestie
                   ,
                   We
                   earnestly
                   pray
                   .
                
                 
                   WHereupon
                   a
                   noble
                   Earle
                   ,
                   James
                   Earle
                   of
                   Montrose
                   ,
                   &c.
                   in
                   name
                   of
                   the
                   Noblemen
                   ;
                   M.
                   
                     Alexander
                     Gibson
                  
                   younger
                   of
                   
                   Durie
                   ,
                   in
                   name
                   of
                   the
                   Barons
                   ;
                   
                     George
                     Porterfield
                  
                   Merchant
                   Burgesse
                   of
                   Glasgow
                   ,
                   in
                   name
                   of
                   the
                   Burrowes
                   ;
                   M.
                   
                     Harie
                     Rollock
                  
                   Minister
                   at
                   Edinburgh
                   ,
                   in
                   name
                   of
                   the
                   Ministers
                   ;
                   and
                   M.
                   
                     Archbald
                     Johnston
                  
                   Reader
                   hereof
                   ,
                   in
                   name
                   of
                   all
                   who
                   adhere
                   to
                   the
                   Confession
                   of
                   Faith
                   and
                   Covenant
                   ,
                   lately
                   renewed
                   within
                   this
                   Kingdome
                   ,
                   tooke
                   instruments
                   in
                   the
                   hands
                   of
                   three
                   Notars
                   present
                   ,
                   at
                   the
                   said
                   Mercate
                   Crosse
                   of
                   Edinburgh
                   ,
                   being
                   invironed
                   with
                   great
                   numbers
                   of
                   the
                   foresaid
                   Noblemen
                   ,
                   Barons
                   ,
                   Gentlemen
                   ,
                   Burrows
                   ,
                   Ministers
                   ,
                   and
                   Commons
                   ,
                   before
                   many
                   hundred
                   witnesses
                   ,
                   and
                   craved
                   the
                   extract
                   thereof
                   :
                   And
                   in
                   token
                   of
                   their
                   dutifull
                   respect
                   to
                   his
                   Majestie
                   ,
                   confidence
                   of
                   the
                   equitie
                   of
                   their
                   cause
                   ,
                   and
                   innocencie
                   of
                   their
                   carriage
                   ,
                   and
                   hope
                   of
                   his
                   Majesties
                   gracious
                   acceptance
                   ,
                   they
                   offered
                   in
                   all
                   humilitie
                   with
                   submisse
                   reverence
                   a
                   copie
                   thereof
                   to
                   the
                   Herauld
                   .
                
              
            
          
        
         
           ANd
           now
           for
           triall
           of
           what
           Wee
           have
           said
           ,
           the
           Reader
           may
           reflect
           upon
           these
           particulars
           :
           Not
           farre
           from
           the
           beginning
           ,
           they
           averre
           that
           they
           did
           confidently
           expect
           from
           Us
           a
           free
           Generall
           Assemblie
           and
           Parliament
           to
           be
           indicted
           ,
           and
           that
           Our
           Commissioner
           promised
           to
           recommend
           
             unto
             Us
             this
             their
             suit
             for
             a
             free
             Generall
             Assemblie
             ,
             without
             prelimitation
             either
             in
             the
             constitution
             and
             members
             thereof
             ,
             in
             the
             order
             and
             manner
             of
             proceeding
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             matters
          
           to
           bee
           treated
           of
           ;
           and
           do
           insinuate
           as
           if
           Wee
           had
           not
           given
           order
           for
           any
           such
           Assemblie
           in
           Our
           Declaration
           ;
           which
           everie
           Reader
           (
           looking
           upon
           Our
           Declaration
           )
           may
           see
           to
           be
           most
           untrue
           :
           for
           in
           it
           We
           give
           warrant
           to
           Our
           Commissioner
           to
           indict
           a
           free
           Generall
           Assemblie
           ;
           nor
           is
           there
           there
           either
           mention
           or
           meaning
           of
           any
           prelimitation
           ,
           though
           they
           themselves
           did
           use
           verie
           many
           ,
           some
           whereof
           you
           have
           heard
           alreadie
           ,
           and
           shall
           heare
           of
           more
           hereafter
           .
           Afterwards
           they
           quarrell
           with
           Our
           Declaration
           
             for
             ascribing
             all
             the
             late
             distractions
             of
             this
             Church
             and
             Common-wealth
             to
             their
             conceived
             feares
             of
             the
             Innovation
          
           of
           Religion
           and
           Lawes
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           the
           Innovations
           themselves
           :
           No
           doubt
           a
           great
           crime
           ,
           that
           We
           will
           not
           acknowledge
           that
           the
           Service
           Book
           ,
           which
           was
           penned
           at
           first
           by
           those
           who
           laid
           downe
           their
           lives
           in
           opposition
           to
           Poperie
           ,
           is
           an
           introduction
           
           to
           Poperie
           ;
           and
           We
           do
           professe
           that
           We
           did
           discharge
           that
           Book
           onely
           to
           remove
           their
           feares
           and
           doubts
           ,
           and
           ease
           their
           pretended
           grievances
           :
           nor
           can
           Wee
           condemne
           that
           Book
           ,
           without
           condemning
           the
           Service
           Book
           of
           England
           ,
           for
           the
           Covenanters
           arguments
           strike
           alike
           at
           both
           .
           Then
           immediatly
           after
           ,
           
             They
             take
             it
             ill
             that
             though
             We
             have
             discharged
             the
             practice
             of
             these
             pretended
             Innovations
             ,
             and
             voided
             all
             Acts
             made
             for
             the
             establishing
             of
             them
             ,
             yet
             We
             have
             not
             rescinded
             Our
             former
             Proclamations
             at
             Sterling
             and
             Edinburgh
          
           ;
           As
           if
           nothing
           could
           content
           them
           ,
           unlesse
           Wee
           should
           disgrace
           Our
           owne
           Proclamations
           ,
           which
           did
           not
           any
           way
           establish
           or
           authorize
           the
           things
           complained
           of
           :
           nay
           more
           ,
           unlesse
           We
           will
           call
           back
           Our
           own
           words
           ,
           which
           cannot
           be
           interpreted
           to
           any
           such
           sense
           as
           they
           would
           force
           upon
           them
           ,
           they
           would
           make
           Our
           people
           beleeve
           ,
           that
           the
           libertie
           of
           the
           generall
           Assemblie
           is
           prejudged
           ,
           &
           ,
           in
           a
           suspicious
           ,
           undutifull
           and
           dangerous
           phrase
           ,
           tell
           them
           ,
           
             That
             they
             do
             not
             consider
             with
             whom
             they
             are
             dealing
          
           ;
           as
           if
           no
           trust
           were
           to
           be
           given
           to
           Us
           :
           Next
           ,
           they
           quarrell
           with
           Our
           discharging
           of
           the
           practice
           of
           the
           Articles
           of
           Perth
           ,
           but
           not
           the
           Articles
           themselves
           which
           are
           established
           by
           acts
           both
           of
           Parliament
           and
           Generall
           Assemblie
           ;
           and
           yet
           Wee
           dare
           say
           ,
           that
           they
           would
           hold
           it
           for
           a
           strange
           position
           ,
           if
           We
           should
           use
           Our
           Prerogative
           to
           the
           disanulling
           of
           any
           thing
           established
           by
           these
           two
           Judicatories
           ;
           nay
           ,
           if
           We
           and
           the
           Parliament
           joyntly
           should
           (
           as
           the
           world
           goeth
           now
           )
           offer
           to
           disanull
           any
           act
           of
           their
           Generall
           Assemblie
           :
           so
           glad
           they
           are
           to
           quarrell
           with
           Our
           Declaration
           ,
           that
           in
           their
           eagernesse
           they
           destroy
           their
           owne
           grounds
           .
           Their
           next
           cavill
           ,
           if
           it
           were
           possible
           ,
           is
           as
           senslesse
           as
           the
           former
           ,
           whereby
           they
           averre
           ,
           that
           Our
           naming
           of
           Bishops
           in
           Our
           Proclamation
           for
           the
           indiction
           of
           the
           Assemblie
           
             is
             a
             prelimitation
             of
             it
             ,
             because
             thereby
             We
             take
             it
             as
             granted
             ,
             that
             the
             office
             of
             a
             Bishop
             is
             unquestionably
             an
             office
             in
             that
             Church
             and
             Kingdome
          
           ▪
           and
           this
           they
           call
           a
           great
           prelimitation
           put
           upon
           the
           Assemblie
           ;
           but
           with
           what
           shew
           of
           consequence
           We
           cannot
           possibly
           conceive
           :
           for
           who
           would
           not
           take
           that
           undoubtedly
           for
           an
           office
           in
           any
           Church
           or
           Kingdome
           ,
           which
           is
           established
           by
           the
           Lawes
           and
           acts
           of
           both
           ?
           and
           such
           is
           the
           office
           of
           
           a
           Bishop
           in
           that
           Kingdome
           :
           After
           these
           fancied
           prelimitations
           ,
           they
           adde
           sixe
           reasons
           why
           they
           should
           not
           be
           admitted
           ;
           which
           are
           so
           ignorant
           and
           simple
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           not
           possible
           to
           draw
           them
           into
           any
           forme
           of
           reasoning
           or
           concluding
           :
           and
           though
           they
           could
           bee
           so
           drawne
           ,
           yet
           they
           were
           verie
           needlesse
           ;
           for
           to
           what
           end
           should
           reasons
           bee
           brought
           against
           the
           admitting
           of
           these
           prelimitations
           ,
           when
           there
           were
           no
           prelimitations
           offered
           ,
           and
           these
           that
           are
           alledged
           are
           no
           prelimitations
           at
           all
           ?
           And
           therefore
           these
           six
           Reasons
           ,
           at
           least
           so
           called
           by
           them
           ,
           are
           to
           bee
           passed
           over
           with
           contempt
           ,
           as
           having
           not
           one
           word
           in
           them
           worthie
           the
           answering
           .
        
         
           Next
           ,
           they
           muster
           up
           sixteen
           Reasons
           against
           the
           subscription
           to
           the
           confession
           of
           Faith
           urged
           by
           Our
           authoritie
           in
           that
           Declaration
           ,
           of
           the
           verie
           same
           piece
           with
           the
           former
           six
           Reasons
           ,
           everie
           way
           as
           full
           of
           non-sense
           as
           they
           ;
           The
           first
           is
           ,
           that
           it
           will
           make
           their
           Covenant
           bee
           forgotten
           :
           a
           matter
           of
           great
           consequence
           indeed
           ,
           that
           their
           unlawfull
           Acts
           should
           be
           drowned
           by
           any
           Act
           of
           lawfull
           authoritie
           .
           For
           this
           We
           think
           they
           should
           thank
           Us
           :
           The
           second
           reason
           is
           ,
           that
           if
           they
           should
           subscribe
           this
           confession
           now
           ,
           they
           would
           think
           themselves
           guiltie
           of
           mocking
           God
           :
           a
           notable
           whimsey
           ,
           that
           Acts
           of
           authoritie
           must
           want
           obedience
           if
           they
           crosse
           some
           peoples
           foolish
           thoughts
           and
           idle
           fancies
           ;
           but
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           what
           a
           fearfull
           mocking
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           taking
           of
           his
           name
           in
           vaine
           is
           it
           for
           them
           to
           say
           so
           ,
           and
           use
           that
           great
           name
           for
           so
           groundlesse
           a
           suspicion
           ?
           The
           third
           reason
           is
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           afraid
           that
           this
           subscription
           will
           introduce
           a
           division
           amongst
           themselves
           ,
           it
           being
           against
           their
           Oath
           ,
           in
           their
           late
           Covenant
           ,
           to
           admit
           of
           any
           divisive
           motions
           .
           And
           truely
           whatsoever
           they
           pretend
           in
           all
           their
           other
           reasons
           ,
           this
           is
           the
           maine
           ,
           if
           not
           the
           onely
           reason
           of
           the
           principall
           Covenanters
           furious
           proceedings
           in
           all
           their
           wayes
           ,
           and
           especially
           in
           this
           their
           Protestation
           ,
           because
           they
           did
           plainely
           perceive
           that
           if
           Our
           people
           should
           once
           see
           and
           acknowledge
           Our
           Grace
           and
           clemencie
           ,
           or
           be
           brought
           to
           subscribe
           to
           the
           same
           thing
           by
           Our
           authoritie
           ,
           to
           which
           they
           had
           subscribed
           before
           by
           their
           perswasion
           ,
           then
           they
           would
           begin
           againe
           to
           rellish
           
           government
           ,
           and
           so
           fall
           off
           ,
           and
           divide
           themselves
           from
           those
           who
           have
           resolved
           never
           to
           indure
           it
           :
           In
           the
           meane
           time
           ,
           the
           Reader
           shall
           do
           well
           to
           observe
           the
           wonderfull
           strength
           of
           this
           reason
           ;
           We
           must
           not
           subscribe
           ,
           because
           it
           will
           occasion
           some
           division
           amongst
           us
           ;
           by
           the
           same
           reason
           ,
           all
           hope
           of
           peace
           must
           be
           banished
           out
           of
           that
           Kingdome
           for
           ever
           :
           For
           certainely
           if
           they
           themselves
           should
           set
           downe
           in
           writing
           the
           utmost
           of
           their
           desires
           ,
           and
           Wee
           should
           assent
           unto
           them
           ,
           yet
           undoubtedly
           some
           would
           dislike
           and
           not
           admit
           of
           those
           propositions
           of
           peace
           ,
           which
           the
           rest
           had
           agreed
           upon
           :
           Are
           they
           therefore
           sworne
           by
           their
           Oath
           to
           reject
           all
           proffers
           of
           peace
           ,
           because
           some
           will
           dislike
           them
           ,
           upon
           which
           a
           division
           must
           follow
           more
           or
           lesse
           ?
           The
           fourth
           reason
           is
           plaine
           Poperie
           ,
           and
           the
           maine
           ground
           of
           most
           of
           the
           errours
           established
           at
           the
           Councell
           of
           Trent
           ;
           If
           they
           subscribe
           now
           ,
           it
           will
           bee
           thought
           that
           they
           have
           erred
           in
           their
           former
           proceedings
           ;
           but
           where
           the
           reason
           of
           this
           Reason
           lies
           ,
           is
           past
           ordinarie
           finding
           :
           The
           fifth
           reason
           hath
           in
           it
           a
           reach
           beyond
           the
           Moone
           ;
           This
           subscription
           is
           urged
           by
           authoritie
           ,
           but
           our
           former
           subscription
           proceeded
           from
           our
           owne
           heads
           ,
           and
           therefore
           is
           to
           be
           preferred
           ,
           as
           carrying
           with
           it
           more
           libertie
           ,
           more
           sinceritie
           ,
           and
           lesse
           hypocrisie
           ;
           A
           reason
           fit
           to
           bee
           answered
           by
           none
           but
           such
           as
           have
           lost
           their
           Reason
           :
           The
           sixth
           reason
           is
           in
           the
           same
           case
           ;
           for
           truely
           Wee
           understand
           it
           not
           :
           The
           seventh
           reason
           supposeth
           that
           there
           is
           a
           Papist
           in
           the
           world
           so
           foolish
           and
           simple
           as
           to
           think
           ,
           that
           the
           same
           confession
           of
           Faith
           ,
           consisting
           of
           the
           same
           words
           and
           syllables
           ,
           injoyned
           to
           bee
           sworne
           without
           authoritie
           ,
           if
           it
           shall
           bee
           commanded
           to
           bee
           sworne
           by
           authoritie
           ,
           becommeth
           a
           new
           and
           different
           confession
           of
           Faith
           ;
           or
           if
           that
           We
           everie
           yeare
           of
           Our
           Reigne
           should
           renew
           and
           command
           a
           subscription
           to
           the
           same
           confession
           ,
           that
           then
           everie
           yeare
           Wee
           should
           establish
           a
           new
           Faith
           ;
           Sure
           they
           need
           not
           trouble
           Our
           peoples
           heads
           with
           such
           foolish
           feares
           ,
           for
           undoubtedly
           there
           will
           bee
           no
           such
           foolish
           fellowes
           found
           amongst
           the
           Papists
           :
           The
           eighth
           reason
           ,
           hath
           not
           a
           shew
           of
           any
           reason
           :
           For
           their
           ninth
           reason
           ,
           We
           are
           confident
           ,
           that
           if
           they
           had
           knowne
           as
           much
           as
           now
           they
           do
           ,
           and
           have
           expressed
           in
           
           their
           answer
           to
           Our
           Commissioners
           last
           Declaration
           ,
           they
           would
           have
           left
           this
           quite
           out
           :
           for
           the
           truth
           is
           ,
           that
           no
           man
           can
           subscribe
           this
           confession
           of
           faith
           commanded
           by
           Us
           ,
           and
           with
           a
           safe
           conscience
           hold
           that
           Episcopacie
           is
           abjured
           by
           it
           ,
           for
           many
           reasons
           ,
           amongst
           which
           this
           alledged
           by
           them
           is
           but
           one
           ,
           yet
           a
           very
           true
           one
           ,
           viz.
           That
           an
           oath
           must
           either
           be
           refused
           or
           taken
           according
           to
           the
           knowne
           intention
           of
           him
           that
           ministred
           it
           ;
           and
           it
           being
           well
           knowne
           ,
           that
           We
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Lawes
           of
           all
           Our
           Kingdomes
           ,
           are
           resolved
           to
           maintaine
           Episcopall
           government
           ,
           no
           man
           can
           sweare
           any
           oath
           administred
           by
           Us
           or
           Our
           authoritie
           ,
           which
           may
           not
           consist
           with
           that
           government
           :
           And
           it
           is
           as
           true
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           nothing
           in
           that
           confession
           of
           faith
           ,
           which
           being
           sworne
           unto
           ,
           abjureth
           Episcopacie
           ,
           by
           whomsoever
           the
           oath
           shall
           be
           administred
           ;
           and
           therefore
           it
           is
           a
           very
           unjust
           and
           unnecessarie
           feare
           ,
           which
           seemes
           to
           make
           them
           sweat
           at
           the
           end
           of
           this
           ninth
           Reason
           ,
           viz.
           That
           this
           subscription
           commanded
           by
           Us
           ,
           seemeth
           to
           determine
           ,
           that
           the
           confession
           of
           faith
           as
           it
           was
           professed
           1580.
           doth
           consist
           with
           Episcopacie
           :
           That
           this
           subscription
           determineth
           it
           ,
           is
           undoubtedly
           a
           very
           simple
           conceit
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           confession
           it selfe
           made
           in
           1580.
           may
           and
           doth
           consist
           with
           Episcopacie
           ,
           is
           unquestionably
           true
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           so
           determined
           by
           the
           Covenanters
           themselves
           ,
           who
           assured
           many
           who
           made
           that
           scruple
           ,
           and
           would
           not
           have
           come
           into
           their
           Covenant
           unlesse
           the
           Covenanters
           had
           first
           resolved
           them
           of
           it
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           sweare
           the
           same
           confession
           ,
           and
           yet
           not
           abjure
           Episcopall
           government
           ,
           which
           likewise
           the
           three
           Ministers
           in
           their
           first
           answer
           to
           the
           Divines
           of
           Aberdene
           ,
           have
           positively
           affirmed
           ,
           averring
           ,
           that
           Episcopacie
           was
           not
           abjured
           by
           that
           confession
           ,
           nor
           their
           Covenant
           ,
           but
           onely
           referred
           to
           the
           tryall
           of
           an
           Assembly
           and
           Parliament
           :
           Now
           it
           is
           most
           certaine
           ,
           that
           when
           We
           commanded
           this
           subscription
           to
           that
           confession
           ,
           no
           Assembly
           (
           true
           or
           pretended
           )
           had
           determined
           that
           it
           was
           abjured
           ,
           nor
           hath
           any
           Parliament
           done
           so
           yet
           ;
           and
           therefore
           the
           Covenanters
           themselves
           have
           determined
           ,
           that
           when
           Wee
           required
           this
           subscription
           ,
           a
           man
           might
           safely
           subscribe
           without
           abjuration
           
           of
           Episcopacie
           :
           But
           to
           let
           the
           weaknesse
           of
           this
           ninth
           reason
           passe
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           wonder
           to
           observe
           how
           these
           men
           in
           their
           answer
           to
           the
           fourth
           reason
           (
           contained
           in
           Our
           Commissioners
           last
           Declaration
           )
           are
           constrained
           by
           maine
           force
           of
           argument
           to
           denie
           their
           own
           most
           true
           proposition
           ,
           expressed
           at
           the
           beginning
           of
           this
           ninth
           reason
           :
           For
           there
           they
           affirm
           it
           plainly
           ,
           that
           a
           man
           may
           swear
           
             secundùm
             rem
             juratam
          
           ,
           though
           he
           know
           that
           that
           which
           hee
           sweares
           to
           ,
           is
           against
           the
           meaning
           and
           sense
           of
           him
           that
           gives
           the
           oath
           ;
           Which
           is
           such
           a
           notable
           piece
           of
           equivocation
           ,
           and
           ,
           indeed
           ,
           of
           such
           dishonestie
           ,
           as
           is
           not
           to
           be
           expressed
           by
           Us
           in
           its
           proper
           name
           ;
           for
           no
           patron
           of
           equivocation
           hath
           yet
           out-gone
           it
           .
           The
           tenth
           reason
           propoundeth
           an
           undoubted
           truth
           ,
           viz.
           that
           by
           swearing
           that
           confession
           ,
           none
           of
           these
           pretended
           innovations
           is
           abjured
           .
           What
           then
           ?
           Is
           it
           not
           sufficient
           ,
           that
           by
           Our
           authoritie
           they
           are
           discharged
           ,
           and
           referred
           to
           the
           tryall
           of
           a
           generall
           Assembly
           and
           Parliament
           ?
           The
           11.
           reason
           repeateth
           againe
           the
           dark
           parable
           of
           the
           March-stone
           which
           was
           in
           the
           sixth
           reason
           ;
           it
           would
           breake
           any
           mans
           teeth
           to
           cracke
           it
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           not
           to
           be
           hoped
           ,
           that
           ever
           any
           man
           will
           find
           the
           pith
           and
           kernell
           of
           it
           ;
           and
           therefore
           let
           it
           be
           as
           unintelligible
           as
           the
           sixth
           .
           The
           12.
           reason
           is
           such
           a
           one
           as
           certainly
           no
           rationall
           man
           could
           ever
           have
           dreamed
           of
           :
           If
           we
           subscribe
           the
           confession
           by
           the
           Kings
           authoritie
           ,
           then
           it
           will
           be
           thought
           that
           we
           acquiesce
           in
           His
           Majesties
           Declaration
           ,
           and
           that
           wee
           are
           contented
           to
           be
           pardoned
           by
           Him
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           such
           a
           thing
           as
           it
           turnes
           all
           our
           glorie
           into
           shame
           ,
           by
           confessing
           our
           guiltinesse
           .
           A
           strange
           fancie
           ,
           that
           men
           should
           account
           that
           a
           shame
           ,
           which
           the
           Scripture
           calleth
           giving
           glorie
           unto
           God.
           But
           truly
           it
           is
           not
           farre
           from
           blasphemy
           ,
           when
           they
           affirme
           ,
           that
           God
           by
           the
           fire
           of
           his
           Spirit
           from
           heaven
           hath
           accepted
           their
           service
           :
           If
           they
           meane
           their
           Covenant
           ,
           what
           more
           can
           be
           said
           of
           the
           holy
           Scriptures
           ?
           For
           sure
           to
           be
           indited
           by
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           approved
           by
           the
           fire
           of
           the
           Spirit
           from
           heaven
           ,
           is
           much
           about
           one
           ;
           if
           there
           be
           any
           difference
           ,
           the
           odds
           will
           seeme
           to
           lye
           upon
           the
           acceptation
           of
           it
           from
           heaven
           by
           the
           fire
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ;
           for
           the
           Spirit
           descending
           upon
           the
           Apostles
           in
           
           fierie
           tongues
           ,
           was
           that
           which
           both
           sealed
           their
           calling
           unto
           them
           ,
           and
           enabled
           them
           for
           it
           ,
           and
           for
           inditing
           those
           holy
           Scriptures
           which
           they
           wrote
           :
           And
           thus
           ,
           before
           they
           are
           aware
           ,
           they
           make
           themselves
           patrons
           of
           a
           notable
           point
           of
           Poperie
           ,
           viz.
           That
           their
           Covenant
           ,
           which
           sure
           was
           penned
           by
           men
           ,
           and
           so
           but
           a
           humane
           writing
           ,
           is
           of
           equall
           authoritie
           with
           the
           sacred
           Scriptures
           :
           for
           if
           it
           bee
           approved
           from
           heaven
           by
           the
           fire
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           it
           must
           bee
           so
           .
           But
           Wee
           hope
           that
           every
           man
           will
           pitie
           this
           frenzie
           ,
           and
           give
           no
           credit
           to
           it
           ,
           untill
           they
           make
           it
           appeare
           unto
           Us
           ,
           when
           and
           where
           God
           from
           heaven
           by
           the
           fire
           of
           his
           Spirit
           did
           seale
           and
           approve
           this
           Covenant
           .
           The
           13.
           reason
           is
           a
           mad
           one
           indeed
           ,
           for
           it
           doth
           condemne
           the
           confession
           of
           faith
           which
           was
           first
           subscribed
           in
           1580.
           upon
           which
           confession
           they
           doe
           solely
           ground
           their
           owne
           Covenant
           ;
           for
           that
           confession
           hath
           no
           such
           oath
           for
           reformation
           of
           life
           annexed
           unto
           it
           :
           The
           truth
           is
           ,
           some
           thing
           they
           would
           have
           said
           against
           Our
           Declaration
           ,
           but
           they
           did
           not
           well
           know
           what
           :
           their
           wits
           were
           runne
           very
           low
           ,
           when
           in
           an
           extraordinarie
           Vow
           and
           Covenant
           with
           God
           ,
           they
           would
           put
           in
           Reformation
           of
           life
           ,
           unto
           which
           every
           man
           is
           tied
           by
           the
           ordinary
           morall
           precepts
           ,
           both
           of
           Law
           and
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           doctrine
           of
           repentance
           contained
           in
           both
           :
           For
           the
           reason
           which
           is
           in
           their
           14.15
           .
           and
           16.
           
           Reasons
           ,
           We
           leave
           it
           for
           them
           to
           find
           that
           can
           ,
           We
           are
           perswaded
           they
           will
           lose
           their
           labour
           who
           seek
           it
           .
        
         
           After
           their
           Reasons
           ,
           they
           conclude
           with
           7.
           
           Protestations
           ,
           which
           truly
           need
           not
           to
           be
           taken
           notice
           of
           ;
           for
           being
           grounded
           upon
           so
           weake
           and
           inconsiderable
           considerations
           ,
           the
           Reader
           is
           unreasonable
           ,
           like
           them
           ,
           if
           he
           should
           expect
           a
           conclusion
           stronger
           then
           the
           premises
           .
           In
           the
           preamble
           to
           them
           ,
           take
           notice
           onely
           of
           their
           dangerous
           and
           fearfull
           approach
           unto
           blasphemy
           ,
           while
           they
           affirm
           ,
           That
           the
           Covenant
           made
           by
           them
           was
           sealed
           from
           heaven
           .
           Their
           first
           Protestation
           is
           utterly
           invalid
           ,
           being
           
             Protestatio
             contra
             factum
          
           ;
           for
           it
           is
           plaine
           to
           the
           whole
           World
           ,
           that
           the
           rebellious
           distractions
           of
           that
           Kingdome
           proceed
           from
           them
           alone
           .
           Their
           second
           
           Protestation
           is
           void
           most
           evidently
           upon
           the
           same
           ground
           ;
           for
           they
           themselves
           ,
           both
           by
           their
           publique
           instructions
           ,
           of
           which
           you
           have
           heard
           ,
           and
           in
           their
           private
           instructions
           ,
           of
           which
           you
           shall
           heare
           ,
           have
           used
           many
           prelimitations
           in
           all
           the
           particulars
           against
           which
           they
           protest
           ,
           but
           neither
           We
           nor
           any
           by
           Our
           authoritie
           have
           used
           any
           .
           The
           third
           Protestation
           begins
           with
           a
           supposition
           ,
           which
           they
           themselves
           do
           know
           to
           be
           most
           false
           ;
           for
           both
           Archbishops
           and
           Bishops
           had
           ,
           at
           the
           time
           of
           this
           their
           Protestation
           ,
           both
           by
           the
           Acts
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           Acts
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           a
           settled
           office
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           have
           so
           still
           by
           Parliament
           ,
           nay
           and
           by
           Assembly
           too
           ,
           unlesse
           they
           do
           pitifully
           begge
           that
           which
           will
           never
           be
           granted
           them
           ,
           That
           their
           last
           Assembly
           at
           Glasgow
           was
           a
           lawfull
           Assembly
           ,
           after
           Our
           Authoritie
           had
           dissolved
           it
           .
           And
           as
           it
           beginneth
           with
           a
           false
           supposition
           ,
           so
           it
           endeth
           with
           as
           false
           and
           foolish
           a
           position
           and
           petition
           ;
           For
           it
           maintaineth
           ,
           
             That
             all
             these
             who
             are
             to
             undergoe
             any
             tryall
             at
             the
             Assembly
             ,
             either
             upon
             any
             generall
             complaint
             already
             made
             ,
             or
             upon
             any
             particular
             accusation
             to
             be
             given
             in
             against
             them
             ,
             are
             to
             compeere
             at
             that
             Assembly
             ,
             not
             to
             have
             voice
             ,
             but
             as
          
           rei
           :
           upon
           which
           ground
           ,
           none
           of
           themselves
           could
           have
           voice
           there
           ;
           for
           they
           were
           all
           liable
           to
           tryall
           and
           censure
           upon
           any
           particular
           accusation
           that
           was
           to
           be
           given
           in
           against
           them
           :
           And
           then
           their
           petition
           is
           ,
           
             That
             the
             warning
             given
             to
             the
             Bishops
             by
             this
             Our
             Proclamation
             ,
             and
             this
             their
             Protestation
             ,
             should
             be
             a
             sufficient
             Citation
             to
             them
             to
             appeare
             as
          
           rei
           :
           That
           their
           Protestation
           should
           be
           so
           ;
           Wee
           protest
           it
           is
           so
           foolish
           a
           request
           ,
           as
           We
           are
           confident
           no
           man
           ever
           heard
           of
           the
           like
           before
           ;
           nor
           could
           they
           expect
           that
           any
           man
           ,
           indued
           with
           reason
           ,
           would
           yeeld
           unto
           it
           :
           And
           that
           our
           warning
           of
           the
           Bishops
           by
           Proclamation
           to
           appeare
           at
           the
           Assembly
           ,
           as
           We
           did
           all
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           members
           of
           it
           ,
           should
           make
           them
           appeare
           as
           rei
           ,
           is
           such
           a
           conceit
           ,
           as
           We
           wonder
           any
           man
           could
           light
           upon
           it
           ,
           unlesse
           they
           doe
           hold
           ,
           that
           every
           one
           of
           themselves
           was
           to
           appeare
           as
           reus
           too
           ,
           for
           all
           of
           them
           were
           warned
           by
           Our
           Proclamation
           to
           appeare
           at
           the
           Assembly
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Bishops
           .
           In
           their
           fourth
           Protestation
           We
           onely
           admire
           their
           
             rare
             and
             undeniable
             impudence
          
           ,
           who
           dare
           affirme
           ,
           
           that
           their
           Covenant
           is
           
             approved
             from
             heaven
             ,
             with
             rare
             and
             undeniable
             evidences
             ,
          
           when
           all
           the
           Christians
           in
           the
           world
           (
           except
           themselves
           and
           their
           faction
           )
           who
           have
           heard
           of
           it
           ,
           doe
           acknowledge
           that
           no
           such
           Covenant
           or
           Combination
           can
           come
           from
           Heaven
           ,
           but
           from
           Hell
           ,
           from
           whence
           cometh
           all
           faction
           and
           schisme
           .
           In
           their
           fifth
           Protestation
           they
           doe
           runne
           into
           an
           act
           of
           high
           treason
           ;
           for
           they
           appeale
           from
           Us
           and
           Our
           Councell
           ,
           which
           by
           an
           Act
           of
           Parliament
           is
           made
           high
           treason
           ,
           and
           which
           they
           know
           themselves
           was
           adjudged
           to
           be
           so
           in
           the
           case
           of
           the
           Ministers
           ,
           who
           held
           an
           Assembly
           at
           Aberdene
           ,
           after
           it
           was
           prorogued
           by
           Our
           royall
           Father
           ,
           who
           being
           cited
           to
           compeere
           before
           the
           Lords
           of
           the
           Councell
           to
           answer
           that
           high
           contempt
           ,
           and
           compeering
           ,
           declined
           the
           authoritie
           of
           Our
           royall
           Father
           and
           his
           Councell
           ,
           and
           appealed
           to
           a
           Generall
           Assembly
           ,
           and
           were
           therefore
           arraigned
           of
           high
           treason
           upon
           that
           Statute
           before
           the
           Lord
           chiefe
           Justice
           of
           that
           Kingdome
           ,
           and
           after
           pleading
           to
           it
           by
           their
           Advocates
           ,
           were
           found
           by
           a
           Jurie
           or
           Assize
           guilty
           of
           high
           treason
           ;
           and
           had
           received
           sentence
           accordingly
           ,
           if
           Our
           royall
           Father
           ,
           out
           of
           his
           singular
           clemencie
           and
           gracious
           respect
           to
           their
           calling
           ,
           had
           not
           reprived
           them
           before
           sentence
           ,
           and
           only
           inflicted
           upon
           them
           perpetuall
           banishment
           ,
           which
           they
           did
           undergoe
           :
           The
           Act
           of
           Parliament
           upon
           which
           they
           were
           arraigned
           was
           this
           .
        
         
           
             
               
                 
                   The
                   eighth
                   Parliament
                   current
                   holden
                   at
                   Edinburgh
                   the
                   22.
                   of
                   May
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   yeere
                   of
                   God
                   1584.
                   by
                   the
                   right
                   Excellent
                   ,
                   right
                   High
                   and
                   Mightie
                   Prince
                   James
                   the
                   Sixt
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   grace
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   King
                   of
                   Scots
                   ,
                   and
                   three
                   Estates
                   of
                   this
                   Realme
                   .
                
                 
                   An
                   Act
                   confirming
                   the
                   Kings
                   Majesties
                   royall
                   power
                   over
                   all
                   Estates
                   and
                   subjects
                   within
                   this
                   Realme
                   .
                
                 
                   FOrasmuch
                   as
                   some
                   persons
                   being
                   lately
                   called
                   before
                   the
                   Kings
                   Majestie
                   and
                   his
                   secret
                   Councell
                   ,
                   to
                   answer
                   upon
                   certaine
                   points
                   to
                   have
                   beene
                   inquired
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   concerning
                   some
                   treasonable
                   ,
                   seditious
                   ,
                   and
                   
                   contumelious
                   speeches
                   uttered
                   by
                   them
                   in
                   Pulpits
                   ,
                   Schooles
                   and
                   otherwaies
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   disdaine
                   and
                   reproach
                   of
                   his
                   Highnesse
                   ,
                   his
                   Progenitors
                   ,
                   and
                   present
                   Councell
                   ;
                   contemptuously
                   declined
                   the
                   judgement
                   of
                   his
                   Highnesse
                   and
                   his
                   said
                   Councell
                   in
                   that
                   behalfe
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   evill
                   example
                   of
                   others
                   to
                   doe
                   the
                   like
                   if
                   timely
                   remedy
                   be
                   not
                   provided
                   :
                   Therefore
                   our
                   Soveraign
                   Lord
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   three
                   Estates
                   assembled
                   in
                   this
                   present
                   Parliament
                   ,
                   ratifieth
                   and
                   approveth
                   ,
                   and
                   perpetually
                   confirmeth
                   ,
                   the
                   Royall
                   power
                   and
                   authority
                   over
                   all
                   Estates
                   ,
                   aswell
                   spirituall
                   as
                   temporall
                   ,
                   within
                   this
                   Realme
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   person
                   of
                   the
                   Kings
                   Majestie
                   our
                   Soveraign
                   Lord
                   ,
                   his
                   Heires
                   and
                   Successors
                   :
                   And
                   also
                   ,
                   statuteth
                   and
                   ordaineth
                   that
                   his
                   Highnesse
                   ,
                   his
                   Heires
                   and
                   Successors
                   ,
                   by
                   themselves
                   and
                   their
                   Councells
                   ,
                   are
                   and
                   in
                   time
                   to
                   come
                   shall
                   be
                   judges
                   competent
                   to
                   all
                   persons
                   his
                   Highnesse
                   subjects
                   ,
                   of
                   what
                   estate
                   ,
                   degree
                   ,
                   function
                   ,
                   or
                   condition
                   soever
                   they
                   be
                   of
                   ,
                   Spirituall
                   or
                   Temporall
                   ,
                   in
                   all
                   matters
                   wherein
                   they
                   or
                   any
                   of
                   them
                   shall
                   be
                   apprehended
                   ,
                   summoned
                   ,
                   or
                   charged
                   to
                   answer
                   to
                   such
                   things
                   as
                   shall
                   bee
                   inquired
                   of
                   them
                   by
                   our
                   said
                   Soveraigne
                   Lord
                   and
                   his
                   Councell
                   .
                   And
                   that
                   none
                   of
                   them
                   which
                   shall
                   happen
                   to
                   be
                   apprehended
                   ,
                   called
                   or
                   summoned
                   to
                   the
                   effect
                   aforesaid
                   ,
                   presume
                   to
                   take
                   in
                   hand
                   to
                   decline
                   the
                   judgement
                   of
                   his
                   Highnesse
                   ,
                   his
                   Heires
                   and
                   Successors
                   ,
                   or
                   their
                   Councell
                   in
                   the
                   premises
                   ,
                   under
                   the
                   paine
                   of
                   treason
                   .
                
              
            
          
        
         
           Their
           sixth
           Protestation
           is
           nothing
           but
           a
           repetition
           of
           that
           which
           they
           have
           said
           so
           oft
           ,
           even
           unto
           tediousnesse
           :
           In
           their
           seventh
           and
           last
           ,
           they
           bewray
           an
           unexempled
           boldnesse
           ,
           in
           avowing
           their
           confidence
           of
           Our
           approbation
           to
           the
           integritie
           of
           their
           hearts
           ,
           and
           peaceablenesse
           of
           their
           waies
           and
           actions
           all
           this
           time
           past
           ,
           when
           in
           their
           owne
           consciences
           they
           doe
           know
           ,
           that
           We
           doe
           hold
           and
           detest
           their
           waies
           and
           actions
           ,
           as
           most
           unpeaceable
           and
           seditious
           .
        
         
           And
           now
           having
           taken
           a
           short
           survey
           of
           this
           their
           Protestation
           ,
           We
           doe
           appeale
           to
           any
           man
           ,
           who
           shall
           compare
           it
           with
           Our
           Declaration
           ,
           whether
           Our
           gracious
           Proclamation
           ,
           against
           which
           they
           protested
           ,
           did
           not
           rather
           deserve
           an
           humble
           and
           hearty
           acknowledgement
           of
           Our
           many
           graces
           and
           favours
           towards
           them
           ,
           with
           a
           joyfull
           and
           submissive
           acceptation
           of
           them
           ,
           then
           first
           to
           be
           traduced
           to
           the
           people
           before
           
           it
           was
           made
           ,
           for
           a
           Proclamation
           tending
           to
           the
           utter
           ruine
           and
           subversion
           of
           the
           Religion
           and
           Lawes
           of
           that
           Church
           and
           Kingdome
           ;
           and
           then
           afterward
           to
           bee
           encountred
           in
           publique
           with
           such
           an
           impudent
           ,
           insolent
           ,
           seditious
           ,
           and
           senslesse
           Protestation
           :
           And
           lastly
           ,
           after
           all
           this
           ,
           to
           be
           railed
           at
           in
           their
           Pulpits
           ,
           and
           Our
           people
           made
           to
           beleeve
           ,
           that
           that
           part
           of
           it
           which
           required
           subscription
           to
           their
           owne
           confession
           of
           faith
           ,
           but
           lately
           sworne
           and
           subscribed
           unto
           by
           themselves
           ,
           was
           a
           device
           of
           the
           Devill
           ,
           and
           hatched
           in
           Hell
           ,
           as
           shall
           appeare
           by
           that
           which
           followed
           .
        
         
           For
           the
           next
           day
           ,
           being
           Sunday
           ,
           all
           the
           Pulpits
           of
           Edinburgh
           ,
           nay
           and
           many
           places
           where
           there
           were
           no
           Pulpits
           (
           for
           they
           heard
           Sermons
           in
           many
           Halls
           ,
           and
           other
           profane
           and
           common
           places
           )
           did
           ring
           with
           bitter
           invectives
           and
           declamations
           against
           this
           Our
           gracious
           Declaration
           ,
           especially
           against
           that
           part
           of
           it
           which
           they
           conceived
           would
           be
           most
           satisfactorie
           to
           Our
           people
           ,
           and
           prove
           a
           speciall
           Antidote
           for
           expelling
           that
           poyson
           which
           they
           had
           made
           them
           swallow
           ,
           concerning
           Our
           declining
           from
           the
           Reformed
           Religion
           ,
           and
           inclining
           to
           Poperie
           ,
           viz.
           the
           subscription
           to
           their
           own
           confession
           of
           faith
           now
           commanded
           by
           Us
           :
           For
           ,
           they
           branded
           it
           so
           with
           most
           hideous
           and
           horrible
           names
           of
           the
           very
           depth
           and
           policie
           of
           Sathan
           ,
           that
           the
           common
           people
           ,
           who
           were
           well
           perswaded
           of
           the
           pietie
           of
           their
           Preachers
           ,
           could
           not
           chuse
           but
           imagine
           that
           there
           was
           some
           wickednesse
           in
           it
           ,
           which
           their
           Preachers
           could
           and
           did
           dive
           into
           though
           they
           did
           not
           .
           One
           Preacher
           in
           his
           Sermon
           prayed
           
             God
             to
             scatter
             them
             in
             Israel
             ,
             and
             to
             divide
             them
             in
             Jacob
          
           who
           were
           the
           authors
           of
           this
           scattering
           and
           divisive
           counsell
           .
           Another
           Preacher
           in
           his
           Pulpit
           told
           his
           people
           ,
           that
           the
           urging
           of
           this
           subscription
           ,
           was
           an
           Italian
           and
           a
           devillish
           device
           ,
           first
           to
           make
           them
           renounce
           God
           ,
           and
           perjure
           themselves
           ,
           and
           then
           afterward
           there
           was
           an
           intention
           to
           destroy
           their
           bodies
           ;
           and
           so
           that
           this
           subscription
           imported
           no
           lesse
           then
           the
           destruction
           both
           of
           their
           bodies
           and
           soules
           .
           These
           and
           many
           more
           such
           false
           feares
           suggested
           ,
           first
           from
           two
           of
           the
           Preachers
           of
           Edinburgh
           ,
           and
           from
           them
           transmitted
           to
           their
           fellows
           throughout
           
           the
           Kingdome
           ,
           did
           worke
           so
           strongly
           with
           Our
           good
           but
           simple
           and
           seduced
           people
           ,
           as
           that
           they
           were
           wrought
           unto
           a
           perswasion
           ,
           that
           this
           subscription
           to
           their
           owne
           confession
           of
           faith
           ,
           commanded
           by
           Us
           ,
           for
           removing
           that
           false
           opinion
           which
           their
           Leaders
           had
           put
           into
           their
           heads
           of
           Our
           inclination
           to
           Poperie
           ,
           was
           of
           a
           farre
           deeper
           reach
           ,
           and
           of
           more
           dangerous
           consequence
           ,
           then
           if
           We
           had
           been
           inclined
           to
           Poperie
           indeed
           ;
           still
           adding
           ,
           That
           if
           they
           did
           subscribe
           it
           now
           by
           Our
           authoritie
           ,
           it
           could
           receive
           no
           acceptation
           at
           Gods
           hands
           ,
           God
           rejecting
           any
           service
           done
           to
           him
           by
           constraint
           (
           it
           being
           very
           familiar
           with
           them
           at
           these
           times
           to
           terme
           obedience
           to
           authoritie
           constraint
           )
           but
           when
           they
           subscribed
           it
           voluntarily
           ,
           or
           by
           the
           perswasion
           of
           their
           Leaders
           ,
           then
           it
           was
           acceptable
           to
           God
           ;
           and
           ,
           if
           they
           durst
           have
           used
           such
           a
           Popish
           word
           ,
           no
           question
           they
           would
           have
           added
           ,
           Meritorious
           :
           And
           thus
           you
           see
           ,
           with
           what
           undutifulnesse
           Our
           gracious
           Declaration
           was
           entertained
           .
        
         
           Yet
           it
           was
           not
           so
           received
           by
           all
           :
           For
           first
           ,
           all
           the
           Lords
           of
           Our
           Councell
           (
           amongst
           whom
           were
           some
           ,
           who
           never
           seemed
           to
           be
           satisfied
           before
           )
           were
           so
           fully
           satisfied
           ,
           and
           so
           much
           overjoyed
           with
           this
           Our
           gracious
           Declaration
           ,
           that
           they
           did
           condemne
           and
           utterly
           detest
           this
           odious
           Protestation
           of
           the
           Covenanters
           ;
           whereupon
           Our
           Councels
           Letter
           of
           thankes
           and
           proffer
           of
           service
           was
           sent
           Us
           ,
           as
           was
           before
           declared
           .
        
         
           Next
           ,
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           the
           Ministers
           of
           that
           Our
           Kingdome
           did
           rest
           satisfied
           with
           it
           ;
           as
           shall
           be
           made
           evident
           if
           it
           come
           to
           tryall
           :
           But
           this
           is
           most
           certaine
           ,
           that
           the
           Ministers
           assembled
           at
           Edinburgh
           that
           morning
           at
           the
           Gray-Friers
           Church
           by
           the
           name
           of
           the
           fourth
           Table
           ,
           or
           Table
           of
           the
           Ministers
           ordinarily
           resident
           at
           Edinburgh
           all
           this
           time
           ,
           for
           attendance
           upon
           the
           businesse
           of
           the
           Covenant
           ,
           being
           sent
           unto
           by
           the
           other
           Tables
           ,
           and
           desired
           by
           them
           to
           send
           some
           of
           their
           number
           up
           to
           the
           great
           Committee
           of
           all
           the
           Tables
           ,
           to
           joyne
           with
           them
           in
           a
           Protestation
           which
           was
           to
           be
           made
           that
           afternoone
           against
           Our
           Declaration
           ,
           which
           then
           they
           expected
           would
           be
           proclaimed
           ;
           the
           Ministers
           returned
           this
           
           answer
           by
           their
           whole
           voices
           (
           not
           above
           two
           or
           three
           at
           the
           most
           dissenting
           )
           That
           they
           would
           not
           agree
           to
           any
           Protestation
           which
           should
           be
           made
           against
           Our
           gracious
           Declaration
           ,
           unlesse
           it
           should
           be
           sent
           downe
           unto
           them
           ,
           that
           it
           might
           be
           throughly
           advised
           upon
           ;
           especially
           considering
           that
           they
           had
           heard
           so
           much
           of
           the
           contents
           of
           that
           Our
           Declaration
           ,
           importing
           the
           removing
           of
           their
           grievances
           which
           occasioned
           their
           Covenant
           ,
           that
           they
           could
           not
           conceive
           the
           necessitie
           of
           any
           Protestation
           .
           Which
           answer
           being
           returned
           to
           the
           other
           Tables
           ,
           did
           so
           trouble
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           sent
           a
           second
           message
           to
           them
           ,
           intreating
           them
           presently
           to
           come
           up
           to
           Saint
           Gyles
           Church
           ,
           and
           to
           sit
           there
           ,
           that
           so
           being
           in
           a
           place
           of
           a
           neere
           distance
           from
           their
           great
           Committee
           ,
           they
           might
           the
           more
           easily
           consult
           with
           them
           .
           Thither
           they
           came
           ,
           and
           stayed
           a
           great
           while
           ,
           but
           heard
           nothing
           from
           the
           Committee
           ,
           who
           it
           seemes
           were
           much
           distracted
           and
           puzzled
           about
           the
           penning
           of
           their
           Protestation
           ,
           and
           had
           certaine
           Ministers
           with
           them
           (
           especially
           Rollock
           )
           at
           that
           consultation
           ,
           who
           were
           not
           deputed
           by
           the
           Table
           of
           Ministers
           to
           be
           present
           at
           it
           ;
           and
           having
           stayed
           in
           that
           Church
           untill
           neere
           one
           of
           the
           clocke
           in
           the
           afternoone
           ,
           dissolved
           themselves
           ,
           took
           their
           leaves
           one
           of
           another
           ,
           and
           resolved
           not
           to
           meet
           untill
           the
           next
           weeke
           ,
           many
           of
           them
           going
           home
           presently
           towards
           their
           owne
           countrey
           Churches
           ,
           where
           they
           were
           to
           preach
           the
           next
           day
           ,
           being
           Sunday
           ;
           and
           at
           their
           parting
           they
           deputed
           none
           to
           joine
           with
           the
           Committee
           from
           the
           other
           Tables
           ,
           either
           to
           consult
           about
           ,
           or
           to
           assist
           at
           any
           Protestation
           which
           should
           be
           made
           against
           this
           Our
           gracious
           Declaration
           :
           And
           all
           this
           was
           averred
           by
           divers
           Ministers
           then
           present
           ,
           before
           divers
           of
           the
           Lords
           of
           Our
           Councell
           ,
           and
           other
           persons
           of
           speciall
           ranke
           and
           qualitie
           ,
           who
           likewise
           would
           have
           averred
           it
           before
           the
           last
           pretended
           Generall
           Assembly
           ,
           if
           they
           durst
           have
           done
           it
           without
           running
           the
           hazzard
           of
           their
           fortunes
           ,
           if
           not
           their
           lives
           :
           And
           yet
           in
           that
           afternoone
           about
           three
           of
           the
           clocke
           ,
           Rollock
           ,
           in
           the
           name
           of
           the
           Ministers
           ,
           did
           upon
           a
           Scaffold
           joine
           with
           the
           deputies
           from
           the
           three
           other
           Tables
           ,
           in
           that
           wicked
           Protestation
           ,
           without
           deputation
           (
           as
           
           is
           presumed
           )
           from
           the
           Table
           of
           Ministers
           ,
           unlesse
           perhaps
           he
           called
           some
           few
           stragling
           Ministers
           about
           the
           town
           ,
           of
           whom
           it
           may
           be
           he
           asked
           the
           question
           .
        
         
           Besides
           ,
           many
           thousands
           of
           Our
           subjects
           Covenanters
           were
           fully
           satisfied
           with
           Our
           Declaration
           ,
           though
           they
           durst
           not
           ,
           as
           many
           of
           them
           have
           professed
           ,
           subscribe
           this
           confession
           of
           faith
           urged
           by
           Us
           ,
           for
           feare
           of
           being
           troubled
           by
           the
           major
           part
           .
           And
           it
           is
           knowne
           ,
           that
           wheresoever
           Our
           Declaration
           was
           published
           ,
           before
           that
           the
           Covenanters
           from
           their
           Tables
           sent
           their
           emissaries
           to
           disswade
           the
           acknowledgment
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           copies
           of
           their
           Protestations
           against
           it
           ,
           it
           was
           received
           with
           all
           expressions
           of
           joy
           and
           thankfull
           acknowledgment
           ;
           insomuch
           that
           when
           it
           was
           proclaimed
           at
           the
           market
           Crosse
           at
           Glasgow
           ,
           it
           was
           assisted
           with
           all
           these
           expressions
           ,
           both
           by
           the
           Magistrates
           and
           all
           the
           inhabitants
           ,
           by
           the
           Principall
           ,
           the
           Regents
           and
           Professors
           ,
           by
           all
           the
           Ministers
           of
           that
           Citie
           ,
           though
           Covenanters
           ,
           who
           out
           of
           the
           great
           sense
           of
           the
           many
           obligations
           and
           favours
           ,
           which
           We
           had
           laid
           upon
           that
           whole
           Kingdome
           ,
           by
           this
           Our
           gracious
           Declaration
           ,
           directed
           their
           severall
           letters
           of
           thankes
           and
           acknowledgement
           to
           Our
           Commissioner
           ,
           which
           are
           here
           exhibited
           .
        
         
           
             
               The
               Letter
               of
               the
               Provost
               ,
               Bailiffes
               ,
               and
               the
               Councell
               of
               Glasgow
               .
            
             
               
                 Most
                 Honourable
                 and
                 our
                 very
                 good
                 Lord
                 ,
              
            
             
               HAving
               received
               a
               letter
               directed
               from
               your
               Grace
               to
               us
               with
               this
               bearer
               your
               Graces
               Cousin
               ,
               and
               having
               read
               the
               same
               ,
               and
               heard
               and
               weighed
               his
               Majesties
               gracious
               Proclamation
               ,
               which
               was
               this
               day
               proclaimed
               within
               this
               Citie
               ,
               to
               the
               great
               joy
               of
               all
               the
               hearers
               ;
               Wee
               cannot
               but
               praise
               God
               ,
               who
               hath
               endued
               his
               sacred
               Majestie
               our
               dread
               Soveraigne
               ,
               with
               such
               wisedome
               ,
               pietie
               ,
               clemencie
               ,
               and
               fatherly
               care
               of
               this
               Church
               and
               Kingdome
               ;
               and
               pray
               God
               for
               a
               long
               and
               happie
               Raigne
               to
               his
               sacred
               Majestie
               ,
               and
               his
               Highnesse
               posterity
               over
               us
               and
               succeeding
               generations
               ;
               And
               shall
               ever
               indevour
               to
               approve
               our
               
               selves
               his
               Majesties
               most
               loyall
               subjects
               ;
               And
               wish
               from
               our
               hearts
               all
               happinesse
               to
               your
               Grace
               ,
               and
               your
               Graces
               most
               noble
               family
               ,
               for
               the
               wel-wishing
               to
               this
               Citie
               ;
               and
               especially
               for
               the
               great
               paines
               taken
               by
               your
               Grace
               in
               this
               so
               weighty
               an
               imploiment
               ,
               hoping
               &
               praying
               to
               God
               that
               the
               same
               may
               obtain
               the
               wished
               for
               accomplishment
               ,
               and
               shall
               ever
               remaine
               ,
            
             
               
                 Glasgow
                 
                   this
                   24.
                   of
                   Septemb.
                   1638.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   Yours
                   Graces
                   most
                   humble
                   and
                   obedient
                   servants
                   ,
                
                 
                   
                     James
                     Stewart
                     Provost
                     .
                  
                   
                     John
                     Anderson
                     Bailiffe
                     .
                  
                   
                     Colme
                     Campbell
                     Bailiffe
                     .
                  
                   
                     Ninian
                     Anderson
                     Bailiffe
                     .
                  
                   
                     Gabriel
                     Cuningham
                     .
                  
                   
                     William
                     Stewart
                     .
                  
                   
                     Patrick
                     Bell.
                     
                  
                   
                     Matthew
                     Hammilton
                     .
                  
                   
                     Colme
                     Campbell
                     .
                  
                   
                     John
                     Barnes
                     .
                  
                   
                     Richard
                     Allane
                     .
                  
                   
                     Walter
                     Stirling
                     .
                  
                   
                     Gavine
                     Nesbit
                     .
                  
                   
                     John
                     Anderson
                     .
                  
                   
                     Robert
                     Horner
                     .
                  
                
              
            
          
        
         
           
             
               The
               Letter
               of
               the
               Ministers
               .
            
             
               
                 Most
                 honourable
                 and
                 our
                 very
                 good
                 Lord
                 ,
              
            
             
               HAving
               received
               the
               Letter
               directed
               from
               your
               Grace
               ,
               and
               having
               heard
               and
               considered
               his
               Majesties
               most
               gracious
               Proclamation
               published
               this
               day
               in
               this
               Citie
               ,
               with
               joyfull
               acclamations
               universally
               of
               the
               hearers
               ,
               as
               we
               of
               the
               Ministery
               and
               University
               of
               Glasgow
               ,
               who
               were
               present
               ,
               with
               great
               contentment
               and
               joy
               of
               heart
               applauded
               thereto
               ;
               and
               doe
               praise
               God
               who
               hath
               inspired
               our
               dread
               Soveraigne
               with
               such
               wisedome
               ,
               pietie
               ,
               clemencie
               ,
               and
               fatherly
               care
               of
               the
               Church
               and
               Common-wealth
               of
               this
               Kingdome
               ,
               as
               is
               abundantly
               manifested
               in
               the
               said
               Proclamation
               ;
               So
               we
               would
               gladly
               testifie
               ,
               by
               what
               meanes
               we
               can
               ,
               our
               thankfulnesse
               to
               his
               Majestie
               ,
               our
               Crowne
               of
               rejoycing
               ,
               and
               the
               breath
               of
               our
               nostrils
               ;
               not
               omitting
               our
               bound
               duty
               to
               your
               Grace
               ,
               whom
               God
               and
               his
               Majestie
               hath
               appointed
               so
               fit
               and
               happy
               an
               instrument
               in
               this
               great
               errand
               ,
               for
               your
               singular
               prudence
               ,
               rare
               pietie
               ,
               and
               zeale
               to
               God
               ,
               your
               Prince
               ,
               and
               Countrie
               ,
               and
               incredible
               paines
               in
               this
               honourable
               
               and
               weighty
               employment
               ,
               which
               we
               pray
               God
               may
               still
               prosper
               in
               your
               hands
               ,
               untill
               it
               be
               brought
               to
               a
               full
               and
               blessed
               conclusion
               ,
               being
               willing
               for
               our
               part
               to
               contribute
               what
               lyeth
               in
               our
               poore
               power
               by
               our
               earnest
               prayers
               and
               best
               endevours
               .
            
             
               
                 Glasgow
                 
                   Sept.
                   24.
                   1638.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   Your
                   Graces
                   humble
                   and
                   most
                   observant
                   servants
                   ,
                
                 
                   
                     M.
                     Ro.
                     Wilkie
                     .
                  
                   
                     J.
                     Maxwell
                     .
                  
                   
                     M.
                     Bell
                     younger
                     .
                  
                   
                     M.
                     Ga.
                     Forsythe
                     .
                  
                   
                     M.
                     Blair
                     .
                  
                   
                     John
                     Strang.
                     
                  
                   
                     John.
                     
                  
                   
                     Will.
                     Wilkie
                     .
                  
                   
                     Pa.
                     Maxwell
                     .
                  
                
              
            
          
        
         
           NOw
           ,
           besides
           these
           ,
           in
           many
           places
           of
           the
           Kingdome
           whither
           they
           sent
           their
           Protestation
           to
           be
           read
           ,
           it
           was
           refused
           by
           divers
           ,
           who
           had
           subscribed
           their
           owne
           Covenant
           .
        
         
           The
           Assembly
           being
           indicted
           ,
           the
           Covenanters
           did
           now
           goe
           about
           to
           effect
           all
           which
           they
           had
           plotted
           and
           designed
           concerning
           the
           election
           of
           the
           Commissioners
           to
           it
           ,
           That
           all
           ,
           and
           none
           but
           they
           ,
           might
           be
           chosen
           whom
           they
           had
           resolved
           upon
           ,
           and
           were
           of
           the
           most
           rigid
           ranke
           ,
           whom
           they
           were
           sure
           would
           receive
           no
           satisfaction
           ,
           and
           keep
           all
           others
           (
           so
           farre
           as
           in
           them
           lay
           )
           from
           accepting
           of
           any
           :
           Their
           device
           was
           this
           ;
           They
           perceived
           that
           most
           of
           the
           Ministers
           throughout
           the
           Kingdome
           would
           gladly
           embrace
           peace
           ,
           if
           they
           might
           see
           their
           consciences
           satisfied
           in
           these
           feares
           and
           doubts
           ,
           upon
           which
           they
           entred
           into
           the
           late
           Covenant
           .
           The
           Leaders
           resolved
           not
           to
           trust
           any
           such
           moderate
           men
           ,
           considering
           that
           all
           their
           scruples
           were
           removed
           by
           Our
           last
           Declaration
           ,
           and
           the
           indiction
           of
           a
           free
           generall
           Assembly
           ;
           and
           therefore
           they
           took
           order
           by
           their
           secret
           instructions
           ,
           that
           none
           of
           them
           should
           be
           chosen
           ,
           though
           they
           were
           Covenanters
           :
           For
           Ministers
           non-Covenanters
           ,
           they
           took
           order
           ,
           that
           if
           in
           any
           place
           by
           pluralitie
           of
           voices
           such
           a
           one
           should
           bee
           
           chosen
           ,
           then
           hee
           should
           be
           processed
           and
           protested
           against
           ,
           (
           which
           no
           man
           could
           avoid
           )
           and
           so
           he
           should
           be
           sure
           to
           be
           set
           by
           at
           the
           Assembly
           ,
           and
           cast
           from
           having
           any
           voice
           there
           .
           And
           whereas
           they
           might
           feare
           ,
           that
           the
           rigid
           Ministers
           ,
           designed
           by
           them
           for
           this
           Assembly
           ,
           might
           want
           a
           sufficient
           number
           of
           their
           fellow-Ministers
           for
           their
           elections
           in
           their
           severall
           Presbyteries
           ,
           they
           tooke
           an
           order
           ,
           That
           not
           onely
           for
           this
           time
           ,
           but
           for
           all
           times
           to
           come
           ,
           there
           should
           bee
           no
           Minister
           chosen
           Commissioner
           from
           any
           Presbyterie
           to
           any
           Assembly
           ,
           but
           such
           as
           the
           Laitie
           should
           make
           choice
           of
           :
           For
           they
           presently
           gave
           order
           from
           their
           Tables
           ,
           That
           every
           particular
           Parish
           should
           send
           to
           the
           Presbyterie
           in
           their
           bounds
           one
           Lay-man
           ,
           whom
           they
           called
           a
           Ruling
           Elder
           ,
           who
           by
           their
           appointment
           should
           have
           voice
           in
           the
           Presbytery
           as
           wel
           as
           the
           Minister
           of
           the
           Parish
           ;
           so
           that
           when
           the
           whole
           Presbyterie
           was
           assembled
           together
           ,
           the
           number
           of
           the
           Lay-men
           was
           at
           the
           least
           equall
           to
           the
           number
           of
           the
           Ministers
           ;
           By
           which
           new
           device
           ,
           the
           Laitie
           gained
           of
           the
           Ministers
           undoubtedly
           these
           foure
           things
           :
           
           First
           ,
           That
           never
           any
           Minister
           should
           bee
           chosen
           Commissioner
           to
           the
           Assembly
           ,
           but
           whom
           they
           would
           ;
           for
           they
           being
           equall
           in
           number
           in
           voices
           with
           the
           Ministers
           ,
           and
           sixe
           of
           the
           Ministers
           being
           to
           be
           put
           in
           the
           List
           ,
           and
           to
           stand
           in
           election
           ,
           out
           of
           which
           sixe
           three
           must
           be
           chosen
           ,
           and
           all
           these
           sixe
           must
           be
           removed
           in
           the
           time
           of
           the
           election
           ,
           and
           have
           no
           voices
           themselves
           in
           it
           ,
           it
           is
           clear
           ,
           that
           the
           number
           of
           the
           Lay
           voices
           in
           these
           elections
           must
           needs
           exceed
           the
           number
           of
           the
           Ministers
           voices
           at
           least
           by
           sixe
           :
           Or
           ,
           if
           in
           some
           Presbyteries
           (
           as
           We
           heare
           was
           done
           in
           some
           few
           )
           these
           sixe
           Ministers
           before
           their
           removing
           gave
           voices
           to
           whom
           they
           pleased
           ,
           yet
           (
           no
           man
           being
           able
           to
           give
           a
           voice
           to
           himselfe
           )
           of
           necessitie
           the
           number
           of
           the
           Lay
           voices
           must
           exceed
           the
           number
           of
           the
           Ministers
           by
           one
           .
           
           Secondly
           ,
           the
           Laitie
           gained
           this
           ,
           That
           in
           all
           other
           Presbyteriall
           meetings
           ,
           which
           are
           weekly
           ,
           the
           Ministers
           should
           never
           have
           a
           casting
           voice
           ,
           to
           determine
           any
           thing
           but
           what
           they
           liked
           ;
           the
           Lay-men
           being
           alwaies
           at
           the
           least
           equal
           to
           them
           in
           number
           .
           
           Thirdly
           ,
           this
           they
           gained
           ,
           That
           whatsoever
           should
           be
           
           concluded
           in
           a
           generall
           Assembly
           ,
           should
           ever
           be
           concluded
           likewise
           in
           a
           Parliament
           ,
           if
           Our
           negative
           voice
           did
           not
           stop
           it
           :
           (
           and
           Wee
           heare
           that
           they
           have
           not
           spared
           to
           give
           out
           ,
           that
           they
           will
           take
           from
           Us
           and
           Our
           Successors
           ,
           that
           which
           all
           Our
           Predecessours
           have
           enjoyed
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           a
           negative
           voice
           in
           Parliament
           ,
           as
           they
           have
           done
           in
           Assemblies
           ,
           for
           as
           much
           as
           lies
           in
           them
           :
           )
           For
           by
           their
           instructions
           they
           ordered
           ,
           That
           where
           any
           Nobleman
           lived
           in
           any
           Presbyterie
           ,
           hee
           should
           bee
           chosen
           lay-Elder
           there
           for
           the
           Assembly
           ;
           and
           all
           Noblemen
           are
           hereditarie
           members
           of
           the
           Parliament
           :
           and
           where
           there
           wanted
           a
           Nobleman
           ,
           they
           should
           chuse
           some
           speciall
           Gentleman
           ,
           who
           in
           all
           probabilitie
           standeth
           faire
           for
           being
           chosen
           one
           of
           the
           Commissioners
           of
           the
           Shire
           for
           the
           Parliament
           ;
           which
           made
           the
           Covenanters
           stand
           so
           importunately
           for
           that
           point
           ,
           viz.
           to
           have
           the
           Assembly
           held
           before
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           as
           making
           just
           accompt
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           lay
           voices
           in
           the
           Assembly
           were
           engaged
           to
           give
           their
           voices
           to
           the
           same
           conclusions
           ,
           when
           they
           should
           sit
           in
           Parliament
           ;
           and
           so
           ,
           that
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           for
           it
           Acts
           ,
           should
           depend
           upon
           the
           generall
           Assembly
           ,
           and
           the
           generall
           Assembly
           (
           for
           the
           Acts
           passed
           there
           )
           should
           depend
           upon
           them
           ;
           but
           neither
           the
           one
           nor
           the
           other
           depend
           upon
           Us.
           
           Fourthly
           ,
           the
           Laitie
           gained
           this
           ,
           That
           they
           exempted
           themselves
           for
           ever
           hereafter
           from
           all
           fears
           of
           the
           power
           of
           the
           Clergie
           :
           for
           they
           being
           resolved
           (
           so
           farre
           as
           in
           them
           lay
           )
           to
           overthrow
           Episcopall
           government
           ,
           and
           yet
           fearing
           by
           so
           doing
           to
           be
           brought
           againe
           under
           the
           tyrannie
           of
           Presbyteriall
           government
           ,
           of
           which
           they
           had
           heard
           their
           fathers
           so
           grievously
           complaine
           ,
           they
           pitched
           upon
           this
           way
           of
           equall
           number
           of
           lay-Elders
           in
           every
           Presbyterie
           ,
           being
           assured
           thereby
           to
           curb
           their
           Ministers
           ,
           most
           of
           whom
           had
           their
           stipends
           and
           rents
           paid
           by
           these
           lay-Patrons
           ;
           and
           so
           now
           the
           Laitie
           made
           accompt
           ,
           that
           if
           in
           their
           elections
           to
           this
           Assembly
           they
           could
           compasse
           these
           conclusions
           and
           resolutions
           ,
           they
           had
           brought
           the
           Church
           and
           Churchmen
           under
           for
           ever
           .
        
         
           These
           conclusions
           ,
           though
           effected
           by
           the
           Laitie
           with
           violence
           ,
           yet
           received
           great
           resistance
           by
           many
           Ministers
           in
           most
           
           Presbyteries
           ,
           and
           in
           some
           by
           all
           :
           For
           when
           these
           Lay
           Elders
           came
           to
           sit
           with
           them
           ,
           they
           either
           refused
           to
           admit
           them
           ,
           or
           desired
           time
           to
           deliberate
           ,
           how
           they
           (
           who
           being
           Covenanters
           ,
           and
           had
           complained
           of
           Innovations
           )
           could
           admit
           of
           such
           innovations
           as
           those
           which
           seemed
           to
           threaten
           the
           ruine
           of
           the
           Libertie
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           for
           these
           Reasons
           :
           
           First
           ,
           because
           ,
           that
           above
           these
           fortie
           yeares
           no
           Lay
           Elder
           had
           sat
           in
           their
           Presbyteries
           ,
           and
           therefore
           it
           was
           a
           great
           Innovation
           :
           
           Secondly
           ,
           because
           at
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           Reformation
           ,
           when
           there
           was
           a
           kinde
           of
           necessitie
           to
           require
           the
           assistance
           of
           Lay-men
           for
           the
           government
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           (
           Ministers
           being
           then
           so
           few
           and
           scant
           ,
           )
           yet
           it
           was
           provided
           that
           they
           should
           ever
           be
           fewer
           in
           number
           then
           the
           Ministers
           ,
           and
           that
           therefore
           this
           obtruding
           of
           themselves
           in
           equall
           number
           ,
           was
           not
           onely
           an
           Innovation
           ,
           but
           directly
           against
           the
           book
           of
           discipline
           ,
           upon
           which
           they
           did
           so
           much
           ground
           their
           proceedings
           :
           
           Thirdly
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           a
           thing
           never
           ●eard
           nor
           practised
           before
           in
           that
           Church
           ,
           that
           Lay-men
           had
           voices
           in
           the
           chusing
           of
           the
           Ministers
           Commissioners
           for
           the
           Assemblie
           ,
           and
           therefore
           if
           they
           would
           chuse
           ,
           they
           desired
           them
           to
           chuse
           their
           own
           Lay
           Commissioner
           ,
           but
           for
           the
           Ministers
           Commissoners
           to
           leave
           it
           to
           themselves
           ,
           who
           were
           better
           able
           to
           discerne
           of
           their
           Ministers
           abilities
           since
           they
           were
           weekly
           conversant
           with
           them
           ,
           then
           they
           whom
           they
           had
           never
           seene
           in
           their
           Presbyterie
           before
           .
        
         
           But
           all
           this
           opposition
           and
           arguing
           was
           fruitlesse
           :
           For
           the
           Lay
           Elders
           ,
           according
           to
           their
           secret
           instructions
           from
           the
           Covenanters
           Tables
           ,
           which
           afterward
           shall
           be
           related
           ,
           would
           not
           remove
           ,
           but
           put
           themselves
           in
           possession
           of
           suffrage
           ,
           and
           so
           these
           Ministers
           ,
           and
           none
           but
           they
           ,
           were
           chosen
           in
           each
           Presbyterie
           whom
           the
           Tables
           at
           Edinburgh
           had
           designed
           :
           A
           thing
           so
           odious
           and
           distastfull
           to
           the
           Ministers
           ,
           that
           in
           some
           Presbyteries
           ,
           the
           Ministers
           (
           chosen
           Commissioners
           )
           had
           but
           eight
           Ministers
           voices
           ,
           and
           the
           voices
           of
           two
           and
           twentie
           Lay-men
           ,
           in
           others
           not
           above
           two
           Ministers
           voices
           ,
           in
           some
           but
           one
           ;
           but
           in
           all
           Presbyteries
           the
           Ministers
           Commissioners
           were
           elected
           by
           the
           pluralitie
           of
           Layvoices
           .
           Some
           of
           these
           Ministers
           ,
           though
           
           Covenanters
           ,
           seeing
           the
           libertie
           of
           the
           Church
           by
           this
           meanes
           utterly
           lost
           and
           betraied
           ,
           did
           repaire
           to
           the
           two
           Covenanting
           Ministers
           of
           Edinburgh
           ,
           to
           whom
           they
           bemoaned
           themselves
           ,
           wondring
           that
           they
           would
           give
           way
           to
           the
           utter
           defacing
           of
           the
           Church
           by
           these
           Laick
           intrusions
           ;
           to
           whom
           they
           gave
           this
           answer
           ,
           That
           they
           grieved
           for
           it
           as
           much
           as
           themselves
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           necessitie
           of
           the
           times
           was
           such
           ,
           that
           they
           must
           wink
           at
           it
           ,
           else
           the
           Nobilitie
           ,
           Gentrie
           ,
           and
           Burrowes
           did
           threaten
           them
           with
           a
           desertion
           ,
           upon
           which
           a
           division
           must
           follow
           ,
           which
           by
           their
           Oath
           and
           Covenant
           they
           were
           bound
           by
           all
           meanes
           to
           prevent
           .
           But
           the
           aggrieved
           Ministers
           were
           not
           satisfied
           with
           such
           cold
           ,
           comfortlesse
           ,
           and
           unconscionable
           answers
           ,
           but
           resolved
           in
           many
           Presbyteries
           to
           draw
           up
           their
           Protestations
           against
           the
           Lay
           Elders
           to
           the
           Assemblie
           ;
           yet
           they
           were
           so
           threatned
           by
           the
           Laitie
           ,
           that
           most
           of
           them
           fell
           back
           and
           durst
           not
           adventure
           upon
           it
           ,
           though
           others
           both
           Covenanters
           &
           Non-covenanters
           had
           the
           courage
           to
           do
           it
           ,
           but
           with
           what
           successe
           shall
           be
           declared
           when
           We
           come
           to
           speak
           of
           the
           Assemblie
           it selfe
           .
           Yet
           this
           We
           will
           confidently
           averre
           ,
           That
           when
           Our
           Commissioner
           came
           last
           from
           that
           Our
           Kingdome
           ,
           three
           parts
           of
           foure
           of
           all
           the
           Covenanting
           Ministers
           did
           detest
           the
           elections
           made
           by
           lay
           Elders
           ,
           and
           would
           have
           declared
           the
           nullitie
           of
           all
           such
           elections
           if
           they
           durst
           have
           done
           it
           ;
           and
           that
           these
           Ministers
           ,
           (
           unlesse
           they
           have
           changed
           their
           minds
           since
           )
           had
           rather
           live
           under
           Episcopall
           government
           ,
           then
           under
           the
           tyrannie
           of
           the
           Laitie
           and
           a
           few
           Ministers
           ,
           from
           whom
           they
           have
           suffered
           more
           in
           a
           few
           moneths
           ,
           then
           ever
           they
           did
           under
           all
           the
           Bishops
           in
           the
           Kingdome
           ,
           since
           Our
           comming
           to
           the
           Crowne
           :
           all
           which
           verie
           many
           of
           them
           have
           affirmed
           ,
           both
           for
           themselves
           and
           others
           ,
           to
           Our
           Commissioner
           ,
           divers
           of
           Our
           Councell
           ,
           and
           others
           of
           good
           credit
           and
           qualitie
           ,
           whom
           We
           dare
           and
           do
           trust
           .
        
         
           But
           the
           elections
           being
           now
           past
           according
           as
           they
           had
           plotted
           them
           ,
           or
           in
           good
           forwardnesse
           so
           to
           bee
           where
           they
           were
           not
           yet
           past
           ,
           the
           Covenanters
           next
           care
           was
           ,
           how
           to
           hinder
           the
           subscription
           of
           the
           confession
           of
           Faith
           commanded
           by
           Us
           ,
           they
           conceiving
           it
           their
           master-piece
           
           to
           stop
           any
           thing
           (
           though
           never
           so
           well
           liked
           by
           themselves
           )
           if
           it
           were
           commanded
           by
           Our
           authoritie
           ;
           as
           fearing
           ,
           that
           if
           We
           had
           obedience
           given
           to
           Us
           in
           any
           one
           thing
           ,
           Our
           people
           might
           recover
           the
           taste
           of
           government
           :
           And
           hearing
           that
           Our
           Commissioner
           was
           to
           repaire
           to
           the
           Colledge
           of
           Justice
           ,
           there
           to
           tender
           to
           the
           Lords
           of
           Our
           Session
           ,
           who
           are
           the
           supreme
           Judges
           of
           Our
           Lawes
           in
           that
           Kingdome
           ,
           the
           confession
           of
           Faith
           and
           band
           annexed
           ,
           to
           be
           sworne
           by
           Our
           authoritie
           ,
           that
           very
           morning
           they
           set
           up
           Rollock
           to
           preach
           ,
           (
           though
           it
           was
           not
           his
           ordinarie
           course
           )
           where
           many
           of
           Our
           Judges
           were
           present
           before
           they
           went
           to
           sit
           :
           There
           hee
           with
           many
           false
           and
           foolish
           impertinences
           did
           so
           labour
           to
           perswade
           them
           ,
           that
           the
           swearing
           of
           that
           confession
           was
           unlawfull
           and
           plaine
           perjurie
           ,
           that
           hee
           shewed
           himselfe
           a
           ridiculous
           and
           most
           dishonest
           man
           to
           most
           that
           were
           present
           ,
           &
           a
           weak
           man
           to
           all
           ;
           and
           so
           little
           he
           prevailed
           ,
           that
           immediately
           after
           Sermon
           ,
           the
           Judges
           repairing
           to
           their
           usuall
           place
           of
           sitting
           ,
           whither
           Our
           Commissioner
           came
           presently
           and
           tendered
           them
           the
           said
           confession
           ,
           all
           of
           them
           ,
           except
           foure
           who
           were
           knowne
           to
           be
           of
           the
           false
           stamp
           ,
           did
           sweare
           to
           it
           and
           subscribe
           it
           ,
           the
           number
           of
           the
           Judges
           in
           all
           being
           twenty
           .
        
         
           And
           here
           We
           desire
           the
           Reader
           to
           observe
           ,
           whether
           these
           men
           shall
           not
           be
           accounted
           a
           faction
           ,
           and
           not
           a
           bodie
           of
           a
           Kingdome
           ,
           when
           they
           shall
           separate
           themselves
           from
           Us
           ;
           who
           are
           their
           Soveraigne
           ,
           from
           the
           bodie
           of
           Our
           Councell
           ,
           who
           have
           the
           supreme
           government
           of
           the
           Kingdome
           under
           Us
           ,
           and
           from
           the
           bodie
           of
           Our
           Judges
           ,
           who
           are
           the
           Interpreters
           of
           Our
           Lawes
           ,
           and
           under
           Us
           the
           supreme
           Judges
           of
           all
           their
           estates
           and
           fortunes
           ,
           these
           two
           Judicatories
           ,
           together
           with
           Our
           Judges
           in
           criminall
           causes
           ,
           being
           under
           Us
           ,
           by
           the
           Lawes
           ,
           constituted
           the
           onely
           Judges
           of
           all
           their
           actions
           :
           For
           if
           these
           Covenanters
           shall
           ascribe
           unto
           themselves
           the
           government
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           more
           in
           number
           then
           those
           who
           disassent
           from
           them
           ,
           then
           certainly
           in
           all
           Kingdomes
           and
           Republiques
           ,
           the
           established
           government
           must
           goe
           downe
           ;
           for
           in
           them
           all
           ,
           they
           who
           are
           ruled
           and
           governed
           are
           
           farre
           more
           then
           the
           Rulers
           and
           Governours
           .
        
         
           They
           then
           seeing
           that
           their
           fierce
           endeavours
           were
           fruitlesse
           with
           the
           Lords
           of
           the
           Session
           ,
           with
           all
           speed
           dispatched
           some
           of
           their
           Tables
           throughout
           all
           parts
           of
           the
           Kingdome
           ,
           to
           stop
           the
           subscription
           to
           the
           confession
           of
           faith
           commanded
           by
           Us
           ,
           with
           copies
           of
           their
           Protestation
           to
           be
           read
           in
           all
           places
           ,
           where
           Our
           Commissioners
           should
           either
           proclaime
           Our
           Declaration
           ,
           or
           require
           subscription
           to
           that
           confession
           :
           In
           many
           places
           they
           prevailed
           ,
           in
           many
           not
           ;
           Where
           they
           prevailed
           ,
           they
           used
           such
           indirect
           and
           violent
           courses
           ,
           as
           they
           gained
           an
           assent
           from
           many
           mens
           mouths
           ,
           whose
           minds
           were
           very
           farre
           from
           it
           .
           In
           Glasgow
           ,
           after
           that
           the
           Lord
           Lowdan
           ,
           with
           divers
           others
           ,
           Noblemen
           ,
           Gentlemen
           ,
           and
           Ministers
           ,
           sent
           (
           as
           they
           pretended
           )
           from
           the
           Tables
           at
           Edinburgh
           ,
           had
           caused
           to
           bee
           read
           that
           infamous
           Libell
           (
           of
           which
           you
           shall
           heare
           afterwards
           )
           against
           the
           Archbishop
           of
           Glasgow
           in
           his
           owne
           Cathedrall
           Church
           ,
           without
           the
           knowledge
           of
           the
           Magistrates
           of
           that
           Citie
           ;
           the
           Lord
           Lowdan
           desired
           the
           Provost
           of
           Glasgow
           to
           convocate
           their
           Towne
           Councell
           ,
           that
           hee
           might
           impart
           some
           things
           unto
           them
           ;
           which
           the
           Provost
           refused
           :
           But
           that
           Lord
           and
           his
           Associates
           ,
           understanding
           that
           their
           ordinarie
           Church
           Session
           sate
           that
           afternoone
           ,
           at
           which
           the
           Magistrates
           and
           Ministers
           were
           to
           be
           present
           ,
           came
           suddenly
           into
           the
           place
           where
           they
           did
           sit
           ,
           beyond
           their
           expectation
           ,
           where
           the
           Lord
           Lowdan
           made
           a
           speech
           of
           great
           length
           ,
           concerning
           the
           iniquitie
           and
           danger
           of
           Our
           Covenant
           ,
           adjuring
           them
           both
           by
           perswasions
           and
           threatnings
           ,
           that
           they
           would
           not
           subscribe
           the
           confession
           of
           faith
           required
           by
           Us
           ;
           and
           therefore
           his
           demand
           was
           ,
           That
           he
           might
           have
           the
           assured
           promises
           of
           the
           Magistrates
           and
           Ministers
           ,
           that
           they
           would
           not
           subscribe
           it
           ,
           that
           so
           he
           might
           report
           their
           answer
           to
           the
           Tables
           from
           whence
           he
           was
           sent
           :
           To
           which
           the
           Provost
           presently
           answered
           ,
           That
           his
           Lordship
           knew
           well
           that
           Our
           Commissioner
           had
           required
           from
           them
           a
           subscription
           to
           Our
           Covenant
           ,
           that
           they
           had
           humbly
           intreated
           of
           his
           Grace
           some
           short
           time
           to
           returne
           their
           answer
           ;
           and
           therefore
           hee
           wondred
           that
           any
           
           man
           should
           thinke
           it
           was
           fit
           to
           answer
           any
           who
           was
           sent
           from
           the
           Tables
           ,
           before
           they
           had
           made
           their
           answer
           to
           Our
           Commissioner
           ;
           and
           so
           refusing
           to
           give
           any
           answer
           to
           these
           Emissaries
           from
           the
           Tables
           ,
           they
           went
           away
           unsatisfied
           .
        
         
           The
           Covenanters
           ,
           finding
           that
           Our
           commanding
           of
           the
           subscription
           of
           the
           confession
           of
           faith
           ;
           in
           many
           places
           had
           given
           satisfaction
           ,
           and
           had
           indeed
           confuted
           that
           lying
           scandall
           of
           Our
           inclination
           to
           Poperie
           ,
           and
           that
           many
           of
           the
           Covenanters
           had
           remitted
           much
           of
           their
           former
           rigour
           ,
           being
           much
           taken
           with
           Our
           last
           gracious
           Proclamation
           ,
           the
           Heads
           and
           swayers
           of
           the
           foure
           Tables
           ,
           (
           as
           if
           all
           their
           designes
           were
           come
           to
           the
           last
           cast
           )
           cast
           about
           once
           againe
           ,
           and
           laboured
           hard
           to
           worke
           Our
           people
           into
           the
           beliefe
           of
           this
           one
           point
           ,
           That
           none
           of
           these
           things
           promised
           in
           Our
           last
           gracious
           Proclamation
           ,
           no
           not
           the
           Assembly
           it selfe
           ,
           were
           ever
           intended
           to
           bee
           performed
           by
           Us
           ;
           That
           Wee
           onely
           studied
           to
           gaine
           time
           ,
           untill
           Wee
           were
           ready
           for
           their
           ruine
           ;
           and
           therefore
           they
           gave
           out
           ,
           that
           Our
           Commissioners
           late
           comming
           from
           Hammilton
           to
           Edinburgh
           was
           onely
           to
           prorogue
           the
           Assembly
           .
           They
           spent
           daies
           and
           nights
           in
           penning
           a
           Protestation
           against
           it
           ,
           and
           writing
           multitudes
           of
           copies
           to
           be
           readie
           in
           all
           places
           of
           the
           Kingdome
           ,
           before
           the
           Proclamations
           of
           the
           prorogation
           should
           arrive
           .
           They
           sent
           for
           all
           their
           partie
           to
           flocke
           to
           Edinburgh
           ,
           as
           if
           now
           there
           were
           greater
           danger
           then
           ever
           :
           All
           which
           was
           carried
           with
           notable
           hypocrisie
           ;
           for
           the
           authors
           of
           this
           report
           did
           disperse
           it
           ,
           not
           that
           they
           did
           beleeve
           it
           to
           be
           true
           ,
           but
           because
           it
           was
           conduceable
           to
           their
           ends
           to
           have
           the
           people
           beleeve
           it
           .
        
         
           But
           knowing
           that
           they
           who
           do
           act
           long
           parts
           ,
           must
           needs
           sometimes
           be
           out
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           time
           of
           the
           Assembly
           beginning
           to
           approach
           ,
           and
           Our
           Commissioners
           provisions
           and
           preparations
           for
           his
           journey
           to
           Glasgow
           ,
           were
           farre
           stronger
           proofes
           to
           Our
           people
           of
           Our
           holding
           the
           Assembly
           ,
           then
           all
           which
           they
           had
           surmised
           to
           the
           contrarie
           ,
           they
           then
           betooke
           themselves
           to
           their
           last
           shift
           ,
           which
           was
           a
           miserable
           and
           wicked
           one
           ,
           and
           it
           was
           this
           :
           Since
           they
           were
           perswaded
           that
           the
           Assembly
           indicted
           by
           Us
           would
           now
           hold
           if
           they
           
           could
           not
           divert
           it
           ,
           they
           resolved
           to
           take
           such
           courses
           ,
           as
           they
           conceived
           Our
           Commissioner
           neither
           could
           nor
           would
           endure
           ;
           with
           which
           they
           did
           conceive
           they
           should
           so
           irritate
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           could
           not
           chuse
           but
           either
           discharge
           or
           prorogue
           the
           Assembly
           .
           For
           two
           things
           now
           they
           feared
           :
           First
           ,
           that
           they
           had
           committed
           a
           great
           errour
           in
           petitioning
           Us
           for
           an
           Assembly
           ,
           which
           they
           conceived
           was
           fully
           in
           their
           owne
           power
           to
           indict
           ;
           and
           therefore
           did
           begin
           to
           thinke
           ,
           that
           by
           that
           act
           they
           had
           weakned
           their
           owne
           power
           and
           claime
           ,
           and
           supposed
           ,
           that
           it
           had
           been
           more
           agreeable
           to
           their
           designes
           ,
           if
           they
           had
           indicted
           one
           themselves
           ,
           being
           the
           title
           which
           they
           meant
           to
           stand
           to
           ,
           as
           appeareth
           by
           their
           owne
           indiction
           of
           a
           new
           Assembly
           ,
           since
           the
           dissolution
           of
           this
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           they
           were
           affraid
           of
           nothing
           more
           then
           this
           ,
           that
           Our
           Commissioners
           propounding
           and
           passing
           into
           acts
           of
           Assembly
           ,
           all
           the
           particulars
           of
           Our
           grace
           and
           favour
           contained
           in
           Our
           last
           Proclamation
           ,
           would
           abundantly
           satisfie
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           their
           owne
           partie
           ,
           when
           they
           should
           see
           the
           grounds
           of
           their
           feares
           of
           innovations
           in
           Religion
           removed
           ,
           which
           occasioned
           them
           to
           enter
           into
           the
           late
           Covenant
           :
           But
           now
           ,
           if
           Our
           Commissioner
           could
           be
           forced
           any
           way
           ,
           either
           to
           prorogue
           or
           discharge
           this
           Assembly
           indicted
           by
           Us
           ,
           that
           then
           they
           would
           presently
           indict
           one
           themselves
           ,
           which
           they
           were
           sure
           We
           would
           not
           countenance
           with
           any
           Commissioner
           from
           Us
           ;
           by
           which
           meanes
           they
           were
           both
           secured
           from
           having
           their
           partie
           weakned
           by
           Our
           propounding
           in
           Assembly
           Our
           gracious
           offers
           expressed
           in
           Our
           last
           Declaration
           ,
           and
           were
           certainly
           perswaded
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           easily
           induce
           Our
           people
           to
           beleeve
           ,
           that
           these
           things
           promised
           in
           that
           Declaration
           were
           never
           intended
           by
           Us.
           
        
         
           To
           compasse
           therefore
           their
           desires
           of
           Our
           Commissioners
           either
           proroguing
           or
           discharging
           the
           Assembly
           ,
           they
           resolved
           to
           increase
           their
           disorders
           to
           such
           a
           height
           ,
           as
           they
           hoped
           hee
           would
           never
           endure
           them
           ;
           and
           to
           multiply
           so
           many
           affronts
           upon
           him
           ,
           and
           in
           him
           upon
           Us
           and
           Our
           authoritie
           ,
           as
           they
           imagined
           should
           be
           past
           all
           sufferance
           :
           As
           first
           ,
           by
           their
           letters
           directed
           from
           their
           Tables
           at
           Edinburgh
           ,
           
           they
           quarrelled
           with
           Our
           Commissioner
           ,
           that
           Our
           Confession
           and
           Covenant
           was
           commanded
           to
           bee
           subscribed
           in
           many
           parts
           of
           the
           Kingdome
           by
           the
           authoritie
           of
           Us
           and
           Our
           Councell
           ,
           with
           an
           unbeseeming
           violence
           :
           The
           copie
           of
           their
           Letter
           to
           Our
           Commissioner
           ,
           being
           then
           at
           Hammilton
           ,
           here
           followeth
           .
        
         
           
             
               
                 Please
                 your
                 Grace
                 ,
              
            
             
               WEe
               were
               glad
               of
               the
               indiction
               of
               an
               Assembly
               ,
               as
               the
               meane
               to
               bring
               our
               complaints
               to
               an
               end
               :
               And
               as
               we
               promised
               for
               our
               part
               to
               doe
               our
               endevour
               ,
               that
               all
               matters
               might
               be
               carried
               in
               a
               peaceable
               way
               ,
               and
               no
               man
               troubled
               in
               any
               sort
               till
               that
               time
               ,
               so
               did
               we
               certainly
               expect
               that
               no
               violence
               or
               molestation
               should
               have
               beene
               used
               against
               any
               of
               those
               who
               had
               subscribed
               the
               late
               Covenant
               :
               and
               yet
               ,
               far
               contrarie
               to
               our
               expectation
               ,
               are
               brought
               hither
               almost
               every
               houre
               grievous
               complaints
               from
               many
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               in
               divers
               parts
               of
               the
               Kingdome
               ,
               That
               they
               are
               by
               the
               threatnings
               and
               open
               violence
               of
               some
               States-men
               ,
               Councellours
               ,
               and
               Barons
               ,
               constrained
               to
               subscribe
               a
               Confession
               of
               Faith
               ,
               and
               Band
               ;
               some
               with
               blind
               and
               doubting
               minds
               ,
               and
               others
               against
               their
               consciences
               ,
               to
               the
               great
               trouble
               of
               their
               soules
               ,
               and
               great
               disturbance
               of
               the
               peace
               of
               the
               Country
               ,
               contrarie
               to
               such
               peaceble
               preparations
               as
               should
               have
               preceded
               a
               perfit
               pacification
               at
               a
               Generall
               Assemblie
               .
               If
               we
               had
               heard
               but
               some
               complaints
               of
               this
               kind
               ,
               we
               would
               have
               spared
               both
               your
               Graces
               paines
               and
               our
               owne
               ,
               but
               complaints
               being
               multiplied
               more
               and
               more
               ,
               we
               could
               not
               of
               duty
               but
               make
               some
               representation
               thereof
               to
               your
               Grace
               ,
               that
               some
               course
               may
               be
               taken
               for
               present
               suppressing
               this
               so
               irreligious
               and
               unjust
               manner
               of
               doing
               ;
               and
               for
               preventing
               the
               hard
               consequences
               that
               may
               ensue
               from
               people
               who
               are
               thus
               pressed
               to
               subscribe
               against
               their
               minds
               ,
               and
               from
               others
               who
               are
               joyned
               in
               Covenant
               with
               them
               ;
               which
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               humbly
               petitioned
               ,
               so
               it
               is
               confidently
               expected
               by
            
             
               
                 Edinb
                 .
                 
                   3.
                   
                   Oct.
                   1638.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   Your
                   Graces
                   humble
                   servants
                
                 ,
                 
                   
                     Cassills
                     .
                  
                   
                     Lothean
                     .
                  
                   
                     Lindsay
                     .
                  
                   
                     Lowdoune
                     .
                  
                   
                     Balmerino
                     .
                  
                   
                     Johnstoun
                     .
                  
                   
                     Burgly
                     .
                  
                
              
            
          
        
         
         
           THe
           complaint
           contained
           in
           this
           Letter
           did
           afterward
           prove
           to
           bee
           most
           unjust
           ;
           and
           yet
           it
           was
           dispersed
           through
           the
           Kingdome
           with
           horrible
           and
           most
           false
           aggravations
           ,
           viz.
           That
           some
           of
           Our
           Councell
           with
           charged
           Pistolls
           and
           drawne
           Daggers
           held
           to
           the
           breasts
           of
           Our
           subjects
           ,
           had
           forced
           them
           to
           subscribe
           Our
           Covenant
           :
           To
           this
           their
           Letter
           Our
           Commissioner
           returned
           an
           answer
           ,
           though
           not
           to
           their
           Table
           ,
           because
           hee
           would
           not
           acknowledge
           it
           ,
           yet
           to
           that
           Nobleman
           ,
           whose
           hand
           was
           first
           at
           it
           :
           The
           copie
           of
           which
           answer
           is
           this
           .
        
         
           
             
               
                 My
                 very
                 good
                 Lord
                 ,
              
            
             
               I
               Have
               received
               from
               your
               Lordsh
               :
               and
               other
               Noblemen
               a
               Letter
               ,
               containing
               a
               complaint
               against
               the
               violence
               offered
               to
               divers
               of
               his
               Majesties
               subjects
               ,
               by
               States-men
               ,
               Councellours
               ,
               and
               others
               ;
               and
               that
               complaint
               aggravated
               by
               your
               promising
               and
               undertaking
               ,
               for
               your selfe
               and
               all
               your
               adherents
               ,
               that
               no
               man
               should
               be
               troubled
               till
               the
               Generall
               Assembly
               ;
               and
               your
               just
               expectation
               that
               the
               same
               course
               should
               have
               beene
               held
               on
               the
               other
               side
               by
               us
               .
            
             
               For
               the
               former
               ,
               I
               know
               not
               what
               States-men
               ,
               Noblemen
               or
               Barons
               ,
               your
               Lordsh
               :
               meanes
               ▪
               for
               naming
               none
               ,
               I
               know
               not
               to
               whom
               I
               shall
               take
               my selfe
               ;
               nor
               doe
               I
               know
               what
               violence
               and
               threatnings
               you
               mean
               :
               If
               you
               meane
               his
               Majesties
               Commissioners
               appointed
               by
               the
               King
               ,
               they
               requiring
               his
               subjects
               to
               subscribe
               the
               old
               Confession
               and
               Covenant
               ,
               by
               his
               authoritie
               now
               renewed
               ,
               and
               remonstrating
               unto
               them
               the
               danger
               they
               incurre
               by
               law
               in
               not
               obeying
               his
               Majesties
               commandement
               ,
               I
               hope
               that
               cannot
               bee
               called
               violence
               but
               duty
               ,
               the
               omission
               whereof
               ,
               must
               needs
               bee
               a
               violation
               of
               ,
               and
               violence
               offered
               to
               his
               Majesties
               sacred
               authority
               :
               If
               other
               violences
               and
               threatnings
               they
               have
               used
               ,
               as
               your
               Lordsh
               :
               seemeth
               to
               intimate
               (
               for
               their
               obedience
               to
               his
               Majesties
               just
               authority
               ,
               I
               am
               sure
               ,
               your
               Lordsh
               :
               will
               not
               call
               violence
               )
               they
               must
               answer
               for
               it
               ,
               and
               shall
               whensoever
               your
               Lordsh
               :
               shall
               make
               known
               the
               delinquents
               .
               But
               alas
               my
               Lords
               ,
               Tell
               me
               now
               in
               good
               earnest
               whether
               you
               have
               heard
               they
               have
               used
               such
               violence
               in
               perswading
               this
               Covenant
               ,
               as
               hath
               beene
               used
               by
               your
               adherents
               in
               inforcing
               of
               
               yours
               ?
               hath
               the
               bloud
               of
               Gods
               servants
               ,
               his
               holy
               Ministers
               ,
               been
               shed
               ,
               which
               bloud
               I
               am
               affraid
               keepeth
               the
               vengeance
               of
               God
               still
               hanging
               over
               this
               Land
               ?
               have
               men
               beene
               beaten
               ,
               turned
               out
               of
               their
               livings
               and
               maintenance
               ,
               reviled
               and
               excommunicated
               in
               the
               Pulpits
               ,
               and
               a
               thousand
               more
               outrages
               acted
               upon
               them
               ,
               for
               not
               subscribing
               this
               Covenant
               ?
               have
               none
               who
               have
               subscribed
               your
               Covenant
               ,
               done
               it
               with
               blind
               and
               doubting
               minds
               ?
               If
               they
               have
               ,
               I
               beseech
               your
               Lordsh
               :
               not
               to
               call
               his
               Majesties
               Councellours
               legall
               proceedings
               ,
               irreligious
               and
               unjust
               ,
               untill
               you
               have
               proved
               the
               piety
               and
               justice
               of
               the
               proceedings
               of
               your
               owne
               adherents
               .
            
             
               For
               the
               other
               ,
               of
               your
               undertaking
               and
               promising
               for
               your
               parts
               ,
               that
               no
               man
               should
               be
               troubled
               till
               the
               Assembly
               ,
               and
               expecting
               the
               like
               from
               us
               ,
               truly
               I
               am
               glad
               I
               have
               it
               under
               your
               Lordsh
               :
               hands
               ;
               for
               I
               think
               there
               are
               few
               houres
               of
               any
               one
               day
               ,
               since
               the
               indicting
               of
               the
               Assemblie
               ,
               that
               from
               all
               parts
               of
               this
               Kingdome
               ,
               I
               am
               not
               vexed
               with
               complaints
               of
               new
               processing
               of
               Ministers
               ,
               new
               with-holding
               of
               Ministers
               stipends
               unprocessed
               ,
               heavie
               complaints
               of
               Ministers
               of
               your
               owne
               Covenant
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               threatned
               ,
               and
               that
               sharply
               and
               bitterly
               ,
               for
               their
               declaring
               of
               their
               griefe
               ,
               in
               being
               barred
               of
               their
               freedome
               in
               the
               election
               of
               their
               owne
               Commissioners
               to
               the
               Generall
               Assembly
               ,
               and
               being
               borne
               down
               by
               the
               multitude
               of
               Lay
               voyces
               ,
               and
               menaced
               because
               of
               their
               protesting
               against
               the
               same
               .
            
             
               The
               complaints
               of
               Ministers
               Non-Covenanters
               and
               Lay-Elders
               Non-Covenanters
               ,
               chosen
               by
               their
               Sessions
               to
               assist
               at
               the
               election
               of
               the
               Commissioners
               from
               the
               Presbyteries
               ,
               but
               turned
               backe
               ,
               for
               not
               having
               subscribed
               your
               Covenant
               ,
               and
               reviled
               with
               bitter
               words
               ,
               for
               being
               so
               pert
               as
               to
               come
               thither
               ;
               is
               this
               the
               performance
               of
               promising
               ,
               that
               no
               man
               shall
               bee
               troubled
               till
               the
               Assembly
               ?
               These
               are
               ,
               indeed
               ,
               preparations
               verie
               unfit
               to
               precede
               this
               Assembly
               ,
               they
               being
               so
               unpeaceable
               and
               like
               to
               take
               up
               much
               time
               ,
               in
               discussing
               at
               that
               great
               Meeting
               the
               illegality
               of
               these
               elections
               .
               My
               Lord
               ,
               the
               truth
               is
               ,
               I
               shall
               be
               as
               carefull
               to
               see
               any
               wrong
               offered
               by
               his
               Majesties
               Commissioners
               (
               in
               urging
               his
               Majesties
               authority
               )
               punished
               ,
               when
               I
               shall
               know
               the
               offences
               and
               the
               offenders
               ,
               as
               I
               am
               heartily
               grieved
               at
               the
               proceedings
               of
               your
               Associats
               :
               Here
               I
               am
               sure
               ,
               his
               Majesties
               Commissioners
               have
               been
               rather
               backward
               then
               forward
               ,
               but
               so
               have
               not
               your
               Lordsh
               :
               adherents
               been
               ;
               for
               they
               have
               in
               verie
               many
               places
               proclaimed
               your
               Protestation
               ,
               where
               his
               Majesties
               
               Declaration
               hath
               not
               been
               proclaimed
               .
               I
               hope
               your
               Lordsh
               :
               will
               pardon
               my
               unusuall
               prolixitie
               ;
               for
               I
               confesse
               I
               am
               much
               troubled
               to
               see
               his
               Majesties
               good
               subjects
               led
               into
               such
               misconstructions
               of
               his
               pious
               and
               religious
               intentions
               towards
               them
               .
               This
               my
               Letter
               ,
               I
               pray
               your
               Lordsh
               :
               to
               communicate
               to
               the
               other
               Noble
               Lords
               ,
               who
               subscribed
               that
               to
               me
               .
               To
               your selfe
               and
               them
               ,
               I
               pray
               your
               Lordsh
               :
               commend
               the
               true
               respects
               of
            
             
               
                 Your
                 Lordsh.
                 For
                 the
                 Earle
                 of
                 Cassills
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           THis
           Letter
           it
           seemes
           gave
           them
           no
           satisfaction
           ,
           for
           they
           still
           continued
           their
           reports
           :
           Besides
           ,
           they
           had
           the
           boldnesse
           by
           another
           Letter
           from
           the
           same
           Table
           ,
           sent
           likewise
           to
           Our
           Commissioner
           ,
           being
           then
           at
           Hammilton
           ,
           to
           expostulate
           with
           him
           ,
           that
           one
           of
           Our
           Ships
           at
           sea
           had
           searched
           a
           Scottish
           Merchants
           Ship
           for
           Ammunition
           ,
           when
           as
           they
           themselves
           before
           had
           searched
           a
           Merchants
           Ship
           for
           some
           Ammunition
           ,
           which
           We
           had
           sent
           for
           Scotland
           ,
           and
           would
           have
           seized
           upon
           it
           ,
           if
           they
           had
           not
           been
           prevented
           ;
           and
           immediately
           after
           ,
           a
           little
           English
           Vessell
           carrying
           Beere
           to
           some
           part
           of
           that
           Kingdome
           ,
           was
           likewise
           stayed
           and
           searched
           by
           them
           .
           In
           the
           same
           Letter
           they
           quarrell
           with
           Our
           Commissioner
           ,
           for
           hindering
           the
           bringing
           of
           Horses
           from
           England
           thither
           ,
           which
           is
           unlawfull
           for
           any
           one
           to
           doe
           ,
           without
           a
           speciall
           licence
           from
           the
           Master
           of
           Our
           Horse
           :
           The
           copie
           of
           their
           Letter
           ,
           filled
           with
           their
           ordinarie
           pretences
           of
           Religion
           ,
           and
           Our
           Commissioners
           Answer
           unto
           it
           ,
           be
           these
           .
        
         
           
             
               
                 Please
                 your
                 Grace
                 ,
              
            
             
               AFter
               your
               parting
               from
               us
               ,
               we
               had
               knowledge
               from
               
                 John
                 Wilson
              
               Skipper
               ,
               and
               sundry
               of
               his
               Passengers
               newly
               arrived
               ,
               That
               being
               at
               Sea
               on
               his
               way
               from
               Holland
               hither
               ,
               one
               of
               his
               Majesties
               small
               ships
               of
               eight
               Peeces
               ,
               came
               aboard
               and
               searched
               him
               for
               Armes
               and
               Ammunition
               ,
               declaring
               they
               did
               the
               same
               by
               his
               Majesties
               Warrant
               .
               We
               
               doe
               not
               so
               much
               value
               the
               hazzard
               of
               any
               prejudice
               ,
               as
               we
               are
               heartily
               grieved
               to
               find
               any
               such
               note
               of
               his
               Majesties
               displeasure
               ,
               differencing
               us
               from
               his
               other
               subjects
               ,
               when
               our
               own
               hearts
               and
               the
               Lord
               that
               searcheth
               them
               doth
               heare
               witnesse
               of
               our
               loyaltie
               and
               affection
               to
               his
               Majestie
               ,
               especially
               to
               have
               found
               it
               now
               when
               we
               are
               made
               so
               secure
               ,
               both
               by
               the
               hopes
               of
               obteyning
               from
               his
               Majesties
               favour
               ,
               by
               your
               mediation
               ,
               these
               ordinary
               and
               publike
               remedies
               that
               can
               fully
               settle
               this
               Church
               and
               State
               ,
               and
               by
               assurance
               from
               your
               Grace
               we
               should
               finde
               no
               such
               hard
               dealing
               ,
               during
               the
               time
               of
               your
               imployment
               amongst
               the
               subjects
               here
               ,
               who
               trust
               in
               your
               care
               to
               prevent
               speedily
               the
               inconvenience
               of
               this
               ,
               as
               you
               did
               in
               that
               other
               late
               particular
               anent
               the
               arrest
               of
               our
               horses
               in
               England
               .
               We
               thinke
               this
               advertisment
               sufficient
               to
               your
               Grace
               ,
               who
               is
               wounded
               through
               our
               sides
               if
               wee
               suffer
               any
               thing
               in
               this
               time
               ,
               being
               so
               farre
               interessed
               to
               vindicate
               us
               from
               such
               prejudice
               ,
               who
               doe
               acknowledge
               our selves
               to
               be
            
             
               
                 Edinb
                 .
                 
                   the
                   28.
                   
                   Septemb.
                   1638.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   Your
                   Graces
                   humble
                   servants
                
                 ,
                 Rothees
                 ,
                 Montrose
                 ,
                 Home
                 ,
                 Weymse
                 ,
                 Lindesay
                 ,
                 Boyd
                 ,
                 Londone
                 ,
                 Balmerino
                 ,
                 Dalhousie
                 ,
                 Forrester
                 ,
                 Elcho
                 ,
                 Craustoune
                 ,
                 Baltarres
                 ,
                 Burghly
                 ,
                 Lothiane
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
             
               
                 My
                 Lord
                 ,
              
            
             
               I
               Have
               received
               a
               Letter
               this
               day
               signed
               by
               your
               Lordsh
               :
               and
               sundry
               other
               Noblemen
               ,
               making
               mention
               ,
               that
               one
               
                 John
                 Wilson
              
               Skipper
               ,
               being
               on
               his
               way
               from
               Holland
               hither
               ,
               was
               searched
               by
               one
               of
               his
               Majesties
               small
               ships
               .
               This
               is
               no
               new
               nor
               unaccustomed
               thing
               ;
               for
               commonly
               the
               Captains
               of
               his
               Majesties
               ships
               during
               the
               time
               of
               being
               at
               sea
               ,
               doe
               take
               notice
               what
               the
               loadings
               of
               all
               such
               ships
               are
               ,
               as
               they
               meet
               with
               ,
               who
               trade
               in
               the
               Channell
               ;
               it
               being
               a
               prerogative
               that
               belongs
               to
               his
               Imperall
               Crown
               ▪
               I
               am
               perswaded
               that
               your
               Lordsh
               :
               and
               the
               rest
               of
               my
               Lords
               cannot
               thinke
               ,
               but
               if
               his
               Majestie
               had
               been
               desirous
               to
               have
               made
               stop
               of
               importation
               of
               Ammunition
               into
               this
               Kingdome
               this
               time
               past
               ,
               but
               it
               would
               have
               been
               an
               easie
               matter
               for
               him
               to
               have
               effected
               ;
               but
               so
               little
               hath
               he
               regarded
               this
               ,
               as
               he
               hath
               not
               so
               much
               as
               taken
               notice
               of
               it
               :
               And
               yet
               it
               were
               no
               strange
               thing
               ,
               if
               his
               Majestie
               should
               give
               direction
               to
               cause
               examine
               for
               what
               end
               so
               great
               store
               of
               Ammunition
               is
               imported
               into
               this
               Kingdome
               ,
               and
               a
               little
               more
               narrowly
               to
               looke
               into
               
               our
               actions
               ;
               when
               ,
               by
               I
               know
               not
               whom
               ,
               there
               hath
               been
               so
               much
               notice
               taken
               of
               such
               Ammunition
               ,
               as
               his
               Majestie
               hath
               thought
               fit
               to
               send
               hither
               .
               For
               notwithstanding
               that
               your
               Lordsh
               :
               sayes
               we
               are
               made
               secure
               by
               the
               hopes
               of
               obtaining
               from
               his
               Majestie
               these
               remedies
               that
               can
               fully
               settle
               this
               Church
               and
               State
               ,
               yet
               I
               may
               say
               courses
               are
               taken
               to
               put
               feares
               in
               his
               Majesties
               good
               subjects
               minds
               ,
               by
               perswading
               of
               them
               that
               no
               such
               thing
               is
               intended
               :
               This
               does
               too
               too
               manifestly
               appeare
               by
               the
               watching
               and
               guarding
               his
               Majesties
               Castle
               ,
               and
               many
               other
               courses
               ;
               but
               of
               this
               I
               will
               write
               nothing
               ,
               my
               intention
               being
               only
               to
               returne
               answer
               of
               what
               is
               writ
               to
               me
               :
               And
               therefore
               for
               your
               Lordsh
               :
               satisfaction
               I
               shall
               acquaint
               his
               Majestie
               with
               the
               contents
               of
               your
               letters
               ,
               who
               will
               no
               doubt
               give
               such
               directions
               therein
               ,
               as
               his
               good
               subjects
               will
               have
               no
               just
               cause
               of
               complaint
               :
               Whereas
               you
               have
               been
               pleased
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               you
               have
               been
               assured
               by
               me
               ,
               that
               you
               should
               receive
               no
               such
               hard
               dealing
               ,
               during
               the
               time
               of
               my
               imployment
               ;
               let
               mee
               desire
               you
               to
               consider
               this
               aright
               ,
               and
               you
               will
               find
               it
               none
               ;
               for
               neither
               was
               that
               ship
               stayed
               from
               proceeding
               in
               their
               intended
               voyage
               ,
               nor
               any
               thing
               taken
               from
               them
               :
               nor
               needs
               your
               Lordsh
               :
               to
               doubt
               that
               his
               Majestie
               will
               doe
               any
               thing
               (
               except
               our
               owne
               indiscretion
               provoke
               him
               )
               that
               may
               make
               appear
               to
               the
               world
               that
               he
               makes
               a
               difference
               betwixt
               us
               of
               this
               Nation
               and
               his
               other
               subjects
               .
               Bee
               confident
               ,
               my
               Lord
               ,
               that
               my
               endevours
               have
               ,
               and
               doe
               tend
               to
               no
               other
               end
               ,
               but
               to
               the
               glory
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               honour
               of
               his
               sacred
               Majestie
               ,
               and
               the
               preserving
               from
               ruine
               this
               poore
               distracted
               Kingdome
               ;
               and
               that
               I
               have
               and
               shall
               labour
               to
               prevent
               all
               such
               accidents
               as
               may
               breed
               the
               least
               stop
               or
               hinderance
               of
               this
               wished
               event
               ,
               which
               I
               hope
               and
               am
               confident
               that
               your
               Lordsh.
               and
               all
               those
               noble
               Lords
               who
               have
               signed
               this
               Letter
               to
               me
               ,
               will
               take
               the
               same
               to
               heart
               ;
               and
               then
               certainly
               you
               will
               not
               be
               so
               easily
               moved
               with
               such
               light
               and
               sleight
               reports
               :
               Nor
               will
               your
               Lordsh
               :
               thinke
               that
               either
               you
               or
               I
               can
               bee
               wounded
               by
               the
               order
               and
               command
               of
               so
               pious
               ,
               mercifull
               ,
               and
               so
               clement
               a
               Prince
               as
               is
               our
               dread
               Soveraigne
               ,
               who
               hath
               showne
               himselfe
               to
               be
               so
               full
               of
               goodnesse
               ,
               as
               we
               must
               of
               all
               men
               living
               prove
               the
               worst
               ,
               if
               we
               be
               not
               thankfull
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               him
               for
               it
               .
               This
               my
               letter
               your
               Lordsh
               :
               will
               be
               pleased
               to
               communicate
               to
               the
               rest
               who
               have
               writ
               to
               me
               ,
               and
               esteeme
               of
               me
               as
            
             
               
                 Hammilt
                 .
                 
                   24.
                   
                   Sept.
                   1638.
                   
                
                 
                   For
                   the
                   Earle
                   of
                   Rothees
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Your
                   Lordships
                   humble
                   servant
                
                 ,
                 Hammiltoun
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
         
           WIth
           his
           answer
           they
           were
           so
           far
           from
           being
           satisfied
           ,
           that
           to
           answer
           this
           affront
           (
           as
           they
           did
           interpret
           it
           )
           for
           searching
           a
           Ship
           of
           that
           Kingdome
           at
           sea
           ,
           they
           resolved
           to
           put
           a
           greater
           affront
           upon
           Us
           ,
           by
           increasing
           their
           Guards
           about
           Our
           Castle
           of
           Edinburgh
           :
           In
           Fyfe
           ,
           they
           gave
           order
           for
           a
           Communion
           throughout
           their
           Churches
           ,
           at
           which
           they
           made
           every
           one
           to
           sweare
           that
           they
           should
           not
           subscribe
           Our
           Confession
           and
           Covenant
           ,
           nor
           any
           other
           but
           their
           owne
           ,
           which
           they
           swore
           againe
           
             de
             novo
          
           ;
           especially
           to
           stand
           to
           that
           part
           of
           it
           which
           concerneth
           mutuall
           defence
           against
           all
           persons
           whomsoever
           .
           They
           gave
           generall
           order
           for
           the
           Fast
           to
           bee
           kept
           on
           the
           fourth
           of
           November
           ,
           being
           Sunday
           ,
           neglecting
           the
           day
           designed
           in
           Our
           Proclamation
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           Wednesday
           following
           ,
           and
           the
           seventh
           of
           that
           Moneth
           .
        
         
           Our
           Commissioner
           seeing
           these
           contempts
           daily
           to
           increase
           ,
           and
           hearing
           that
           they
           had
           appointed
           the
           Communion
           to
           bee
           celebrated
           at
           Edinburgh
           ,
           sent
           for
           the
           Provost
           and
           Magistrates
           ,
           and
           inquired
           of
           them
           these
           particulars
           :
           First
           ,
           whether
           at
           their
           Communion
           (
           which
           was
           to
           be
           celebrated
           the
           two
           next
           Sundaies
           following
           )
           it
           was
           intended
           ,
           that
           the
           like
           oath
           should
           bee
           taken
           with
           them
           ,
           as
           had
           been
           taken
           in
           Fyfe
           :
           Secondly
           ,
           whether
           they
           intended
           to
           keep
           the
           Fast-day
           designed
           by
           Us
           in
           Our
           Proclamation
           ,
           and
           according
           as
           they
           had
           lately
           since
           been
           required
           to
           doe
           ,
           by
           an
           order
           sent
           from
           Our
           Councell
           to
           them
           for
           that
           purpose
           :
           Thirdly
           ,
           what
           order
           they
           had
           taken
           with
           those
           ,
           who
           had
           the
           day
           before
           reviled
           and
           abused
           Doctor
           Eliot
           while
           he
           was
           preaching
           in
           the
           Pulpit
           .
           That
           he
           had
           sent
           for
           them
           ,
           because
           he
           had
           found
           those
           few
           Ministers
           ,
           by
           whom
           they
           were
           ruled
           ,
           to
           bee
           unreasonable
           men
           ,
           and
           despisers
           of
           Authoritie
           .
           To
           the
           last
           ,
           they
           promised
           that
           they
           would
           make
           a
           discoverie
           of
           the
           offenders
           ,
           and
           see
           them
           punished
           ;
           which
           they
           never
           did
           :
           For
           the
           first
           ,
           they
           thought
           it
           most
           unreasonable
           that
           any
           oath
           should
           be
           ministred
           as
           it
           was
           in
           Fyfe
           :
           For
           the
           second
           ,
           they
           thought
           it
           most
           reasonable
           that
           Our
           Fast-day
           should
           be
           kept
           but
           before
           they
           could
           give
           a
           full
           answer
           ,
           they
           must
           first
           conferre
           with
           their
           
           Ministers
           ;
           at
           their
           meeting
           with
           whom
           ,
           they
           found
           that
           the
           Ministers
           had
           intended
           that
           barbarous
           oath
           at
           the
           Communion
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           keep
           Our
           Fast-day
           more
           then
           other
           Churches
           in
           the
           countrie
           had
           done
           :
           yet
           the
           Magistrates
           did
           with
           much
           perswasions
           over-rule
           them
           in
           both
           .
           Our
           Commissioner
           did
           resolve
           with
           great
           solemnitie
           ,
           attended
           with
           all
           Our
           Councell
           and
           Judges
           ,
           to
           keep
           that
           Fast
           in
           the
           great
           Church
           of
           Edinburgh
           ,
           on
           the
           day
           appointed
           by
           Us
           ,
           and
           gave
           notice
           thereof
           to
           the
           Magistrates
           ;
           who
           returned
           him
           thanks
           ,
           and
           assurance
           of
           welcome
           ;
           But
           understanding
           that
           they
           were
           resolved
           to
           discharge
           the
           ordinarie
           Ministers
           of
           that
           Church
           ,
           from
           preaching
           there
           that
           day
           ,
           onely
           because
           they
           were
           Non-covenanters
           ,
           and
           had
           appointed
           their
           places
           to
           be
           supplied
           with
           the
           two
           onely
           Covenanting
           Ministers
           of
           their
           Towne
           ,
           he
           sent
           for
           the
           Magistrates
           againe
           ,
           telling
           them
           ,
           That
           he
           could
           not
           come
           to
           their
           Church
           ,
           and
           countenance
           so
           great
           a
           disorder
           as
           the
           displacing
           of
           the
           two
           Preachers
           of
           that
           Church
           ,
           onely
           because
           they
           were
           faithfull
           subjects
           to
           Us
           ;
           nor
           durst
           heare
           these
           two
           Preachers
           designed
           by
           them
           ,
           who
           in
           their
           Pulpits
           did
           ordinarily
           inveigh
           against
           Us
           and
           Our
           authoritie
           :
           Unlesse
           therefore
           hee
           might
           either
           nominate
           the
           Preachers
           ,
           or
           heare
           the
           ordinarie
           Preachers
           of
           that
           Church
           ,
           he
           must
           not
           come
           thither
           .
           The
           Magistrates
           did
           what
           they
           could
           to
           perswade
           with
           their
           Ministers
           ;
           the
           one
           of
           them
           was
           contented
           with
           Our
           Commissioners
           desire
           ,
           but
           the
           other
           was
           so
           obstinate
           ,
           as
           he
           would
           no
           way
           hearken
           to
           it
           ;
           and
           him
           (
           being
           so
           powerfull
           with
           the
           people
           )
           the
           Magistrates
           durst
           not
           offend
           :
           and
           so
           Our
           Commissioner
           ,
           with
           Our
           Councell
           and
           Judges
           ,
           were
           necessitated
           to
           keep
           Our
           Fast
           at
           another
           Church
           hard
           by
           Our
           Palace
           .
           Now
           Wee
           desire
           the
           Reader
           to
           observe
           ,
           how
           the
           Heads
           of
           the
           Covenanters
           were
           affraid
           that
           any
           shew
           of
           obedience
           should
           bee
           yeelded
           unto
           Us
           by
           Our
           people
           in
           the
           least
           point
           ,
           they
           having
           ordered
           ,
           that
           in
           most
           places
           of
           the
           Kingdome
           ,
           the
           day
           designed
           by
           Us
           for
           the
           Fast
           should
           not
           be
           observed
           ;
           certainly
           ,
           onely
           because
           it
           was
           commanded
           by
           Us
           ,
           as
           being
           unwilling
           that
           Wee
           ,
           (
           whom
           they
           had
           given
           out
           to
           Our
           people
           for
           an
           Innovator
           in
           
           Religion
           ,
           and
           an
           Introducer
           of
           Poperie
           )
           should
           be
           thought
           by
           them
           to
           have
           any
           care
           of
           so
           religious
           an
           exercise
           as
           a
           solemne
           Fast
           ;
           And
           how
           that
           in
           Edinburgh
           ,
           though
           the
           Magistrates
           by
           their
           earnest
           intreatie
           had
           procured
           the
           observation
           of
           it
           ,
           yet
           they
           could
           not
           obtaine
           it
           without
           putting
           a
           speciall
           affront
           upon
           authoritie
           ,
           by
           displacing
           of
           those
           Ministers
           who
           had
           continued
           in
           loyaltie
           and
           obedience
           to
           Us.
           
        
         
           But
           these
           were
           nothing
           to
           their
           other
           violences
           ,
           whereby
           they
           would
           have
           Our
           Commissioner
           take
           notice
           that
           it
           was
           impossible
           their
           proceedings
           at
           the
           Assemblie
           should
           bee
           pleasing
           unto
           Us
           :
           For
           not
           onely
           in
           many
           of
           their
           Pulpits
           did
           they
           preach
           ,
           That
           whosoever
           subscribed
           Our
           Covenant
           ,
           were
           perjured
           and
           villaines
           ,
           but
           when
           some
           affirmed
           the
           contrarie
           ,
           and
           reproved
           the
           Preachers
           for
           such
           furious
           speeches
           after
           their
           Sermon
           was
           ended
           ,
           they
           were
           cited
           before
           their
           Presbyteries
           for
           so
           doing
           ,
           and
           threatned
           with
           excommunication
           :
           Nay
           ,
           more
           then
           so
           ,
           there
           were
           few
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Kingdome
           ,
           not
           subscribers
           of
           their
           Covenant
           ,
           whom
           they
           did
           not
           presently
           processe
           and
           cite
           before
           their
           severall
           Presbyteries
           ;
           and
           notwithstanding
           their
           Appeales
           to
           the
           Generall
           Assemblie
           then
           approaching
           ,
           yet
           they
           would
           not
           shew
           so
           much
           patience
           ,
           but
           proceeded
           to
           present
           most
           illegall
           ,
           and
           unwarrantable
           suspending
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           other
           censures
           ,
           as
           best
           pleased
           them
           ;
           which
           being
           complained
           of
           to
           Our
           Commissioner
           and
           Councell
           ,
           could
           finde
           no
           redresse
           ,
           although
           they
           sent
           many
           times
           to
           the
           Covenanters
           ,
           requiring
           them
           to
           forbeare
           all
           such
           unjust
           proceedings
           ,
           and
           to
           referre
           the
           triall
           of
           these
           oppressed
           Ministers
           causes
           to
           the
           Generall
           Assemblie
           ,
           which
           was
           now
           at
           hand
           .
        
         
           None
           were
           so
           insolent
           as
           the
           Presbyterie
           of
           Edinburgh
           ;
           for
           they
           presently
           put
           verie
           many
           of
           their
           Ministers
           under
           processe
           :
           They
           begun
           with
           one
           Master
           
             David
             Michell
          
           Minister
           of
           Edinburgh
           ;
           Our
           Commissioner
           wrote
           earnestly
           to
           that
           Presbyterie
           ,
           to
           forbeare
           proceeding
           against
           him
           untill
           the
           Assemblie
           ,
           to
           the
           which
           hee
           had
           appealed
           ,
           and
           where
           his
           cause
           might
           have
           a
           full
           and
           faire
           triall
           ;
           which
           they
           not
           only
           most
           unjustly
           rejected
           ,
           but
           were
           so
           unmannerly
           ,
           as
           they
           did
           not
           vouchsafe
           to
           answer
           his
           Letter
           ,
           
           either
           by
           message
           or
           otherwise
           :
           The
           next
           Presbyterie
           day
           he
           wrote
           to
           them
           againe
           to
           the
           same
           purpose
           ,
           but
           with
           the
           like
           successe
           ;
           for
           they
           proceeded
           without
           taking
           notice
           of
           his
           Letter
           ,
           or
           returning
           any
           answer
           to
           it
           ,
           although
           in
           that
           second
           Letter
           he
           had
           desired
           them
           ,
           either
           to
           delay
           their
           proceedings
           that
           day
           ,
           or
           else
           to
           send
           one
           or
           more
           of
           their
           number
           to
           him
           ,
           (
           being
           then
           hard
           by
           at
           Our
           Palace
           at
           Holy-rood-house
           )
           who
           might
           shew
           him
           some
           reason
           why
           they
           could
           not
           stay
           so
           long
           as
           untill
           the
           Assemblie
           ,
           which
           was
           now
           so
           neere
           approaching
           .
           Our
           Commissioner
           wondring
           at
           this
           contempt
           ,
           by
           the
           advice
           of
           some
           of
           the
           principall
           Lords
           of
           Our
           Councell
           ,
           sent
           for
           an
           Officer
           of
           Our
           Councell
           ,
           and
           directed
           him
           to
           them
           with
           an
           ordinarie
           warrant
           drawne
           up
           in
           an
           ordinarie
           forme
           by
           the
           Clerk
           of
           Our
           Councell
           ,
           requiring
           them
           in
           Our
           name
           ,
           under
           paine
           of
           Our
           high
           displeasure
           ,
           and
           as
           they
           would
           answer
           the
           contrarie
           at
           their
           utmost
           perill
           ,
           to
           desist
           from
           any
           further
           proceeding
           in
           that
           cause
           untill
           the
           Generall
           Assemblie
           ;
           to
           which
           the
           Defendant
           had
           appealed
           ,
           and
           which
           was
           to
           begin
           within
           foureteene
           dayes
           :
           This
           warrant
           was
           delivered
           unto
           them
           by
           the
           Officer
           of
           Our
           Councell
           ,
           in
           whose
           audience
           it
           was
           read
           ,
           and
           when
           hee
           required
           an
           answer
           to
           it
           ,
           hee
           received
           none
           ,
           but
           in
           highest
           contempt
           of
           Our
           Crowne
           ,
           Dignitie
           ,
           and
           Royall
           commandement
           ,
           and
           against
           all
           rules
           of
           Justice
           (
           the
           Appellants
           appeale
           to
           the
           superiour
           Court
           of
           a
           Generall
           Assemblie
           ,
           legally
           depending
           )
           for
           doctrines
           preached
           by
           him
           foure
           yeare
           since
           at
           least
           ,
           and
           the
           witnesses
           being
           all
           Lay-men
           ,
           who
           (
           besides
           their
           no
           extraordinarie
           memorie
           for
           such
           a
           time
           as
           was
           laid
           )
           were
           men
           of
           such
           meane
           and
           ordinary
           understanding
           ,
           as
           that
           it
           was
           improbable
           ,
           if
           not
           impossible
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           understand
           the
           doctrines
           wherewith
           he
           was
           charged
           ;
           and
           some
           of
           them
           being
           uncontroverted
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           are
           generally
           received
           by
           all
           Protestant
           Churches
           in
           the
           world
           ;
           they
           presently
           suspended
           him
           ,
           and
           discharged
           him
           from
           the
           place
           of
           his
           Ministerie
           ;
           and
           afterward
           ,
           to
           make
           their
           contempt
           the
           greater
           ,
           sent
           downe
           three
           of
           their
           number
           to
           tell
           Our
           Commissioner
           that
           they
           had
           done
           so
           ,
           who
           offered
           to
           shew
           him
           reasons
           for
           their
           so
           doing
           :
           But
           
           Our
           Commissioner
           told
           them
           ,
           That
           since
           they
           were
           not
           pleased
           to
           shew
           him
           their
           reasons
           before
           their
           sentence
           as
           he
           required
           ,
           hee
           would
           not
           heare
           their
           reasons
           after
           their
           sentence
           as
           they
           desired
           .
           But
           to
           let
           passe
           this
           and
           many
           more
           their
           such
           unjust
           proceedings
           ,
           against
           those
           Ministers
           which
           continued
           in
           Our
           obedience
           ,
           in
           all
           places
           of
           the
           Kingdome
           ,
           even
           when
           the
           Assemblie
           was
           readie
           to
           begin
           ,
           notwithstanding
           these
           Ministers
           legall
           appeales
           thereunto
           ,
           We
           shall
           desire
           the
           Reader
           to
           observe
           their
           proceedings
           in
           one
           processe
           ,
           which
           We
           are
           confident
           was
           framed
           and
           pursued
           with
           such
           malice
           ,
           injustice
           ,
           falshood
           ,
           and
           scandall
           ,
           not
           onely
           to
           the
           reformed
           Religion
           in
           particular
           ,
           but
           to
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           in
           generall
           ,
           as
           it
           cannot
           be
           paralleled
           by
           any
           president
           of
           injustice
           in
           precedent
           ages
           ,
           nor
           (
           We
           hope
           )
           shall
           ever
           be
           followed
           in
           future
           ,
           and
           which
           if
           it
           were
           known
           amongst
           Turks
           ,
           Pagans
           ,
           or
           Infidels
           ,
           would
           make
           them
           abhorre
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           ,
           if
           they
           did
           think
           it
           would
           either
           countenance
           or
           could
           consist
           with
           such
           abominable
           impietie
           and
           injustice
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           their
           processe
           against
           all
           and
           everie
           one
           of
           the
           Archbishops
           and
           Bishops
           of
           that
           Kingdome
           :
           The
           Covenanters
           did
           indeed
           first
           desire
           Our
           Commissioner
           ,
           in
           his
           owne
           name
           and
           as
           hee
           was
           Our
           Commissioner
           ,
           to
           grant
           out
           processe
           against
           the
           Archbishops
           and
           Bishops
           ,
           and
           thereby
           to
           cyte
           them
           to
           appeare
           as
           rei
           ,
           or
           guiltie
           persons
           :
           To
           whom
           he
           returned
           this
           faire
           answer
           ,
           That
           he
           did
           not
           hold
           it
           fit
           to
           cyte
           them
           as
           guiltie
           ,
           of
           whose
           guiltinesse
           hee
           had
           no
           presumptions
           ;
           and
           besides
           that
           he
           would
           be
           loath
           to
           do
           an
           act
           which
           should
           void
           ,
           according
           to
           their
           grounds
           ,
           both
           the
           Prelats
           places
           and
           voices
           in
           the
           Assemblie
           ,
           they
           having
           laid
           it
           downe
           for
           a
           rule
           (
           though
           it
           were
           a
           false
           one
           )
           that
           parties
           cyted
           can
           have
           no
           suffrage
           there
           ;
           yet
           if
           either
           by
           the
           Law
           or
           practice
           of
           that
           Kingdome
           ,
           the
           Kings
           Commissioner
           or
           Commissioners
           did
           use
           to
           grant
           out
           any
           such
           processe
           ,
           hee
           would
           not
           refuse
           it
           ,
           being
           resolved
           to
           concurre
           with
           them
           in
           any
           course
           of
           Justice
           :
           but
           he
           hoped
           that
           they
           would
           not
           make
           Us
           his
           master
           ,
           or
           himselfe
           do
           any
           act
           prejudiciall
           to
           the
           Bishops
           ,
           their
           place
           and
           government
           ,
           before
           they
           were
           heard
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           for
           their
           satisfaction
           
           he
           would
           advise
           with
           some
           of
           Our
           Judges
           and
           Our
           Advocate
           ,
           whether
           any
           such
           processe
           was
           awardable
           ,
           or
           had
           usually
           beene
           awarded
           by
           Our
           Royall
           Fathers
           Commissioners
           to
           the
           Generall
           Assemblie
           ,
           and
           according
           to
           their
           advice
           hee
           would
           doe
           that
           which
           should
           bee
           agreeable
           to
           Justice
           .
           From
           this
           answer
           of
           Our
           Commissioner
           ,
           they
           expected
           no
           satisfaction
           to
           their
           desire
           ;
           for
           they
           themselves
           did
           know
           as
           well
           as
           any
           Judge
           or
           Advocate
           in
           the
           Kingdome
           ,
           that
           no
           Commissioner
           either
           could
           award
           or
           ever
           had
           awarded
           any
           such
           processe
           as
           they
           required
           :
           And
           therefore
           they
           moved
           Our
           Commissioner
           once
           againe
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           require
           Our
           Judges
           or
           Lords
           of
           Our
           Session
           ,
           to
           grant
           out
           such
           processe
           ;
           with
           which
           request
           ,
           when
           Our
           Commissioner
           made
           Our
           Judges
           acquainted
           ,
           they
           returned
           him
           that
           answer
           which
           the
           Covenanters
           knew
           verie
           well
           they
           could
           not
           chuse
           but
           make
           ,
           viz.
           That
           they
           could
           grant
           out
           no
           processe
           for
           the
           compeerance
           of
           any
           persons
           before
           them
           ,
           but
           those
           who
           were
           impleaded
           ,
           and
           whose
           causes
           were
           triable
           before
           them
           .
           The
           truth
           is
           ,
           Our
           Commissioner
           found
           by
           inquirie
           ,
           and
           the
           Covenanters
           knew
           it
           perfectly
           well
           ,
           that
           the
           ordinarie
           way
           of
           processe
           or
           cytation
           to
           a
           Generall
           Assemblie
           was
           to
           passe
           it
           under
           the
           hand
           of
           the
           Clerk
           of
           the
           Assemblie
           ,
           whose
           office
           is
           during
           life
           ,
           if
           he
           be
           not
           legally
           removed
           ,
           &
           usually
           too
           under
           the
           hand
           of
           him
           who
           was
           Moderator
           at
           the
           last
           Generall
           Assemblie
           ;
           both
           which
           were
           then
           living
           and
           are
           so
           still
           :
           the
           name
           of
           the
           Clerk
           of
           the
           Assemblie
           being
           Master
           
             James
             Sandelands
          
           ,
           an
           Advocate
           and
           Commissarie
           of
           Aberdene
           ,
           and
           the
           Moderator
           of
           the
           last
           Assemblie
           ,
           being
           the
           now
           Archbishop
           of
           Saint
           Andrewes
           :
           But
           they
           who
           had
           all
           this
           while
           gone
           on
           in
           disorderly
           ,
           illegall
           ,
           and
           unjustifiable
           wayes
           ,
           belike
           thought
           it
           an
           incongruitie
           to
           keep
           the
           beaten
           path
           and
           tract
           of
           justice
           in
           any
           thing
           ,
           and
           therefore
           they
           fell
           and
           resolved
           upon
           a
           way
           so
           unlike
           Justice
           ,
           so
           repugnant
           to
           Religion
           and
           common
           honestie
           ,
           as
           one
           would
           wonder
           how
           they
           hit
           upon
           it
           ,
           having
           neither
           Law
           nor
           practise
           for
           it
           ,
           which
           was
           this
           ,
           They
           caused
           to
           be
           drawn
           up
           a
           most
           false
           ,
           odious
           ,
           and
           scandalous
           Libell
           against
           the
           Archbishops
           and
           Bishops
           ,
           with
           a
           Petition
           
           annexed
           ,
           to
           the
           Presbyterie
           of
           Edinburgh
           ,
           wherein
           they
           desired
           the
           Libell
           to
           bee
           admitted
           by
           them
           ;
           the
           copie
           whereof
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           exhibited
           by
           them
           to
           the
           said
           Presbyterie
           ,
           and
           afterward
           publikely
           read
           in
           all
           the
           Pulpits
           thereof
           ,
           here
           followeth
           ;
           which
           out
           of
           Our
           love
           to
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           We
           wish
           might
           never
           come
           to
           the
           notice
           of
           any
           Pagan
           ,
           and
           out
           of
           Our
           love
           to
           the
           Religion
           reformed
           ,
           We
           wish
           might
           never
           come
           to
           the
           notice
           of
           any
           Papist
           :
           But
           it
           cannot
           be
           concealed
           .
        
         
           
             
               
                 
                   The
                   Bill
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   complaint
                   ,
                   of
                   the
                   Noblemen
                   ,
                   Barons
                   ,
                   Burgesses
                   ,
                   Ministers
                   ,
                   and
                   Commons
                   ,
                   Covenanters
                   ,
                   (
                   which
                   were
                   not
                   Commissionaries
                   to
                   the
                   Assembly
                   )
                   against
                   the
                   pretended
                   Archbishops
                   and
                   Bishops
                   within
                   this
                   kingdome
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   was
                   presented
                   to
                   the
                   Presbyterie
                   of
                   Edinburgh
                   ;
                   with
                   an
                   Act
                   of
                   reference
                   of
                   the
                   Bill
                   ,
                   from
                   the
                   Presbyterie
                   to
                   the
                   next
                   Generall
                   Assembly
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   was
                   fully
                   read
                   on
                   the
                   Lords
                   day
                   before
                   noone
                   in
                   all
                   the
                   Churches
                   within
                   the
                   Presbyterie
                   of
                   Edinburgh
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   Act.
                   
                
                 
                   
                     Noblemen
                     .
                  
                   
                     Unto
                     your
                     wisedomes
                     humbly
                     shewes
                     and
                     complaines
                     ,
                     We
                     John
                     Earle
                     of
                     Sutherland
                     ,
                     John
                     Earle
                     of
                     Athol
                     ,
                     William
                     Earle
                     of
                     Dalhousie
                     ,
                     Mungo
                     Vicount
                     of
                     Stormouth
                     ,
                     Hugh
                     Lord
                     Montgomerie
                     ,
                     David
                     Lord
                     Elcho
                     ,
                     George
                     Lord
                     Forrester
                     ,
                     Arthur
                     Lord
                     Forbesse
                     ,
                     John
                     Master
                     of
                     Berridale
                     ,
                     Robert
                     Lord
                     Boyd
                     ,
                     David
                     Lord
                     Balcarras
                     ,
                     John
                     Lord
                     Melvill
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Barons
                     and
                     Gentlemen
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       Craggemillar
                       ,
                       Lugtoun
                       ,
                       Buchanan
                       ,
                       Young
                       ,
                       Dury
                       ,
                       Balgonny
                       ,
                       Balbirny
                       ,
                    
                     Master
                     
                       William
                       Hammilton
                       ,
                       Thomas
                       Cragge
                    
                     of
                     Ricarton
                     ,
                     
                       John
                       Cowper
                    
                     of
                     Gogar
                     ,
                     
                       John
                       Hammilton
                    
                     of
                     Boghall
                     ,
                     
                       David
                       Inglis
                    
                     of
                     Ingliston
                     ,
                     
                       John
                       Dundas
                    
                     of
                     Newliston
                     ,
                     Sir
                     
                       William
                       Cockburne
                    
                     of
                     Langton
                     ,
                     
                       Patrick
                       Cockburne
                    
                     of
                     Clerkinton
                     ,
                     
                       John
                       Leslie
                    
                     of
                     Newton
                     ,
                     Colonel
                     
                       Alexander
                       Leslie
                       ,
                       David
                       Barclay
                    
                     of
                     Onwerme
                     ,
                     Sir
                     
                       Michael
                       Arnot
                    
                     of
                     Arnot
                     ,
                     Sir
                     
                       Michael
                       Balfoure
                    
                     of
                     Deanemill
                     ,
                     
                       John
                       Aiton
                    
                     of
                     Aiton
                     ,
                     
                       David
                       Beaton
                    
                     of
                     Balfoure
                     ,
                     
                       John
                       Lundie
                    
                     of
                     Lundie
                     ,
                     
                       Walter
                       Murray
                    
                     of
                     Liviston
                     ,
                     Sir
                     
                       John
                       Preston
                    
                     of
                     Ardrie
                     ,
                     
                       Walter
                       Cornwall
                    
                     of
                     Bonhard
                     ,
                     
                       William
                       Scot
                    
                     of
                     Ardrosse
                     ,
                     
                       Robert
                       Forbosse
                    
                     of
                     Ricesse
                     ,
                     Sir
                     
                       Andrew
                       Murray
                    
                     of
                     Balvarde
                     ,
                     
                       George
                       Dundasse
                    
                     of
                     Dudistone
                     ,
                     Sir
                     
                       William
                       Murray
                    
                     of
                     Blebo
                     ,
                     Master
                     
                       Robert
                       Preston
                       ,
                       William
                       Dicksone
                    
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                   
                     Ministers
                     .
                  
                   
                     Master
                     
                       William
                       Scot
                    
                     Minister
                     at
                     Cowper
                     ,
                     Master
                     
                       George
                       Hammiltoun
                    
                     at
                     Nuburne
                     ,
                     Master
                     
                       Walter
                       Grog
                    
                     at
                     Balmerino
                     ,
                     Master
                     
                       Iohn
                       Machgil
                    
                     Parson
                     of
                     Fliske
                     ,
                     Master
                     
                       Andrew
                       Blackhat
                    
                     at
                     Aberlady
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Burgesses
                     and
                     Commons
                     .
                  
                   
                     George
                     Bruce
                     
                       of
                       Carnock
                    
                     ,
                     George
                     Potterfield
                     
                       a
                       Burgesse
                       of
                       Glasgow
                    
                     ,
                     John
                     Smith
                     ,
                     John
                     Mill
                     ,
                     Lawrence
                     Henryson
                     ,
                     Richard
                     Maxwell
                     ,
                     
                       Burgesses
                       of
                       Edinburgh
                    
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     WE
                     ,
                     for
                     our selves
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     name
                     and
                     behalfe
                     of
                     the
                     rest
                     of
                     the
                     Noblemen
                     ,
                     Barons
                     ,
                     Gentlemen
                     ,
                     Burgesses
                     ,
                     Ministers
                     ,
                     and
                     Commons
                     within
                     this
                     Realme
                     of
                     Scotland
                     ,
                     subscribers
                     of
                     the
                     Covenant
                     ,
                     who
                     are
                     not
                     chosen
                     Commissioners
                     to
                     the
                     Generall
                     Assemblie
                     ,
                     but
                     )
                     who
                     will
                     assist
                     and
                     insist
                     in
                     this
                     complaint
                     with
                     us
                     ,
                     as
                     faithfull
                     Christians
                     ,
                     as
                     loyall
                     subjects
                     ,
                     and
                     sensible
                     members
                     of
                     this
                     Church
                     and
                     Common-weale
                     ,
                     having
                     interest
                     to
                     pursue
                     this
                     popular
                     action
                     ,
                     in
                     a
                     speciall
                     manner
                     and
                     an
                     eminent
                     degree
                     ,
                     by
                     which
                     pursuit
                     God
                     may
                     bee
                     glorified
                     ,
                     Christs
                     Kingdome
                     advanced
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     Church
                     may
                     bee
                     restored
                     to
                     her
                     priviledges
                     and
                     liberties
                     ,
                     and
                     freed
                     from
                     manifold
                     scandals
                     ,
                     from
                     the
                     corrupters
                     of
                     Doctrine
                     with
                     Poperie
                     and
                     Arminianisme
                     ,
                     of
                     the
                     Sacraments
                     with
                     Superstition
                     and
                     Wil-worship
                     ,
                     and
                     of
                     the
                     Discipline
                     with
                     tyrannie
                     ,
                     and
                     from
                     the
                     overthrowers
                     of
                     the
                     peace
                     of
                     this
                     Church
                     and
                     Kingdome
                     by
                     their
                     usurpations
                     and
                     lies
                     ,
                     their
                     violent
                     humours
                     ,
                     and
                     falshood
                     for
                     their
                     owne
                     worldly
                     ends
                     ,
                     may
                     be
                     tried
                     and
                     censured
                     accordingly
                     ,
                     and
                     so
                     this
                     Church
                     and
                     State
                     made
                     free
                     from
                     the
                     present
                     divisions
                     and
                     combustions
                     ,
                     and
                     restored
                     to
                     peace
                     and
                     unitie
                     ,
                     both
                     with
                     God
                     and
                     amongst
                     themselves
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     his
                     Majesties
                     religious
                     disposition
                     and
                     honour
                     may
                     be
                     cleared
                     to
                     all
                     the
                     world
                     ,
                     by
                     the
                     triall
                     and
                     censure
                     of
                     those
                     men
                     who
                     have
                     fraudulently
                     abused
                     his
                     Majesties
                     name
                     and
                     authoritie
                     by
                     their
                     trust
                     and
                     credit
                     with
                     his
                     Majestie
                     :
                     Wee
                     most
                     earnestly
                     make
                     request
                     ,
                     That
                     whereas
                     by
                     the
                     Lawes
                     of
                     this
                     Church
                     and
                     Kingdome
                     ,
                     and
                     by
                     his
                     Majesties
                     last
                     Proclamation
                     ,
                     all
                     his
                     Majesties
                     subjects
                     ,
                     whether
                     Ecclesiasticall
                     or
                     Civill
                     ,
                     of
                     whatsoever
                     title
                     or
                     degree
                     ,
                     if
                     they
                     have
                     exercised
                     an
                     unlimited
                     or
                     unwarrantable
                     power
                     ,
                     They
                     are
                     declared
                     and
                     ordained
                     to
                     be
                     liable
                     to
                     the
                     triall
                     and
                     censure
                     of
                     the
                     Generall
                     Assemblie
                     and
                     Parliament
                     ,
                     or
                     to
                     any
                     other
                     Judicatorie
                     ,
                     according
                     to
                     the
                     nature
                     and
                     qualitie
                     of
                     the
                     offence
                     .
                     And
                     whereas
                     Master
                     
                       David
                       Lyndsey
                    
                     pretended
                     Bishop
                     of
                     Edinburgh
                     ,
                     Master
                     
                       Thomas
                       Sydserfe
                    
                     pretended
                     Bishop
                     of
                     Galloway
                     ,
                     Master
                     
                       Walter
                       Whitefoord
                    
                     pretended
                     Bishop
                     of
                     Brichen
                     ,
                     Master
                     
                       James
                       Wedderburne
                    
                     pretended
                     Bishop
                     of
                     Dumblane
                     ,
                     Master
                     
                       James
                       Fairley
                    
                     pretended
                     Bishop
                     of
                     Argyle
                     ,
                     Master
                     
                       John
                       Spotswood
                    
                     pretended
                     Archbishop
                     of
                     Saint
                     Andrewes
                     ,
                     (
                     having
                     their
                     residences
                     or
                     dwelling
                     places
                     within
                     the
                     bounds
                     of
                     this
                     Presbyterie
                     of
                     Edinburgh
                     ,
                     )
                     Master
                     
                       Patrick
                       Lyndsey
                    
                     pretended
                     Archbishop
                     of
                     Glasgow
                     ,
                     Master
                     
                       Alexander
                       Lyndsey
                    
                     pretended
                     Bishop
                     of
                     Dunkell
                     ,
                     Master
                     
                       Adam
                       Bannatine
                    
                     pretended
                     
                     Bishop
                     of
                     Aberdene
                     ,
                     Master
                     
                       John
                       Gutherie
                    
                     pretended
                     Bishop
                     of
                     Murray
                     ,
                     Master
                     
                       John
                       Maxwel
                    
                     pretended
                     Bishop
                     of
                     Rosse
                     ,
                     Master
                     
                       George
                       Greme
                    
                     pretended
                     Bishop
                     of
                     Orkney
                     ,
                     Master
                     
                       Iohn
                       Abernethie
                    
                     pretended
                     Bishop
                     of
                     Caithnesse
                     ,
                     Master
                     
                       Neil
                       Campbel
                    
                     pretended
                     Bishop
                     of
                     the
                     Isles
                     ,
                     should
                     be
                     tried
                     and
                     censured
                     for
                     their
                     unlimited
                     and
                     unwarranted
                     power
                     .
                  
                   
                     For
                     whereas
                     it
                     was
                     provided
                     in
                     the
                     Cautions
                     agreed
                     upon
                     in
                     the
                     Generall
                     Assemblie
                     holden
                     at
                     Mountrose
                     ,
                     Anno
                     1600.
                     for
                     bounding
                     of
                     the
                     Ministers
                     votes
                     in
                     Parliament
                     ,
                     and
                     concluded
                     to
                     bee
                     inserted
                     in
                     the
                     bodie
                     of
                     the
                     act
                     of
                     Parliament
                     ,
                     for
                     confirmation
                     of
                     this
                     vote
                     as
                     a
                     most
                     necessarie
                     and
                     substantiall
                     point
                     of
                     the
                     same
                     ,
                     which
                     was
                     never
                     yet
                     repealed
                     by
                     a
                     lawfull
                     Assemblie
                     ,
                     That
                     the
                     Minister
                     should
                     sweare
                     ,
                     upon
                     his
                     admission
                     to
                     the
                     office
                     of
                     Commissionarie
                     ,
                     to
                     subscribe
                     and
                     fulfill
                     the
                     Cautions
                     agreed
                     upon
                     under
                     the
                     penalties
                     expressed
                     therein
                     ,
                     otherwise
                     hee
                     was
                     not
                     to
                     bee
                     admitted
                     ;
                     yet
                     the
                     said
                     Master
                     
                       David
                       Lyndsey
                    
                     sometimes
                     Minister
                     of
                     Brichen
                     now
                     pretended
                     Bishop
                     of
                     this
                     Diocesse
                     of
                     Edinburgh
                     ,
                     and
                     pretended
                     Moderator
                     of
                     this
                     Presbyterie
                     ,
                     with
                     his
                     foresaid
                     Colleagues
                     ,
                     the
                     pretended
                     Bishops
                     and
                     Archbishops
                     of
                     this
                     Church
                     respectivè
                     ,
                     have
                     taken
                     upon
                     them
                     (
                     without
                     craving
                     or
                     obtaining
                     Commission
                     from
                     the
                     Church
                     as
                     it
                     is
                     set
                     downe
                     in
                     that
                     Assemblie
                     at
                     Mountrose
                     )
                     the
                     office
                     and
                     power
                     to
                     vote
                     in
                     Parliament
                     ,
                     without
                     swearing
                     at
                     his
                     or
                     their
                     entrances
                     to
                     subscribe
                     and
                     fulfill
                     those
                     Cautions
                     which
                     are
                     set
                     down
                     under
                     penalties
                     .
                  
                   
                     In
                     the
                     first
                     Caution
                     it
                     was
                     provided
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     presume
                     not
                     to
                     propound
                     in
                     Parliament
                     ,
                     in
                     councell
                     or
                     convention
                     ,
                     any
                     thing
                     in
                     the
                     name
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     without
                     an
                     expresse
                     warrant
                     or
                     direction
                     from
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     under
                     the
                     paine
                     of
                     deposition
                     from
                     his
                     office
                     ;
                     and
                     that
                     hee
                     should
                     neither
                     give
                     consent
                     unto
                     ,
                     nor
                     keep
                     silence
                     from
                     any
                     thing
                     (
                     amidst
                     these
                     meetings
                     )
                     that
                     might
                     bee
                     prejudiciall
                     to
                     the
                     libertie
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     under
                     the
                     said
                     paine
                     .
                  
                   
                     But
                     the
                     forenamed
                     Master
                     
                       David
                       Lyndsey
                    
                     pretended
                     Bishop
                     of
                     Edinburgh
                     ,
                     with
                     the
                     rest
                     of
                     his
                     Colleagues
                     respectivè
                     above
                     named
                     ,
                     have
                     presumed
                     (
                     having
                     no
                     warrant
                     nor
                     direction
                     from
                     the
                     Church
                     )
                     to
                     propound
                     in
                     Parliament
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     consent
                     to
                     severall
                     acts
                     which
                     have
                     past
                     in
                     Parliament
                     ,
                     to
                     the
                     prejudice
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     as
                     namely
                     ,
                     To
                     the
                     act
                     concerning
                     the
                     Restitution
                     of
                     the
                     State
                     of
                     Bishops
                     ,
                     Anno
                     1606.
                     the
                     act
                     concerning
                     the
                     chapiter
                     of
                     Saint
                     Andrewes
                     ,
                     Anno
                     1607.
                     
                     To
                     the
                     act
                     of
                     Commissariots
                     and
                     jurisdictions
                     given
                     to
                     Archbishops
                     and
                     Bishops
                     ,
                     Anno
                     1609.
                     
                     To
                     the
                     ratification
                     of
                     the
                     act
                     agreed
                     upon
                     in
                     the
                     Assemblie
                     of
                     Glasgow
                     Anno
                     1610.
                     with
                     an
                     explanation
                     ,
                     contrarie
                     to
                     the
                     meaning
                     and
                     tenour
                     of
                     the
                     said
                     conclusions
                     ,
                     Anno
                     1612.
                     
                     To
                     the
                     acts
                     concerning
                     the
                     Elections
                     of
                     Archbishops
                     and
                     Bishops
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     the
                     acts
                     concerning
                     the
                     Restitution
                     of
                     chapiters
                     ,
                     Anno
                     1617.
                     
                     To
                     the
                     ratification
                     of
                     the
                     five
                     Articles
                     of
                     Perth
                     ,
                     Anno
                     1621.
                     
                     To
                     the
                     act
                     concerning
                     the
                     apparell
                     of
                     Churchmen
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     the
                     ratification
                     of
                     the
                     acts
                     concerning
                     Religion
                     ,
                     in
                     which
                     all
                     the
                     
                     former
                     Acts
                     are
                     included
                     ,
                     Ann.
                     1633.
                     and
                     to
                     many
                     other
                     severall
                     Acts
                     of
                     this
                     kinde
                     .
                     In
                     like
                     manner
                     he
                     propounded
                     and
                     gave
                     consent
                     to
                     severall
                     Acts
                     of
                     the
                     Privie
                     Councell
                     ,
                     for
                     the
                     establishing
                     of
                     it
                     ,
                     and
                     of
                     the
                     power
                     of
                     the
                     High
                     Commission
                     ,
                     which
                     are
                     against
                     the
                     lawes
                     and
                     liberties
                     of
                     this
                     kingdome
                     ;
                     and
                     for
                     ratification
                     of
                     severall
                     acts
                     and
                     sentences
                     given
                     out
                     by
                     them
                     and
                     their
                     Colleagues
                     in
                     that
                     unwarrantable
                     Judicatorie
                     :
                     for
                     in
                     the
                     same
                     manner
                     did
                     he
                     propound
                     and
                     consent
                     unto
                     the
                     Acts
                     made
                     in
                     the
                     Privie
                     Councell
                     for
                     pressing
                     and
                     bringing
                     in
                     of
                     the
                     Service
                     Booke
                     ,
                     which
                     would
                     have
                     trod
                     under
                     the
                     frame
                     of
                     Gods
                     publicke
                     worship
                     in
                     this
                     Kingdome
                     ,
                     if
                     the
                     Lord
                     had
                     not
                     prevented
                     it
                     .
                     And
                     further
                     ,
                     in
                     the
                     last
                     convention
                     of
                     the
                     States
                     holden
                     in
                     the
                     yeares
                     1625.
                     and
                     1629.
                     he
                     did
                     not
                     onely
                     keepe
                     silence
                     ,
                     but
                     propound
                     and
                     give
                     consent
                     to
                     some
                     things
                     which
                     were
                     prejudiciall
                     to
                     the
                     liberties
                     of
                     this
                     Church
                     ,
                     and
                     he
                     did
                     oppose
                     himselfe
                     to
                     the
                     just
                     desires
                     and
                     grievances
                     which
                     were
                     presented
                     in
                     name
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     for
                     some
                     of
                     her
                     liberties
                     and
                     priviledges
                     :
                     whereas
                     it
                     was
                     provided
                     that
                     he
                     shall
                     be
                     bound
                     upon
                     each
                     generall
                     Assemblie
                     to
                     give
                     an
                     account
                     of
                     the
                     discharge
                     of
                     his
                     Commission
                     since
                     the
                     Assembly
                     going
                     before
                     ,
                     and
                     shall
                     submit
                     himselfe
                     to
                     the
                     censure
                     of
                     the
                     Assembly
                     ,
                     and
                     stand
                     to
                     the
                     determinations
                     of
                     it
                     without
                     further
                     Appeale
                     ,
                     and
                     shall
                     sue
                     for
                     and
                     obtaine
                     ratification
                     of
                     his
                     carriage
                     from
                     the
                     Assembly
                     ,
                     under
                     the
                     paine
                     of
                     infamie
                     and
                     excommunication
                     ;
                     but
                     the
                     said
                     Master
                     
                       David
                       Lindsey
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     his
                     Colleagues
                     respectivè
                     abovenamed
                     ,
                     have
                     never
                     given
                     an
                     account
                     of
                     the
                     discharge
                     of
                     his
                     or
                     their
                     Commissions
                     ,
                     nor
                     sought
                     nor
                     have
                     obtained
                     ratification
                     of
                     his
                     or
                     their
                     doings
                     from
                     the
                     Assembly
                     .
                  
                   
                     Whereas
                     it
                     was
                     provided
                     in
                     the
                     third
                     caution
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     should
                     content
                     himselfe
                     with
                     that
                     portion
                     of
                     the
                     Benefice
                     which
                     should
                     be
                     assigned
                     to
                     him
                     from
                     his
                     Majestie
                     for
                     his
                     livelihood
                     ,
                     not
                     hurting
                     or
                     prejudging
                     the
                     rest
                     of
                     the
                     Ministers
                     ,
                     or
                     any
                     Minister
                     whatsoever
                     ,
                     planted
                     or
                     to
                     be
                     planted
                     within
                     his
                     Benefice
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     this
                     clause
                     was
                     to
                     bee
                     inserted
                     in
                     his
                     provision
                     :
                     besides
                     ,
                     when
                     Bishops
                     were
                     charged
                     in
                     the
                     Assembly
                     holden
                     in
                     Octob.
                     Ann.
                     1578.
                     to
                     quit
                     the
                     corruptions
                     of
                     that
                     State
                     ,
                     there
                     was
                     numbred
                     amongst
                     the
                     corruptions
                     ,
                     That
                     they
                     received
                     for
                     the
                     maintaining
                     of
                     their
                     ambition
                     and
                     riot
                     ,
                     the
                     emoluments
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     which
                     might
                     sustaine
                     many
                     Pastors
                     ,
                     the
                     Schooles
                     and
                     the
                     Poor
                     ;
                     but
                     the
                     said
                     Master
                     
                       David
                       Lindsey
                    
                     with
                     his
                     Colleagues
                     respectivè
                     ,
                     have
                     tooke
                     provision
                     for
                     their
                     Benefices
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     foresaid
                     clause
                     was
                     not
                     inserted
                     ,
                     and
                     he
                     and
                     they
                     have
                     prejudged
                     Ministers
                     ,
                     Schooles
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     Poor
                     ,
                     by
                     taking
                     and
                     enjoying
                     pluralitie
                     of
                     Benefices
                     .
                  
                   
                     Whereas
                     it
                     was
                     provided
                     in
                     the
                     fourth
                     caution
                     that
                     he
                     should
                     not
                     dilapidate
                     nor
                     make
                     a
                     disposition
                     of
                     his
                     Benefice
                     without
                     the
                     consent
                     of
                     his
                     Majestie
                     and
                     the
                     generall
                     Assembly
                     ;
                     and
                     for
                     the
                     greater
                     warrant
                     of
                     this
                     ,
                     That
                     he
                     should
                     interdict
                     himselfe
                     to
                     the
                     generall
                     Assembly
                     not
                     to
                     dilapidate
                     ,
                     nor
                     to
                     give
                     consent
                     to
                     the
                     dilapidation
                     of
                     his
                     Benefice
                     made
                     by
                     others
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     he
                     should
                     be
                     contented
                     that
                     an
                     Inhibition
                     should
                     be
                     raised
                     upon
                     him
                     to
                     that
                     purpose
                     ;
                     but
                     the
                     said
                     Master
                     
                       David
                       
                       Lindsey
                    
                     ,
                     with
                     his
                     Colleagues
                     respectivè
                     ,
                     have
                     set
                     ,
                     and
                     take
                     setled
                     patronages
                     .
                  
                   
                     Whereas
                     in
                     the
                     fifth
                     caution
                     it
                     is
                     provided
                     that
                     he
                     should
                     be
                     bound
                     to
                     attend
                     his
                     particular
                     Congregation
                     faithfully
                     in
                     all
                     the
                     points
                     of
                     a
                     Pastour
                     ;
                     and
                     that
                     he
                     shall
                     be
                     subject
                     to
                     the
                     triall
                     and
                     censure
                     of
                     his
                     owne
                     Presbyterie
                     and
                     provinciall
                     Assembly
                     ,
                     as
                     another
                     Minister
                     that
                     bears
                     no
                     Commission
                     :
                     In
                     like
                     manner
                     by
                     divers
                     Acts
                     and
                     constitutions
                     of
                     the
                     generall
                     Assemblies
                     and
                     Presbyteries
                     ,
                     non
                     residents
                     are
                     punishable
                     by
                     deprivation
                     ;
                     Yet
                     the
                     said
                     Master
                     
                       David
                       Lindsey
                    
                     with
                     his
                     foresaid
                     Colleagues
                     respectivè
                     ,
                     have
                     been
                     non-resident
                     from
                     his
                     and
                     their
                     charges
                     for
                     many
                     yeares
                     ;
                     nor
                     have
                     they
                     performed
                     the
                     duties
                     of
                     Pastours
                     by
                     preaching
                     ,
                     administration
                     of
                     the
                     Sacraments
                     ,
                     visiting
                     the
                     sick
                     ,
                     &c.
                     but
                     they
                     have
                     deserted
                     their
                     charges
                     by
                     the
                     space
                     now
                     of
                     many
                     yeares
                     ;
                     neither
                     have
                     they
                     in
                     this
                     subjected
                     themselves
                     to
                     the
                     triall
                     of
                     the
                     Presbyteries
                     and
                     provinciall
                     Assemblies
                     .
                  
                   
                     That
                     whereas
                     in
                     the
                     sixth
                     caution
                     it
                     was
                     provided
                     ,
                     That
                     in
                     the
                     administration
                     of
                     Discipline
                     ,
                     collation
                     of
                     benefices
                     ,
                     visitation
                     ,
                     and
                     all
                     other
                     points
                     of
                     Ecclesiasticall
                     government
                     ,
                     he
                     shall
                     neither
                     usurp
                     nor
                     acclaim
                     to
                     himselfe
                     a
                     power
                     or
                     jurisdiction
                     further
                     over
                     the
                     rest
                     of
                     his
                     brethren
                     ,
                     under
                     the
                     paine
                     of
                     deprivation
                     :
                     and
                     in
                     case
                     he
                     did
                     usurpe
                     upon
                     the
                     Ecclesiasticall
                     government
                     ,
                     if
                     the
                     Synodall
                     Presbyteries
                     ,
                     or
                     generall
                     Assemblies
                     did
                     oppose
                     ,
                     or
                     make
                     impediment
                     unto
                     him
                     ;
                     whatsoever
                     he
                     did
                     in
                     that
                     case
                     should
                     be
                     
                       ipso
                       facto
                    
                     null
                     ,
                     without
                     a
                     declaratour
                     ;
                     yet
                     the
                     said
                     Master
                     
                       David
                       Lindsey
                    
                     with
                     his
                     Colleagues
                     respectivè
                     ,
                     have
                     usurped
                     a
                     jurisdiction
                     in
                     the
                     administration
                     of
                     Discipline
                     ,
                     collation
                     of
                     benefices
                     ,
                     visitation
                     ,
                     and
                     other
                     points
                     of
                     Ecclesiasticall
                     government
                     ,
                     without
                     a
                     lawfull
                     warrant
                     from
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     in
                     exercising
                     power
                     to
                     suspend
                     ,
                     deprive
                     ,
                     command
                     ,
                     and
                     inhibite
                     excommunication
                     at
                     their
                     pleasure
                     ,
                     to
                     fine
                     ,
                     confine
                     ,
                     imprison
                     ,
                     banish
                     Ministers
                     ,
                     and
                     other
                     professours
                     without
                     the
                     warrant
                     of
                     the
                     lawes
                     of
                     the
                     Countrey
                     ;
                     appointing
                     their
                     Moderators
                     over
                     Presbyteries
                     and
                     Synods
                     ,
                     prorogating
                     their
                     Diets
                     ,
                     staying
                     their
                     proceedings
                     against
                     Papists
                     ,
                     Sorcerers
                     ,
                     Adulterers
                     ,
                     and
                     other
                     grosse
                     offenders
                     ,
                     by
                     exacting
                     of
                     contributions
                     to
                     such
                     Commissioners
                     as
                     hee
                     pleased
                     to
                     send
                     to
                     Court
                     for
                     his
                     owne
                     and
                     his
                     Colleagues
                     affaires
                     ;
                     by
                     depriving
                     ,
                     and
                     ordaining
                     of
                     Ministers
                     ,
                     not
                     onely
                     without
                     the
                     consent
                     of
                     the
                     Presbyteries
                     and
                     Synods
                     ,
                     but
                     by
                     ordaining
                     of
                     scandalous
                     and
                     unqualified
                     Ministers
                     ,
                     and
                     depriving
                     of
                     learned
                     and
                     religious
                     Pastours
                     ;
                     by
                     ordaining
                     Ministers
                     after
                     a
                     forme
                     not
                     allowed
                     of
                     in
                     this
                     Church
                     ;
                     by
                     silencing
                     Ministers
                     for
                     not
                     reading
                     the
                     Service
                     Book
                     ,
                     and
                     Book
                     of
                     Canons
                     ;
                     by
                     interdicting
                     after
                     a
                     Popish
                     manner
                     ,
                     the
                     exercises
                     of
                     Morning
                     and
                     Evening
                     prayer
                     in
                     their
                     Churches
                     ;
                     by
                     releasing
                     of
                     excommunicated
                     Papists
                     ;
                     by
                     contradicting
                     and
                     crossing
                     the
                     votes
                     of
                     the
                     Presbyteries
                     at
                     their
                     pleasure
                     ;
                     by
                     their
                     pretended
                     negative
                     vote
                     directly
                     contrary
                     to
                     this
                     caution
                     ;
                     by
                     enacting
                     decrees
                     of
                     Synods
                     without
                     demanding
                     their
                     votes
                     ;
                     by
                     changing
                     and
                     falsifying
                     their
                     Acts
                     ,
                     when
                     most
                     votes
                     had
                     carried
                     the
                     contrary
                     ;
                     by
                     many
                     wayes
                     have
                     they
                     failed
                     in
                     this
                     caution
                     ,
                     which
                     are
                     so
                     notorious
                     to
                     the
                     whole
                     Church
                     and
                     to
                     your
                     Wisedomes
                     ,
                     
                     that
                     wee
                     shall
                     condescend
                     upon
                     the
                     same
                     when
                     we
                     are
                     required
                     .
                  
                   
                     Whereas
                     in
                     the
                     seventh
                     caution
                     it
                     was
                     provided
                     ,
                     That
                     in
                     Presbyteries
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     Provinciall
                     and
                     generall
                     Assemblies
                     ,
                     he
                     shall
                     behave
                     himself
                     in
                     all
                     things
                     ,
                     as
                     one
                     of
                     the
                     brethren
                     of
                     the
                     Presbyterie
                     ,
                     and
                     be
                     subject
                     to
                     their
                     censure
                     ;
                     yet
                     the
                     foresaid
                     Master
                     
                       David
                       Lindsey
                    
                     with
                     his
                     foresaid
                     Colleagues
                     respectivè
                     ,
                     hath
                     not
                     behaved
                     himselfe
                     as
                     a
                     brother
                     at
                     these
                     meetings
                     ;
                     he
                     disdaines
                     to
                     sit
                     in
                     Presbyteries
                     ,
                     or
                     to
                     bee
                     subject
                     to
                     their
                     censures
                     ;
                     he
                     sitteth
                     and
                     over-ruleth
                     in
                     Provinciall
                     Assemblies
                     rather
                     as
                     a
                     Lord
                     then
                     a
                     Moderatour
                     ;
                     and
                     in
                     stead
                     of
                     behaving
                     himself
                     as
                     a
                     brother
                     in
                     the
                     generall
                     Assemblie
                     ,
                     hath
                     ,
                     by
                     threatning
                     and
                     silencing
                     ,
                     prejudged
                     the
                     liberties
                     of
                     the
                     lawfull
                     Commissioners
                     ;
                     when
                     they
                     propounded
                     ,
                     reasoned
                     ,
                     or
                     concluded
                     matters
                     conducing
                     to
                     the
                     libertie
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     he
                     forced
                     them
                     to
                     conclude
                     things
                     contrarie
                     .
                  
                   
                     That
                     whereas
                     it
                     was
                     concluded
                     at
                     Mount
                     Rose
                     ,
                     That
                     none
                     of
                     them
                     who
                     should
                     have
                     vote
                     in
                     Parliament
                     should
                     come
                     Commissioners
                     to
                     the
                     generall
                     Assembly
                     ,
                     or
                     have
                     vote
                     in
                     it
                     in
                     time
                     to
                     come
                     ,
                     unlesse
                     they
                     had
                     authority
                     or
                     Commission
                     from
                     their
                     owne
                     Presbyteries
                     for
                     that
                     purpose
                     ;
                     yet
                     the
                     said
                     Master
                     
                       David
                       Lindsey
                    
                     with
                     his
                     foresaid
                     Colleagues
                     respectivè
                     ,
                     though
                     they
                     had
                     no
                     authoritie
                     by
                     commission
                     from
                     any
                     Presbyteries
                     ,
                     have
                     usurped
                     to
                     give
                     votes
                     in
                     the
                     last
                     pretended
                     Assemblies
                     .
                  
                   
                     Whereas
                     in
                     the
                     seventh
                     chapter
                     of
                     the
                     book
                     of
                     Policie
                     ,
                     registrated
                     in
                     the
                     register
                     of
                     the
                     Acts
                     of
                     the
                     Assembly
                     ,
                     it
                     was
                     concluded
                     ,
                     That
                     in
                     all
                     Assemblies
                     a
                     Moderatour
                     should
                     be
                     chosen
                     by
                     common
                     consent
                     of
                     the
                     whole
                     brethren
                     assembled
                     together
                     ,
                     and
                     it
                     hath
                     beene
                     so
                     practised
                     since
                     the
                     beginning
                     of
                     the
                     Reformation
                     ,
                     till
                     he
                     and
                     his
                     fellowes
                     began
                     to
                     break
                     the
                     Cautions
                     ;
                     yet
                     the
                     said
                     Master
                     
                       David
                       Lindsey
                    
                     with
                     his
                     foresaid
                     Colleagues
                     respectivè
                     ,
                     have
                     usurped
                     the
                     place
                     of
                     moderation
                     in
                     the
                     last
                     pretended
                     Assemblies
                     ,
                     and
                     rather
                     domineered
                     then
                     moderated
                     ,
                     to
                     bring
                     in
                     novations
                     ;
                     yea
                     further
                     ,
                     have
                     directed
                     Mandats
                     from
                     themselves
                     as
                     from
                     the
                     representative
                     Church
                     of
                     Scotland
                     ,
                     which
                     name
                     and
                     power
                     is
                     only
                     competent
                     to
                     generall
                     Assemblies
                     ;
                     he
                     hath
                     brought
                     in
                     the
                     practice
                     of
                     many
                     Innovations
                     in
                     the
                     Royall
                     Chappell
                     ,
                     in
                     the
                     Abbey
                     Church
                     ,
                     and
                     his
                     pretended
                     Cathedrall
                     ;
                     he
                     hath
                     laboured
                     not
                     onely
                     to
                     hinder
                     the
                     ordinary
                     meetings
                     of
                     generall
                     Assemblies
                     of
                     this
                     Church
                     ,
                     by
                     obtaining
                     letters
                     and
                     charge
                     from
                     Authoritie
                     to
                     that
                     purpose
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     hath
                     laboured
                     ,
                     what
                     in
                     him
                     lay
                     ,
                     to
                     take
                     away
                     from
                     the
                     Church
                     the
                     priviledge
                     of
                     holding
                     general
                     Assemblies
                     yeerly
                     ,
                     belonging
                     to
                     Her
                     by
                     the
                     Word
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     Acts
                     of
                     this
                     Church
                     ,
                     and
                     lawes
                     of
                     this
                     kingdome
                     .
                  
                   
                     Whereas
                     it
                     is
                     provided
                     by
                     another
                     caution
                     ,
                     That
                     
                       Crimen
                       ambitus
                    
                     shall
                     be
                     a
                     sufficient
                     cause
                     of
                     deprivation
                     of
                     him
                     that
                     shall
                     have
                     vote
                     in
                     Parliament
                     ;
                     yet
                     the
                     said
                     Master
                     
                       David
                       Lindsey
                    
                     with
                     is
                     foresaid
                     Colleagues
                     respectivè
                     ,
                     are
                     guilty
                     of
                     the
                     said
                     crime
                     ,
                     in
                     seeking
                     of
                     the
                     said
                     offices
                     ,
                     and
                     promising
                     and
                     giving
                     good
                     deeds
                     for
                     them
                     .
                  
                   
                     Whereas
                     it
                     was
                     provided
                     by
                     the
                     book
                     of
                     Discipline
                     ,
                     and
                     acts
                     of
                     the
                     
                     Assemblie
                     
                       Feb.
                       An.
                    
                     1569.
                     and
                     December
                     1565.
                     
                     &
                     1567.
                     that
                     marriage
                     should
                     not
                     be
                     solemnized
                     without
                     asking
                     of
                     banes
                     three
                     severall
                     Sabbath
                     daies
                     before
                     ;
                     yet
                     the
                     said
                     Master
                     
                       David
                       Lindsey
                    
                     and
                     his
                     foresaid
                     Colleagues
                     respectivè
                     ,
                     have
                     given
                     licence
                     to
                     sundry
                     Ministers
                     to
                     solemnize
                     marriage
                     without
                     asking
                     three
                     severall
                     Sabbaths
                     before
                     ;
                     upon
                     which
                     have
                     followed
                     divers
                     inconveniences
                     ;
                     a
                     man
                     hath
                     been
                     married
                     to
                     a
                     woman
                     her
                     husband
                     being
                     alive
                     ,
                     and
                     they
                     not
                     divorced
                     ;
                     some
                     have
                     been
                     married
                     to
                     persons
                     with
                     whom
                     they
                     have
                     committed
                     adultery
                     before
                     ,
                     and
                     some
                     have
                     been
                     married
                     without
                     the
                     consent
                     or
                     knowledge
                     of
                     their
                     parents
                     .
                  
                   
                     Whereas
                     by
                     the
                     book
                     of
                     Fasting
                     ,
                     authorized
                     by
                     the
                     generall
                     Assemblie
                     ,
                     and
                     prefixed
                     before
                     the
                     Psalmes
                     ,
                     no
                     set
                     or
                     yeerly
                     Fasts
                     are
                     allowed
                     ,
                     but
                     disallowed
                     ,
                     as
                     contrary
                     to
                     the
                     libertie
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     the
                     nature
                     of
                     the
                     exercise
                     (
                     a
                     Fast
                     ;
                     )
                     yet
                     the
                     said
                     Master
                     
                       David
                       Lindsey
                    
                     and
                     his
                     foresaid
                     Colleagues
                     respectivè
                     ,
                     have
                     appointed
                     yeerly
                     Fasts
                     ,
                     and
                     troubled
                     some
                     godly
                     Professors
                     for
                     not
                     observing
                     the
                     same
                     .
                  
                   
                     Whereas
                     the
                     office
                     of
                     a
                     Deacon
                     is
                     set
                     forth
                     in
                     the
                     book
                     of
                     Discipline
                     ,
                     and
                     book
                     of
                     common
                     order
                     before
                     the
                     Psalmes
                     ,
                     according
                     to
                     the
                     Word
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     to
                     have
                     no
                     medling
                     with
                     the
                     preaching
                     of
                     the
                     Word
                     ,
                     or
                     the
                     ministration
                     of
                     the
                     Sacraments
                     ,
                     and
                     by
                     the
                     first
                     Confession
                     of
                     faith
                     ratified
                     in
                     the
                     Acts
                     of
                     Parliament
                     ,
                     chapter
                     23.
                     
                     Ministers
                     called
                     unto
                     particular
                     flocks
                     have
                     only
                     power
                     of
                     the
                     Ministration
                     of
                     the
                     Sacraments
                     ;
                     yet
                     the
                     said
                     Master
                     
                       David
                       Lindsey
                    
                     with
                     his
                     foresaid
                     Colleagues
                     respectivè
                     ,
                     have
                     given
                     a
                     power
                     to
                     certain
                     Divines
                     whom
                     they
                     make
                     Deacons
                     (
                     men
                     not
                     admitted
                     to
                     the
                     calling
                     of
                     the
                     ministerie
                     )
                     to
                     administer
                     the
                     Sacrament
                     of
                     Baptisme
                     ,
                     under
                     the
                     names
                     and
                     titles
                     of
                     preaching
                     Deacons
                     ,
                     and
                     they
                     refuse
                     to
                     admit
                     diverse
                     men
                     to
                     the
                     calling
                     of
                     the
                     Ministerie
                     before
                     they
                     be
                     admitted
                     to
                     that
                     Order
                     .
                  
                   
                     Whereas
                     it
                     is
                     ordained
                     by
                     the
                     booke
                     of
                     Policie
                     ▪
                     and
                     Acts
                     of
                     the
                     Assemblie
                     ,
                     that
                     no
                     man
                     should
                     receive
                     ordination
                     to
                     the
                     Ministerie
                     without
                     a
                     present
                     admission
                     to
                     a
                     particular
                     flock
                     ;
                     yet
                     the
                     said
                     Master
                     
                       David
                       Lindsey
                    
                     with
                     his
                     foresaid
                     Colleagues
                     respectivè
                     ,
                     have
                     separated
                     the
                     Act
                     of
                     Ordination
                     from
                     the
                     act
                     of
                     Admission
                     .
                  
                   
                     Whereas
                     according
                     to
                     the
                     established
                     order
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     Acts
                     of
                     the
                     Assemblie
                     ,
                     the
                     ordination
                     and
                     admission
                     of
                     Ministers
                     should
                     be
                     publick
                     ,
                     in
                     the
                     presence
                     and
                     with
                     the
                     consent
                     of
                     the
                     Congregation
                     ;
                     yet
                     the
                     said
                     Master
                     
                       David
                       Lindsey
                    
                     with
                     his
                     foresaid
                     Colleagues
                     respectivè
                     ,
                     have
                     given
                     ordination
                     to
                     some
                     men
                     in
                     other
                     places
                     ,
                     not
                     in
                     their
                     own
                     Congregation
                     ;
                     &
                     violently
                     have
                     thrust
                     upon
                     them
                     scandalous
                     Ministers
                     .
                  
                   
                     Whereas
                     Ministers
                     who
                     teach
                     erroneous
                     and
                     corrupt
                     doctrine
                     should
                     be
                     censured
                     by
                     the
                     book
                     of
                     Discipline
                     ,
                     and
                     by
                     the
                     Acts
                     of
                     the
                     Assemblie
                     ;
                     yet
                     the
                     said
                     Master
                     
                       David
                       Lindsey
                    
                     and
                     his
                     foresaid
                     Colleagues
                     respectivè
                     ,
                     have
                     taught
                     erroneous
                     and
                     corrupt
                     doctrine
                     themselves
                     ,
                     and
                     by
                     their
                     pretended
                     power
                     have
                     preferred
                     to
                     the
                     Ministerie
                     men
                     who
                     have
                     taught
                     erroneous
                     doctrine
                     against
                     the
                     Confession
                     of
                     Faith
                     ,
                     and
                     Acts
                     of
                     Parliament
                     quoted
                     in
                     our
                     Covenant
                     ;
                     and
                     they
                     cherish
                     and
                     maintaine
                     them
                     who
                     teach
                     Arminianisme
                     and
                     Popery
                     ,
                     
                     as
                     conditionall
                     Election
                     ;
                     Free
                     will
                     ;
                     resistibilitie
                     of
                     effectuall
                     Grace
                     ;
                     The
                     universality
                     of
                     Christs
                     death
                     ;
                     The
                     merit
                     of
                     it
                     in
                     Heaven
                     and
                     in
                     hell
                     ;
                     a
                     finall
                     apostacie
                     of
                     the
                     Saints
                     ;
                     The
                     locall
                     descent
                     of
                     Christ
                     into
                     hell
                     ;
                     That
                     Christ
                     came
                     into
                     the
                     world
                     
                       clauso
                       Virginis
                       utero
                    
                     ;
                     auricular
                     Confession
                     ▪
                     and
                     Papall
                     absolution
                     ;
                     That
                     the
                     Pope
                     is
                     not
                     Antichrist
                     ;
                     That
                     the
                     Church
                     of
                     Rome
                     is
                     a
                     true
                     Church
                     ;
                     That
                     reconciliation
                     with
                     Rome
                     is
                     a
                     thing
                     easie
                     ;
                     That
                     the
                     Church
                     of
                     Rome
                     erres
                     not
                     in
                     fundamentals
                     ;
                     and
                     that
                     she
                     differs
                     not
                     in
                     fundamentals
                     from
                     the
                     reformed
                     Churches
                     ;
                     They
                     call
                     in
                     question
                     the
                     imputation
                     of
                     Christs
                     righteousnesse
                     ,
                     and
                     they
                     affirme
                     the
                     formall
                     cause
                     of
                     justifying
                     faith
                     ,
                     to
                     consist
                     in
                     our
                     inherent
                     righteousnesse
                     ;
                     They
                     affirme
                     that
                     there
                     is
                     a
                     locall
                     and
                     circumscriptive
                     presence
                     of
                     Christ
                     in
                     the
                     Sacrament
                     ,
                     and
                     they
                     change
                     the
                     Sacrament
                     into
                     a
                     Sacrifice
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     Table
                     into
                     an
                     Altar
                     ,
                     the
                     Ministers
                     into
                     Priests
                     .
                     There
                     are
                     other
                     damnable
                     and
                     hereticall
                     points
                     of
                     Doctrine
                     which
                     they
                     maintaine
                     ;
                     of
                     which
                     we
                     shall
                     give
                     particular
                     information
                     in
                     our
                     particular
                     accusation
                     of
                     each
                     one
                     of
                     them
                     respectivè
                     ,
                     with
                     the
                     proofes
                     thereof
                     ,
                     when
                     we
                     shall
                     be
                     required
                     .
                  
                   
                     Whereas
                     by
                     the
                     Acts
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     no
                     oaths
                     or
                     subscriptions
                     should
                     be
                     required
                     from
                     those
                     who
                     enter
                     into
                     the
                     Ministerie
                     ,
                     but
                     to
                     the
                     Confession
                     of
                     faith
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     the
                     book
                     of
                     Policy
                     ;
                     yet
                     the
                     said
                     Master
                     
                       David
                       Lindsey
                    
                     with
                     his
                     foresaid
                     Colleagues
                     respectivè
                     ,
                     without
                     a
                     warrant
                     from
                     the
                     Church
                     or
                     Parliament
                     ,
                     doe
                     exact
                     diverse
                     oathes
                     and
                     subscriptions
                     from
                     them
                     who
                     enter
                     into
                     the
                     Ministerie
                     ;
                     namely
                     ,
                     That
                     they
                     should
                     both
                     in
                     publick
                     and
                     private
                     prayers
                     commend
                     the
                     Prelats
                     to
                     Gods
                     mercifull
                     protection
                     ;
                     That
                     they
                     should
                     be
                     subject
                     to
                     the
                     orders
                     which
                     were
                     now
                     in
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     or
                     by
                     the
                     consent
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     by
                     their
                     consent
                     (
                     as
                     they
                     affirme
                     )
                     should
                     be
                     established
                     ;
                     as
                     to
                     the
                     Service
                     Book
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     the
                     Book
                     of
                     Canons
                     .
                     The
                     heavinesse
                     of
                     this
                     grievance
                     made
                     the
                     most
                     part
                     of
                     his
                     Majesties
                     subjects
                     to
                     complaine
                     in
                     these
                     Articles
                     ,
                     that
                     worthy
                     men
                     which
                     have
                     testimonies
                     of
                     their
                     learning
                     from
                     Universities
                     ,
                     and
                     are
                     tryed
                     by
                     Presbyteries
                     to
                     be
                     fit
                     for
                     the
                     worke
                     of
                     the
                     Ministerie
                     ,
                     and
                     for
                     their
                     gifts
                     and
                     lives
                     were
                     much
                     desired
                     by
                     the
                     people
                     ;
                     yet
                     these
                     men
                     are
                     kept
                     out
                     because
                     they
                     could
                     not
                     be
                     perswaded
                     to
                     subscribe
                     and
                     swear
                     unto
                     such
                     unlawfull
                     oaths
                     ,
                     which
                     have
                     no
                     warrant
                     from
                     the
                     Acts
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     nor
                     the
                     laws
                     of
                     the
                     Kingdome
                     ;
                     and
                     they
                     were
                     Articles
                     and
                     oaths
                     conceived
                     according
                     to
                     their
                     pleasure
                     ▪
                     and
                     men
                     of
                     little
                     worth
                     ,
                     and
                     ready
                     to
                     sweare
                     ,
                     were
                     for
                     by-respects
                     thrust
                     upon
                     the
                     people
                     ,
                     and
                     admitted
                     to
                     the
                     most
                     eminent
                     places
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     and
                     of
                     the
                     Schools
                     in
                     Divinity
                     ,
                     which
                     breeds
                     continuall
                     complaints
                     ,
                     and
                     moves
                     the
                     people
                     to
                     run
                     from
                     their
                     owne
                     parish
                     Churches
                     ,
                     refusing
                     to
                     receive
                     the
                     Sacrament
                     from
                     the
                     hands
                     of
                     Ministers
                     set
                     over
                     them
                     against
                     their
                     hearts
                     ,
                     which
                     makes
                     them
                     not
                     to
                     render
                     unto
                     them
                     that
                     honour
                     which
                     is
                     due
                     from
                     the
                     people
                     to
                     their
                     Pastours
                     ;
                     and
                     it
                     is
                     a
                     mighty
                     hinderance
                     to
                     the
                     Gospel
                     ,
                     to
                     the
                     soules
                     of
                     the
                     people
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     the
                     peace
                     of
                     this
                     Church
                     and
                     Kingdome
                     .
                  
                   
                     Whereas
                     in
                     the
                     Assembly
                     holden
                     at
                     Edinburgh
                     ,
                     in
                     March
                     ,
                     ann
                     .
                     1578.
                     
                     it
                     was
                     declared
                     that
                     it
                     was
                     neither
                     agreeable
                     to
                     the
                     word
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     nor
                     to
                     the
                     practice
                     of
                     the
                     Primitive
                     Church
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     Administration
                     of
                     the
                     Word
                     and
                     Sacraments
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     ministration
                     of
                     civill
                     and
                     criminall
                     justice
                     should
                     be
                     confounded
                     ,
                     that
                     one
                     person
                     could
                     supply
                     both
                     the
                     charges
                     ,
                     but
                     that
                     a
                     Minister
                     should
                     not
                     be
                     both
                     a
                     Minister
                     and
                     a
                     Senator
                     in
                     the
                     Colledge
                     of
                     justice
                     .
                     And
                     in
                     the
                     Assembly
                     holden
                     in
                     October
                     An.
                     1578.
                     it
                     was
                     reckoned
                     amongst
                     the
                     corruptions
                     of
                     the
                     State
                     of
                     Bishops
                     ,
                     which
                     they
                     were
                     charged
                     to
                     forgoe
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     should
                     usurp
                     a
                     criminall
                     jurisdiction
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     should
                     not
                     claime
                     unto
                     themselves
                     the
                     titles
                     of
                     Lords
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     should
                     onely
                     be
                     called
                     by
                     their
                     owne
                     names
                     ,
                     or
                     brethren
                     ;
                     yet
                     the
                     said
                     Master
                     
                       David
                       Lindsey
                    
                     ,
                     with
                     his
                     foresaid
                     Colleagues
                     respectivè
                     ,
                     have
                     assumed
                     to
                     themselves
                     the
                     titles
                     and
                     honours
                     of
                     Lords
                     ,
                     they
                     did
                     sit
                     as
                     Senators
                     in
                     the
                     Colledge
                     of
                     justice
                     ,
                     as
                     Councellors
                     in
                     the
                     Privie
                     Councell
                     ,
                     as
                     Auditors
                     in
                     the
                     Exchequer
                     ,
                     and
                     have
                     enjoyed
                     prime
                     Offices
                     of
                     State.
                     The
                     pretended
                     Bishops
                     have
                     usurped
                     the
                     place
                     and
                     precedencie
                     before
                     all
                     Temporall
                     Lords
                     ,
                     the
                     pretended
                     Archbishops
                     before
                     all
                     the
                     Noble
                     Earles
                     of
                     the
                     land
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     pretended
                     Primate
                     before
                     the
                     prime
                     Officers
                     of
                     State
                     in
                     the
                     land
                     .
                  
                   
                     Whereas
                     by
                     the
                     Word
                     of
                     God
                     and
                     Acts
                     of
                     the
                     Assembly
                     ,
                     namely
                     ,
                     Anno
                     1576.
                     1577.
                     and
                     1578.
                     no
                     man
                     should
                     be
                     suffered
                     to
                     be
                     a
                     Minister
                     ,
                     unlesse
                     hee
                     be
                     tied
                     to
                     a
                     particular
                     flocke
                     and
                     congregation
                     ;
                     and
                     not
                     to
                     be
                     tied
                     to
                     a
                     particular
                     flocke
                     it
                     is
                     condemned
                     as
                     a
                     corruption
                     of
                     the
                     state
                     of
                     Bishops
                     which
                     they
                     were
                     charged
                     to
                     forgoe
                     ;
                     yet
                     the
                     said
                     Master
                     
                       David
                       Lindsey
                    
                     ,
                     with
                     his
                     Colleagues
                     respectivè
                     foresaid
                     ,
                     are
                     Ministers
                     ,
                     and
                     will
                     not
                     be
                     tied
                     to
                     particular
                     flockes
                     .
                  
                   
                     Whereas
                     the
                     office
                     of
                     a
                     Bishop
                     (
                     as
                     it
                     is
                     now
                     used
                     within
                     this
                     Realm
                     )
                     was
                     condemned
                     by
                     the
                     booke
                     of
                     policie
                     ,
                     and
                     by
                     the
                     Act
                     of
                     the
                     Assembly
                     holden
                     at
                     Dundee
                     ,
                     Anno
                     1580.
                     whereof
                     these
                     are
                     the
                     words
                     ;
                     Forasmuch
                     as
                     the
                     office
                     of
                     a
                     Bishop
                     (
                     as
                     it
                     is
                     now
                     used
                     and
                     commonly
                     taken
                     within
                     this
                     Realme
                     )
                     hath
                     no
                     sure
                     warrant
                     from
                     authoritie
                     ,
                     nor
                     good
                     ground
                     out
                     of
                     the
                     Scriptures
                     ,
                     but
                     it
                     is
                     brought
                     in
                     by
                     the
                     folly
                     and
                     corruptions
                     of
                     the
                     inventions
                     of
                     men
                     ,
                     to
                     the
                     great
                     hurt
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     The
                     whole
                     Assembly
                     of
                     this
                     Church
                     with
                     one
                     voice
                     ,
                     after
                     liberty
                     given
                     to
                     all
                     men
                     to
                     reason
                     in
                     the
                     said
                     matter
                     (
                     no
                     man
                     opposing
                     himself
                     to
                     maintain
                     the
                     said
                     pretended
                     office
                     )
                     doe
                     find
                     and
                     declare
                     the
                     said
                     pretended
                     office
                     ,
                     used
                     and
                     termed
                     as
                     is
                     abovesaid
                     ,
                     unlawfull
                     in
                     it selfe
                     ,
                     as
                     having
                     neither
                     ground
                     nor
                     warrant
                     within
                     the
                     Word
                     of
                     God
                     ;
                     and
                     we
                     doe
                     ordaine
                     that
                     all
                     such
                     persons
                     which
                     doe
                     ,
                     or
                     shall
                     hereafter
                     ,
                     enjoy
                     the
                     said
                     office
                     ,
                     shall
                     be
                     charged
                     simply
                     to
                     dismisse
                     ,
                     quit
                     ,
                     and
                     leave
                     the
                     same
                     ,
                     as
                     an
                     office
                     unto
                     which
                     they
                     were
                     not
                     called
                     by
                     God
                     ;
                     and
                     that
                     they
                     shall
                     leave
                     off
                     all
                     preaching
                     ,
                     ministration
                     of
                     the
                     Sacraments
                     ,
                     or
                     other
                     offices
                     of
                     Pastors
                     ,
                     untill
                     such
                     time
                     as
                     they
                     receive
                     admission
                     
                       de
                       novo
                    
                     from
                     the
                     generall
                     Assembly
                     ,
                     under
                     the
                     paine
                     of
                     excommunication
                     to
                     be
                     used
                     against
                     them
                     ;
                     and
                     if
                     they
                     be
                     found
                     disobedient
                     to
                     contradict
                     this
                     Act
                     in
                     the
                     least
                     point
                     ,
                     after
                     due
                     admonition
                     ,
                     the
                     sentence
                     of
                     excommunication
                     shall
                     be
                     executed
                     against
                     them
                     .
                     And
                     for
                     the
                     better
                     execution
                     of
                     the
                     said
                     Act
                     ,
                     it
                     is
                     ordained
                     that
                     a
                     Synodall
                     Assemblie
                     
                     shall
                     be
                     holden
                     in
                     everie
                     Province
                     (
                     in
                     which
                     usurping
                     Bishops
                     are
                     )
                     18.
                     
                     August
                     next
                     to
                     come
                     ,
                     in
                     which
                     they
                     shall
                     be
                     cyted
                     and
                     summoned
                     by
                     the
                     Visitors
                     of
                     the
                     said
                     Countries
                     to
                     compeere
                     before
                     their
                     Synodall
                     Assemblies
                     ;
                     as
                     namely
                     ,
                     The
                     Archbishop
                     of
                     S.
                     Andrewes
                     to
                     compeere
                     at
                     Saint
                     Andrewes
                     ,
                     The
                     Bishop
                     of
                     Aberdene
                     in
                     Aberdene
                     ,
                     The
                     Archbishop
                     of
                     Glasgow
                     in
                     Glasgow
                     ,
                     the
                     Bishop
                     of
                     Murray
                     in
                     Elgin
                     ,
                     to
                     give
                     obedience
                     to
                     the
                     said
                     act
                     ,
                     which
                     if
                     they
                     refused
                     to
                     do
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     Synodall
                     Assemblies
                     shall
                     appoint
                     certaine
                     brethren
                     of
                     their
                     Presbyteries
                     to
                     give
                     them
                     publike
                     admonitions
                     out
                     of
                     their
                     Pulpits
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     warne
                     them
                     ,
                     if
                     they
                     disobey
                     ,
                     to
                     compeere
                     before
                     the
                     next
                     Generall
                     Assemblie
                     to
                     be
                     holden
                     at
                     Edinburgh
                     20.
                     
                     Octob.
                     to
                     heare
                     the
                     sentence
                     of
                     excommunication
                     pronounced
                     against
                     them
                     for
                     their
                     disobedience
                     :
                     and
                     to
                     this
                     act
                     the
                     Bishop
                     of
                     Dumblane
                     that
                     then
                     was
                     ,
                     agreed
                     ,
                     submitting
                     himself
                     to
                     be
                     ruled
                     by
                     it
                     :
                     it
                     was
                     also
                     condemned
                     by
                     the
                     act
                     of
                     Glasgow
                     Anno
                     1581.
                     which
                     doth
                     ratifie
                     the
                     former
                     act
                     of
                     Dundee
                     ,
                     and
                     ordaines
                     the
                     book
                     of
                     policie
                     ,
                     which
                     was
                     approved
                     by
                     severall
                     Generall
                     Assemblies
                     to
                     be
                     registrated
                     in
                     the
                     books
                     of
                     the
                     Assemblie
                     ,
                     and
                     enjoyned
                     the
                     generall
                     confession
                     of
                     faith
                     to
                     be
                     subscribed
                     by
                     all
                     his
                     Majesties
                     Lieges
                     ,
                     Yet
                     hath
                     the
                     said
                     Master
                     
                       David
                       Lyndsey
                    
                     with
                     his
                     foresaid
                     Colleagues
                     respectivè
                     ,
                     not
                     onely
                     incroached
                     upon
                     the
                     liberties
                     of
                     Presbyteries
                     and
                     Synods
                     ,
                     but
                     hath
                     also
                     took
                     Consecration
                     to
                     the
                     office
                     of
                     a
                     Diocesan
                     Bishop
                     ,
                     without
                     the
                     knowledge
                     or
                     consent
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     and
                     against
                     the
                     acts
                     of
                     it
                     ,
                     claiming
                     the
                     power
                     of
                     ordination
                     and
                     jurisdiction
                     ,
                     as
                     due
                     to
                     him
                     by
                     that
                     unwarrantable
                     office
                     .
                  
                   
                     Besides
                     ,
                     the
                     said
                     Master
                     
                       David
                       Lyndsey
                    
                     with
                     his
                     foresaid
                     colleagues
                     respectivè
                     ,
                     have
                     ,
                     against
                     the
                     Lawes
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     and
                     Kingdome
                     ,
                     brought
                     in
                     the
                     Service
                     book
                     ,
                     the
                     book
                     of
                     Canons
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     High
                     Commission
                     Court
                     ,
                     and
                     would
                     have
                     changed
                     and
                     overthrowne
                     the
                     whole
                     frame
                     of
                     doctrine
                     of
                     Gods
                     word
                     ,
                     the
                     use
                     of
                     the
                     Sacraments
                     ,
                     the
                     Discipline
                     ,
                     Liberties
                     and
                     Priviledges
                     of
                     this
                     Church
                     and
                     State
                     ,
                     if
                     the
                     Lord
                     had
                     not
                     prevented
                     them
                     ;
                     The
                     particulars
                     wee
                     shall
                     present
                     to
                     your
                     wisdomes
                     ,
                     though
                     it
                     bee
                     knowne
                     to
                     all
                     men
                     ,
                     how
                     hee
                     and
                     they
                     have
                     abused
                     his
                     Majesties
                     authoritie
                     against
                     his
                     Royall
                     intentions
                     and
                     Declarations
                     ,
                     they
                     having
                     moved
                     discontents
                     betwixt
                     the
                     King
                     and
                     his
                     subjects
                     ,
                     by
                     scandalous
                     lies
                     betwixt
                     subject
                     and
                     subject
                     ,
                     for
                     which
                     things
                     complaints
                     have
                     been
                     given
                     in
                     to
                     the
                     Councell
                     ,
                     which
                     we
                     hold
                     heare
                     to
                     be
                     repeated
                     as
                     a
                     part
                     of
                     our
                     complaint
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     be
                     tried
                     by
                     your
                     wisdomes
                     ,
                     and
                     referred
                     to
                     the
                     Assemblie
                     .
                  
                   
                     Besides
                     all
                     these
                     faults
                     ,
                     the
                     said
                     Master
                     
                       David
                       Lyndsey
                    
                     with
                     his
                     Colleagues
                     respectivè
                     ,
                     in
                     his
                     life
                     and
                     conversation
                     is
                     slandered
                     constantly
                     as
                     guiltie
                     of
                     excessive
                     drinking
                     ,
                     whoring
                     ,
                     playing
                     at
                     Cards
                     and
                     Dice
                     ,
                     swearing
                     ,
                     profane
                     speaking
                     ,
                     excessive
                     gaming
                     ,
                     profaning
                     of
                     the
                     Sabbath
                     ,
                     contempt
                     of
                     the
                     publike
                     ordinances
                     and
                     private
                     familie-exercises
                     ,
                     mocking
                     of
                     the
                     power
                     of
                     preaching
                     ,
                     prayer
                     ,
                     and
                     spirituall
                     conference
                     ,
                     and
                     sincere
                     professors
                     ;
                     besides
                     ,
                     with
                     briberie
                     ,
                     simonie
                     ,
                     selling
                     of
                     Commissariots
                     places
                     ,
                     lies
                     ,
                     perjuries
                     ,
                     dishonest
                     dealing
                     in
                     civill
                     bargaines
                     ,
                     abusing
                     of
                     thir
                     vassals
                     ,
                     and
                     of
                     Adulterie
                     ,
                     and
                     
                     incest
                     ,
                     with
                     many
                     other
                     offences
                     ,
                     of
                     which
                     we
                     shall
                     give
                     the
                     particulars
                     in
                     our
                     particular
                     accusations
                     .
                  
                   
                     Whereas
                     the
                     Presbyterie
                     is
                     the
                     ordinarie
                     judicatorie
                     of
                     this
                     Church
                     for
                     trying
                     of
                     these
                     offences
                     ,
                     and
                     hath
                     the
                     Ecclesiasticall
                     power
                     for
                     cytation
                     of
                     the
                     parties
                     and
                     offenders
                     ,
                     with
                     the
                     reference
                     to
                     their
                     complaints
                     to
                     the
                     Generall
                     Assemblie
                     ,
                     Therefore
                     wee
                     most
                     earnestly
                     and
                     humblie
                     beseech
                     your
                     godly
                     wisdomes
                     ,
                     as
                     you
                     tender
                     the
                     glorie
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     the
                     peace
                     and
                     libertie
                     of
                     this
                     Church
                     ,
                     the
                     removall
                     of
                     scandals
                     ,
                     and
                     punishment
                     of
                     vice
                     ,
                     that
                     you
                     will
                     take
                     into
                     your
                     consideration
                     and
                     triall
                     the
                     foresaid
                     many
                     and
                     hainous
                     offences
                     ,
                     with
                     the
                     particular
                     reservations
                     and
                     qualifications
                     of
                     them
                     ,
                     which
                     we
                     shall
                     present
                     to
                     your
                     wisdomes
                     ,
                     or
                     to
                     the
                     Assemblie
                     when
                     it
                     shall
                     bee
                     thought
                     convenient
                     ;
                     and
                     that
                     you
                     would
                     either
                     take
                     order
                     with
                     it
                     your selves
                     ,
                     and
                     censure
                     the
                     offenders
                     ,
                     according
                     to
                     the
                     nature
                     of
                     the
                     offences
                     ,
                     with
                     the
                     Ecclesiasticall
                     paines
                     contained
                     in
                     the
                     Acts
                     and
                     foresaid
                     Canons
                     of
                     this
                     Church
                     and
                     Kingdome
                     ,
                     or
                     else
                     make
                     a
                     reference
                     of
                     them
                     to
                     the
                     Generall
                     Assemblie
                     to
                     bee
                     holden
                     at
                     Glasgow
                     21.
                     
                     Novemb.
                     and
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     knowledge
                     of
                     these
                     should
                     come
                     to
                     the
                     Delinquents
                     ,
                     that
                     you
                     will
                     be
                     pleased
                     to
                     ordaine
                     the
                     publishing
                     hereof
                     ,
                     to
                     bee
                     made
                     by
                     all
                     the
                     Brethren
                     of
                     the
                     Presbyterie
                     in
                     their
                     Pulpits
                     upon
                     the
                     Sabbath
                     before
                     noone
                     ,
                     with
                     a
                     publike
                     admonition
                     to
                     the
                     offenders
                     to
                     be
                     present
                     at
                     the
                     Assemblie
                     ,
                     to
                     answer
                     to
                     this
                     complaint
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     undergo
                     the
                     censure
                     and
                     triall
                     of
                     it
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     bring
                     with
                     them
                     the
                     books
                     and
                     scroules
                     of
                     subscriptions
                     and
                     oaths
                     required
                     from
                     those
                     who
                     enter
                     into
                     the
                     Ministerie
                     ,
                     with
                     the
                     books
                     of
                     the
                     High
                     Commission
                     Court
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     books
                     of
                     the
                     Generall
                     Assemblie
                     ,
                     which
                     they
                     or
                     their
                     Clerk
                     had
                     or
                     have
                     fraudulently
                     conveied
                     away
                     ,
                     Together
                     with
                     this
                     certification
                     ,
                     That
                     if
                     the
                     said
                     Master
                     
                       David
                       Lyndsey
                    
                     ,
                     with
                     his
                     foresaid
                     colleagues
                     respectivè
                     ,
                     do
                     not
                     appeare
                     in
                     the
                     said
                     Assemblie
                     ,
                     and
                     bring
                     with
                     them
                     the
                     said
                     books
                     ,
                     to
                     answer
                     to
                     this
                     complaint
                     in
                     generall
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     the
                     particular
                     heads
                     of
                     it
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     submit
                     himselfe
                     to
                     the
                     triall
                     and
                     proofe
                     of
                     this
                     complaint
                     generall
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     the
                     particular
                     heads
                     of
                     it
                     ,
                     that
                     there
                     shall
                     be
                     a
                     condigne
                     censure
                     of
                     these
                     offenders
                     for
                     their
                     contempt
                     and
                     contumacie
                     ;
                     Here
                     wee
                     humblie
                     beseech
                     your
                     wisdomes
                     answer
                     .
                  
                
              
            
          
        
         
           
             
               
                 
                   The
                   Act
                   of
                   the
                   Presbyterie
                   of
                   Edinburgh
                   
                     24.
                     
                     Octob.
                     1638.
                  
                   yeares
                   ,
                   in
                   answer
                   to
                   this
                   Complaint
                   .
                
                 
                   UPon
                   the
                   said
                   day
                   ,
                   we
                   the
                   Brethren
                   of
                   the
                   Presbyterie
                   of
                   Edinburgh
                   ,
                   after
                   we
                   had
                   received
                   this
                   Bill
                   and
                   complaint
                   ,
                   presented
                   unto
                   us
                   by
                   the
                   Laird
                   of
                   Buchanan
                   ,
                   The
                   Laird
                   of
                   Dury
                   the
                   younger
                   ,
                   The
                   Laird
                   of
                   Carlourie
                   ,
                   
                     John
                     Smith
                  
                   late
                   Bailife
                   of
                   Edinburgh
                   ,
                   
                     John
                     Hammiltoun
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     Richard
                     Maxwel
                  
                   ,
                   in
                   name
                   of
                   the
                   Noblemen
                   ,
                   Barons
                   ,
                   Burgesses
                   ,
                   and
                   Commons
                   ,
                   subscribers
                   of
                   the
                   Covenant
                   (
                   which
                   are
                   not
                   Commissioners
                   to
                   the
                   Generall
                   Assemblie
                   )
                   against
                   the
                   pretended
                   Archbishops
                   and
                   Bishops
                   of
                   this
                   Kingdome
                   ,
                   and
                   after
                   wee
                   had
                   read
                   and
                   seriously
                   considered
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   wee
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   desire
                   of
                   the
                   
                   complainers
                   did
                   and
                   do
                   referre
                   the
                   same
                   to
                   the
                   next
                   Generall
                   Assemblie
                   to
                   bee
                   holden
                   at
                   Glasgow
                   21.
                   
                   November
                   .
                   And
                   we
                   ordaine
                   the
                   publishing
                   of
                   this
                   complaint
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   our
                   reference
                   of
                   it
                   to
                   the
                   Assemblie
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   fully
                   read
                   by
                   all
                   the
                   Pastors
                   of
                   the
                   Presbyterie
                   upon
                   the
                   next
                   Sabbath
                   before
                   noone
                   out
                   of
                   their
                   Pulpits
                   ,
                   with
                   a
                   publike
                   warning
                   and
                   cytation
                   to
                   the
                   offendants
                   complained
                   upon
                   ;
                   By
                   name
                   ,
                   Master
                   
                     John
                     Spotswood
                  
                   pretended
                   Archbishop
                   of
                   Saint
                   Andrewes
                   ,
                   Master
                   
                     Patrick
                     Lyndsey
                  
                   pretended
                   Archbishop
                   of
                   Glasgow
                   ,
                   Master
                   
                     Thomas
                     Sydserfe
                  
                   pretended
                   Bishop
                   of
                   Galloway
                   ,
                   Master
                   
                     David
                     Lyndsey
                  
                   pretended
                   Bishop
                   of
                   Edinburgh
                   ,
                   Master
                   
                     Alexander
                     Lyndsey
                  
                   pretended
                   Bishop
                   of
                   Dunkeld
                   ,
                   Master
                   
                     Adam
                     Bannatine
                  
                   pretended
                   Bishop
                   of
                   Aberdene
                   ,
                   Master
                   
                     John
                     Gutherie
                  
                   pretended
                   Bishop
                   of
                   Murray
                   ,
                   Master
                   
                     John
                     Maxwel
                  
                   pretended
                   Bishop
                   of
                   Rosse
                   ,
                   Master
                   
                     George
                     Greme
                  
                   pretended
                   Bishop
                   of
                   Orknay
                   ,
                   Master
                   
                     John
                     Abernethie
                  
                   pretended
                   Bishop
                   of
                   Caithnes
                   ,
                   Master
                   
                     Walter
                     Whitefoord
                  
                   pretended
                   Bishop
                   of
                   Brichen
                   ,
                   Master
                   
                     James
                     Wedderburne
                  
                   pretended
                   Bishop
                   of
                   Dunblane
                   ,
                   Master
                   
                     James
                     Fayrley
                  
                   pretended
                   Bishop
                   of
                   Argyle
                   ,
                   Master
                   
                     Nail
                     Campbel
                  
                   pretended
                   Bishop
                   of
                   the
                   Isles
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   present
                   at
                   the
                   said
                   Assemblie
                   ,
                   to
                   answer
                   to
                   this
                   complaint
                   in
                   generall
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   the
                   particular
                   heads
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   to
                   undergo
                   the
                   triall
                   and
                   censure
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   bring
                   with
                   them
                   the
                   books
                   and
                   scroules
                   of
                   the
                   subscriptions
                   and
                   oaths
                   of
                   them
                   who
                   enter
                   into
                   the
                   Ministerie
                   ,
                   the
                   books
                   of
                   the
                   High
                   Commission
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   book
                   of
                   the
                   Generall
                   Assemblie
                   ,
                   which
                   they
                   either
                   had
                   or
                   have
                   fraudulently
                   put
                   away
                   ;
                   and
                   if
                   any
                   Pastor
                   within
                   this
                   Presbyterie
                   refuse
                   to
                   publish
                   this
                   cytation
                   ,
                   we
                   require
                   the
                   Reader
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   to
                   do
                   it
                   .
                   In
                   like
                   manner
                   wee
                   require
                   all
                   parties
                   who
                   have
                   interest
                   ,
                   either
                   in
                   pursuing
                   ,
                   or
                   specifying
                   ,
                   or
                   proving
                   this
                   complaint
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   present
                   at
                   the
                   said
                   Assemblie
                   for
                   that
                   purpose
                   :
                   Upon
                   which
                   the
                   complainers
                   took
                   instruments
                   in
                   the
                   hands
                   of
                   the
                   Notarie
                   .
                
                 
                   According
                   to
                   this
                   complaint
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   warrand
                   of
                   the
                   Presbyteries
                   reference
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   I
                   A.
                   R.
                   warne
                   and
                   admonish
                   the
                   abovenamed
                   offenders
                   to
                   compeere
                   before
                   the
                   next
                   Generall
                   Assemblie
                   to
                   bee
                   holden
                   at
                   Glasgow
                   21.
                   
                   November
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   causes
                   contained
                   in
                   the
                   complaint
                   ,
                   and
                   for
                   the
                   certification
                   expressed
                   in
                   it
                   .
                
              
            
          
        
         
           NOw
           though
           the
           verie
           reading
           of
           this
           Libell
           cannot
           chuse
           but
           work
           a
           detestation
           of
           it
           in
           the
           heart
           of
           everie
           religious
           and
           just
           man
           ,
           yet
           the
           Reader
           shall
           do
           well
           to
           take
           a
           more
           speciall
           notice
           of
           these
           particular
           passages
           of
           injustice
           and
           impietie
           in
           it
           :
           
           First
           ,
           that
           the
           Presbyterie
           of
           Edinburgh
           taketh
           cognisance
           of
           the
           cause
           ,
           and
           accordingly
           makes
           cytation
           ,
           not
           onely
           of
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Edinburgh
           ,
           over
           whom
           they
           can
           have
           no
           jurisdiction
           ,
           but
           of
           all
           the
           rest
           of
           
           the
           Archbishops
           and
           Bishops
           ,
           of
           which
           none
           at
           all
           ,
           or
           certainely
           if
           any
           ,
           verie
           few
           ,
           are
           inhabitants
           within
           the
           bounds
           of
           their
           Presbyterie
           :
           And
           who
           before
           this
           ,
           did
           ever
           heare
           that
           any
           Consistorie
           or
           Judicatorie
           ,
           Ecclesiasticall
           or
           Civill
           ,
           could
           make
           processe
           against
           any
           man
           ,
           or
           take
           cognisance
           of
           the
           cause
           of
           any
           man
           ,
           who
           was
           not
           an
           inhabitant
           ,
           nor
           had
           any
           charge
           or
           estate
           within
           the
           Precincts
           or
           bounds
           of
           those
           places
           ,
           which
           onely
           are
           liable
           to
           the
           jurisdiction
           of
           that
           Court
           ?
           
           Next
           ,
           who
           did
           ever
           heare
           that
           men
           should
           wittingly
           and
           willingly
           cyte
           others
           to
           answer
           for
           the
           transgression
           of
           acts
           and
           Lawes
           which
           they
           themselves
           do
           know
           were
           repealed
           by
           posteriour
           acts
           and
           Lawes
           ;
           and
           so
           stood
           at
           the
           time
           of
           this
           cytation
           ,
           and
           therefore
           can
           no
           wayes
           be
           censurable
           for
           them
           ,
           though
           it
           were
           true
           that
           the
           person
           cyted
           had
           done
           as
           it
           is
           alledged
           in
           the
           Libell
           ,
           and
           such
           be
           these
           acts
           of
           Assemblie
           cyted
           by
           them
           ,
           which
           were
           and
           still
           are
           disanulled
           by
           divers
           acts
           both
           of
           Assemblie
           and
           Parliament
           :
           
           Thirdly
           ,
           who
           did
           ever
           heare
           that
           men
           should
           be
           called
           in
           question
           for
           yeelding
           obedience
           to
           acts
           of
           Parliament
           and
           Generall
           Assemblie
           ,
           and
           yet
           in
           this
           Libell
           the
           Prelats
           are
           charged
           with
           giving
           voices
           in
           Parliament
           ,
           and
           practising
           the
           five
           Articles
           of
           Perth
           ,
           and
           divers
           other
           particulars
           ,
           which
           then
           were
           and
           are
           now
           still
           in
           force
           by
           acts
           both
           of
           Parliament
           and
           Assemblie
           :
           and
           if
           it
           should
           be
           said
           that
           these
           acts
           were
           unduly
           obtained
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           Covenanters
           onely
           plea
           ,
           sure
           to
           say
           so
           is
           a
           greater
           fault
           then
           the
           other
           ;
           for
           what
           Judge
           can
           ever
           give
           sentence
           in
           any
           cause
           ,
           if
           the
           asseveration
           of
           the
           partie
           aggrieved
           by
           the
           sentence
           ,
           that
           the
           Law
           was
           unjustly
           made
           ,
           may
           passe
           for
           a
           good
           plea
           ?
           
           Fourthly
           ,
           who
           ever
           heard
           that
           men
           should
           bee
           charged
           with
           yeelding
           obedience
           to
           acts
           commanded
           by
           the
           authoritie
           of
           Us
           and
           Our
           Councell
           ,
           especially
           in
           things
           not
           repugnant
           to
           any
           established
           Law
           of
           that
           Church
           and
           Kingdome
           ?
           and
           yet
           such
           are
           all
           these
           pretended
           Innovations
           ,
           with
           the
           introduction
           whereof
           the
           Prelats
           are
           charged
           in
           this
           Libell
           :
           for
           they
           were
           injoyned
           and
           commanded
           first
           by
           Us
           ,
           and
           then
           by
           acts
           of
           Our
           Councell
           ,
           it
           being
           farre
           more
           agreeable
           to
           reason
           to
           complaine
           of
           the
           Lords
           of
           Our
           Councell
           ,
           by
           whose
           authoritie
           they
           were
           commanded
           ,
           
           then
           of
           those
           who
           in
           dutifull
           obedience
           to
           authoritie
           did
           practise
           them
           :
           But
           indeed
           it
           is
           to
           bee
           wondred
           at
           ,
           with
           what
           face
           the
           Covenanters
           can
           blame
           either
           the
           one
           for
           commanding
           ,
           or
           the
           other
           for
           practising
           them
           :
           For
           what
           ground
           have
           they
           ,
           or
           did
           they
           ever
           yet
           alledge
           ,
           for
           their
           swearing
           to
           the
           Confession
           of
           Faith
           and
           their
           Covenant
           annexed
           ?
           Did
           they
           ever
           yet
           alledge
           any
           but
           the
           authoritie
           of
           Our
           Royall
           Father
           and
           his
           Councell
           ,
           who
           by
           their
           authoritie
           commanded
           them
           to
           bee
           sworne
           throughout
           the
           Realme
           ?
           And
           did
           not
           We
           and
           Our
           Councell
           by
           equall
           authoritie
           command
           these
           pretended
           Innovations
           ?
           Was
           not
           then
           the
           Prelats
           practice
           of
           them
           as
           well
           warranted
           ,
           as
           this
           Confession
           of
           Faith
           and
           the
           band
           annexed
           ,
           which
           were
           never
           brought
           in
           by
           acts
           of
           Parliament
           or
           Assemblie
           ,
           but
           meerly
           by
           Our
           Royall
           Fathers
           Prerogative
           ,
           and
           put
           in
           execution
           by
           the
           authoritie
           of
           his
           Councell
           ?
           
           Fifthly
           ,
           who
           did
           ever
           heare
           that
           men
           professing
           Pietie
           and
           Religion
           ,
           durst
           adventure
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           God
           ,
           in
           the
           house
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           Pulpit
           ,
           which
           is
           as
           it
           were
           the
           Chaire
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           face
           of
           the
           Congregation
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           people
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           command
           the
           Bishops
           to
           be
           indited
           and
           accused
           of
           such
           horrible
           crimes
           ,
           as
           
             whoring
             ,
             excessive
             drinking
             ,
             excessive
             gaming
             ,
             swearing
             ,
             profane
             talking
             ,
             profanation
             of
             the
             Lords
             day
             ,
             contempt
             of
             Gods
             publike
             ordinances
             ,
             neglecting
             pietie
             in
             their
             families
             ,
             mocking
             of
             the
             power
             of
             preaching
             ,
             prayer
             ,
             and
             spirituall
             communication
             ;
             briberie
             ,
             simonie
             ,
             lying
             ,
             perjuries
             ,
             unhonest
             dealing
             in
             civill
             bargaines
             ,
             adulterie
             ,
             incest
             ,
          
           and
           what
           not
           ?
           We
           do
           even
           appeale
           to
           their
           owne
           consciences
           ,
           whether
           they
           did
           thinke
           all
           of
           them
           ,
           or
           any
           one
           of
           them
           ,
           guiltie
           of
           all
           these
           crimes
           :
           Most
           certainly
           they
           did
           not
           ;
           and
           that
           excuse
           which
           they
           bring
           for
           the
           justifying
           of
           this
           wicked
           Libell
           cannot
           any
           wayes
           extenuate
           their
           fault
           :
           They
           say
           that
           some
           particulars
           contained
           in
           the
           whole
           Libell
           may
           be
           proved
           against
           everie
           one
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           therefore
           it
           is
           a
           good
           and
           a
           legall
           Libell
           ,
           if
           they
           can
           make
           good
           any
           thing
           contained
           in
           it
           :
           But
           bee
           it
           legall
           or
           not
           ,
           the
           world
           must
           needs
           take
           notice
           that
           it
           is
           most
           unconscionable
           .
           The
           other
           things
           mentioned
           before
           ,
           and
           charged
           upon
           them
           in
           this
           Libell
           ,
           are
           not
           crimes
           at
           all
           ,
           being
           warranted
           by
           acts
           
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           Assembly
           and
           Councell
           ;
           these
           last
           rehearsed
           are
           crimes
           indeed
           ,
           odious
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           God
           and
           man
           ,
           and
           of
           which
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           be
           guilty
           ,
           the
           Bishops
           deserve
           death
           and
           exquisite
           torments
           ;
           so
           ,
           if
           they
           who
           have
           accused
           them
           of
           these
           crimes
           ,
           shall
           faile
           in
           proving
           them
           to
           bee
           guiltie
           ,
           they
           deserve
           to
           bee
           infamous
           throughout
           all
           generations
           ,
           for
           the
           most
           malicious
           and
           malignant
           traducers
           of
           the
           servants
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           ever
           lived
           upon
           the
           earth
           ,
           and
           must
           looke
           for
           the
           unavoidable
           judgements
           of
           God
           to
           fall
           upon
           them
           and
           their
           whole
           families
           for
           this
           so
           horrible
           a
           crime
           ,
           committed
           wilfully
           against
           the
           knowledge
           of
           their
           owne
           consciences
           ,
           unlesse
           they
           doe
           expiate
           it
           with
           the
           bitter
           teares
           of
           repentance
           :
           For
           We
           desire
           them
           to
           declare
           
             bonâ
             fide
          
           ,
           whether
           they
           themselves
           did
           beleeve
           or
           conceive
           all
           the
           Bishops
           accused
           in
           the
           Libell
           ,
           or
           onely
           some
           of
           them
           to
           bee
           guiltie
           of
           these
           last
           recyted
           crimes
           :
           If
           not
           all
           ,
           but
           some
           ,
           why
           did
           they
           not
           distinguish
           them
           ,
           that
           the
           people
           might
           know
           whom
           they
           should
           take
           for
           guiltie
           ,
           and
           whom
           for
           not
           guiltie
           ?
           Nay
           ,
           did
           they
           not
           beleeve
           and
           know
           ,
           that
           some
           of
           these
           Bishops
           were
           holy
           and
           learned
           men
           ,
           free
           from
           the
           crimes
           objected
           ?
           For
           instance
           ,
           We
           will
           onely
           name
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Edinburgh
           ,
           seeing
           in
           the
           principall
           Presbyterie
           of
           his
           Diocesse
           this
           Libell
           was
           presented
           ,
           admitted
           ,
           and
           publiquely
           read
           in
           the
           Churches
           within
           the
           Precincts
           of
           it
           :
           did
           they
           then
           ,
           or
           doe
           they
           yet
           beleeve
           or
           suspect
           that
           he
           was
           guiltie
           of
           
             incest
             ,
             adulterie
             ,
             excessive
             whoring
             ,
             gaming
             ,
             drinking
             ,
             dicing
             ,
             swearing
             ,
             &c.
             ut
             supra
             ?
          
           We
           doe
           verily
           beleeve
           ,
           that
           if
           they
           were
           judicially
           called
           ,
           they
           would
           absolve
           him
           from
           such
           foule
           crimes
           ;
           how
           then
           they
           can
           answer
           to
           God
           ,
           men
           ,
           or
           their
           owne
           consciences
           ,
           for
           accusing
           that
           reverend
           ,
           learned
           ,
           and
           holy
           Prelate
           of
           such
           crimes
           ,
           for
           which
           they
           themselves
           would
           be
           his
           compurgators
           ,
           We
           must
           leave
           it
           to
           themselves
           to
           resolve
           :
           Nay
           ,
           what
           if
           they
           themselves
           did
           not
           beleeve
           any
           one
           ,
           not
           the
           most
           hated
           of
           all
           the
           Prelates
           to
           be
           guiltie
           of
           these
           last
           recyted
           crimes
           ?
           Sure
           ,
           the
           presumptions
           are
           very
           pregnant
           and
           unanswerable
           ,
           that
           they
           did
           not
           beleeve
           it
           :
           for
           at
           the
           generall
           Assembly
           ,
           when
           the
           severall
           Bishops
           causes
           came
           to
           bee
           heard
           and
           discussed
           upon
           
           this
           Libell
           ,
           they
           did
           not
           so
           much
           as
           offer
           to
           make
           any
           proofe
           of
           these
           last
           rehearsed
           crimes
           against
           them
           ,
           they
           examined
           not
           so
           much
           as
           one
           witnesse
           upon
           them
           in
           discussing
           the
           processes
           of
           many
           of
           the
           Bishops
           :
           And
           in
           the
           printed
           Acts
           of
           their
           pretended
           Assembly
           (
           as
           shall
           appeare
           by
           those
           passages
           of
           it
           in
           their
           place
           )
           in
           their
           particular
           sentences
           of
           deprivation
           and
           excommunication
           ,
           they
           not
           onely
           do
           not
           censure
           them
           for
           these
           crimes
           ,
           but
           doe
           not
           so
           much
           as
           take
           notice
           of
           them
           :
           And
           it
           is
           well
           knowne
           ,
           that
           these
           men
           who
           in
           all
           their
           proceedings
           had
           made
           everie
           Bishops
           moat
           a
           beame
           ,
           were
           not
           so
           mercifully
           or
           compassionately
           affected
           towards
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           would
           have
           spared
           them
           ,
           or
           forborn
           to
           make
           proofe
           of
           these
           crimes
           ,
           if
           they
           had
           seene
           but
           colour
           for
           it
           .
           If
           they
           shall
           say
           ,
           that
           though
           they
           could
           not
           prove
           these
           crimes
           ,
           yet
           there
           was
           a
           publique
           scandall
           of
           them
           ;
           There
           was
           indeed
           a
           scandall
           raised
           amongst
           them
           ,
           and
           that
           publique
           enough
           ,
           when
           it
           was
           proclaimed
           in
           the
           Pulpits
           ;
           But
           by
           whom
           was
           it
           raised
           ?
           even
           by
           the
           principall
           Covenanters
           themselves
           ,
           who
           were
           resolved
           to
           raise
           a
           fame
           when
           they
           were
           sure
           they
           could
           prove
           no
           fact
           :
           or
           if
           they
           should
           alledge
           that
           they
           did
           forbeare
           probation
           ,
           or
           examining
           of
           witnesses
           ,
           out
           of
           their
           respect
           either
           to
           the
           Bishops
           calling
           or
           their
           persons
           ,
           they
           will
           hardly
           find
           credit
           with
           any
           one
           ;
           For
           who
           will
           thinke
           they
           did
           it
           out
           of
           the
           respect
           of
           their
           calling
           ,
           which
           they
           have
           given
           out
           for
           Popish
           and
           Antichristian
           ?
           or
           out
           of
           respect
           of
           their
           persons
           ,
           whom
           they
           have
           scandalized
           in
           so
           many
           great
           and
           publique
           congregations
           of
           the
           Kingdome
           ,
           infinitely
           exceeding
           in
           number
           those
           who
           were
           present
           at
           the
           Assembly
           ?
           The
           plaine
           truth
           then
           was
           this
           :
           They
           could
           easily
           slander
           them
           with
           these
           crimes
           in
           the
           Churches
           ,
           but
           they
           were
           sure
           they
           could
           make
           no
           proofe
           of
           them
           at
           the
           Assembly
           .
           
           Sixthly
           ,
           who
           did
           ever
           heare
           ,
           that
           the
           forme
           of
           proceeding
           of
           Presbyteries
           in
           that
           Kingdome
           was
           by
           reading
           of
           the
           Libell
           in
           any
           Church
           ?
           the
           custome
           being
           to
           cyte
           them
           personally
           where
           they
           may
           be
           found
           ;
           or
           if
           they
           be
           not
           to
           be
           found
           ,
           by
           leaving
           both
           the
           cytation
           and
           copie
           of
           the
           Libell
           at
           the
           place
           of
           their
           dwelling
           ;
           or
           if
           the
           partie
           bee
           out
           of
           the
           Kingdome
           ,
           
           by
           cyting
           him
           publiquely
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           afterward
           serving
           him
           with
           a
           copie
           of
           the
           Libell
           upon
           his
           coming
           home
           and
           appearance
           :
           and
           if
           he
           doe
           not
           appeare
           ,
           by
           proceeding
           against
           him
           
             tanquam
             pro
             confesso
          
           ;
           which
           forme
           was
           observed
           by
           them
           in
           the
           processing
           of
           all
           the
           Ministers
           ,
           whom
           at
           this
           time
           they
           suspended
           and
           transmitted
           over
           to
           the
           generall
           Assembly
           ,
           none
           of
           their
           Libells
           being
           publiquely
           read
           in
           Churches
           :
           But
           with
           the
           Bishops
           they
           proceeded
           otherwaies
           ,
           against
           all
           course
           of
           Law
           ,
           made
           the
           Libell
           against
           them
           bee
           read
           publiquely
           in
           the
           Churches
           ,
           and
           that
           after
           divers
           of
           them
           ,
           upon
           the
           Covenanters
           owne
           knowledge
           ,
           had
           been
           served
           with
           it
           by
           the
           Officers
           of
           that
           Presbyterie
           ;
           so
           that
           there
           was
           no
           use
           of
           any
           further
           publique
           citation
           ,
           personall
           citation
           being
           already
           made
           :
           Nay
           ,
           and
           to
           doe
           it
           upon
           a
           Sunday
           ,
           though
           that
           morning
           the
           Magistrates
           of
           Edinburgh
           ,
           by
           Our
           Commissioners
           speciall
           commandement
           ,
           required
           them
           to
           forbeare
           :
           Nay
           ,
           yet
           to
           publish
           that
           infamous
           Libell
           in
           their
           Churches
           ,
           upon
           a
           day
           when
           the
           holy
           Communion
           was
           solemnly
           administred
           ;
           Nay
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           Colledge
           Church
           where
           Rollock
           is
           Minister
           ,
           (
           because
           it
           was
           late
           ,
           and
           after
           noone
           before
           all
           the
           people
           had
           received
           )
           to
           have
           the
           ordinarie
           thanks-giving
           and
           praiers
           after
           the
           Communion
           quite
           omitted
           ,
           and
           the
           afternoone
           Sermon
           begun
           without
           any
           precedent
           praier
           ,
           and
           all
           to
           gaine
           time
           for
           the
           reading
           of
           this
           lewd
           Libell
           ,
           as
           if
           it
           had
           been
           of
           greater
           consequence
           then
           either
           the
           thanks-giving
           or
           praiers
           after
           the
           holy
           Communion
           ,
           or
           the
           reading
           of
           those
           Lessons
           and
           Chapters
           of
           sacred
           Scripture
           ,
           or
           using
           of
           praier
           ,
           which
           are
           duties
           usually
           performed
           before
           Sermon
           :
           Nay
           ,
           to
           have
           this
           Libell
           read
           in
           the
           afternoone
           ,
           directly
           against
           the
           Act
           of
           the
           Presbyterie
           which
           appointed
           it
           to
           be
           read
           in
           the
           forenoone
           ,
           and
           to
           have
           it
           read
           neither
           by
           Minister
           nor
           Reader
           ,
           as
           the
           Act
           enjoyneth
           ,
           but
           by
           a
           Lay-man
           ,
           and
           a
           fierie
           Advocate
           :
           All
           these
           put
           together
           ,
           let
           the
           Reader
           judge
           whether
           here
           were
           not
           many
           acts
           ,
           first
           of
           injustice
           ,
           then
           of
           impietie
           ;
           As
           drawing
           along
           with
           them
           the
           profanation
           and
           violation
           of
           the
           Lords
           house
           ,
           the
           Lords
           day
           ,
           the
           Lords
           holy
           Communion
           ,
           the
           Lords
           service
           and
           
           worship
           in
           both
           parts
           of
           it
           ,
           Praier
           and
           Preaching
           .
           
           Seventhly
           ,
           the
           Reader
           shall
           doe
           well
           to
           observe
           in
           the
           Preface
           of
           this
           Libell
           ,
           what
           a
           harmlesse
           and
           hazzardlesse
           mustring
           and
           training
           of
           their
           men
           they
           make
           :
           For
           all
           the
           Covenanters
           being
           now
           one
           grosse
           bodie
           ,
           sworne
           to
           one
           Covenant
           ,
           and
           to
           mutuall
           defence
           one
           of
           another
           ,
           without
           admitting
           any
           motion
           which
           shall
           tend
           to
           the
           division
           or
           breaking
           of
           their
           rankes
           ,
           see
           how
           they
           divide
           themselves
           ,
           onely
           to
           exercise
           their
           armes
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           them
           perfect
           in
           their
           postures
           and
           motions
           ;
           after
           they
           have
           cast
           themselves
           in
           severall
           figures
           ,
           they
           fall
           to
           skirmishing
           ,
           not
           in
           earnest
           ,
           but
           in
           jest
           ,
           to
           please
           themselves
           and
           the
           spectators
           :
           For
           since
           they
           could
           not
           all
           be
           Judges
           ,
           and
           Commissioners
           of
           the
           Assembly
           ,
           they
           make
           their
           fellow-Covenanters
           not
           elected
           Commissioners
           ,
           to
           be
           Plaintiffes
           ;
           so
           that
           indeed
           upon
           the
           point
           ,
           the
           Plaintiffes
           and
           Judges
           are
           all
           one
           :
           for
           they
           having
           all
           sworne
           and
           abjured
           (
           as
           they
           say
           themselves
           )
           the
           principall
           things
           to
           be
           determined
           in
           the
           Assembly
           ,
           the
           same
           actors
           before
           they
           came
           from
           their
           Tables
           at
           Edinburgh
           ,
           sorted
           and
           divided
           their
           parts
           ,
           appointed
           some
           to
           bee
           chosen
           Commissioners
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           act
           the
           part
           of
           Judges
           ,
           and
           others
           of
           themselves
           to
           draw
           a
           Libell
           against
           those
           whom
           they
           should
           nominate
           ,
           so
           they
           should
           act
           the
           part
           of
           Plaintiffes
           :
           In
           the
           meane
           time
           ,
           what
           was
           like
           to
           become
           of
           the
           poore
           Defendants
           and
           the
           parties
           cited
           ?
           whether
           they
           were
           not
           like
           to
           bee
           killed
           in
           this
           play
           ,
           let
           the
           spectators
           deliver
           their
           opinions
           :
           And
           this
           now
           is
           that
           Libell
           ,
           with
           which
           the
           Covenanters
           did
           undoubtedly
           compasse
           their
           owne
           end
           ,
           which
           was
           ,
           to
           raise
           up
           in
           the
           people
           an
           utter
           abhorring
           of
           the
           present
           Bishops
           persons
           ,
           and
           an
           irreconcilable
           hatred
           against
           both
           their
           persons
           and
           calling
           ;
           but
           with
           what
           religion
           ,
           justice
           ,
           and
           honestie
           they
           have
           effected
           it
           ,
           others
           besides
           themselves
           ,
           both
           in
           heaven
           and
           earth
           ,
           must
           judge
           and
           give
           sentence
           .
        
         
           As
           this
           of
           the
           Libell
           was
           a
           tricke
           of
           falshood
           ,
           so
           about
           this
           time
           there
           was
           put
           upon
           the
           people
           a
           notable
           tricke
           of
           forgerie
           ,
           which
           was
           this
           :
           There
           was
           a
           maid
           ,
           whose
           name
           is
           Michelson
           ,
           her
           father
           was
           a
           Minister
           ;
           and
           when
           he
           died
           left
           
           her
           young
           ,
           she
           hath
           been
           for
           many
           yeeres
           distracted
           by
           fits
           :
           Upon
           this
           young
           Maids
           weaknesse
           some
           were
           pleased
           to
           worke
           ,
           and
           to
           report
           her
           for
           one
           inspired
           with
           a
           spirit
           of
           divination
           ;
           and
           finding
           ,
           that
           out
           of
           her
           blind
           zeale
           shee
           was
           wonderfully
           affected
           with
           their
           Covenant
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           her
           raving
           fits
           her
           words
           tended
           all
           ,
           or
           for
           the
           most
           part
           ,
           to
           the
           admiration
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           detestation
           of
           the
           opposers
           of
           it
           ;
           and
           perceiving
           ,
           that
           shee
           was
           well
           skilled
           in
           the
           phrases
           of
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           had
           a
           good
           memorie
           ,
           so
           that
           shee
           could
           remember
           the
           bitter
           invectives
           ,
           which
           both
           in
           the
           Pulpits
           and
           elsewhere
           shee
           had
           heard
           made
           against
           the
           Bishops
           and
           the
           Service-booke
           ,
           they
           thought
           her
           a
           very
           fit
           instrument
           to
           abuse
           the
           people
           ,
           and
           cryed
           her
           up
           so
           much
           ,
           that
           the
           multitude
           was
           made
           beleeve
           her
           words
           proceeded
           not
           from
           her selfe
           ,
           but
           from
           God.
           Thence
           was
           that
           incredible
           concourse
           of
           all
           sorts
           of
           people
           ,
           Noblemen
           ,
           Gentlemen
           ,
           Ministers
           ,
           Women
           of
           all
           rankes
           and
           qualities
           ,
           who
           watched
           or
           stayed
           by
           her
           day
           and
           night
           ,
           during
           the
           time
           of
           her
           pretended
           fits
           ,
           and
           did
           admire
           her
           raptures
           and
           inspirations
           ,
           as
           coming
           from
           Heaven
           :
           She
           spake
           but
           at
           certaine
           times
           ,
           and
           many
           times
           had
           intermissions
           of
           daies
           and
           weekes
           ,
           in
           all
           probabilitie
           ,
           that
           she
           might
           have
           time
           to
           receive
           instructions
           ,
           and
           to
           digest
           them
           against
           the
           next
           time
           of
           exercising
           her
           gifts
           (
           as
           they
           call
           them
           ;
           )
           which
           so
           soone
           as
           shee
           was
           ready
           to
           begin
           ,
           the
           newes
           of
           it
           was
           blowne
           all
           the
           Towne
           over
           ,
           and
           the
           house
           so
           thronged
           ,
           that
           thousands
           at
           every
           time
           could
           find
           no
           accesse
           .
           The
           joy
           which
           her
           auditors
           conceived
           for
           the
           comfort
           of
           such
           a
           messenger
           from
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           such
           messages
           as
           she
           delivered
           from
           thence
           ,
           was
           many
           times
           expressed
           by
           them
           in
           teares
           ,
           by
           none
           more
           then
           by
           Rollock
           her
           speciall
           Favourite
           ;
           who
           being
           desired
           sometimes
           by
           the
           spectators
           to
           pray
           with
           her
           ,
           and
           speake
           to
           her
           ,
           answered
           ,
           That
           he
           durst
           not
           doe
           it
           ,
           as
           being
           no
           good
           manners
           in
           him
           to
           speake
           while
           his
           Master
           was
           speaking
           in
           her
           .
           Now
           ,
           that
           shee
           was
           set
           up
           by
           the
           Covenanters
           ,
           to
           perswade
           their
           ends
           with
           the
           people
           ,
           there
           bee
           two
           reasons
           which
           may
           induce
           the
           Reader
           probably
           to
           beleeve
           :
           
           First
           ,
           because
           that
           they
           of
           best
           judgement
           ,
           who
           were
           present
           at
           the
           
           time
           of
           her
           pretended
           raptures
           ,
           did
           affirme
           ,
           that
           they
           saw
           nor
           could
           observe
           nothing
           supernaturall
           in
           them
           ;
           they
           onely
           found
           she
           had
           a
           good
           memorie
           ,
           especially
           of
           that
           which
           she
           had
           read
           in
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           or
           had
           heard
           preached
           :
           that
           shee
           had
           a
           very
           good
           expression
           of
           her selfe
           ,
           but
           yet
           they
           found
           that
           both
           shee
           knew
           that
           shee
           was
           speaking
           ,
           and
           what
           shee
           was
           speaking
           (
           contrary
           to
           that
           report
           which
           went
           about
           of
           her
           )
           and
           that
           while
           she
           was
           speaking
           ,
           if
           she
           were
           interrupted
           by
           any
           questions
           ,
           shee
           made
           very
           pertinent
           answers
           to
           them
           ,
           which
           could
           not
           have
           been
           ,
           if
           all
           that
           time
           shee
           had
           been
           transported
           with
           any
           supernatuall
           rapture
           .
           
           Secondly
           ,
           because
           most
           of
           all
           that
           shee
           spake
           ,
           still
           tended
           to
           the
           Covenanters
           ends
           :
           when
           she
           spake
           of
           Christ
           ,
           she
           ordinarily
           called
           him
           by
           the
           name
           of
           Covenanting
           Jesus
           :
           The
           summe
           of
           her
           speeches
           for
           the
           most
           part
           was
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           revealed
           unto
           her
           from
           God
           ,
           that
           their
           Covenant
           was
           approved
           and
           ratified
           in
           Heaven
           ;
           but
           that
           Our
           Covenant
           was
           an
           invention
           of
           Sathan
           ;
           that
           all
           the
           adherents
           to
           it
           should
           bee
           confounded
           ,
           as
           all
           the
           adherents
           to
           the
           former
           were
           and
           should
           be
           protected
           by
           God
           ,
           the
           author
           of
           their
           Covenant
           ,
           against
           all
           opposition
           whatsoever
           ;
           which
           speeches
           of
           hers
           were
           averred
           by
           the
           Covenanters
           with
           as
           great
           confidence
           ,
           and
           admired
           by
           the
           people
           with
           as
           much
           veneration
           ,
           if
           not
           more
           ,
           as
           any
           other
           of
           their
           Pulpit
           Dictats
           :
           which
           presumptions
           did
           make
           very
           many
           (
           both
           Covenanters
           and
           others
           )
           thinke
           ,
           that
           the
           crying
           up
           of
           this
           Maid
           ,
           did
           looke
           something
           like
           a
           Romish
           imposture
           .
        
         
           Let
           all
           this
           rebellious
           behaviour
           ,
           and
           these
           contempts
           of
           Our
           Commissioner
           and
           Councell
           ,
           interveening
           betweene
           Our
           last
           gracious
           Proclamation
           of
           the
           indiction
           of
           the
           Assembly
           ,
           and
           the
           day
           of
           the
           Assembly
           neere
           at
           hand
           ,
           bee
           laid
           together
           ,
           and
           what
           judgement
           can
           any
           man
           make
           of
           them
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           were
           devised
           and
           practised
           principally
           for
           this
           purpose
           ,
           That
           Our
           Commissioner
           might
           prorogue
           or
           discharge
           the
           Assembly
           ,
           from
           whence
           by
           these
           strange
           proceedings
           hee
           could
           not
           have
           the
           least
           hope
           of
           any
           good
           :
           and
           if
           hee
           should
           discharge
           it
           ,
           they
           were
           sure
           they
           should
           gaine
           
           some
           credit
           with
           their
           partie
           ,
           whom
           they
           had
           made
           beleeve
           that
           hee
           never
           intended
           otherwise
           ,
           as
           also
           ,
           should
           indict
           an
           Assembly
           themselves
           ,
           which
           they
           made
           full
           accompt
           to
           doe
           ;
           which
           appeareth
           both
           by
           the
           tenour
           of
           the
           Commissions
           given
           to
           their
           severall
           Commissioners
           ,
           both
           from
           Presbyteries
           and
           Burrowes
           ,
           which
           run
           thus
           :
           
             We
             give
             you
             full
             power
             to
             appeare
             for
             Us
             at
             this
             Assembly
             now
             indicted
             the
          
           21.
           
             of
             November
             next
             ,
             wheresoever
             it
             shall
             happen
             to
             be
             ,
          
           not
           naming
           the
           place
           ,
           Glasgow
           ,
           where
           Wee
           had
           appointed
           it
           ,
           hoping
           that
           it
           should
           bee
           prorogued
           ;
           in
           which
           case
           they
           intended
           to
           hold
           it
           at
           Edinburgh
           ,
           the
           seat
           of
           their
           Tables
           ,
           As
           also
           by
           divers
           of
           the
           Covenanters
           Letters
           written
           to
           that
           purpose
           ;
           the
           copie
           of
           one
           ,
           written
           by
           the
           Lord
           of
           Balmerino
           ,
           We
           here
           exhibit
           to
           you
           .
        
         
           
             
               
                 Loving
                 Cousin
                 ,
              
            
             
               I
               Have
               lately
               received
               advertisment
               from
               severall
               friends
               that
               are
               chosen
               Commissioners
               for
               the
               Assembly
               ,
               to
               helpe
               them
               to
               lodgings
               in
               Glasgow
               ;
               I
               send
               you
               h●re
               a
               Roll
               of
               some
               of
               our
               particular
               friends
               ,
               whereof
               you
               may
               give
               a
               Copie
               to
               the
               Provost
               and
               Magistrates
               ,
               that
               they
               ,
               (
               being
               men
               of
               quality
               )
               may
               be
               accordingly
               furnished
               for
               themselves
               and
               their
               train
               ,
               with
               such
               roomes
               (
               at
               least
               )
               as
               you
               have
               provided
               for
               me
               .
               I
               hope
               your
               Magistrates
               have
               beene
               as
               carefull
               to
               provide
               for
               the
               Commissioners
               as
               for
               the
               Councellours
               ,
               which
               are
               not
               so
               necessary
               members
               of
               the
               Assembly
               as
               the
               Commissioners
               :
               And
               if
               they
               be
               not
               well
               eased
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               a
               great
               argument
               to
               the
               Assembly
               to
               remove
               it selfe
               elsewhere
               .
               I
               am
               of
               opinion
               ,
               that
               of
               the
               three
               hundred
               necessary
               Commissioners
               of
               Assembly
               ,
               the
               halfe
               of
               them
               have
               not
               provided
               themselves
               ,
               as
               being
               farre
               distant
               and
               unacquainted
               ,
               hoping
               in
               so
               good
               a
               towne
               to
               fnde
               all
               commodities
               for
               money
               .
               I
               would
               send
               a
               servant
               to
               take
               possession
               of
               those
               Lodgings
               which
               can
               be
               had
               ,
               for
               my self
               and
               our
               friends
               ,
               that
               we
               be
               not
               surprised
               with
               the
               Councellours
               followers
               ,
               who
               are
               to
               be
               with
               you
               the
               15
               or
               16
               of
               this
               instant
               .
            
             
               
                 George
                 Porterfield
              
               undertooke
               to
               my
               Lord
               Lindsey
               and
               other
               Noblemen
               ,
               at
               his
               last
               being
               here
               ,
               to
               bespeake
               three
               or
               foure
               of
               the
               best
               Lodgings
               they
               designed
               for
               such
               Noblemen
               as
               was
               given
               him
               in
               list
               ;
               we
               have
               heard
               nothing
               of
               his
               performance
               .
               My
               Lord
               Lindsey
               hath
               written
               
               oft-times
               to
               me
               ,
               and
               I
               would
               intreat
               you
               to
               desire
               George
               to
               write
               with
               the
               first
               occasion
               to
               
                 John
                 Smith
              
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               he
               pleaseth
               here
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               know
               his
               care
               and
               account
               of
               his
               undertaking
               .
               You
               will
               pardon
               me
               for
               this
               trouble
               I
               put
               you
               to
               ,
               being
               for
               friends
               that
               will
               be
               verie
               sensible
               of
               it
               ,
               whereof
               none
               are
               more
               obliged
               and
               lesse
               able
               to
               acquite
               all
               your
               favours
               ,
               then
            
             
               
                 Edinb
                 .
                 
                   Novemb.
                   8.
                   1638.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   Your
                   loving
                   Cousin
                   to
                   dispose
                   of
                   ,
                
                 Balmerino
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 I
                 could
                 wish
                 our
                 owne
                 friends
                 were
                 as
                 well
                 bestowed
                 neere
                 one
                 another
                 as
                 can
                 be
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 I
                 cannot
                 come
                 there
                 the
                 next
                 weeke
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 send
                 a
                 servant
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           BY
           these
           lines
           you
           may
           easily
           perceive
           ,
           both
           the
           insolent
           contempts
           used
           by
           these
           men
           towards
           Our
           Councel
           ,
           and
           the
           resolution
           which
           they
           had
           to
           keep
           the
           Assembly
           ,
           or
           to
           remove
           it
           at
           their
           pleasures
           .
           But
           after
           they
           were
           once
           perswaded
           ,
           that
           Our
           Commissioner
           was
           resolved
           to
           hold
           the
           Assembly
           at
           the
           time
           and
           place
           appointed
           by
           Our
           Proclamation
           ,
           the
           time
           of
           it
           approaching
           ,
           they
           sent
           out
           from
           their
           Tables
           a
           second
           paper
           of
           publique
           instructions
           throughout
           all
           the
           parts
           of
           the
           Kingdome
           ,
           which
           were
           these
           ▪
           
             
               
                 
                   
                     
                     THat
                     all
                     Noblemen
                     subscribers
                     of
                     the
                     Covenant
                     ,
                     (
                     except
                     the
                     Noblemen
                     of
                     the
                     West
                     ,
                     who
                     shall
                     be
                     ready
                     upon
                     advertisment
                     )
                     meet
                     at
                     Edinburgh
                     the
                     12.
                     of
                     November
                     ,
                     and
                     stay
                     there
                     till
                     they
                     goe
                     to
                     Glasgow
                     ,
                     where
                     they
                     shall
                     all
                     meet
                     on
                     Saturday
                     the
                     17.
                     of
                     November
                     at
                     the
                     furthest
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                     That
                     the
                     full
                     number
                     of
                     these
                     who
                     are
                     appointed
                     Commissioners
                     by
                     the
                     severall
                     shires
                     ,
                     to
                     attend
                     this
                     common
                     cause
                     ,
                     with
                     foure
                     Gentlemen
                     within
                     the
                     bounds
                     of
                     every
                     Presbyterie
                     at
                     the
                     least
                     ,
                     out
                     of
                     the
                     number
                     of
                     their
                     Assessors
                     ,
                     without
                     excluding
                     any
                     voluntaries
                     ,
                     That
                     they
                     come
                     to
                     Glasgow
                     the
                     17.
                     day
                     of
                     November
                     ,
                     to
                     attend
                     constantly
                     the
                     Assembly
                     ,
                     and
                     give
                     their
                     advice
                     in
                     the
                     common
                     cause
                     to
                     the
                     ruling
                     Elders
                     ,
                     Commissioners
                     
                     to
                     the
                     Assembly
                     out
                     of
                     these
                     Shires
                     and
                     Presbyteries
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                     That
                     the
                     Burrowes
                     appoint
                     (
                     according
                     to
                     their
                     quality
                     and
                     number
                     )
                     two
                     ,
                     foure
                     ,
                     or
                     six
                     ,
                     of
                     most
                     judicious
                     men
                     to
                     come
                     to
                     Glasgow
                     the
                     17.
                     of
                     November
                     ,
                     and
                     there
                     constantly
                     to
                     attend
                     the
                     Assembly
                     ,
                     and
                     give
                     their
                     advice
                     to
                     their
                     Commissioner
                     in
                     this
                     common
                     cause
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                     That
                     the
                     Fast
                     be
                     observed
                     the
                     fourth
                     day
                     of
                     November
                     universally
                     ,
                     with
                     any
                     other
                     dayes
                     they
                     may
                     conveniently
                     :
                     and
                     if
                     any
                     be
                     repairing
                     to
                     the
                     Assembly
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     keepe
                     the
                     Fast
                     where
                     they
                     shall
                     bee
                     for
                     the
                     time
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                     That
                     now
                     especially
                     ,
                     seeing
                     ruling
                     Elders
                     from
                     particular
                     Congregations
                     are
                     received
                     in
                     Presbyteries
                     ,
                     that
                     particular
                     Congregations
                     take
                     such
                     course
                     ,
                     that
                     no
                     Minister
                     Commissioner
                     be
                     forced
                     to
                     be
                     absent
                     from
                     the
                     Assembly
                     for
                     want
                     of
                     necessarie
                     charges
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                     That
                     where
                     any
                     hath
                     beene
                     deceived
                     or
                     compelled
                     to
                     subscribe
                     this
                     new
                     Covenant
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     Ministers
                     take
                     their
                     Declarations
                     in
                     writing
                     ,
                     or
                     by
                     act
                     in
                     the
                     bookes
                     of
                     Session
                     ,
                     or
                     before
                     one
                     witnesse
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     were
                     forced
                     ,
                     deceived
                     ,
                     or
                     mistaken
                     :
                     And
                     that
                     every
                     Minister
                     make
                     known
                     ,
                     and
                     intimate
                     publikely
                     to
                     the
                     people
                     the
                     printed
                     protestation
                     ,
                     contayning
                     the
                     reasons
                     against
                     this
                     new
                     subscription
                     ;
                     and
                     where
                     the
                     Minister
                     refuseth
                     ,
                     that
                     some
                     well
                     affected
                     Gentleman
                     doe
                     it
                     .
                  
                
              
            
          
        
         
           IN
           the
           first
           of
           these
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           meeting
           appointed
           of
           all
           the
           Commissioners
           ,
           first
           at
           Edinburgh
           ,
           then
           at
           Glasgow
           ,
           which
           was
           (
           no
           doubt
           )
           to
           agree
           upon
           the
           conclusions
           to
           bee
           made
           in
           the
           Assembly
           ,
           before
           the
           Assembly
           should
           assemble
           :
           In
           the
           second
           and
           third
           you
           see
           a
           course
           taken
           ,
           That
           both
           from
           Presbyteries
           and
           Burrowes
           ,
           the
           severall
           Commissioners
           shall
           have
           numbers
           of
           Assistants
           ,
           without
           whose
           advice
           the
           Commissioners
           were
           to
           conclude
           nothing
           ;
           a
           thing
           never
           heard
           of
           before
           at
           any
           Assembly
           of
           that
           Church
           ;
           and
           by
           which
           multitude
           they
           meant
           to
           terrifie
           all
           those
           ,
           who
           in
           Glasgow
           should
           offer
           to
           oppose
           or
           speake
           against
           them
           .
           In
           the
           fourth
           ,
           to
           the
           high
           contempt
           of
           Our
           Authoritie
           and
           Proclamation
           ,
           they
           appoint
           another
           day
           for
           the
           publique
           Fast
           then
           was
           by
           Us
           designed
           .
           In
           the
           sixth
           ,
           they
           order
           that
           all
           these
           who
           had
           subscribed
           Our
           Covenant
           and
           Confession
           ,
           
           should
           bee
           presented
           as
           publique
           offenders
           .
        
         
           These
           new
           instructions
           ,
           especially
           that
           Article
           which
           appointed
           so
           great
           troupes
           to
           repaire
           to
           Glasgow
           ,
           all
           which
           (
           as
           Our
           Commissioner
           was
           informed
           )
           meant
           to
           goe
           thither
           with
           Armes
           ,
           and
           in
           hostile
           equipage
           ,
           which
           is
           most
           severely
           prohibited
           by
           the
           Lawes
           of
           that
           Our
           Kingdome
           ,
           moved
           Our
           Commissioner
           and
           Councell
           ,
           by
           publique
           Proclamation
           at
           the
           Crosse
           of
           Edinburgh
           ,
           severely
           to
           interdict
           any
           Commissioner
           for
           the
           Assembly
           at
           Glasgow
           to
           travell
           thither
           ,
           or
           to
           continue
           there
           with
           more
           attendance
           then
           those
           of
           their
           owne
           family
           and
           ordinarie
           retinue
           ;
           and
           that
           they
           should
           carrie
           with
           them
           no
           other
           Armes
           ,
           but
           such
           as
           were
           allowed
           by
           the
           Lawes
           of
           that
           Kingdome
           ,
           under
           the
           paines
           and
           penalties
           contained
           in
           the
           said
           Lawes
           .
           This
           Proclamation
           they
           onely
           answered
           with
           a
           Protestation
           ,
           yeelding
           no
           obedience
           to
           it
           ;
           for
           they
           travelled
           to
           Glasgow
           in
           great
           troupes
           ,
           carrying
           with
           them
           prohibited
           and
           warlike
           Armes
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           easie
           now
           to
           be
           conceived
           ,
           that
           Our
           Commissioner
           could
           expect
           no
           good
           from
           this
           Assembly
           ,
           the
           preparations
           whereunto
           were
           so
           full
           of
           rebellion
           and
           tumult
           ;
           and
           the
           precedent
           elections
           of
           the
           members
           whereof
           had
           induced
           many
           legall
           ,
           unavoidable
           ,
           and
           undeniable
           nullities
           of
           it
           :
           yet
           because
           Our
           people
           should
           clearely
           see
           the
           realitie
           of
           Our
           royall
           intentions
           ,
           and
           the
           Covenanters
           partie
           might
           understand
           how
           they
           had
           beene
           abused
           by
           the
           reports
           which
           their
           leaders
           had
           dispersed
           ,
           That
           We
           meant
           nothing
           lesse
           then
           to
           keepe
           this
           Assembly
           ;
           and
           principally
           ,
           that
           in
           that
           Assembly
           We
           might
           fully
           make
           good
           to
           all
           Our
           subjects
           ,
           whatsoever
           We
           had
           promised
           in
           Our
           last
           gracious
           declaration
           ,
           (
           the
           heads
           of
           the
           Covenanters
           having
           mainly
           laboured
           with
           them
           that
           point
           ,
           viz.
           that
           We
           never
           meant
           to
           performe
           what
           therein
           We
           had
           promised
           )
           Our
           Commissioner
           began
           his
           journie
           towards
           Glasgow
           ,
           and
           arrived
           there
           on
           the
           17.
           day
           of
           November
           in
           a
           quiet
           and
           peaceable
           manner
           ,
           none
           of
           his
           traine
           carrying
           with
           them
           any
           prohibited
           armes
           :
           There
           met
           him
           at
           Glasgow
           all
           Our
           Councell
           by
           Our
           direction
           ,
           according
           to
           a
           Letter
           which
           We
           had
           written
           unto
           them
           ,
           requiring
           them
           to
           
           assist
           him
           all
           the
           time
           of
           his
           being
           there
           ,
           with
           their
           best
           concurrence
           and
           counsell
           :
           Our
           Letter
           to
           them
           here
           followeth
           .
        
         
           
             
               
                 RIght
                 trusty
                 and
                 right
                 wel-beloved
                 Cousin
                 and
                 Councellour
                 ,
                 Right
                 trusty
                 and
                 right
                 wel-beloved
                 Cousins
                 and
                 Councellours
                 ,
                 We
                 greet
                 you
                 well
                 :
              
            
             
               As
               by
               your
               Letter
               Wee
               find
               how
               well
               you
               are
               satisfied
               with
               Our
               gracious
               pleasure
               ,
               expressed
               in
               Our
               late
               Proclamation
               and
               Declaration
               ;
               so
               We
               doe
               expect
               the
               continuance
               of
               your
               care
               by
               your
               best
               indevours
               ,
               to
               bring
               all
               Our
               good
               people
               to
               a
               true
               sense
               of
               Our
               Royall
               intentions
               ,
               and
               reall
               care
               of
               preferring
               and
               advancing
               the
               good
               and
               peace
               of
               that
               Church
               and
               Kingdome
               ,
               which
               hath
               alwayes
               been
               and
               still
               is
               one
               of
               Our
               chiefest
               cares
               .
               We
               give
               you
               hearty
               thanks
               for
               your
               affection
               and
               paines
               in
               this
               service
               ,
               and
               doe
               approve
               of
               your
               course
               in
               subscribing
               of
               the
               Confession
               and
               band
               ,
               and
               order
               taken
               by
               you
               for
               publishing
               and
               requiring
               the
               like
               due
               and
               thankfull
               acceptance
               of
               Our
               gracious
               pleasure
               by
               all
               Our
               good
               subjects
               .
               And
               seeing
               the
               time
               of
               the
               Assembly
               doth
               now
               approach
               ,
               We
               require
               you
               to
               attend
               diligently
               upon
               Our
               Commissioner
               ,
               untill
               the
               time
               appointed
               for
               the
               downe
               sitting
               of
               the
               said
               Assembly
               ,
               and
               further
               ,
               to
               the
               finall
               ending
               thereof
               ;
               that
               from
               time
               to
               time
               you
               may
               be
               assisting
               to
               him
               with
               your
               best
               opinions
               and
               advices
               ,
               for
               preparing
               and
               digesting
               every
               thing
               that
               may
               conduce
               to
               bring
               this
               businesse
               ,
               to
               be
               treated
               upon
               in
               the
               Assembly
               ;
               to
               the
               wished
               peaceable
               and
               happy
               end
               .
               And
               although
               We
               will
               not
               doubt
               but
               that
               all
               Our
               good
               subjects
               will
               bee
               carefull
               of
               every
               thing
               that
               may
               concerne
               Us
               ,
               or
               Our
               Soveraigne
               authority
               ;
               yet
               because
               that
               at
               such
               publike
               and
               generall
               meetings
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               to
               be
               expected
               that
               all
               mens
               dispositions
               will
               be
               alike
               ,
               and
               of
               one
               temper
               ,
               Wee
               require
               you
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               a
               more
               particular
               manner
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               trust
               and
               confidence
               Wee
               have
               in
               your
               affections
               to
               Our
               service
               ,
               carefully
               to
               advert
               ,
               that
               if
               any
               proposition
               shall
               be
               made
               ,
               which
               may
               seeme
               to
               derogate
               from
               Soveraignty
               ,
               or
               that
               true
               estate
               of
               Monarchicall
               Government
               already
               established
               within
               that
               Kingdome
               ,
               or
               which
               may
               impede
               the
               peaceable
               conclusion
               of
               this
               Assembly
               ,
               that
               as
               good
               subjects
               and
               faithfull
               Councellours
               and
               servants
               to
               Us
               ,
               you
               assist
               Our
               Commissioner
               to
               withstand
               the
               same
               to
               the
               uttermost
               of
               your
               power
               :
               To
               whom
               We
               will
               you
               to
               give
               absolute
               trust
               in
               every
               thing
               which
               he
               in
               Our
               name
               shall
               deliver
               or
               impart
               to
               you
               ,
               or
               any
               of
               you
               ,
               in
               publike
               or
               in
               private
               ,
               And
               so
               We
               bid
               you
               farwell
               .
            
             
               
                 From
                 Our
                 Honour
                 of
                 Hampton
                 Court
                 
                   the
                   first
                   of
                   October
                   .
                   1638.
                   
                
              
            
          
        
         
         
           THe
           Citie
           of
           Glasgow
           being
           much
           filled
           and
           thronged
           with
           all
           sorts
           of
           people
           ,
           on
           the
           21.
           day
           of
           November
           1638.
           the
           day
           designed
           by
           Our
           Proclamation
           ,
           the
           Generall
           Assembly
           begun
           ,
           and
           was
           opened
           ;
           and
           the
           proceedings
           were
           as
           follow
           .
        
         
           After
           Sermon
           in
           the
           morning
           ,
           they
           assembled
           in
           the
           afternoone
           :
           The
           ancientest
           Minister
           of
           the
           Towne
           ,
           who
           had
           preached
           in
           the
           morning
           ,
           desired
           all
           present
           to
           begin
           the
           Action
           with
           the
           chusing
           of
           a
           Moderatour
           :
           Our
           Commissioner
           (
           who
           sate
           upon
           a
           State
           raised
           in
           a
           place
           eminent
           above
           the
           rest
           ,
           with
           his
           Assessors
           about
           him
           conveniently
           seated
           below
           )
           told
           them
           that
           there
           was
           something
           to
           be
           done
           before
           the
           choice
           of
           the
           Moderatour
           ,
           viz.
           that
           his
           Commission
           was
           first
           to
           be
           read
           ,
           that
           it
           might
           be
           knowne
           by
           what
           authoritie
           he
           sate
           there
           ;
           which
           was
           done
           ,
           and
           so
           Our
           Commission
           to
           him
           was
           publikely
           read
           ,
           as
           followeth
           .
        
         
           
             
               
                 
                   CAROLUS
                   Dei
                   gratia
                   ,
                   Magnae
                   Britanniae
                   ,
                   Franciae
                   ,
                   &
                   Hiberniae
                   Rex
                   ,
                   fideique
                   Defensor
                   ,
                   Omnibus
                   probis
                   hominibus
                   suis
                   ad
                   quos
                   praesentes
                   literae
                   pervenerint
                   ,
                   Salutem
                   .
                   Sciatis
                   nos
                   considerantes
                   magnos
                   in
                   hoc
                   regno
                   nostro
                   Scotiae
                   non
                   ita
                   pridem
                   exortos
                   tumultus
                   ,
                   ad
                   quos
                   quidem
                   componendos
                   multiplices
                   regiae
                   nostrae
                   voluntatis
                   declarationes
                   promulgavimus
                   ,
                   quae
                   tamen
                   minorem
                   spe
                   nostrâ
                   effectum
                   hactenus
                   sortitae
                   sunt
                   :
                   Et
                   nunc
                   statuentes
                   ex
                   pio
                   erga
                   dictum
                   antiquum
                   regnum
                   nostrum
                   affectu
                   ,
                   ut
                   omnia
                   gratiosè
                   stabiliantur
                   &
                   instaurentur
                   ,
                   quod
                   (
                   per
                   absentiam
                   nostram
                   )
                   non
                   aliâ
                   ratione
                   melius
                   effici
                   potest
                   quam
                   fideli
                   aliquo
                   Delegato
                   constituto
                   ,
                   cui
                   potestatem
                   credere
                   possimus
                   tumultus
                   hujusmodi
                   consopiendi
                   ,
                   aliaque
                   officia
                   praestandi
                   ,
                   quae
                   in
                   bonum
                   &
                   commodum
                   dicti
                   antiqui
                   regni
                   nostri
                   eidem
                   Delegato
                   nostro
                   imperare
                   nobis
                   videbitur
                   .
                   Cumque
                   satis
                   compertum
                   habeamus
                   obsequium
                   ,
                   diligentiam
                   ,
                   &
                   fidem
                   praedilecti
                   nostri
                   consanguinei
                   &
                   consiliarii
                   ,
                   Jacobi
                   Marchionis
                   Hamiltonii
                   ,
                   Comitis
                   Arraniae
                   &
                   Cantabrigiae
                   ,
                   Domini
                   Aven
                   &
                   Innerdail
                   ,
                   &c.
                   eundemque
                   ad
                   imperata
                   nostra
                   exequenda
                   sufficienter
                   instructum
                   esse
                   ,
                   Id●irco
                   fecisse
                   &
                   constituisse
                   ,
                   tenoreque
                   praesentium
                   facere
                   &
                   constituere
                   praefatum
                   praedilectum
                   nostrum
                   consanguineum
                   &
                   consiliarium
                   Jacobum
                   Marchionem
                   de
                   Hamiltoun
                   nostrum
                   Commissionarium
                   
                   ad
                   effectum
                   subscriptum
                   .
                   
                     Cum
                     potestate
                  
                   dicto
                   Jacobo
                   Marchioni
                   de
                   Hamiltoun
                   ,
                   &c.
                   dictum
                   regnum
                   nostrum
                   adeundi
                   ,
                   ibidemque
                   praefatos
                   tumultus
                   in
                   dicto
                   regno
                   nostro
                   componendi
                   ,
                   aliaque
                   officia
                   à
                   nobis
                   eidem
                   committenda
                   in
                   dicti
                   regni
                   nostri
                   bonum
                   &
                   commodum
                   ibi
                   praestandi
                   ,
                   eoque
                   Concilium
                   nostrum
                   quibus
                   locis
                   &
                   temporibus
                   ei
                   visum
                   fuerit
                   convocandi
                   ,
                   ac
                   rationem
                   &
                   ordinem
                   in
                   praemissis
                   exequendis
                   servandum
                   declarandi
                   &
                   praescribendi
                   ;
                   &
                   quaecunque
                   alia
                   ad
                   Commissionis
                   hujus
                   capita
                   pro
                   commissâ
                   sibi
                   fide
                   exequenda
                   ,
                   eandemque
                   ad
                   absolutum
                   finem
                   perducendam
                   &
                   prosequendam
                   conferre
                   possunt
                   ,
                   tam
                   in
                   Concilio
                   quam
                   extra
                   Concilium
                   ,
                   nostro
                   nomine
                   efficiendi
                   &
                   praestandi
                   ;
                   idque
                   similitèr
                   &
                   adeò
                   liberè
                   acsi
                   nos
                   in
                   sacrosancta
                   nostra
                   persona
                   ibidem
                   adessemus
                   .
                   Praeterea
                   cum
                   plena
                   potestate
                   dicto
                   Jacobo
                   Marchioni
                   de
                   Hamiltoun
                   ,
                   prout
                   sibi
                   videbitur
                   nostro
                   servitio
                   &
                   bono
                   dicti
                   regni
                   nostri
                   conducere
                   ,
                   conventum
                   omnium
                   ordinum
                   ejusdem
                   regni
                   nostri
                   indicendi
                   ,
                   ac
                   publica
                   comitia
                   &
                   conventus
                   eorundem
                   ordinum
                   eorumve
                   alterius
                   vel
                   utriusque
                   quibus
                   temporibus
                   &
                   locis
                   sibi
                   visum
                   fuerit
                   statuendi
                   ,
                   &
                   ibidem
                   nostram
                   sacratissimam
                   personam
                   cum
                   omnibus
                   honoribus
                   &
                   privilegiis
                   supremo
                   Commissionario
                   nostri
                   Parliamenti
                   &
                   publici
                   conventus
                   incumben̄
                   similiter
                   adeoque
                   amplè
                   sicut
                   quivis
                   supremus
                   Commissionarius
                   quocunque
                   tempore
                   retroacto
                   gavisus
                   est
                   gerendi
                   :
                   Necnon
                   cum
                   potestate
                   praefato
                   Jacobo
                   Marchioni
                   de
                   Hamiltoun
                   Synodos
                   nationales
                   ecclesiae
                   dicti
                   regni
                   nostri
                   tenendas
                   temporibus
                   &
                   locis
                   quibus
                   sibi
                   visum
                   fuerit
                   indicendi
                   ,
                   &
                   ibidem
                   seipsum
                   tanquam
                   nostrum
                   Commissionarium
                   gerendi
                   ,
                   omniaque
                   eisdem
                   tenendis
                   inservientia
                   secundum
                   leges
                   &
                   praxin
                   praedictae
                   ecclesiae
                   &
                   regni
                   nostri
                   praestandi
                   :
                   Et
                   hac
                   praesenti
                   nostrâ
                   Commissione
                   durante
                   nostro
                   beneplacito
                   duratura
                   ,
                   &
                   semper
                   donec
                   eadem
                   per
                   nos
                   expressè
                   inhibeatur
                   .
                   
                     In
                     cujus
                     rei
                     testimonium
                  
                   ,
                   praesentibus
                   magnum
                   sigillum
                   nostrum
                   unà
                   cum
                   privato
                   nostro
                   sigillo
                   (
                   quia
                   praefatus
                   Marchio
                   de
                   Hamiltoun
                   in
                   praesentiarum
                   est
                   magni
                   sigilli
                   custos
                   )
                   apponi
                   praecepimus
                   ,
                   Apud
                   Oatlands
                   vigesimo
                   nono
                   die
                   mensis
                   Julii
                   ,
                   Anno
                   Domini
                   millesimo
                   sexcentesimo
                   trigesimo
                   octavo
                   ,
                   Et
                   anno
                   regni
                   nostri
                   decimo
                   quarto
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Per
                     signaturam
                     manu
                     S.
                     D.
                     N.
                     Regis
                     suprascriptam
                     .
                  
                
              
            
          
        
         
           NOw
           ,
           this
           Our
           Commission
           was
           sealed
           both
           with
           Our
           great
           Seale
           of
           that
           Kingdome
           and
           Our
           Privie
           Seale
           ,
           because
           
           the
           Archbishop
           of
           S.
           Andrewes
           the
           late
           Lord
           Chancellour
           ,
           had
           lately
           delivered
           up
           unto
           Us
           Our
           Great
           Seale
           of
           that
           Kingdome
           ,
           which
           being
           by
           Us
           for
           a
           time
           deposited
           into
           the
           custodie
           of
           Our
           Commissioner
           untill
           We
           should
           otherwise
           dispose
           of
           it
           ,
           it
           was
           thought
           fit
           ,
           that
           Our
           Commission
           to
           him
           should
           be
           attested
           ,
           not
           onely
           by
           Our
           Great
           Seale
           ,
           which
           he
           then
           had
           in
           his
           custodie
           ,
           but
           by
           Our
           Privie
           Seale
           also
           ,
           which
           was
           in
           the
           keeping
           of
           the
           Lord
           Privie
           Seale
           :
           After
           the
           Commission
           read
           ,
           Our
           Commissioner
           exhorted
           them
           to
           a
           peaceable
           and
           moderate
           carriage
           ,
           touching
           a
           little
           (
           but
           with
           great
           discretion
           )
           the
           disorderly
           proceedings
           which
           had
           been
           used
           before
           their
           meeting
           :
           At
           which
           a
           Nobleman
           Lay-Elder
           presently
           took
           fire
           (
           an
           undoubted
           presage
           of
           their
           succeeding
           carriage
           )
           and
           answered
           sharply
           ,
           That
           they
           had
           given
           his
           Grace
           content
           for
           all
           their
           proceedings
           ;
           to
           which
           Our
           Commissioner
           replyed
           ,
           That
           hee
           had
           never
           yet
           received
           any
           satisfaction
           from
           them
           in
           any
           of
           their
           proceedings
           ,
           and
           ,
           by
           way
           of
           attestation
           ,
           called
           God
           to
           witnesse
           to
           it
           :
           It
           had
           like
           to
           have
           growne
           to
           a
           hot
           contestation
           ,
           but
           that
           that
           night
           the
           Assembly
           was
           dismissed
           .
           The
           next
           day
           upon
           their
           first
           sitting
           down
           ,
           they
           urged
           presently
           the
           choice
           of
           a
           Moderatour
           ;
           but
           Our
           Commissioner
           desired
           first
           Our
           Letter
           to
           the
           Assembly
           to
           be
           read
           ,
           which
           was
           done
           ,
           and
           it
           was
           thus
           :
           
             
               
                 ALthough
                 Wee
                 be
                 not
                 ignorant
                 that
                 the
                 best
                 of
                 Our
                 actions
                 have
                 beene
                 mistaken
                 by
                 many
                 of
                 Our
                 subjects
                 in
                 that
                 Our
                 ancient
                 Kingdome
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 Wee
                 had
                 intended
                 innovation
                 in
                 Religion
                 or
                 Lawes
                 ;
                 yet
                 considering
                 nothing
                 to
                 be
                 more
                 incumbent
                 to
                 the
                 duty
                 of
                 a
                 Christian
                 King
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 advancement
                 of
                 Gods
                 glory
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 true
                 Religion
                 ;
                 forgetting
                 what
                 is
                 past
                 ,
                 We
                 have
                 seriously
                 taken
                 to
                 Our
                 Princely
                 consideration
                 such
                 particulars
                 as
                 may
                 settle
                 and
                 establish
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 Religion
                 in
                 that
                 Our
                 ancient
                 Kingdome
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 to
                 satisfie
                 all
                 Our
                 good
                 people
                 of
                 the
                 reality
                 of
                 Our
                 intentions
                 herein
                 ,
                 having
                 indicted
                 a
                 free
                 Generall
                 Assembly
                 to
                 be
                 kept
                 at
                 Glasgow
                 the
                 21.
                 of
                 this
                 instant
                 ;
                 Wee
                 have
                 likewise
                 appointed
                 Our
                 Commissioner
                 to
                 attend
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 from
                 whom
                 you
                 are
                 to
                 expect
                 Our
                 pleasure
                 in
                 every
                 thing
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 whom
                 Wee
                 require
                 you
                 to
                 give
                 that
                 true
                 and
                 due
                 respect
                 and
                 obedience
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 Wee
                 
                 were
                 personally
                 present
                 Our selves
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 full
                 assurance
                 of
                 Our
                 consent
                 to
                 what
                 he
                 shall
                 in
                 Our
                 name
                 promise
                 ,
                 We
                 have
                 signed
                 these
                 ,
                 and
                 wills
                 the
                 same
                 for
                 a
                 testimonie
                 to
                 posterity
                 to
                 bee
                 registred
                 in
                 the
                 Bookes
                 of
                 the
                 Assembly
                 .
              
               
                 
                   At
                   White-Hall
                   
                     the
                     29.
                     of
                     October
                     .
                     1638.
                     
                  
                
              
            
          
        
         
           THen
           they
           called
           againe
           for
           the
           choice
           of
           a
           Moderator
           ,
           at
           which
           time
           one
           Doctor
           Hammilton
           presented
           to
           Our
           Commissioner
           a
           Declinator
           and
           Protestation
           in
           the
           name
           of
           the
           Bishops
           against
           the
           Assembly
           ,
           containing
           the
           nullities
           of
           it
           ,
           with
           a
           desire
           that
           it
           might
           be
           read
           ,
           and
           a
           publique
           Act
           entred
           for
           the
           production
           of
           it
           :
           Upon
           this
           there
           arose
           a
           very
           great
           heat
           in
           the
           Assembly
           ,
           they
           alledging
           ,
           that
           nothing
           could
           be
           done
           untill
           a
           Moderator
           was
           chosen
           ;
           and
           they
           did
           directly
           refuse
           to
           reade
           the
           said
           Declinator
           :
           upon
           which
           both
           Our
           Commissioner
           entred
           a
           Protestation
           in
           Our
           Clerke
           of
           Registers
           hands
           against
           the
           refusall
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           tooke
           instruments
           thereupon
           ;
           and
           so
           likewise
           did
           Doctor
           Hammilton
           in
           the
           name
           of
           the
           Bishops
           .
           At
           last
           they
           proceeded
           to
           the
           choice
           of
           a
           Moderator
           ,
           to
           which
           ,
           before
           Our
           Commissioner
           gave
           way
           ,
           hee
           entred
           (
           as
           before
           )
           another
           Protestation
           ,
           that
           their
           Act
           of
           chusing
           should
           neither
           prejudice
           Our
           Prerogative
           and
           Authoritie
           ,
           nor
           any
           Law
           or
           Custome
           of
           that
           Church
           and
           Kingdome
           ,
           nor
           barre
           him
           (
           when
           he
           should
           see
           cause
           )
           from
           taking
           legall
           exceptions
           ,
           either
           against
           the
           person
           elected
           ,
           or
           the
           illegalitie
           of
           his
           election
           :
           And
           so
           they
           having
           put
           divers
           other
           stales
           upon
           the
           List
           ,
           accordingly
           as
           it
           was
           resolved
           upon
           before
           at
           their
           Tables
           in
           Edinburgh
           ,
           without
           one
           contrarie
           voice
           except
           his
           owne
           ,
           who
           could
           not
           chuse
           himselfe
           ,
           one
           Master
           
             Alexander
             Henderson
          
           ,
           the
           prime
           and
           most
           rigid
           Covenanter
           in
           the
           Kingdome
           ,
           was
           chosen
           Moderator
           .
        
         
           The
           third
           day
           Our
           Commissioner
           ,
           at
           their
           first
           meeting
           ,
           required
           againe
           that
           the
           Bishops
           Declinator
           and
           Protestation
           might
           be
           read
           ,
           which
           hee
           conceived
           they
           had
           promised
           after
           the
           Moderator
           should
           be
           chosen
           :
           but
           they
           rejected
           it
           againe
           ,
           adding
           then
           ,
           that
           the
           Assembly
           must
           be
           fully
           constituted
           of
           all
           it
           members
           ,
           and
           bee
           once
           an
           Assembly
           ,
           before
           any
           thing
           
           could
           be
           presented
           to
           it
           :
           To
           which
           it
           was
           answered
           by
           Our
           Commissioner
           ,
           That
           hee
           required
           it
           onely
           to
           be
           read
           ,
           not
           to
           be
           discussed
           untill
           the
           members
           of
           the
           Assembly
           were
           constituted
           by
           allowing
           of
           their
           severall
           Commissions
           ,
           because
           this
           Declinator
           contained
           reasons
           why
           either
           all
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           some
           elected
           ,
           should
           not
           be
           admitted
           Commissioners
           in
           the
           Assembly
           ,
           because
           of
           the
           nullities
           of
           the
           elections
           expressed
           in
           the
           Declinator
           ;
           which
           reasons
           containing
           the
           said
           nullities
           ,
           might
           perswade
           (
           as
           they
           hoped
           )
           with
           them
           ,
           for
           the
           rejecting
           their
           Commissions
           ,
           which
           could
           not
           bee
           done
           after
           their
           approving
           and
           allowing
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           so
           by
           vertue
           of
           these
           Commissions
           ,
           admitting
           them
           for
           constituted
           members
           of
           the
           Assembly
           .
           The
           reason
           why
           Our
           Commissioner
           did
           so
           earnestly
           urge
           the
           reading
           of
           that
           Declinator
           ,
           was
           ,
           because
           he
           did
           fore-see
           the
           fallacie
           which
           they
           meant
           to
           use
           ,
           viz.
           The
           Declinator
           cannot
           be
           read
           before
           the
           Assembly
           bee
           constituted
           ;
           and
           they
           fearing
           that
           the
           Declinator
           contained
           reasons
           against
           the
           constitution
           of
           it
           by
           such
           members
           as
           were
           elected
           ,
           and
           that
           after
           they
           were
           once
           admitted
           ,
           it
           was
           too
           late
           to
           alledge
           any
           reasons
           ;
           for
           then
           they
           were
           sure
           to
           answer
           ,
           that
           all
           elections
           were
           discussed
           ,
           and
           the
           members
           of
           the
           Assembly
           received
           ,
           and
           therefore
           nothing
           then
           to
           bee
           heard
           against
           either
           ;
           which
           indeed
           afterward
           was
           their
           very
           answer
           :
           There
           was
           nothing
           left
           here
           to
           Our
           Commissioner
           ,
           but
           entring
           a
           Protestation
           as
           formerly
           ,
           and
           solemnly
           calling
           themselves
           to
           witnesse
           ,
           whether
           with
           any
           shew
           of
           justice
           the
           reading
           of
           the
           Bishops
           Protestation
           could
           bee
           denied
           before
           the
           elections
           were
           admitted
           ,
           the
           principall
           aime
           of
           it
           being
           to
           shew
           reasons
           why
           they
           could
           not
           be
           admitted
           ,
           wondering
           with
           what
           colour
           or
           face
           they
           (
           above
           all
           men
           )
           could
           doe
           it
           ,
           who
           had
           read
           and
           published
           so
           many
           Protestations
           both
           against
           Our
           Proclamations
           and
           Acts
           of
           Our
           Councell
           ;
           and
           so
           ,
           how
           they
           could
           denie
           to
           Our
           Commissioner
           a
           thing
           required
           in
           Our
           name
           ,
           and
           by
           Our
           authoritie
           ,
           which
           they
           themselves
           had
           practised
           without
           any
           warrantie
           or
           authoritie
           at
           all
           :
           But
           all
           in
           vaine
           ;
           for
           not
           the
           least
           resolution
           taken
           at
           Edinburgh
           must
           suffer
           any
           abatement
           :
           and
           therefore
           rejecting
           
           the
           reading
           of
           the
           Declinator
           ,
           they
           first
           put
           by
           the
           Clerke
           of
           the
           Assembly
           his
           sonne
           ,
           who
           by
           reason
           of
           his
           fathers
           sicknesse
           had
           a
           lawfull
           deputation
           from
           him
           ,
           and
           whom
           (
           as
           it
           seemeth
           )
           they
           afterward
           wrought
           to
           a
           demission
           ,
           and
           went
           on
           to
           the
           election
           of
           a
           new
           Clerke
           ,
           whom
           without
           one
           contrarie
           voice
           they
           did
           chuse
           ,
           viz.
           one
           Master
           
             Archibald
             Johnston
          
           an
           Advocate
           ,
           the
           Clerke
           of
           their
           Tables
           at
           Edinburgh
           ;
           against
           whose
           election
           Our
           Commissioner
           likewise
           protested
           as
           formerly
           .
           At
           his
           admission
           hee
           made
           a
           short
           speech
           ,
           declaring
           (
           against
           his
           conscience
           )
           his
           unwillingnesse
           to
           accept
           that
           charge
           ,
           but
           yet
           affirming
           ,
           that
           at
           this
           time
           hee
           would
           not
           bee
           wanting
           to
           contribute
           his
           part
           towards
           the
           defence
           of
           the
           prerogative
           of
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           ;
           as
           if
           that
           now
           had
           been
           in
           any
           danger
           .
        
         
           The
           fourth
           day
           they
           begun
           the
           reading
           of
           the
           severall
           Commissions
           .
           Our
           Commissioner
           ,
           as
           formerly
           ,
           entred
           a
           Protestation
           to
           take
           exception
           against
           their
           elections
           ,
           in
           his
           owne
           due
           time
           ;
           onely
           hee
           was
           content
           they
           should
           goe
           on
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           see
           their
           justice
           in
           allowing
           or
           disallowing
           the
           elections
           ,
           of
           which
           he
           knew
           many
           to
           be
           very
           untoward
           ,
           and
           made
           with
           violence
           :
           Now
           the
           Reader
           is
           carefully
           to
           observe
           their
           partialitie
           in
           admitting
           or
           rejecting
           elections
           :
           for
           wheresoever
           there
           was
           a
           Non-covenanter
           chosen
           (
           of
           which
           number
           there
           were
           not
           above
           two
           or
           three
           )
           or
           any
           moderate
           Covenanter
           ,
           not
           designed
           by
           them
           at
           Edinburgh
           ,
           and
           chosen
           according
           to
           their
           secret
           instructions
           (
           with
           which
           the
           Reader
           shall
           afterward
           be
           made
           acquainted
           )
           them
           they
           either
           quite
           rejected
           ,
           or
           suspended
           from
           voice
           ,
           untill
           some
           exceptions
           made
           against
           their
           election
           should
           bee
           discussed
           ;
           which
           they
           were
           sure
           should
           never
           bee
           done
           :
           as
           shall
           now
           appeare
           in
           these
           particulars
           .
        
         
           When
           the
           Commission
           from
           the
           Presbyterie
           of
           Peebles
           was
           read
           ,
           there
           was
           presently
           read
           a
           Protestation
           and
           Petition
           given
           in
           by
           a
           meane
           Minister
           of
           that
           Presbyterie
           ,
           not
           against
           the
           election
           it selfe
           (
           for
           there
           did
           not
           appeare
           the
           least
           shew
           of
           exception
           against
           it
           when
           the
           Act
           of
           the
           Presbyterie
           was
           read
           )
           but
           against
           some
           violence
           pretended
           to
           be
           used
           by
           
           Our
           Lord
           Treasurer
           ,
           who
           ,
           being
           an
           inhabitant
           within
           the
           precincts
           of
           that
           Presbyterie
           ,
           was
           present
           at
           the
           election
           :
           The
           petition
           was
           conceived
           in
           very
           boisterous
           and
           uncivil
           terms
           :
           The
           Lord
           Treasurer
           answered
           all
           that
           was
           pretended
           so
           fully
           ,
           that
           not
           any
           one
           in
           the
           Assembly
           seemed
           to
           bee
           unsatisfied
           ;
           there
           being
           not
           one
           election
           returned
           which
           was
           more
           punctually
           made
           ,
           and
           that
           even
           according
           to
           their
           owne
           publique
           instructions
           :
           yet
           because
           the
           Commissioners
           elected
           ,
           though
           Covenanters
           ,
           were
           not
           the
           same
           who
           had
           been
           designed
           at
           Edinburgh
           ,
           nor
           such
           as
           another
           Lord
           ,
           dwelling
           in
           that
           Presbyterie
           ,
           who
           was
           a
           Lay-Elder
           and
           Covenanter
           ,
           had
           a
           mind
           to
           ,
           the
           approbation
           of
           that
           Commission
           ,
           and
           admission
           of
           these
           Commissioners
           most
           shamefully
           was
           put
           off
           and
           respited
           ,
           untill
           that
           Petition
           and
           Protestation
           might
           be
           examined
           ;
           and
           so
           it
           was
           continued
           from
           time
           to
           time
           ,
           though
           it
           were
           often
           called
           upon
           :
           Our
           Commissioner
           told
           them
           ,
           That
           sure
           there
           were
           none
           present
           ,
           who
           did
           not
           admire
           at
           these
           proceedings
           ;
           and
           that
           if
           the
           Petitioner
           failed
           in
           his
           probation
           (
           which
           afterward
           hee
           did
           ,
           and
           asked
           pardon
           for
           it
           )
           hee
           deserved
           some
           exemplarie
           punishment
           to
           bee
           inflicted
           upon
           him
           ,
           who
           had
           dared
           to
           traduce
           so
           great
           an
           Officer
           of
           State
           :
           In
           this
           particular
           it
           was
           too
           plain
           ,
           that
           the
           poore
           Minister
           was
           onely
           set
           on
           to
           present
           this
           Protestation
           for
           the
           reasons
           now
           declared
           .
        
         
           After
           this
           ,
           there
           arose
           a
           very
           hot
           contestation
           ,
           concerning
           the
           election
           of
           the
           Lay-Elder
           for
           the
           Presbyterie
           of
           Brichen
           :
           The
           Earle
           of
           Montrose
           presented
           one
           Commission
           in
           which
           the
           Laird
           of
           Dunn
           was
           chosen
           Lay-Elder
           by
           the
           voyce
           of
           one
           Minister
           ,
           and
           a
           few
           Lay-Elders
           :
           There
           was
           another
           Commission
           presented
           by
           that
           Presbyterie
           ,
           in
           which
           was
           returned
           the
           Lord
           Carnaegie
           ,
           lawfully
           chosen
           by
           the
           voyces
           of
           all
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Ministers
           and
           Lay-Elders
           ;
           yet
           because
           the
           Earle
           of
           Montrose
           did
           oppose
           the
           election
           of
           the
           Lord
           Carnaegie
           ,
           though
           his
           owne
           brother
           in
           law
           ,
           all
           the
           Covenanters
           in
           the
           Assembly
           sided
           with
           the
           Laird
           of
           Dunn
           ,
           for
           whom
           the
           Earle
           of
           Montrose
           stood
           ,
           both
           of
           them
           being
           rigid
           Covenanters
           ,
           against
           the
           other
           Lord
           
           who
           was
           a
           Covenanter
           likewise
           ,
           but
           a
           more
           moderate
           one
           .
           And
           indeed
           ,
           it
           was
           a
           wonder
           to
           see
           how
           openly
           all
           rules
           of
           justice
           without
           any
           feare
           or
           shame
           ,
           were
           laid
           aside
           in
           this
           particular
           ;
           for
           though
           they
           did
           not
           approve
           the
           election
           of
           the
           Laird
           of
           Dunn
           ,
           who
           wanted
           voyces
           to
           his
           election
           ,
           yet
           they
           would
           not
           admit
           of
           the
           other
           ,
           whose
           election
           admitted
           not
           the
           least
           scruple
           .
           In
           the
           agitation
           of
           this
           business
           ,
           there
           fell
           out
           a
           memorable
           passage
           ,
           of
           which
           the
           Covenanters
           were
           very
           much
           ashamed
           ,
           because
           it
           betrayed
           one
           of
           their
           secret
           instructions
           ,
           &
           it
           was
           this
           :
           There
           was
           written
           upon
           the
           back
           of
           that
           Commission
           which
           was
           tendered
           by
           the
           Lord
           Montrose
           ,
           a
           Declaration
           wherein
           the
           lawfulnesse
           of
           that
           Commission
           ,
           and
           the
           unlawfulnesse
           of
           the
           other
           was
           offered
           to
           be
           cleared
           ,
           in
           which
           ,
           among
           other
           things
           ,
           it
           was
           objected
           against
           the
           Lord
           Carnaegie
           his
           election
           that
           it
           was
           made
           contrary
           to
           the
           directions
           of
           the
           Tables
           at
           Edinburgh
           ;
           which
           the
           Clerk
           perceiving
           ,
           stopped
           ,
           and
           would
           read
           no
           further
           .
           Our
           Commissioner
           hereupon
           required
           the
           Moderatour
           to
           give
           him
           a
           copie
           or
           extract
           of
           that
           paper
           which
           was
           last
           read
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           names
           of
           those
           who
           had
           subscribed
           to
           it
           ,
           and
           that
           subscribed
           by
           the
           hand
           of
           the
           Clerk
           of
           the
           Assembly
           .
           The
           Moderatour
           absolutely
           refused
           it
           :
           Our
           Commissioner
           told
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           desired
           it
           to
           help
           him
           in
           Our
           service
           ,
           that
           by
           it
           he
           might
           bee
           the
           better
           informed
           how
           to
           proceed
           in
           his
           objecting
           against
           such
           Commissions
           as
           he
           meant
           to
           challenge
           :
           The
           Moderatour
           againe
           refused
           to
           doe
           it
           ,
           alledging
           ,
           that
           the
           challenged
           Declaration
           was
           but
           accidentally
           written
           on
           the
           backe
           of
           the
           Commission
           ;
           Our
           Commissioner
           replyed
           ,
           That
           could
           not
           be
           written
           privately
           or
           accidentally
           ,
           which
           was
           given
           in
           publike
           to
           the
           Assembly
           ,
           and
           that
           by
           a
           member
           of
           it
           ,
           of
           so
           great
           place
           and
           quality
           ,
           for
           a
           justification
           of
           his
           proceeding
           in
           that
           election
           ;
           and
           withall
           protested
           ,
           That
           though
           he
           were
           not
           Our
           Commissioner
           ,
           but
           the
           meanest
           subject
           of
           the
           land
           ,
           he
           could
           not
           in
           justice
           be
           denied
           the
           copie
           of
           any
           thing
           exhibited
           in
           a
           Court
           of
           justice
           .
           But
           all
           in
           vaine
           :
           for
           after
           much
           cavilling
           by
           the
           Moderatour
           and
           other
           covenanting
           Lords
           ,
           Our
           Commissioner
           desiring
           the
           
           Moderator
           to
           put
           it
           to
           voyces
           whether
           he
           could
           be
           denied
           a
           copie
           of
           it
           ;
           even
           that
           was
           refused
           him
           likewise
           ,
           they
           being
           afraid
           ,
           that
           the
           Assembly
           would
           not
           deny
           so
           notorious
           an
           act
           of
           justice
           :
           upon
           which
           Our
           Commissioner
           (
           though
           mildly
           ,
           yet
           with
           some
           expression
           of
           distast
           )
           did
           thus
           deliver
           himselfe
           :
           Let
           God
           Almighty
           judge
           if
           this
           be
           a
           free
           Assembly
           ,
           in
           which
           is
           denyed
           to
           his
           Majesties
           Commissioner
           that
           ,
           which
           cannot
           be
           denyed
           to
           the
           meanest
           of
           his
           subjects
           ;
           and
           at
           last
           ,
           hee
           tooke
           instruments
           in
           the
           hands
           of
           Our
           Clerke
           of
           Register
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           refused
           the
           copie
           of
           a
           Declarator
           given
           in
           to
           the
           Assembly
           ,
           delivered
           into
           the
           Clerkes
           hands
           ,
           and
           publikely
           read
           by
           him
           ,
           in
           which
           ,
           amongst
           other
           things
           ,
           was
           contained
           ,
           that
           the
           election
           of
           the
           Lord
           Carnaegie
           ,
           Commissioner
           from
           Brichen
           ,
           was
           invalid
           ,
           as
           being
           contrarie
           to
           the
           directions
           of
           the
           Tables
           of
           the
           Commissioners
           at
           Edinburgh
           ;
           which
           occasioned
           the
           Moderator
           to
           say
           ,
           That
           Our
           Commissioner
           needed
           no
           copie
           of
           it
           ,
           he
           had
           so
           faithfully
           repeated
           all
           that
           was
           contained
           in
           it
           :
           Our
           Commissioner
           hereupon
           ,
           since
           he
           could
           not
           obtaine
           a
           copie
           of
           it
           ,
           desired
           all
           present
           to
           be
           witnesses
           of
           what
           the
           Moderator
           had
           spoken
           ,
           &
           that
           he
           had
           acknowledged
           his
           faithfull
           repetition
           of
           that
           part
           of
           the
           Declarator
           whereof
           he
           was
           refused
           the
           copie
           ;
           and
           thereupon
           againe
           tooke
           instruments
           .
           In
           this
           businesse
           Sir
           
             Lewis
             Stuart
          
           ,
           one
           of
           Our
           Assessors
           to
           Our
           Commissioner
           ,
           spake
           some
           few
           words
           ;
           which
           when
           the
           Moderator
           was
           about
           to
           answer
           ,
           the
           Lord
           of
           Montrose
           forbid
           him
           to
           answer
           one
           who
           had
           no
           place
           to
           speake
           there
           :
           Afterward
           there
           arose
           a
           great
           contestation
           between
           the
           Earle
           of
           Southesk
           ,
           one
           of
           Our
           Assessors
           ,
           and
           the
           Moderator
           ,
           with
           so
           much
           heat
           on
           the
           Moderators
           side
           ,
           and
           some
           Lords
           who
           sided
           with
           him
           ,
           that
           Our
           Commissioner
           was
           put
           to
           moderate
           the
           Moderator
           ,
           and
           quench
           the
           heat
           of
           the
           Assembly
           ;
           for
           which
           many
           of
           them
           gave
           Our
           Commissioner
           thankes
           ,
           and
           so
           all
           businesse
           was
           continued
           till
           Munday
           .
        
         
           On
           Munday
           ,
           being
           the
           5.
           day
           of
           their
           sitting
           ,
           they
           went
           on
           in
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           controverted
           elections
           ,
           refusing
           to
           heare
           the
           Lord
           Carnaegie
           his
           election
           discussed
           ,
           but
           putting
           it
           off
           to
           a
           
           Committee
           :
           Master
           
             Andrew
             Logie
          
           Minister
           of
           Red
           ,
           but
           a
           Non-covenanter
           ,
           being
           returned
           a
           Commissioner
           from
           the
           Presbyterie
           of
           Garrioche
           ,
           was
           refused
           to
           be
           admitted
           ,
           though
           they
           laid
           not
           the
           least
           exception
           against
           his
           election
           :
           their
           pretence
           was
           ,
           There
           was
           a
           Petition
           presented
           against
           him
           to
           the
           Assembly
           ,
           and
           no
           voice
           must
           be
           allowed
           him
           ,
           untill
           he
           had
           answered
           that
           :
           A
           very
           easie
           device
           for
           putting
           by
           any
           Commissioner
           whom
           they
           liked
           not
           ,
           since
           it
           was
           no
           hard
           matter
           to
           find
           one
           to
           present
           a
           Petition
           against
           any
           man.
           Another
           Minister
           of
           the
           Channery
           of
           Rosse
           ,
           and
           Archdeacon
           of
           Rosse
           ,
           one
           Master
           
             William
             Mackeinzey
          
           ,
           Commissioner
           from
           the
           Presbyterie
           of
           the
           Channery
           ,
           upon
           certaine
           cavills
           both
           of
           his
           election
           and
           commission
           ,
           which
           did
           beare
           ,
           that
           he
           should
           continue
           there
           no
           longer
           then
           Wee
           or
           Our
           Commissioner
           should
           continue
           the
           Assembly
           ,
           because
           the
           sole
           power
           of
           calling
           and
           dissolving
           of
           Assemblies
           did
           belong
           to
           Us
           ,
           for
           the
           present
           was
           onely
           suspended
           from
           his
           voice
           ;
           the
           reason
           was
           plaine
           ,
           he
           was
           a
           Non-covenanter
           ,
           and
           had
           openly
           averred
           in
           the
           Assembly
           ,
           that
           at
           their
           election
           the
           Ministers
           of
           their
           Presbyterie
           were
           threatned
           by
           those
           who
           brought
           Letters
           from
           the
           Tables
           ,
           if
           they
           should
           returne
           the
           election
           of
           any
           ,
           but
           such
           as
           they
           ,
           who
           brought
           the
           Letters
           ,
           desired
           .
           Two
           elections
           were
           returned
           from
           the
           Presbyterie
           of
           Aberdene
           ,
           One
           of
           Covenanters
           ,
           made
           by
           a
           few
           Ministers
           ,
           but
           many
           Lay-Elders
           ,
           at
           which
           neither
           the
           Moderatour
           nor
           the
           Clerke
           of
           the
           Presbyterie
           were
           present
           ;
           Another
           of
           Non-covenanters
           ,
           which
           election
           was
           made
           onely
           by
           Ministers
           ,
           and
           at
           which
           the
           Moderatour
           and
           Clerke
           were
           both
           present
           ;
           yet
           that
           other
           election
           ,
           at
           the
           returne
           whereof
           there
           wanted
           the
           Clerkes
           hand
           ,
           (
           without
           which
           no
           Presbyteriall
           Act
           can
           bee
           taken
           for
           a
           Record
           )
           was
           allowed
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           rejected
           ,
           upon
           the
           bare
           relation
           of
           one
           of
           the
           Covenanting
           Ministers
           who
           was
           returned
           wrongfully
           ,
           and
           the
           attestation
           of
           the
           other
           whom
           the
           Moderatour
           openly
           in
           the
           Assembly
           called
           up
           and
           desired
           to
           testifie
           whether
           the
           relation
           of
           his
           fellow
           was
           true
           :
           an
           excellent
           way
           of
           proofe
           against
           a
           publique
           Record
           ,
           
           to
           take
           the
           testimonie
           of
           one
           who
           was
           as
           wrongfully
           returned
           as
           the
           Relator
           .
        
         
           The
           Universitie
           of
           Aberdene
           sent
           none
           of
           their
           Professors
           to
           the
           Assembly
           ,
           not
           daring
           to
           trust
           themselves
           upon
           the
           way
           ,
           having
           been
           so
           much
           threatned
           with
           the
           losse
           of
           their
           lives
           for
           writing
           against
           the
           Covenant
           :
           Onely
           they
           sent
           one
           of
           their
           number
           ,
           no
           Divine
           ,
           but
           a
           Professor
           of
           Humanitie
           ,
           to
           excuse
           their
           absence
           ;
           his
           Commission
           being
           read
           ,
           gave
           him
           onely
           power
           to
           be
           there
           ,
           and
           did
           constitute
           him
           their
           Agent
           in
           any
           thing
           which
           should
           concerne
           their
           Universitie
           ;
           requiring
           him
           to
           continue
           there
           ,
           and
           from
           time
           to
           time
           to
           give
           them
           advertisement
           of
           all
           that
           passed
           .
           The
           Moderatour
           did
           justly
           affirme
           ,
           That
           that
           was
           no
           Commission
           ,
           the
           party
           having
           no
           power
           by
           it
           to
           give
           any
           voice
           in
           the
           Assembly
           ,
           and
           so
           there
           was
           no
           more
           to
           be
           said
           to
           it
           :
           but
           immediately
           something
           being
           transmitted
           by
           whispering
           from
           eare
           to
           eare
           ,
           untill
           it
           came
           to
           the
           Moderatours
           eare
           ,
           the
           Moderatour
           begun
           presently
           to
           recant
           ,
           and
           perusing
           his
           letter
           of
           credence
           ,
           said
           ,
           hee
           perceived
           that
           there
           was
           onely
           want
           of
           formalitie
           in
           the
           draught
           ,
           which
           they
           might
           easily
           passe
           over
           ;
           and
           so
           they
           allowed
           that
           for
           a
           Commission
           which
           was
           none
           ,
           and
           admitted
           him
           to
           have
           a
           voice
           in
           the
           Assembly
           ,
           though
           the
           Universitie
           gave
           him
           no
           such
           power
           ,
           nor
           would
           they
           have
           sent
           any
           Commissioner
           but
           a
           Divine
           .
           At
           this
           sudden
           change
           of
           the
           Moderatour
           ,
           made
           in
           him
           by
           a
           whisper
           ,
           many
           begun
           to
           smile
           ,
           and
           to
           lay
           wagers
           that
           the
           party
           admitted
           was
           a
           Covenanter
           ,
           which
           the
           Moderatour
           did
           not
           expect
           from
           that
           Universitie
           ,
           and
           that
           this
           secretly-conveyed
           intelligence
           of
           it
           had
           changed
           him
           ;
           and
           indeed
           afterward
           it
           proved
           to
           be
           so
           .
        
         
           And
           thus
           the
           members
           of
           their
           Assembly
           were
           constituted
           ,
           just
           as
           they
           had
           designed
           them
           ;
           at
           which
           they
           were
           mightily
           over-joyed
           ,
           being
           now
           assured
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           conclude
           what
           they
           pleased
           :
           And
           although
           it
           might
           in
           common
           reputation
           have
           better
           suited
           with
           the
           principles
           of
           wisedome
           ,
           not
           to
           have
           taken
           exceptions
           against
           these
           few
           elections
           ,
           which
           were
           made
           contrarie
           to
           their
           directions
           (
           for
           
           thereby
           they
           had
           gained
           the
           opinion
           of
           impartialitie
           ▪
           and
           had
           lost
           nothing
           of
           their
           power
           ,
           those
           few
           voices
           not
           being
           able
           to
           carrie
           any
           thing
           against
           their
           great
           number
           )
           yet
           such
           was
           their
           blind
           obstinacie
           ,
           that
           they
           scorned
           that
           any
           one
           should
           sit
           there
           who
           runne
           not
           their
           rebellious
           courses
           ,
           as
           holding
           it
           a
           dis-reputation
           to
           them
           if
           they
           should
           be
           thought
           to
           have
           abated
           any
           thing
           ,
           not
           onely
           of
           their
           power
           but
           even
           of
           their
           will.
           Besides
           ,
           not
           onely
           their
           peevishnesse
           ,
           but
           even
           their
           pride
           appeared
           notably
           in
           one
           particular
           :
           Wee
           ,
           in
           Our
           Letters
           to
           the
           Assembly
           ,
           had
           nominated
           for
           Assessors
           to
           Our
           Commissioner
           these
           sixe
           :
           The
           Earle
           of
           Traquair
           Lord
           Treasurer
           ,
           the
           Earle
           of
           Roxburgh
           Lord
           Privie-Seale
           ,
           the
           Earle
           of
           Argyle
           ,
           the
           Earle
           of
           Lauderdaile
           ,
           the
           Earle
           of
           Southesk
           ,
           Lords
           of
           Our
           Privie
           Councell
           ,
           and
           Sir
           
             Lewis
             Stuart
          
           an
           Advocate
           ,
           a
           farre
           fewer
           number
           then
           ever
           Our
           royall
           Father
           called
           to
           assist
           any
           of
           his
           Commissioners
           ;
           all
           which
           ever
           constantly
           had
           voices
           in
           the
           Assembly
           ;
           But
           here
           ,
           though
           these
           sixe
           suffrages
           were
           able
           to
           doe
           nothing
           against
           their
           minds
           ;
           yet
           because
           they
           would
           be
           sure
           to
           clip
           the
           wings
           of
           Authoritie
           ,
           they
           absolutely
           refused
           to
           let
           them
           have
           any
           voice
           at
           all
           ,
           telling
           Our
           Commissioner
           ,
           That
           he
           might
           consult
           with
           these
           Assessors
           if
           he
           pleased
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           were
           to
           have
           no
           voice
           in
           the
           Assembly
           :
           affirming
           ,
           with
           incredible
           impudence
           ,
           That
           if
           We
           Our Selfe
           were
           there
           ,
           We
           should
           have
           but
           one
           voice
           ,
           and
           that
           not
           negative
           neither
           ,
           nor
           more
           affirmative
           then
           any
           one
           member
           of
           the
           Assembly
           had
           :
           by
           which
           meanes
           they
           have
           published
           to
           the
           World
           this
           sweet
           and
           wholsome
           doctrine
           ,
           That
           their
           King
           in
           their
           Ecclesiasticall
           Assembly
           hath
           no
           more
           power
           then
           any
           Towne-Clerke
           ,
           Taylor
           ,
           or
           Sadler
           who
           shall
           sit
           as
           a
           Lay-Elder
           there
           :
           which
           desperate
           opinion
           of
           theirs
           ,
           doth
           plainly
           shew
           the
           reason
           why
           in
           their
           last
           publique
           instructions
           preceding
           the
           Assembly
           ,
           they
           ordered
           ,
           That
           every
           Lay-Elder
           from
           Presbyteries
           should
           come
           attended
           with
           three
           or
           foure
           ,
           and
           every
           Commissioner
           from
           Burrowes
           with
           five
           or
           sixe
           of
           their
           owne
           ranke
           and
           qualitie
           ,
           who
           should
           continue
           with
           them
           all
           the
           time
           of
           the
           Assembly
           ,
           without
           whose
           advice
           they
           should
           not
           give
           voice
           to
           any
           
           thing
           ;
           a
           thing
           never
           heard
           of
           at
           any
           generall
           Assembly
           before
           .
           Sure
           they
           had
           heard
           and
           knew
           the
           number
           &
           names
           of
           the
           Assessors
           ,
           whom
           Wee
           had
           appointed
           to
           assist
           Our
           Commissioner
           ;
           and
           therefore
           they
           would
           have
           every
           mechanicall
           Artizan
           ,
           chosen
           a
           Lay-Elder
           for
           the
           Assembly
           ,
           (
           whom
           they
           held
           to
           have
           equall
           power
           with
           Us
           in
           it
           )
           to
           carrie
           the
           same
           badge
           of
           power
           and
           state
           with
           Us
           ,
           and
           to
           have
           their
           Assessors
           as
           well
           as
           We
           ,
           and
           those
           equall
           in
           number
           to
           Ours
           ,
           and
           the
           same
           power
           with
           Ours
           ,
           of
           consulting
           ,
           though
           not
           concluding
           :
           All
           which
           ,
           whether
           royall
           Majestie
           and
           supreme
           Soveraigntie
           can
           or
           ought
           to
           digest
           ,
           any
           reasonable
           man
           may
           judge
           .
        
         
           The
           Assembly
           being
           just
           now
           the
           same
           thing
           which
           the
           Tables
           were
           at
           Edinburgh
           in
           substance
           ,
           but
           in
           condition
           far
           worse
           (
           for
           here
           were
           none
           now
           but
           the
           most
           obstinate
           Covenanters
           ,
           whom
           the
           severall
           Tables
           had
           picked
           out
           of
           all
           the
           packe
           )
           and
           they
           meeting
           at
           the
           Towne-house
           of
           Glasgow
           alwayes
           before
           they
           met
           at
           the
           Church
           (
           the
           place
           of
           the
           Assembly
           )
           the
           Moderator
           being
           the
           same
           materially
           who
           governed
           them
           at
           Edinburgh
           ,
           though
           not
           so
           formally
           chosen
           as
           now
           ;
           the
           Clerke
           of
           the
           Assembly
           being
           the
           same
           ,
           who
           was
           Clerke
           to
           their
           Covenant
           and
           to
           their
           Tables
           at
           Edinburgh
           ;
           the
           members
           of
           the
           Assembly
           being
           the
           same
           who
           sate
           at
           their
           Tables
           there
           ,
           and
           those
           the
           most
           corrupted
           and
           distempered
           of
           them
           all
           :
           who
           could
           now
           expect
           lesse
           insolent
           conclusions
           from
           this
           Assembly
           ,
           then
           they
           had
           found
           from
           their
           Tables
           ?
        
         
           And
           indeed
           the
           very
           same
           were
           found
           :
           For
           immediately
           they
           bragged
           that
           now
           they
           were
           a
           constituted
           Assembly
           ,
           and
           resolved
           to
           laugh
           at
           any
           who
           should
           quarrell
           with
           the
           elections
           which
           they
           had
           approved
           ;
           and
           especially
           at
           the
           Bishops
           Declinator
           ,
           if
           it
           should
           containe
           any
           arguments
           to
           that
           purpose
           .
           The
           first
           Cocke
           who
           begun
           to
           crow
           upon
           this
           dunghill
           ,
           though
           it
           were
           within
           night
           ,
           no
           ordinarie
           time
           of
           crowing
           ,
           was
           Master
           
             Andrew
             Ramsey
          
           a
           Minister
           of
           Edinburgh
           ,
           who
           ,
           getting
           up
           upon
           a
           stoole
           or
           fourme
           ,
           made
           a
           very
           great
           bragge
           ,
           offering
           by
           dispute
           to
           prove
           against
           any
           man
           
           the
           lawfulnesse
           of
           lay
           Elders
           ,
           by
           Scripture
           ,
           Antiquitie
           ,
           Fathers
           ,
           Councels
           ,
           the
           judgement
           of
           all
           the
           Reformed
           Churches
           ,
           even
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           who
           admitted
           them
           into
           the
           High
           Commission
           .
           Our
           Commissioner
           seeing
           him
           crowd
           so
           much
           in
           a
           very
           little
           room
           ,
           told
           him
           that
           he
           runne
           no
           great
           hazzard
           or
           danger
           in
           his
           challenge
           ;
           for
           he
           was
           sure
           the
           Judges
           would
           bee
           his
           seconds
           :
           yet
           if
           it
           pleased
           him
           ,
           hee
           would
           find
           one
           should
           enter
           into
           the
           Lists
           with
           him
           ,
           either
           publiquely
           or
           privately
           ,
           upon
           that
           quarrell
           ;
           but
           many
           of
           his
           brethren
           were
           not
           very
           well
           pleased
           with
           his
           glorious
           challenge
           ,
           as
           making
           accompt
           that
           hee
           would
           never
           bee
           able
           to
           make
           good
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           it
           :
           And
           with
           this
           bragge
           the
           Assembly
           dissolved
           for
           that
           night
           .
        
         
           The
           next
           day
           ,
           being
           the
           27.
           of
           November
           ,
           after
           the
           Assembly
           was
           met
           ,
           Our
           Commissioner
           urged
           once
           againe
           that
           the
           Bishops
           Declinator
           might
           bee
           read
           ;
           which
           was
           accordingly
           done
           by
           the
           Clerke
           of
           the
           Assembly
           .
           It
           was
           entertained
           with
           much
           jeering
           and
           laughter
           ,
           and
           by
           transmission
           of
           a
           whisper
           from
           one
           eare
           to
           another
           ,
           they
           resolved
           when
           it
           was
           read
           out
           to
           have
           received
           it
           with
           a
           generall
           hissing
           ;
           but
           yet
           by
           another
           generall
           whisper
           ,
           transmitted
           as
           the
           former
           ,
           that
           course
           was
           stopped
           .
           After
           it
           was
           ended
           ,
           Our
           Commissioner
           spake
           home
           to
           them
           ,
           for
           the
           necessitie
           of
           that
           Declinator
           ,
           and
           the
           unavoidable
           strength
           of
           the
           reasons
           contained
           in
           the
           same
           ,
           and
           in
           depressing
           ,
           by
           way
           of
           parallel
           ,
           their
           Libell
           against
           the
           Bishops
           :
           which
           hee
           spared
           not
           to
           call
           infamous
           and
           scurrillous
           ,
           both
           in
           the
           matter
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           the
           manner
           of
           promulging
           it
           ;
           and
           hereupon
           tooke
           instruments
           in
           Our
           Clerke
           of
           Registers
           hands
           ,
           both
           for
           the
           production
           and
           reading
           of
           the
           Declinator
           .
           Some
           of
           the
           Lords
           of
           the
           Assembly
           offered
           to
           doe
           the
           like
           in
           the
           Clerk
           of
           the
           Assemblies
           hands
           ,
           but
           Our
           Commissioner
           told
           him
           it
           was
           needlesse
           ,
           since
           it
           was
           not
           tendered
           to
           the
           Assembly
           but
           to
           himselfe
           :
           First
           ,
           the
           Moderatour
           in
           a
           short
           speech
           deplored
           the
           obstinacie
           of
           the
           Bishops
           hearts
           ,
           who
           in
           all
           that
           Declinator
           had
           bewrayed
           no
           signe
           of
           remorse
           and
           sorrow
           for
           their
           wicked
           courses
           ▪
           and
           then
           the
           Lords
           of
           the
           Assembly
           perceiving
           their
           errour
           ,
           that
           they
           who
           
           found
           themselves
           to
           bee
           Judges
           ,
           had
           offered
           to
           take
           instruments
           in
           the
           Clerkes
           hands
           of
           the
           production
           of
           any
           exhibits
           (
           which
           was
           never
           heard
           to
           bee
           done
           by
           the
           Judge
           ,
           but
           onely
           by
           the
           actor
           or
           plaintiffe
           )
           prompted
           some
           young
           Noblemen
           ,
           and
           Gentlemen
           Covenanters
           (
           but
           not
           members
           of
           the
           Assembly
           )
           then
           present
           ,
           to
           demand
           instruments
           of
           the
           production
           of
           the
           Bishops
           Declinator
           ;
           in
           whose
           name
           one
           Gibson
           ,
           one
           of
           the
           Clerkes
           of
           Our
           Session
           (
           and
           so
           acquainted
           with
           Law
           termes
           )
           both
           demanded
           instruments
           ,
           and
           thundered
           out
           a
           verball
           Protestation
           ,
           in
           such
           Law
           termes
           as
           was
           not
           easie
           to
           be
           understood
           by
           most
           of
           the
           auditors
           :
           The
           summe
           of
           what
           was
           understood
           ,
           was
           this
           ,
           That
           they
           would
           pursue
           their
           Libell
           against
           the
           Bishops
           so
           long
           as
           they
           had
           lives
           and
           fortunes
           ,
           
             etiam
             in
             foro
             contentiosissimo
          
           ,
           and
           required
           Doctor
           Hammilton
           their
           Proctor
           then
           present
           ,
           to
           take
           notice
           that
           they
           cyted
           him
           to
           compeere
           
             die
             in
             diem
          
           till
           sentence
           were
           given
           .
           Our
           Commissioner
           first
           protested
           against
           that
           Protestation
           ,
           and
           then
           discharged
           the
           Bishops
           Proctor
           from
           appearance
           before
           the
           Assembly
           ,
           to
           which
           he
           had
           presented
           no
           Declinator
           ;
           but
           required
           him
           to
           appeare
           before
           himselfe
           ,
           to
           whom
           it
           was
           presented
           ,
           when
           he
           should
           require
           him
           :
           The
           Declinator
           of
           the
           Bishops
           here
           insueth
           .
        
         
           
             
               
                 
                   The
                   Declinator
                   and
                   Protestation
                   of
                   the
                   Archbishops
                   and
                   Bishops
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   SCOTLAND
                   ,
                   and
                   others
                   their
                   adherents
                   within
                   that
                   Kingdome
                   ,
                   against
                   the
                   pretended
                   Generall
                   Assemblie
                   holden
                   at
                   Glasgow
                   ,
                   Novemb.
                   
                     21.
                     1638.
                  
                   
                
                 
                   WEE
                   Archbishops
                   ,
                   Bishops
                   and
                   other
                   Under-subscribers
                   for
                   our selves
                   and
                   in
                   name
                   and
                   behalfe
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   Scotland
                   :
                   Whereas
                   it
                   hath
                   pleased
                   the
                   Kings
                   Majestie
                   to
                   indict
                   a
                   generall
                   Assemblie
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   to
                   be
                   kept
                   at
                   Glasgow
                   ,
                   Novemb.
                   21.
                   1638.
                   for
                   composing
                   and
                   setling
                   of
                   the
                   distractions
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   First
                   do
                   acknowledge
                   and
                   professe
                   ,
                   That
                   a
                   Generall
                   Assemblie
                   lawfully
                   called
                   and
                   orderly
                   conveened
                   is
                   a
                   most
                   necessarie
                   and
                   effectuall
                   meane
                   for
                   removing
                   those
                   evils
                   wherewith
                   the
                   said
                   Church
                   is
                   infested
                   ,
                   and
                   for
                   
                   setling
                   that
                   order
                   which
                   becommeth
                   the
                   house
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   And
                   that
                   wee
                   wish
                   nothing
                   more
                   then
                   a
                   meeting
                   of
                   a
                   peaceable
                   and
                   orderly
                   Assemblie
                   to
                   that
                   effect
                   .
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   we
                   acknowledge
                   and
                   professe
                   ,
                   as
                   becommeth
                   good
                   Christians
                   and
                   faithfull
                   subjects
                   ,
                   that
                   his
                   Majestie
                   hath
                   authoritie
                   by
                   his
                   prerogative
                   Royall
                   to
                   call
                   Assemblies
                   ,
                   as
                   is
                   acknowledged
                   by
                   the
                   Assemblie
                   at
                   Glasgow
                   ,
                   1610.
                   and
                   Parliament
                   1612.
                   and
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   lawfull
                   to
                   conveene
                   without
                   his
                   Royall
                   consent
                   and
                   approbation
                   ,
                   except
                   wee
                   will
                   put
                   our selves
                   in
                   danger
                   to
                   bee
                   called
                   in
                   question
                   for
                   sedition
                   .
                
                 
                   Yet
                   neverthelesse
                   in
                   sundrie
                   respects
                   ,
                   wee
                   cannot
                   but
                   esteeme
                   this
                   meeting
                   at
                   Glasgow
                   most
                   unlawfull
                   and
                   disorderly
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   proceedings
                   void
                   and
                   null
                   in
                   Law
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   causes
                   and
                   reasons
                   following
                   :
                
                 
                   
                   First
                   ,
                   before
                   his
                   Majesties
                   Royall
                   warrant
                   to
                   my
                   Lord
                   Commissioner
                   his
                   Grace
                   to
                   indict
                   a
                   lawfull
                   free
                   generall
                   Assemblie
                   ,
                   the
                   usurped
                   authoritie
                   of
                   the
                   Table
                   (
                   as
                   they
                   call
                   it
                   )
                   by
                   their
                   missives
                   and
                   instructions
                   ,
                   did
                   give
                   order
                   and
                   direction
                   for
                   all
                   Presbyteries
                   to
                   elect
                   and
                   chuse
                   their
                   Commissioners
                   for
                   the
                   Assemblie
                   ,
                   and
                   ,
                   for
                   seeking
                   of
                   Gods
                   blessing
                   to
                   it
                   ,
                   to
                   keep
                   a
                   solemne
                   Fast
                   ,
                   Sept.
                   16.
                   whereas
                   his
                   Majesties
                   warrant
                   for
                   indicting
                   of
                   that
                   Assemblie
                   was
                   not
                   published
                   till
                   the
                   22.
                   of
                   that
                   month
                   :
                   so
                   that
                   they
                   preventing
                   and
                   not
                   proceeding
                   by
                   warrant
                   of
                   Royall
                   authoritie
                   ,
                   the
                   pretended
                   Commissioners
                   being
                   chosen
                   before
                   the
                   Presbyteries
                   were
                   authorized
                   to
                   make
                   election
                   ,
                   cannot
                   bee
                   reputed
                   members
                   of
                   a
                   lawfull
                   Assemblie
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   A
                   lawfull
                   Assemblie
                   must
                   not
                   onely
                   be
                   indicted
                   by
                   lawfull
                   authoritie
                   (
                   as
                   we
                   acknowledge
                   this
                   to
                   be
                   )
                   but
                   also
                   constituted
                   of
                   such
                   members
                   as
                   are
                   requisite
                   to
                   make
                   up
                   such
                   a
                   body
                   .
                   For
                   if
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   indiction
                   ,
                   none
                   at
                   all
                   do
                   conveene
                   ,
                   or
                   where
                   the
                   Clergie
                   is
                   called
                   there
                   meet
                   none
                   but
                   Laicks
                   ,
                   or
                   moe
                   Laicks
                   then
                   of
                   the
                   Clergie
                   ,
                   with
                   equall
                   power
                   to
                   judge
                   and
                   determine
                   ;
                   or
                   such
                   of
                   the
                   Laicks
                   and
                   Clergie
                   as
                   are
                   not
                   lawfully
                   authorized
                   ,
                   or
                   are
                   not
                   capable
                   of
                   that
                   employment
                   by
                   their
                   places
                   ;
                   or
                   such
                   as
                   are
                   legally
                   disabled
                   to
                   sit
                   and
                   decide
                   in
                   an
                   Assemblie
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   :
                   a
                   meeting
                   consisting
                   of
                   such
                   members
                   cannot
                   be
                   thought
                   a
                   free
                   and
                   lawfull
                   Assemblie
                   :
                   By
                   that
                   Act
                   of
                   Parliament
                   Ja.
                   6.
                   par
                   .
                   3.
                   cap.
                   46.
                   1572.
                   
                   
                     Everie
                     Minister
                     who
                     shall
                     pretend
                     to
                     be
                     a
                     Minister
                     of
                     Gods
                     Word
                     and
                     Sacraments
                     ,
                     is
                     bound
                     to
                     give
                     his
                     assent
                     and
                     subscription
                     to
                     the
                     Articles
                     of
                     Religion
                     contained
                     in
                     the
                     Acts
                     of
                     our
                     Soveraigne
                     Lords
                     Parliament
                     ,
                     and
                     ,
                     in
                     presence
                     of
                     the
                     Archbishop
                     Superintendent
                     or
                     Commissioner
                     of
                     the
                     Province
                     ,
                     give
                     his
                     oath
                     ,
                     for
                     acknowledging
                     and
                     recognoscing
                     of
                     our
                     Soveraigne
                     Lord
                     and
                     his
                     authoritie
                     ,
                     and
                     bring
                     a
                     testimoniall
                     in
                     writing
                     thereupon
                     ,
                     and
                     openly
                     upon
                     some
                     Sunday
                     ,
                     in
                     time
                     of
                     Sermon
                     or
                     publike
                     Prayers
                     ,
                     in
                     the
                     Kirk
                     where
                     hee
                     ought
                     to
                     attend
                     ,
                     read
                     both
                     the
                     testimoniall
                     and
                     Confession
                     ,
                     and
                     of
                     new
                     make
                     the
                     said
                     oath
                     within
                     a
                     month
                     after
                     his
                     admission
                     ,
                     under
                     the
                     paine
                     that
                     every
                     person
                     that
                     shall
                     not
                     do
                     as
                     is
                     above
                     appointed
                     ,
                     shall
                  
                   ipso
                   facto
                   
                     bee
                     deprived
                     ,
                     and
                     all
                     his
                     Ecclesiasticall
                     promotions
                     and
                     living
                     shall
                     bee
                     then
                     vacant
                     ,
                     as
                     if
                     he
                     were
                     then
                     naturally
                     dead
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     all
                     inferiour
                     persons
                     under
                     Prelats
                     be
                     called
                     before
                     the
                     Archbishops
                     ,
                     Bishops
                     ,
                     Superintendents
                     and
                     Commissioners
                     
                     of
                     the
                     Dioceses
                     or
                     Province
                     ,
                     within
                     which
                     they
                     dwell
                     ,
                     as
                     the
                     Act
                     beares
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   All
                   of
                   the
                   Clergie
                   conveened
                   to
                   this
                   Assemblie
                   pretend
                   themselves
                   to
                   
                   be
                   Ministers
                   of
                   Gods
                   Word
                   and
                   Sacraments
                   ,
                   and
                   have
                   benefices
                   or
                   other
                   Ecclesiasticall
                   livings
                   :
                   yet
                   neverthelesse
                   the
                   most
                   part
                   of
                   them
                   have
                   never
                   in
                   presence
                   of
                   the
                   Archbishop
                   ,
                   Bishop
                   ,
                   Superintendent
                   or
                   Commissioner
                   of
                   the
                   Diocese
                   or
                   Province
                   ,
                   subscribed
                   the
                   Articles
                   of
                   Religion
                   contained
                   in
                   the
                   Acts
                   of
                   Parliament
                   ,
                   and
                   given
                   their
                   oath
                   for
                   acknowledging
                   and
                   recognoscing
                   our
                   Soveraigne
                   Lord
                   and
                   his
                   authority
                   ,
                   and
                   brought
                   a
                   testimoniall
                   thereof
                   :
                   and
                   therefore
                   they
                   are
                   
                     ipso
                     facto
                  
                   deprived
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   places
                   voyd
                   ,
                   as
                   if
                   they
                   were
                   naturally
                   dead
                   ;
                   and
                   consequently
                   having
                   no
                   place
                   nor
                   function
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   cannot
                   be
                   Commissioners
                   to
                   this
                   Assembly
                   :
                   
                     hoc
                     maximè
                     attento
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   said
                   persons
                   not
                   onely
                   have
                   never
                   given
                   their
                   oath
                   for
                   acknowledging
                   his
                   Majesties
                   authority
                   ,
                   nor
                   can
                   shew
                   no
                   testimoniall
                   thereupon
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   are
                   bound
                   by
                   the
                   said
                   Act
                   ;
                   but
                   also
                   having
                   as
                   subjects
                   comprehended
                   in
                   the
                   representative
                   body
                   of
                   this
                   Kingdome
                   ,
                   
                     Promised
                     to
                     acknowledge
                     ,
                     obey
                     ,
                     maintain
                     ,
                     defend
                     ,
                     &
                     advance
                     the
                     life
                     ,
                     honour
                     ,
                     safety
                     ,
                     dignity
                     ,
                     soveraigne
                     authority
                     ,
                     and
                     prerogative
                     Royall
                     of
                     his
                     soveraigne
                     Majesty
                     ,
                     his
                     heires
                     and
                     successours
                     ,
                     and
                     priviledges
                     of
                     his
                     Highnesse
                     Crowne
                     ,
                     with
                     their
                     lives
                     ,
                     lands
                     ,
                     and
                     goods
                     ,
                     to
                     the
                     uttermost
                     of
                     their
                     power
                     ,
                     constantly
                     and
                     faithfully
                     to
                     withstand
                     all
                     and
                     whatsoever
                     persons
                     ,
                     powers
                     and
                     estates
                     ,
                     who
                     shall
                     presume
                     ,
                     prease
                     or
                     intend
                     any
                     wise
                     to
                     impugne
                     ,
                     prejudge
                     ,
                     hurt
                     or
                     impaire
                     the
                     same
                     ,
                     and
                     never
                     to
                     come
                     in
                     the
                     contrary
                     thereof
                     ,
                     directly
                     or
                     indirectly
                     in
                     any
                     time
                     comming
                     ;
                     as
                     the
                     Acts
                     of
                     Parliament
                  
                   Jacob.
                   6.
                   
                   Parl.
                   18.
                   
                   Cap.
                   1.
                   
                   Car.
                   Parl.
                   Cap.
                   1
                   :
                   
                     doe
                     proport
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   moreover
                   ,
                   being
                   obliged
                   at
                   their
                   admission
                   to
                   give
                   their
                   oath
                   for
                   performance
                   of
                   this
                   duty
                   of
                   their
                   allegeance
                   ,
                   
                     and
                     to
                     testifie
                     and
                     declare
                     on
                     their
                     conscience
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     King
                     is
                     the
                     lawfull
                     supreme
                     Governour
                     ,
                     as
                     well
                     in
                     matters
                     spirituall
                     and
                     Ecclesiasticall
                     as
                     temporall
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     assist
                     and
                     defend
                     all
                     jurisdiction
                     and
                     authority
                     ,
                     belonging
                     to
                     his
                     Majestie
                     by
                     the
                     Act
                     of
                     Parl.
                  
                   1612.
                   yet
                   notwithstanding
                   of
                   the
                   said
                   bands
                   ,
                   acts
                   and
                   promises
                   ,
                   whereby
                   the
                   said
                   persons
                   are
                   so
                   strictly
                   bound
                   to
                   the
                   performance
                   of
                   the
                   premises
                   ,
                   his
                   Majestie
                   having
                   ordained
                   by
                   Act
                   of
                   Councell
                   at
                   Holy-rood-house
                   Septem
                   .
                   24.
                   1638.
                   and
                   proclamations
                   following
                   thereupon
                   ,
                   that
                   all
                   his
                   Majesties
                   lieges
                   of
                   whatsoever
                   estate
                   ,
                   degree
                   or
                   quality
                   ,
                   Ecclesiasticall
                   or
                   Temporall
                   ,
                   should
                   sweare
                   and
                   subscribe
                   the
                   said
                   Confession
                   ,
                   together
                   with
                   a
                   generall
                   band
                   for
                   defending
                   his
                   Majesties
                   person
                   and
                   authority
                   ,
                   against
                   all
                   enemies
                   within
                   this
                   Realme
                   or
                   without
                   ,
                   have
                   not
                   onely
                   refused
                   to
                   subscribe
                   the
                   said
                   band
                   and
                   Confession
                   ,
                   but
                   have
                   in
                   their
                   Sermons
                   and
                   other
                   speeches
                   ,
                   disswaded
                   ,
                   deterred
                   ,
                   impeded
                   and
                   hindred
                   others
                   of
                   the
                   lieges
                   to
                   subscribe
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   and
                   publickly
                   protested
                   against
                   the
                   subscription
                   thereof
                   :
                   and
                   thereupon
                   cannot
                   conveen
                   nor
                   concurre
                   lawfully
                   to
                   the
                   making
                   up
                   of
                   the
                   body
                   of
                   an
                   Assembly
                   of
                   the
                   Kirk
                   ,
                   as
                   being
                   deprived
                   and
                   denuded
                   of
                   all
                   place
                   and
                   function
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   A
                   generall
                   Assembly
                   was
                   condescended
                   to
                   ,
                   out
                   of
                   his
                   Majesties
                   gracious
                   
                   clemencie
                   and
                   pious
                   disposition
                   ,
                   as
                   a
                   Royall
                   favour
                   to
                   those
                   that
                   so
                   should
                   acknowledge
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   and
                   acquiesce
                   to
                   his
                   gracious
                   pleasure
                   ,
                   and
                   carry
                   themselves
                   peaceably
                   as
                   loyall
                   and
                   dutifull
                   subjects
                   ;
                   which
                   the
                   Commissioners
                   directed
                   to
                   this
                   Assembly
                   supposed
                   to
                   bee
                   of
                   the
                   number
                   of
                   those
                   that
                   adhere
                   to
                   the
                   last
                   Protestation
                   made
                   at
                   Edinburgh
                   ,
                   Sept.
                   1638.
                   do
                   not
                   so
                   account
                   of
                   ,
                   and
                   accept
                   ,
                   as
                   appeares
                   by
                   the
                   said
                   Protestation
                   ,
                   whereby
                   they
                   protest
                   ,
                   That
                   it
                   shall
                   bee
                   lawfull
                   for
                   them
                   ,
                   as
                   at
                   other
                   times
                   ,
                   so
                   at
                   this
                   ,
                   to
                   assemble
                   themselves
                   notwithstanding
                   any
                   impediment
                   or
                   prorogation
                   to
                   the
                   contray
                   ;
                   as
                   also
                   by
                   continuing
                   their
                   meetings
                   and
                   Table
                   ,
                   discharged
                   by
                   authority
                   ,
                   refusing
                   to
                   subscribe
                   the
                   band
                   according
                   to
                   his
                   Majesties
                   and
                   Councels
                   command
                   ,
                   for
                   maintaining
                   his
                   Majesties
                   Royall
                   person
                   and
                   authority
                   ,
                   protesting
                   against
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   still
                   insisting
                   with
                   the
                   lieges
                   to
                   subscribe
                   the
                   band
                   of
                   mutuall
                   defence
                   against
                   all
                   persons
                   whatsoever
                   ;
                   and
                   remitting
                   nothing
                   of
                   their
                   former
                   proceedings
                   ,
                   whereby
                   his
                   Majesties
                   wrath
                   was
                   provoked
                   :
                   thereby
                   they
                   are
                   become
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   state
                   and
                   condition
                   wherein
                   they
                   were
                   before
                   his
                   Majesties
                   Proclamation
                   and
                   pardon
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   forfeit
                   the
                   favour
                   of
                   this
                   Assembly
                   ,
                   and
                   liberty
                   to
                   bee
                   members
                   thereof
                   .
                   And
                   others
                   of
                   his
                   Majesties
                   subjects
                   may
                   justly
                   feare
                   to
                   meet
                   with
                   them
                   in
                   this
                   convention
                   ,
                   for
                   that
                   by
                   the
                   Act
                   of
                   Parl.
                   James
                   6.
                   
                   Parl.
                   15.
                   cap.
                   31.
                   
                   Prelacies
                   being
                   declared
                   to
                   be
                   one
                   of
                   the
                   three
                   Estates
                   of
                   this
                   Kingdome
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   the
                   Act
                   of
                   Parl.
                   James
                   6.
                   
                   Par.
                   8.
                   cap.
                   130.
                   
                     all
                     persons
                     are
                     discharged
                     to
                     impugne
                     the
                     dignity
                     and
                     authority
                     of
                     the
                     three
                     Estates
                     ,
                     or
                     any
                     of
                     them
                     in
                     time
                     comming
                     ,
                     under
                     the
                     paine
                     of
                     treason
                     .
                  
                   And
                   whereas
                   the
                   King
                   by
                   his
                   Proclamation
                   declares
                   Archbishops
                   and
                   Bishops
                   to
                   have
                   voyce
                   in
                   the
                   generall
                   Assembly
                   ,
                   and
                   calls
                   them
                   to
                   the
                   same
                   for
                   that
                   effect
                   ,
                   as
                   constantly
                   they
                   have
                   been
                   in
                   use
                   in
                   all
                   Assemblies
                   ;
                   where
                   they
                   were
                   present
                   ,
                   as
                   appeares
                   by
                   many
                   Acts
                   of
                   the
                   generall
                   Assemblie
                   ,
                   ordaining
                   them
                   to
                   keep
                   and
                   assist
                   at
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   as
                   in
                   the
                   Assembly
                   at
                   Edinburgh
                   ,
                   Decemb.
                   15.
                   1566.
                   
                   At
                   Edinburgh
                   ,
                   6.
                   
                   March
                   1572.
                   
                   At
                   Edinburgh
                   ,
                   May
                   10.
                   1586.
                   and
                   by
                   a
                   Letter
                   written
                   by
                   the
                   Assembly
                   ,
                   March
                   6.
                   1573.
                   to
                   the
                   Regent
                   ,
                   earnestly
                   desiring
                   his
                   owne
                   or
                   his
                   Commissioners
                   presence
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Lords
                   of
                   Councell
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Bishops
                   at
                   the
                   Assembly
                   ▪
                   They
                   notwithstanding
                   ▪
                   by
                   the
                   said
                   Protestation
                   ,
                   Septemb.
                   22
                   declared
                   Archbishops
                   and
                   Bishops
                   to
                   have
                   no
                   warrant
                   for
                   their
                   office
                   in
                   this
                   Kirk
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   authorized
                   with
                   no
                   lawfull
                   Commission
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   have
                   no
                   place
                   nor
                   voyce
                   in
                   this
                   Assembly
                   ;
                   and
                   withall
                   doe
                   arrogate
                   to
                   their
                   meetings
                   a
                   soveraigne
                   authority
                   to
                   determine
                   of
                   all
                   questions
                   and
                   doubts
                   that
                   can
                   arise
                   ,
                   contrary
                   to
                   the
                   freedome
                   of
                   the
                   Assembly
                   ,
                   whether
                   in
                   constitution
                   and
                   members
                   ,
                   or
                   in
                   the
                   matters
                   to
                   be
                   treated
                   ,
                   or
                   in
                   manner
                   and
                   order
                   of
                   proceeding
                   :
                   which
                   how
                   it
                   doth
                   stand
                   with
                   his
                   Majesties
                   Supremacie
                   in
                   all
                   causes
                   and
                   over
                   all
                   persons
                   ,
                   wee
                   leave
                   it
                   to
                   that
                   judgement
                   whereunto
                   it
                   belongeth
                   ,
                   and
                   doe
                   call
                   God
                   and
                   man
                   to
                   witnesse
                   ,
                   if
                   these
                   be
                   fit
                   members
                   of
                   an
                   Assembly
                   ,
                   intended
                   for
                   the
                   order
                   and
                   peace
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   Giving
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   granting
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   persons
                   foresaid
                   directed
                   Commissioners
                   
                   in
                   name
                   of
                   the
                   Clergy
                   to
                   this
                   meeting
                   ,
                   were
                   capable
                   of
                   that
                   authority
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   the
                   said
                   Presbyteries
                   had
                   the
                   authority
                   to
                   direct
                   Commissioners
                   to
                   the
                   generall
                   Assembly
                   ;
                   yet
                   have
                   they
                   now
                   lost
                   and
                   fallen
                   from
                   all
                   such
                   right
                   ,
                   if
                   any
                   they
                   had
                   ,
                   in
                   so
                   farre
                   as
                   they
                   have
                   deposed
                   the
                   Moderatours
                   ,
                   who
                   were
                   lawfully
                   appointed
                   to
                   governe
                   them
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   Bishops
                   in
                   their
                   Synods
                   ,
                   and
                   elected
                   others
                   in
                   their
                   place
                   ,
                   contrary
                   to
                   the
                   Act
                   of
                   the
                   Assembly
                   at
                   Glasgow
                   1610.
                   and
                   Act
                   of
                   Parl.
                   1612.
                   ordaining
                   Bishops
                   to
                   be
                   Moderatours
                   at
                   these
                   meetings
                   ;
                   and
                   in
                   their
                   absence
                   ,
                   the
                   Minister
                   whom
                   the
                   Bishop
                   should
                   appoint
                   at
                   the
                   Synode
                   .
                   So
                   these
                   meetings
                   having
                   disclaimed
                   the
                   authority
                   of
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   deposed
                   their
                   lawfull
                   Moderatours
                   ,
                   and
                   chusing
                   others
                   without
                   authority
                   ,
                   cannot
                   be
                   esteemed
                   lawfull
                   convocations
                   ,
                   that
                   can
                   have
                   lawfull
                   power
                   of
                   sending
                   out
                   Commissioners
                   with
                   authority
                   to
                   judge
                   of
                   the
                   affaires
                   of
                   this
                   Church
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   yet
                   doth
                   the
                   nullity
                   of
                   the
                   Commissions
                   ,
                   flowing
                   from
                   such
                   
                   meetings
                   ,
                   further
                   appeare
                   in
                   this
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   have
                   associate
                   to
                   themselves
                   a
                   laick
                   ruling
                   Elder
                   (
                   as
                   they
                   call
                   him
                   )
                   out
                   of
                   every
                   Session
                   and
                   Parish
                   ,
                   who
                   ,
                   being
                   ordinarily
                   the
                   Lord
                   of
                   the
                   Parish
                   ,
                   or
                   a
                   man
                   of
                   the
                   greatest
                   authority
                   in
                   the
                   bounds
                   ,
                   doth
                   over-rule
                   in
                   the
                   election
                   of
                   the
                   said
                   Commissioners
                   ,
                   both
                   by
                   his
                   authority
                   and
                   their
                   number
                   ,
                   being
                   moe
                   then
                   the
                   Ministers
                   ,
                   whereof
                   some
                   being
                   ordinarily
                   absent
                   ,
                   and
                   five
                   or
                   six
                   ,
                   or
                   so
                   many
                   of
                   them
                   put
                   in
                   list
                   ,
                   and
                   removed
                   ,
                   there
                   remain
                   but
                   a
                   few
                   Ministers
                   to
                   voice
                   to
                   the
                   election
                   ;
                   and
                   in
                   effect
                   the
                   Commissioners
                   for
                   the
                   Clergie
                   are
                   chosen
                   by
                   lay-men
                   ,
                   contrary
                   to
                   all
                   order
                   ,
                   decencie
                   ,
                   and
                   custome
                   observed
                   in
                   the
                   Christian
                   world
                   ,
                   no
                   wise
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   custome
                   of
                   this
                   Church
                   ,
                   which
                   they
                   pretend
                   to
                   follow
                   :
                   the
                   Presbyteries
                   formerly
                   never
                   associating
                   to
                   themselves
                   lay-elders
                   in
                   the
                   election
                   of
                   the
                   Commissioners
                   to
                   the
                   generall
                   Assembly
                   ,
                   but
                   onely
                   for
                   their
                   assistance
                   in
                   discipline
                   and
                   correction
                   of
                   manners
                   ,
                   calling
                   for
                   them
                   at
                   such
                   occasions
                   as
                   they
                   stood
                   in
                   need
                   of
                   their
                   
                     godly
                     concurrence
                  
                   ,
                   declaring
                   otherwise
                   their
                   meeting
                   not
                   necessarie
                   ,
                   and
                   providing
                   expresly
                   that
                   they
                   should
                   not
                   be
                   equall
                   ,
                   but
                   fewer
                   in
                   number
                   then
                   the
                   Pastours
                   ,
                   as
                   by
                   Act
                   of
                   Assembly
                   at
                   Saint
                   Andrews
                   ,
                   April
                   24.
                   1582.
                   
                   (
                   where
                   Master
                   
                     Andrew
                     Melvill
                  
                   was
                   Moderatour
                   )
                   doth
                   appeare
                   .
                   Like
                   as
                   these
                   fourty
                   yeares
                   by
                   gone
                   and
                   upwards
                   ,
                   long
                   before
                   the
                   re-establishing
                   of
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   these
                   lay-elders
                   have
                   not
                   been
                   called
                   at
                   all
                   to
                   Presbyteries
                   .
                   And
                   by
                   the
                   Act
                   at
                   Dundie
                   1597.
                   (
                   whereby
                   it
                   is
                   pretended
                   that
                   Presbyteries
                   have
                   authoritie
                   to
                   send
                   these
                   lay
                   Commissioners
                   )
                   it
                   doth
                   no
                   way
                   appeare
                   that
                   those
                   lay-elders
                   had
                   any
                   hand
                   in
                   chusing
                   of
                   the
                   Ministers
                   :
                   and
                   this
                   is
                   the
                   onely
                   Act
                   of
                   the
                   Assembly
                   ,
                   authorizing
                   Presbyteries
                   to
                   chuse
                   Commissioners
                   to
                   the
                   general
                   Assembly
                   :
                   nor
                   have
                   lay
                   elders
                   sate
                   ordinarily
                   in
                   Presbyteries
                   upon
                   any
                   occasion
                   these
                   fourty
                   yeares
                   ,
                   and
                   upwards
                   ,
                   nor
                   ever
                   had
                   any
                   place
                   nor
                   voyce
                   in
                   the
                   election
                   of
                   Ministers
                   for
                   the
                   generall
                   Assembly
                   ,
                   and
                   consequently
                   those
                   chosen
                   by
                   them
                   to
                   this
                   Assembly
                   have
                   no
                   lawfull
                   power
                   nor
                   authority
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   Beside
                   ,
                   the
                   persons
                   Ecclesiasticall
                   ,
                   pretended
                   to
                   be
                   authorized
                   Commissioners
                   
                   to
                   this
                   Assemblie
                   ,
                   have
                   so
                   behaved
                   themselves
                   ,
                   that
                   justly
                   they
                   may
                   be
                   thought
                   unworthy
                   and
                   uncapable
                   of
                   Commission
                   to
                   a
                   free
                   and
                   lawfull
                   Assemblie
                   .
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   For
                   that
                   by
                   their
                   seditious
                   and
                   railing
                   Sermons
                   and
                   Pamphlets
                   ,
                   they
                   have
                   wounded
                   the
                   Kings
                   honour
                   and
                   Soveraigne
                   authoritie
                   ,
                   and
                   animated
                   his
                   liedges
                   to
                   rebellion
                   ,
                   averring
                   that
                   all
                   authoritie
                   Soveraigne
                   is
                   Originally
                   in
                   the
                   
                     collective
                     bodie
                  
                   ,
                   derived
                   from
                   thence
                   to
                   the
                   Prince
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   not
                   onely
                   in
                   case
                   of
                   negligence
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   Suppletivè
                   in
                   the
                   
                     collective
                     bodie
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   being
                   communicate
                   from
                   the
                   Commontie
                   to
                   the
                   King
                   ,
                   Cumulativè
                   not
                   Privativè
                   :
                   but
                   also
                   in
                   case
                   of
                   mal-administration
                   ,
                   to
                   returne
                   to
                   the
                   
                     collective
                     bodie
                  
                   ;
                   so
                   that
                   
                     Rex
                     excidit
                     jure
                     suo
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   they
                   may
                   refuse
                   obedience
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   Next
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   knowne
                   to
                   bee
                   such
                   as
                   have
                   either
                   beene
                   schismatically
                   refractorie
                   and
                   opposite
                   to
                   good
                   order
                   setled
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   and
                   State
                   ;
                   or
                   such
                   as
                   having
                   promised
                   ,
                   subscribed
                   ,
                   and
                   sworne
                   obedience
                   to
                   their
                   Ordinarie
                   ,
                   have
                   never
                   made
                   conscience
                   of
                   their
                   oath
                   ;
                   or
                   such
                   as
                   have
                   sworne
                   and
                   accordingly
                   practised
                   ,
                   yet
                   contrarie
                   to
                   their
                   promise
                   and
                   practice
                   ,
                   have
                   resiled
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   contempt
                   of
                   authoritie
                   ,
                   and
                   disturbance
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ;
                   or
                   such
                   as
                   are
                   under
                   the
                   Censures
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   Ireland
                   ,
                   for
                   their
                   disobedience
                   to
                   order
                   ;
                   or
                   under
                   the
                   Censures
                   of
                   this
                   Church
                   ,
                   or
                   conveened
                   ,
                   at
                   least
                   deserving
                   to
                   bee
                   conveened
                   before
                   the
                   Ordinaries
                   ,
                   or
                   a
                   lawfull
                   generall
                   Assemblie
                   ,
                   for
                   divers
                   transgressions
                   deserving
                   deprivation
                   :
                   As
                   first
                   ,
                   for
                   uttering
                   in
                   their
                   Sermons
                   ,
                   rash
                   and
                   irreverent
                   speeches
                   in
                   Pulpit
                   against
                   his
                   Majesties
                   Councell
                   and
                   their
                   proceedings
                   ,
                   punishable
                   by
                   deprivation
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   Act
                   of
                   Assemblie
                   at
                   Edinburgh
                   ,
                   May
                   22.
                   1590.
                   
                   Next
                   ,
                   for
                   reproving
                   his
                   Majesties
                   Lawes
                   ,
                   Statutes
                   ,
                   and
                   Ordinances
                   ,
                   contrarie
                   to
                   the
                   Act
                   of
                   Assembly
                   at
                   Perth
                   ,
                   Maii
                   1.
                   1596.
                   
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   for
                   expressing
                   of
                   mens
                   names
                   in
                   Pulpit
                   ;
                   or
                   describing
                   them
                   vively
                   to
                   their
                   reproach
                   ,
                   where
                   there
                   was
                   no
                   notorious
                   fault
                   ;
                   against
                   another
                   Act
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   Assemblie
                   .
                   Fourthly
                   ,
                   for
                   using
                   applications
                   in
                   their
                   Sermons
                   ,
                   not
                   tending
                   to
                   the
                   edification
                   of
                   their
                   present
                   Auditorie
                   ;
                   contrarie
                   to
                   another
                   Act
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   Assemblie
                   .
                   Fifthly
                   ,
                   for
                   keeping
                   conventions
                   not
                   allowed
                   by
                   his
                   Majestie
                   ,
                   without
                   his
                   knowledge
                   and
                   consent
                   ;
                   contrarie
                   to
                   another
                   Act
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   Assemblie
                   .
                   Sixthly
                   ,
                   for
                   receiving
                   of
                   people
                   of
                   other
                   Ministers
                   flocks
                   to
                   the
                   Communion
                   ;
                   contrary
                   to
                   order
                   ,
                   Acts
                   of
                   Assemblies
                   and
                   Councels
                   .
                   Seventhly
                   ,
                   for
                   intruding
                   themselves
                   into
                   other
                   mens
                   Pulpits
                   ,
                   without
                   calling
                   or
                   authoritie
                   .
                   Eighthly
                   ,
                   for
                   usurping
                   the
                   authoritie
                   to
                   convent
                   their
                   Brethren
                   ,
                   and
                   proceed
                   against
                   them
                   to
                   the
                   Censures
                   of
                   suspension
                   and
                   deprivation
                   .
                   Ninthly
                   ,
                   for
                   pressing
                   the
                   people
                   to
                   subscribe
                   a
                   Covenant
                   ,
                   not
                   allowed
                   by
                   authoritie
                   ;
                   and
                   opposing
                   and
                   withstanding
                   the
                   subscribing
                   of
                   a
                   Covenant
                   offered
                   by
                   his
                   Majestie
                   ,
                   and
                   allowed
                   by
                   the
                   Councell
                   :
                   Beside
                   many
                   personall
                   faults
                   and
                   enormities
                   ,
                   whereof
                   many
                   of
                   them
                   are
                   guiltie
                   ,
                   which
                   in
                   charitie
                   we
                   forbeare
                   to
                   expresse
                   .
                   But
                   hereby
                   it
                   doth
                   appeare
                   ,
                   how
                   unfit
                   these
                   persons
                   
                   are
                   to
                   be
                   members
                   of
                   a
                   free
                   and
                   lawfull
                   Assemblie
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   Nor
                   doth
                   it
                   stand
                   with
                   Reason
                   ,
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   or
                   practice
                   of
                   the
                   Christian
                   Church
                   ,
                   that
                   Lay-men
                   should
                   be
                   authorized
                   to
                   have
                   decisive
                   voice
                   in
                   a
                   generall
                   Assemblie
                   .
                   In
                   that
                   Act
                   of
                   Dundie
                   ,
                   1597.
                   whereby
                   these
                   Elders
                   pretend
                   to
                   have
                   this
                   place
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   warrant
                   expressed
                   for
                   them
                   ,
                   to
                   deliberate
                   and
                   determine
                   .
                   Their
                   presence
                   and
                   assistance
                   wee
                   approve
                   ,
                   being
                   allowed
                   and
                   authorized
                   by
                   the
                   Prince
                   .
                   The
                   Kings
                   Majesties
                   presence
                   in
                   person
                   ,
                   or
                   by
                   his
                   delegates
                   ,
                   wee
                   hold
                   most
                   necessarie
                   to
                   see
                   all
                   things
                   orderly
                   and
                   peaceably
                   done
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   hee
                   have
                   the
                   chiefe
                   hand
                   in
                   all
                   Deliberations
                   and
                   Determinations
                   .
                   Nor
                   do
                   we
                   refuse
                   that
                   any
                   intelligent
                   or
                   moderate
                   man
                   may
                   make
                   remonstrance
                   of
                   his
                   opinion
                   ,
                   with
                   the
                   reasons
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   in
                   that
                   way
                   that
                   becommeth
                   him
                   in
                   a
                   Nationall
                   Assemblie
                   ,
                   due
                   reverence
                   being
                   kept
                   ,
                   and
                   confusion
                   avoided
                   .
                   But
                   that
                   any
                   Lay-man
                   ,
                   except
                   hee
                   bee
                   delegate
                   by
                   Soveraigne
                   authoritie
                   ,
                   shall
                   presume
                   to
                   have
                   a
                   definitive
                   and
                   decisive
                   voice
                   ,
                   we
                   esteeme
                   it
                   to
                   bee
                   intrusion
                   uppon
                   the
                   Pastorall
                   charge
                   ,
                   and
                   without
                   warrant
                   .
                   May
                   we
                   not
                   therefore
                   intreat
                   my
                   Lord
                   Commissioner
                   his
                   Grace
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   words
                   of
                   the
                   Fathers
                   of
                   the
                   fourth
                   generall
                   Councell
                   at
                   Chalcedon
                   ?
                   
                     Mitte
                     for
                     as
                     superfluos
                  
                   .
                   Nor
                   will
                   a
                   pious
                   Prince
                   bee
                   offended
                   with
                   it
                   ;
                   but
                   with
                   Theodosius
                   the
                   younger
                   will
                   say
                   ,
                   
                     Illegitimum
                     est
                     ,
                     eum
                     qui
                     non
                     sit
                     in
                     ordine
                     Sanctissimorum
                     Episcoporum
                     Ecclesiasticus
                     immisceri
                     tractatibus
                  
                   —
                   And
                   Pulcheria
                   the
                   Empresse
                   commanded
                   
                     Strategus
                     ,
                     Ut
                     Clerici
                     ,
                     Monachi
                     ,
                     &
                     Laici
                     virepellerentur
                     ,
                     exceptis
                     paucis
                     illis
                     quos
                     Episcopi
                     secum
                     duxerunt
                     .
                  
                   Upon
                   this
                   respect
                   was
                   Martinus
                   in
                   that
                   Councell
                   of
                   Chalcedon
                   moved
                   to
                   say
                   ;
                   
                     Non
                     esse
                     suum
                     ,
                     sed
                     Episcoporum
                     tantum
                     ,
                     subscribere
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   If
                   these
                   pretended
                   Commissioners
                   ,
                   both
                   Lay
                   and
                   Ecclesiasticall
                   ,
                   were
                   
                   lawfully
                   authorized
                   ,
                   (
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   evident
                   they
                   are
                   not
                   )
                   and
                   for
                   none
                   other
                   cause
                   declinable
                   ,
                   yet
                   the
                   Law
                   doth
                   admit
                   ,
                   that
                   justly
                   a
                   Judge
                   may
                   be
                   declined
                   ,
                   who
                   is
                   probably
                   suspect
                   :
                   And
                   of
                   all
                   probabilities
                   ,
                   this
                   is
                   the
                   most
                   pregnant
                   ,
                   when
                   the
                   Judge
                   ,
                   before
                   he
                   come
                   to
                   judgement
                   ,
                   doth
                   give
                   sentence
                   of
                   these
                   things
                   he
                   hath
                   to
                   judge
                   .
                   This
                   made
                   our
                   Reformers
                   protestation
                   against
                   the
                   Councel
                   of
                   Trent
                   valide
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   not
                   compearing
                   justifiable
                   ,
                   because
                   Pope
                   Leo
                   10.
                   had
                   precondemned
                   Luther
                   ,
                   as
                   appeared
                   by
                   his
                   Bull
                   ,
                   dated
                   8.
                   
                   Junii
                   1520.
                   renewed
                   by
                   Paul
                   3.
                   dated
                   in
                   Aug.
                   1535.
                   
                   This
                   was
                   the
                   cause
                   why
                   Athanasius
                   would
                   not
                   give
                   his
                   appearance
                   at
                   some
                   Councels
                   ,
                   nor
                   Hosius
                   of
                   Corduba
                   ,
                   nor
                   Maximus
                   Patriarch
                   of
                   Constantinople
                   .
                   But
                   so
                   it
                   is
                   ,
                   the
                   most
                   part
                   ,
                   if
                   not
                   all
                   of
                   the
                   said
                   Commissioners
                   directed
                   to
                   this
                   meeting
                   ,
                   have
                   precondemned
                   Episcopall
                   Government
                   ,
                   and
                   condemned
                   ,
                   at
                   least
                   suspended
                   obedience
                   to
                   the
                   Acts
                   of
                   the
                   generall
                   Assemblie
                   and
                   Parliament
                   concerning
                   the
                   five
                   Articles
                   of
                   Perth
                   ,
                   have
                   approven
                   their
                   Covenant
                   as
                   most
                   necessarie
                   to
                   be
                   embraced
                   of
                   all
                   in
                   this
                   Kingdome
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   onely
                   have
                   given
                   judgement
                   of
                   these
                   things
                   before
                   hand
                   ,
                   but
                   by
                   most
                   solemne
                   oaths
                   have
                   bound
                   themselves
                   to
                   defend
                   and
                   stand
                   to
                   the
                   same
                   :
                   as
                   doth
                   appeare
                   by
                   their
                   Covenant
                   ,
                   Petitions
                   ,
                   Protestations
                   ,
                   Pamphlets
                   ,
                   Libels
                   ,
                   and
                   Sermons
                   :
                   and
                   therefore
                   by
                   no
                   Law
                   nor
                   equitie
                   can
                   these
                   pretended
                   Commissioners
                   
                   bee
                   admitted
                   to
                   determine
                   in
                   this
                   meeting
                   ,
                   concerning
                   these
                   persons
                   and
                   points
                   ,
                   which
                   before
                   hand
                   they
                   have
                   so
                   unjustly
                   condemned
                   .
                
                 
                   Further
                   ,
                   with
                   no
                   Law
                   nor
                   reason
                   can
                   it
                   subsist
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   same
                   
                   persons
                   shall
                   be
                   both
                   Judges
                   and
                   Parties
                   .
                   And
                   wee
                   appeale
                   the
                   consciences
                   of
                   all
                   honest
                   men
                   ,
                   if
                   all
                   ,
                   at
                   least
                   the
                   greatest
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   pretended
                   Commissioners
                   ,
                   have
                   not
                   declared
                   themselves
                   partie
                   to
                   the
                   Archbishops
                   and
                   Bishops
                   of
                   this
                   Church
                   :
                   for
                   in
                   that
                   they
                   have
                   declined
                   the
                   Bishops
                   to
                   be
                   their
                   Judges
                   as
                   being
                   their
                   partie
                   ,
                   (
                   as
                   their
                   Declinators
                   ,
                   Petitions
                   ,
                   Declarations
                   and
                   Protestations
                   do
                   beare
                   )
                   have
                   they
                   not
                   
                     simul
                     &
                     semel
                     ,
                     &
                     ipso
                     facto
                  
                   declared
                   themselves
                   to
                   bee
                   partie
                   against
                   Bishops
                   ;
                   whom
                   they
                   have
                   not
                   onely
                   declined
                   ,
                   but
                   persecuted
                   by
                   their
                   calumnies
                   and
                   reproaches
                   vented
                   by
                   word
                   and
                   writ
                   ,
                   in
                   publike
                   and
                   in
                   private
                   ,
                   by
                   invading
                   their
                   persons
                   ,
                   opposing
                   and
                   oppressing
                   them
                   by
                   strength
                   of
                   an
                   unlawfull
                   Combination
                   ;
                   for
                   the
                   subscribing
                   and
                   swearing
                   whereof
                   ,
                   they
                   have
                   by
                   their
                   owne
                   authoritie
                   indicted
                   and
                   kept
                   Fasts
                   ,
                   not
                   onely
                   in
                   their
                   owne
                   Churches
                   ,
                   but
                   where
                   worthie
                   men
                   refused
                   to
                   bee
                   accessorie
                   to
                   these
                   disorderly
                   and
                   impious
                   courses
                   ,
                   they
                   have
                   (
                   by
                   aid
                   of
                   the
                   unruly
                   multitude
                   )
                   entred
                   their
                   Churches
                   ,
                   usurped
                   upon
                   their
                   charges
                   ,
                   reading
                   and
                   causing
                   to
                   bee
                   read
                   that
                   unlawfull
                   Covenant
                   ;
                   by
                   threatning
                   and
                   menacing
                   compelling
                   some
                   (
                   otherwise
                   unwilling
                   )
                   out
                   of
                   just
                   feare
                   to
                   set
                   their
                   hands
                   to
                   it
                   ;
                   by
                   processing
                   ,
                   suspending
                   ,
                   and
                   removing
                   obedient
                   and
                   worthie
                   Ministers
                   from
                   their
                   places
                   by
                   the
                   usurped
                   authoritie
                   of
                   their
                   Table
                   and
                   Presbyteries
                   ?
                   And
                   whereas
                   by
                   all
                   Law
                   and
                   Justice
                   ,
                   persons
                   finding
                   themselves
                   wronged
                   in
                   judgement
                   ,
                   have
                   never
                   beene
                   denied
                   the
                   remedie
                   of
                   declinatorie
                   and
                   appellation
                   ;
                   neverthelesse
                   not
                   a
                   few
                   of
                   these
                   Presbyteries
                   have
                   proceeded
                   against
                   sundrie
                   worthie
                   Ministers
                   ,
                   who
                   have
                   declined
                   and
                   appealed
                   from
                   their
                   judgements
                   ,
                   without
                   respect
                   to
                   this
                   defence
                   ;
                   by
                   these
                   meanes
                   craftily
                   intending
                   to
                   disable
                   them
                   to
                   bee
                   Commissioners
                   for
                   the
                   Church
                   ;
                   directly
                   or
                   indirectly
                   causing
                   their
                   stipends
                   to
                   bee
                   kept
                   back
                   from
                   them
                   :
                   By
                   which
                   meanes
                   not
                   the
                   least
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   subscribing
                   Ministers
                   have
                   beene
                   gained
                   to
                   their
                   Covenant
                   .
                
                 
                   But
                   it
                   is
                   without
                   example
                   uncharitable
                   and
                   illegall
                   ,
                   that
                   under
                   the
                   pretext
                   of
                   summons
                   (
                   the
                   like
                   whereof
                   was
                   never
                   used
                   ,
                   nor
                   in
                   the
                   like
                   manner
                   against
                   the
                   most
                   hainous
                   malefactors
                   in
                   the
                   Kingdome
                   )
                   they
                   have
                   devised
                   ,
                   forged
                   ,
                   vented
                   ,
                   and
                   published
                   a
                   most
                   infamous
                   and
                   scurrile
                   Libell
                   ,
                   full
                   of
                   impudent
                   lies
                   and
                   malicious
                   calumnies
                   against
                   the
                   Archbishops
                   and
                   Bishops
                   of
                   this
                   Church
                   ;
                   and
                   have
                   first
                   given
                   out
                   from
                   their
                   Table
                   ,
                   the
                   order
                   prescribed
                   in
                   these
                   subsequent
                   Articles
                   ,
                   which
                   we
                   have
                   insert
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   world
                   may
                   bee
                   witnesse
                   of
                   the
                   illegalitie
                   and
                   maliciousnesse
                   of
                   their
                   proceedings
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     
                       
                         
                           
                             I.
                             
                          
                           
                             TO
                             desire
                             the
                             Presbyterie
                             of
                             every
                             Bishop
                             ,
                             especially
                             where
                             he
                             keeps
                             his
                             residence
                             ,
                             as
                             also
                             the
                             Presbyterie
                             where
                             his
                             Cathedrall
                             seat
                             is
                             ,
                             to
                             
                             have
                             a
                             speciall
                             care
                             of
                             this
                             Bill
                             and
                             complaint
                             against
                             the
                             Prelats
                             ,
                             and
                             particularly
                             against
                             the
                             Bishop
                             of
                             their
                             Diocese
                             .
                          
                        
                         
                           
                             II.
                             
                          
                           
                             That
                             some
                             Noblemen
                             (
                             if
                             any
                             be
                             within
                             the
                             Presbyterie
                             )
                             some
                             Gentlemen
                             and
                             Barons
                             ,
                             some
                             Ministers
                             ,
                             and
                             some
                             Commons
                             ,
                             who
                             are
                             not
                             chosen
                             Commissioners
                             to
                             the
                             Assemblie
                             ,
                             in
                             their
                             owne
                             Name
                             ,
                             and
                             in
                             Name
                             of
                             all
                             other
                             Covenanters
                             or
                             Complainers
                             ,
                             either
                             within
                             the
                             Presbyterie
                             ,
                             or
                             Diocese
                             ,
                             or
                             whole
                             Kingdome
                             ,
                             who
                             are
                             not
                             Commissioners
                             to
                             the
                             Assemblie
                             ,
                             will
                             adhere
                             and
                             assist
                             in
                             this
                             Complaint
                             ,
                             that
                             they
                             present
                             this
                             Bill
                             to
                             the
                             Presbyterie
                             .
                          
                        
                         
                           
                             III.
                             
                          
                           
                             That
                             they
                             who
                             are
                             Complainers
                             have
                             a
                             particular
                             care
                             to
                             fill
                             up
                             the
                             Blanks
                             left
                             in
                             the
                             Bill
                             ,
                             in
                             the
                             subsumptions
                             of
                             the
                             particular
                             faults
                             committed
                             by
                             the
                             Bishop
                             of
                             the
                             Diocese
                             ,
                             against
                             these
                             generall
                             Rules
                             ,
                             Canons
                             and
                             Acts
                             :
                             or
                             if
                             these
                             Blanks
                             will
                             not
                             containe
                             the
                             same
                             ,
                             that
                             the
                             Complainers
                             draw
                             up
                             in
                             a
                             particular
                             claime
                             ,
                             all
                             the
                             particular
                             faults
                             and
                             transgressions
                             of
                             the
                             Bishop
                             of
                             that
                             Diocese
                             ,
                             against
                             these
                             Rules
                             ,
                             Canons
                             ,
                             and
                             Acts
                             ,
                             or
                             any
                             other
                             Law
                             of
                             the
                             Church
                             or
                             Kingdome
                             ,
                             and
                             present
                             the
                             same
                             to
                             the
                             Presbyterie
                             with
                             this
                             generall
                             complaint
                             .
                             And
                             if
                             they
                             cannot
                             get
                             the
                             particulars
                             presently
                             ready
                             ,
                             notwithstanding
                             they
                             present
                             without
                             any
                             delay
                             ,
                             because
                             of
                             the
                             scarcenesse
                             of
                             the
                             time
                             ,
                             this
                             complaint
                             as
                             it
                             stands
                             with
                             the
                             Blanks
                             :
                             and
                             in
                             the
                             meane
                             time
                             ,
                             may
                             gather
                             any
                             other
                             particulars
                             against
                             the
                             Assemblie
                             ,
                             to
                             which
                             this
                             complaint
                             is
                             to
                             be
                             referred
                             .
                          
                        
                         
                           
                             IIII.
                             
                          
                           
                             That
                             the
                             Presbyterie
                             finding
                             the
                             complaint
                             important
                             ,
                             and
                             the
                             generall
                             Assemblie
                             so
                             approaching
                             ,
                             referre
                             the
                             same
                             to
                             the
                             generall
                             Assemblie
                             ,
                             by
                             an
                             Act
                             of
                             this
                             reference
                             insert
                             in
                             the
                             Books
                             of
                             the
                             Presbyterie
                             .
                          
                        
                         
                           
                             V.
                             
                          
                           
                             That
                             upon
                             this
                             reference
                             of
                             the
                             complaint
                             to
                             the
                             Assemblie
                             ,
                             the
                             Presbyterie
                             admonish
                             the
                             complainers
                             
                               apud
                               acta
                            
                             ,
                             to
                             be
                             present
                             at
                             the
                             said
                             Assemblie
                             ,
                             for
                             assisting
                             and
                             verifying
                             of
                             the
                             said
                             complaint
                             .
                          
                        
                         
                           
                             VI.
                             
                          
                           
                             That
                             the
                             Presbyterie
                             ordaine
                             all
                             their
                             Pastors
                             ,
                             out
                             of
                             Pulpit
                             on
                             a
                             Sabbath
                             day
                             before
                             noone
                             ,
                             to
                             cause
                             read
                             publikely
                             this
                             whole
                             complaint
                             and
                             the
                             Presbyteries
                             reference
                             to
                             the
                             Assemblie
                             ,
                             and
                             so
                             to
                             admonish
                             the
                             Bishop
                             of
                             that
                             Diocese
                             ,
                             the
                             delinquent
                             complained
                             upon
                             ,
                             with
                             the
                             rest
                             of
                             his
                             colleagues
                             to
                             be
                             present
                             at
                             the
                             generall
                             Assemblie
                             ,
                             to
                             answer
                             to
                             the
                             particular
                             
                             complaint
                             ,
                             both
                             in
                             the
                             particular
                             and
                             generall
                             Heads
                             thereof
                             ,
                             given
                             or
                             to
                             be
                             given
                             in
                             ;
                             and
                             to
                             abide
                             the
                             censure
                             and
                             triall
                             of
                             the
                             Assemblie
                             thereupon
                             .
                             And
                             likewise
                             ,
                             out
                             of
                             Pulpit
                             to
                             admonish
                             all
                             others
                             who
                             have
                             interest
                             either
                             in
                             the
                             pursuing
                             or
                             referring
                             this
                             complaint
                             ,
                             to
                             be
                             present
                             at
                             the
                             said
                             Assemblie
                             .
                          
                        
                         
                           
                             VII
                             .
                          
                           
                             That
                             the
                             Presbyterie
                             insert
                             in
                             their
                             Presbyterie-Books
                             the
                             whole
                             tenour
                             of
                             this
                             complaint
                             ,
                             both
                             in
                             the
                             generall
                             and
                             particular
                             Heads
                             thereof
                             ;
                             and
                             that
                             they
                             have
                             a
                             care
                             to
                             cause
                             deliver
                             by
                             their
                             ordinarie
                             Beadle
                             ,
                             to
                             the
                             Bishop
                             of
                             the
                             Diocese
                             ,
                             a
                             copie
                             thereof
                             ,
                             and
                             a
                             copie
                             of
                             an
                             Act
                             ,
                             referring
                             the
                             same
                             to
                             the
                             Assemblie
                             ,
                             and
                             summon
                             him
                             to
                             compeare
                             before
                             the
                             Assemblie
                             .
                             And
                             if
                             he
                             be
                             within
                             the
                             countrey
                             ,
                             and
                             cannot
                             be
                             personally
                             apprehended
                             ,
                             to
                             affix
                             a
                             full
                             copie
                             thereof
                             upon
                             each
                             dwelling
                             place
                             ,
                             and
                             upon
                             the
                             most
                             patent
                             doore
                             of
                             the
                             Cathedrall
                             Church
                             and
                             Episcopall
                             seat
                             .
                          
                        
                         
                           
                             VIII
                             .
                          
                           
                             That
                             the
                             complainers
                             within
                             the
                             Presbyterie
                             where
                             the
                             Bishop
                             is
                             resident
                             ,
                             or
                             hath
                             his
                             Cathedrall
                             ,
                             be
                             carefull
                             to
                             keep
                             correspondence
                             with
                             those
                             in
                             other
                             Presbyteries
                             within
                             their
                             Diocese
                             ,
                             who
                             best
                             can
                             specifie
                             and
                             verifie
                             their
                             Bishops
                             usurpation
                             and
                             transgressions
                             ,
                             and
                             who
                             had
                             particular
                             Articles
                             to
                             gather
                             particular
                             Declarations
                             and
                             Informations
                             of
                             the
                             same
                             .
                          
                        
                         
                           
                             IX
                             .
                          
                           
                             That
                             some
                             of
                             these
                             complainers
                             in
                             their
                             owne
                             name
                             ,
                             and
                             with
                             Warrant
                             and
                             power
                             from
                             the
                             rest
                             ,
                             without
                             failing
                             attend
                             the
                             Assemblie
                             with
                             the
                             generall
                             complaint
                             and
                             particular
                             verifications
                             and
                             specifications
                             of
                             the
                             same
                             .
                          
                        
                         
                           
                             X.
                             
                          
                           
                             That
                             in
                             case
                             the
                             Presbyterie
                             where
                             the
                             Bishop
                             hath
                             his
                             residence
                             ,
                             or
                             where
                             he
                             hath
                             his
                             Cathedrall
                             and
                             Episcopall
                             seat
                             ,
                             refuse
                             to
                             receive
                             this
                             complaint
                             ,
                             or
                             referre
                             the
                             same
                             to
                             the
                             Assemblie
                             ,
                             or
                             to
                             admonish
                             or
                             cyte
                             the
                             Bishop
                             delinquent
                             before
                             the
                             Assemblie
                             ,
                             to
                             answer
                             to
                             the
                             complaint
                             ;
                             that
                             the
                             Gentlemen
                             and
                             others
                             who
                             are
                             complainers
                             to
                             the
                             Presbyteries
                             ,
                             upon
                             their
                             refusall
                             take
                             instrument
                             in
                             the
                             hands
                             of
                             the
                             Clerk
                             of
                             the
                             Presbyterie
                             ,
                             or
                             any
                             Notarie
                             ,
                             and
                             protest
                             that
                             their
                             refusall
                             of
                             the
                             ordinarie
                             care
                             of
                             Justice
                             ,
                             procured
                             (
                             without
                             doubt
                             )
                             by
                             the
                             Bishop
                             of
                             that
                             Diocese
                             delinquent
                             complained
                             of
                             ,
                             the
                             equivalent
                             of
                             Law
                             and
                             Reason
                             ,
                             be
                             a
                             formall
                             cytation
                             of
                             him
                             .
                             Which
                             Protestation
                             they
                             may
                             affix
                             upon
                             the
                             dwelling
                             house
                             of
                             the
                             said
                             Bishop
                             ,
                             or
                             upon
                             his
                             Cathedrall
                             Church
                             ,
                             or
                             the
                             prime
                             Church
                             within
                             the
                             Presbyterie
                             .
                             And
                             that
                             they
                             may
                             deale
                             with
                             any
                             other
                             Presbyterie
                             within
                             the
                             Diocese
                             ,
                             who
                             is
                             better
                             disposed
                             ,
                             and
                             upon
                             their
                             receit
                             of
                             the
                             complaint
                             ,
                             will
                             referre
                             the
                             same
                             to
                             the
                             Assemblie
                             ,
                             and
                             cyte
                             the
                             Bishop
                             in
                             manner
                             above
                             expressed
                             ,
                             to
                             compeare
                             before
                             the
                             said
                             Assemblie
                             .
                          
                        
                         
                           
                           
                             XI
                             .
                          
                           
                             Item
                             ,
                             perhaps
                             some
                             Minister
                             within
                             the
                             Presbyterie
                             may
                             thinke
                             some
                             Heads
                             of
                             this
                             Complaint
                             not
                             to
                             be
                             relevant
                             in
                             his
                             Opinion
                             ,
                             or
                             know
                             the
                             Bishop
                             not
                             to
                             be
                             guiltie
                             of
                             all
                             the
                             particular
                             Heads
                             contained
                             therein
                             :
                             yet
                             hee
                             in
                             Justice
                             cannot
                             refuse
                             to
                             referre
                             the
                             triall
                             of
                             the
                             Relevancie
                             and
                             Probation
                             thereof
                             to
                             the
                             generall
                             Assemblie
                             ;
                             especially
                             seeing
                             the
                             Relevancie
                             and
                             Probation
                             of
                             moe
                             or
                             fewer
                             Points
                             against
                             the
                             Bishop
                             of
                             the
                             Diocese
                             is
                             sufficient
                             ,
                             and
                             seeing
                             the
                             subsumption
                             of
                             every
                             particular
                             Head
                             is
                             against
                             the
                             Bishop
                             of
                             the
                             Diocese
                             ,
                             with
                             his
                             Colleagues
                             .
                          
                        
                         
                           
                             XII
                             .
                          
                           
                             Item
                             ,
                             To
                             desire
                             the
                             Presbyterie
                             ,
                             upon
                             Complaints
                             upon
                             any
                             persons
                             within
                             the
                             same
                             ,
                             against
                             any
                             scandalous
                             Minister
                             either
                             in
                             Doctrine
                             or
                             Life
                             ,
                             either
                             to
                             judge
                             the
                             Complaint
                             ,
                             or
                             referre
                             the
                             same
                             to
                             the
                             triall
                             and
                             censure
                             of
                             the
                             generall
                             Assemblie
                             ,
                             and
                             so
                             to
                             admonish
                             and
                             cyte
                             the
                             Ministers
                             complained
                             upon
                             ,
                             to
                             compeare
                             before
                             the
                             generall
                             Assemblie
                             for
                             that
                             end
                             .
                          
                        
                      
                    
                  
                
                 
                   According
                   to
                   which
                   Articles
                   ,
                   upon
                   Sunday
                   ,
                   Octob.
                   28.
                   they
                   caused
                   read
                   the
                   said
                   Libell
                   in
                   all
                   the
                   Churches
                   of
                   Edinburgh
                   notwithstanding
                   my
                   Lord
                   Commissioners
                   command
                   given
                   to
                   the
                   Provost
                   and
                   Bailies
                   to
                   the
                   contrarie
                   ,
                   except
                   in
                   Holy-rood-house
                   ,
                   where
                   it
                   was
                   read
                   the
                   next
                   Sunday
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   was
                   in
                   other
                   Churches
                   of
                   the
                   Kingdome
                   ;
                   proceeding
                   herein
                   1.
                   
                   Against
                   all
                   charitie
                   ,
                   which
                   doth
                   not
                   behave
                   it selfe
                   unseemely
                   ,
                   nor
                   delighteth
                   in
                   the
                   discoverie
                   of
                   mens
                   nakednesse
                   ,
                   nor
                   take
                   up
                   a
                   reproach
                   ,
                   nor
                   backbite
                   with
                   the
                   tongue
                   ;
                   much
                   lesse
                   to
                   write
                   a
                   book
                   against
                   a
                   brother
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   Against
                   the
                   order
                   prescribed
                   by
                   the
                   Apostle
                   
                     not
                     to
                     rebuke
                     an
                     Elder
                     ,
                     but
                     to
                     intreat
                     him
                     as
                     a
                     Father
                     :
                  
                   and
                   by
                   the
                   Act
                   of
                   Parliament
                   ,
                   Jam.
                   6.
                   par
                   .
                   8.
                   discharging
                   all
                   persons
                   to
                   impugne
                   or
                   to
                   procure
                   the
                   diminution
                   of
                   the
                   authoritie
                   and
                   power
                   of
                   the
                   three
                   Estates
                   or
                   any
                   of
                   them
                   .
                   3.
                   
                   Against
                   all
                   lawfull
                   and
                   formall
                   proceeding
                   ,
                   especially
                   that
                   prescribed
                   by
                   the
                   Act
                   of
                   generall
                   Assemblie
                   at
                   Perth
                   ,
                   Martii
                   1.
                   1596.
                   whereby
                   it
                   is
                   ordained
                   ,
                   that
                   all
                   summons
                   containe
                   the
                   speciall
                   cause
                   and
                   crime
                   ,
                   which
                   the
                   said
                   Libell
                   doth
                   not
                   ;
                   naming
                   onely
                   generall
                   calumnies
                   ,
                   reproaches
                   and
                   aspersions
                   ,
                   without
                   instruction
                   of
                   any
                   particular
                   ,
                   but
                   leaving
                   these
                   to
                   be
                   filled
                   up
                   by
                   malitious
                   delation
                   ,
                   after
                   they
                   have
                   defamed
                   their
                   Brethren
                   by
                   publishing
                   this
                   Libell
                   ;
                   as
                   appeares
                   by
                   the
                   8.
                   and
                   11.
                   
                   Articles
                   of
                   the
                   said
                   instructions
                   :
                   and
                   against
                   the
                   order
                   prescribed
                   by
                   the
                   Assemblie
                   at
                   Saint
                   Andrewes
                   ,
                   Aprill
                   24.
                   1582.
                   
                     whereby
                     it
                     is
                     enacted
                     ,
                     that
                     in
                     processe
                     of
                     deprivation
                     of
                     Ministers
                     ,
                     there
                     be
                     a
                     libelled
                     precept
                     upon
                     fortie
                     dayes
                     warning
                     ,
                     being
                     within
                     the
                     Realme
                     ,
                     and
                     threescore
                     dayes
                     ,
                     being
                     without
                     the
                     Realme
                     ,
                     to
                     bee
                     directed
                     by
                     the
                     Kirke
                     and
                     such
                     Commissioners
                     thereof
                     ,
                     as
                     elects
                     and
                     admits
                     the
                     person
                     complained
                     of
                     ,
                     summoning
                     them
                     to
                     compeare
                     and
                     answer
                     
                     upon
                     the
                     complaint
                     .
                     And
                     in
                     case
                     of
                     their
                     absence
                     at
                     the
                     first
                     summons
                     ,
                     the
                     second
                     to
                     be
                     directed
                     upon
                     the
                     like
                     warning
                     ,
                     with
                     certification
                     ,
                     if
                     he
                     faile
                     ,
                     the
                     Libell
                     shall
                     be
                     admitted
                     to
                     probation
                     ,
                     and
                     he
                     shall
                     be
                     holden
                  
                   pro
                   confesso
                   .
                   Which
                   forme
                   not
                   being
                   kept
                   in
                   a
                   summons
                   inferring
                   the
                   punishment
                   of
                   deprivation
                   ,
                   the
                   same
                   cannot
                   be
                   sustained
                   by
                   the
                   order
                   of
                   that
                   Assemblie
                   .
                   4.
                   
                   Against
                   common
                   equitie
                   which
                   admits
                   summons
                   onely
                   by
                   the
                   authoritie
                   of
                   that
                   Judge
                   before
                   whom
                   the
                   delinquent
                   is
                   to
                   compeare
                   ;
                   whereby
                   the
                   summons
                   directed
                   by
                   the
                   authoritie
                   of
                   these
                   pretended
                   Presbyteries
                   ,
                   cannot
                   sustaine
                   for
                   compearance
                   before
                   the
                   generall
                   Assemblie
                   ,
                   nor
                   could
                   reference
                   be
                   made
                   from
                   the
                   Presbyterie
                   to
                   the
                   generall
                   Assemblie
                   ,
                   the
                   parties
                   never
                   being
                   summoned
                   to
                   compeare
                   before
                   the
                   Presbyterie
                   ,
                   whereby
                   either
                   in
                   presence
                   of
                   the
                   partie
                   ,
                   or
                   in
                   case
                   of
                   contumacie
                   ,
                   the
                   complaint
                   might
                   be
                   referred
                   to
                   the
                   Assemblie
                   .
                   That
                   there
                   was
                   no
                   cytation
                   before
                   the
                   reference
                   ,
                   is
                   cleare
                   by
                   the
                   said
                   instructions
                   .
                   And
                   what
                   a
                   strange
                   and
                   odious
                   forme
                   it
                   is
                   to
                   insert
                   such
                   a
                   calumnious
                   Libell
                   in
                   the
                   Presbyterie
                   books
                   ,
                   without
                   cyting
                   of
                   the
                   parties
                   to
                   answer
                   thereto
                   :
                   and
                   to
                   cyte
                   Bishops
                   before
                   the
                   generall
                   Assemblie
                   by
                   the
                   said
                   Libell
                   ,
                   by
                   publishing
                   the
                   same
                   at
                   Churches
                   ,
                   to
                   which
                   they
                   had
                   no
                   relation
                   and
                   were
                   many
                   miles
                   distant
                   ,
                   Wee
                   leave
                   it
                   to
                   the
                   judgement
                   of
                   indifferent
                   men
                   .
                   5.
                   
                   Against
                   all
                   decencie
                   and
                   respect
                   due
                   to
                   men
                   of
                   their
                   place
                   ,
                   the
                   said
                   persons
                   being
                   men
                   of
                   dignitie
                   ,
                   and
                   some
                   of
                   them
                   of
                   his
                   Majesties
                   most
                   honourable
                   privie
                   Councell
                   ,
                   and
                   knowne
                   to
                   bee
                   of
                   blamelesse
                   conversation
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   have
                   deserved
                   well
                   ,
                   thus
                   to
                   bee
                   reviled
                   and
                   traduced
                   ,
                   doth
                   redound
                   to
                   the
                   reproach
                   of
                   Church
                   and
                   State
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   Gospell
                   whereof
                   they
                   are
                   Preachers
                   .
                   6.
                   
                   Lastly
                   ,
                   to
                   omit
                   many
                   other
                   informalities
                   against
                   their
                   owne
                   consciences
                   ,
                   which
                   wee
                   charge
                   in
                   the
                   sight
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   must
                   answer
                   before
                   his
                   great
                   and
                   fearefull
                   tribunall
                   ,
                   if
                   they
                   suspect
                   and
                   know
                   not
                   perfectly
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   judgement
                   of
                   charitie
                   ,
                   them
                   whom
                   they
                   thus
                   accuse
                   ,
                   to
                   bee
                   free
                   of
                   these
                   crimes
                   wherewith
                   they
                   charge
                   them
                   ,
                   at
                   least
                   of
                   many
                   of
                   them
                   ;
                   as
                   appeares
                   evidently
                   by
                   the
                   11.
                   
                   Article
                   of
                   the
                   said
                   instructions
                   ,
                   having
                   therein
                   libelled
                   the
                   generall
                   ,
                   and
                   have
                   yet
                   to
                   seek
                   the
                   specification
                   thereof
                   ,
                   from
                   the
                   malice
                   of
                   their
                   neighbours
                   ,
                   if
                   so
                   bee
                   they
                   can
                   furnish
                   it
                   .
                   By
                   which
                   informall
                   and
                   malicious
                   proceeding
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   most
                   apparent
                   ,
                   that
                   our
                   said
                   parties
                   do
                   seek
                   our
                   disgrace
                   and
                   overthrow
                   most
                   maliciously
                   and
                   illegally
                   .
                   And
                   therefore
                   wee
                   call
                   heaven
                   and
                   earth
                   to
                   witnesse
                   ,
                   if
                   this
                   bee
                   not
                   a
                   barbarous
                   and
                   violent
                   persecution
                   ,
                   that
                   all
                   circumstances
                   being
                   considered
                   ,
                   hath
                   few
                   or
                   none
                   to
                   parallel
                   it
                   since
                   the
                   beginning
                   of
                   Christianitie
                   ;
                   and
                   if
                   wee
                   have
                   not
                   just
                   cause
                   to
                   decline
                   the
                   said
                   pretended
                   Commissioners
                   as
                   our
                   partie
                   .
                
                 
                   Moreover
                   ,
                   can
                   these
                   men
                   expect
                   ,
                   but
                   in
                   a
                   lawfull
                   Assemble
                   they
                   were
                   to
                   bee
                   called
                   and
                   censured
                   for
                   their
                   enorme
                   transgressions
                   foresaid
                   ?
                   And
                   will
                   any
                   man
                   thinke
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   can
                   bee
                   judges
                   in
                   their
                   owne
                   cause
                   ?
                   It
                   is
                   alleadged
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Canon-Law
                   against
                   the
                   Pope
                   ,
                   that
                   if
                   the
                   Pope
                   be
                   at
                   variance
                   with
                   any
                   man
                   ,
                   he
                   ought
                   not
                   to
                   bee
                   Judge
                   himselfe
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   chuse
                   arbitrators
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   may
                   militate
                   against
                   them
                   ,
                   
                   except
                   they
                   be
                   more
                   unruly
                   then
                   Popes
                   .
                   
                     Ludovicus
                     Bavarus
                  
                   and
                   all
                   the
                   Estates
                   of
                   Germanie
                   with
                   him
                   ,
                   did
                   plead
                   this
                   nullitie
                   against
                   the
                   sentence
                   and
                   proceeding
                   of
                   Pope
                   John
                   22.
                   and
                   of
                   his
                   Councell
                   :
                   And
                   the
                   Archbishop
                   of
                   Cullen
                   1546.
                   did
                   plead
                   the
                   nullitie
                   of
                   Paul
                   3.
                   his
                   Bull
                   of
                   excommunication
                   ,
                   because
                   hee
                   protested
                   ,
                   that
                   so
                   soone
                   as
                   a
                   lawfull
                   Councell
                   should
                   be
                   opened
                   ,
                   hee
                   would
                   implead
                   the
                   Pope
                   as
                   partie
                   ,
                   being
                   guiltie
                   of
                   many
                   things
                   censurable
                   by
                   the
                   Councell
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   But
                   the
                   late
                   Protestation
                   doth
                   shew
                   the
                   authors
                   thereof
                   to
                   bee
                   no
                   lesse
                   injurious
                   to
                   our
                   place
                   and
                   authority
                   ,
                   then
                   they
                   are
                   over-weening
                   of
                   their
                   owne
                   .
                   For
                   it
                   is
                   against
                   reason
                   and
                   practice
                   of
                   the
                   Christian
                   Church
                   ,
                   that
                   no
                   Primate
                   ,
                   Archbishop
                   ,
                   nor
                   Bishop
                   ,
                   have
                   place
                   nor
                   voice
                   deliberative
                   or
                   decisive
                   in
                   generall
                   Assemblies
                   ,
                   except
                   they
                   be
                   authorized
                   and
                   elected
                   by
                   their
                   Presbyteriall
                   meetings
                   ,
                   consisting
                   of
                   preaching
                   and
                   ruling
                   Elders
                   (
                   as
                   they
                   call
                   them
                   )
                   and
                   without
                   warrant
                   or
                   example
                   in
                   the
                   Primitive
                   and
                   purest
                   times
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   .
                
                 
                   This
                   also
                   doth
                   inferre
                   the
                   nullitie
                   of
                   an
                   Assemblie
                   ,
                   if
                   the
                   Moderator
                   and
                   President
                   for
                   matters
                   of
                   doctrine
                   ,
                   and
                   discipline
                   ,
                   shall
                   bee
                   neither
                   the
                   Primate
                   ,
                   Archbishop
                   ,
                   nor
                   Bishop
                   ,
                   but
                   hee
                   who
                   by
                   pluralitie
                   of
                   Presbyters
                   and
                   Lay-mens
                   voices
                   shall
                   bee
                   elected
                   :
                   which
                   happely
                   may
                   be
                   one
                   of
                   the
                   inferiour
                   Clergie
                   ,
                   or
                   a
                   Lay-person
                   ,
                   as
                   sometimes
                   it
                   hath
                   fallen
                   out
                   :
                   Whereas
                   canonically
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   ancient
                   practice
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   the
                   Primate
                   should
                   preside
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   constitution
                   of
                   the
                   first
                   Councell
                   of
                   Nice
                   Can.
                   6.
                   of
                   Antioch
                   Can.
                   9.
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   Imperiall
                   Law
                   Novell
                   .
                   constitut
                   .
                   123.
                   cap.
                   10.
                   and
                   according
                   to
                   our
                   owne
                   Law.
                   For
                   what
                   place
                   in
                   Assemblies
                   Archbishops
                   and
                   Bishops
                   had
                   in
                   other
                   Christian
                   Nations
                   ,
                   the
                   same
                   they
                   had
                   (
                   no
                   doubt
                   )
                   in
                   Scotland
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   still
                   do
                   retaine
                   ,
                   except
                   by
                   some
                   municipall
                   Law
                   it
                   hath
                   beene
                   restrained
                   ,
                   which
                   cannot
                   be
                   showne
                   .
                   For
                   the
                   restraint
                   of
                   their
                   authoritie
                   by
                   the
                   Act
                   of
                   Parliament
                   1592.
                   is
                   restored
                   by
                   the
                   Act
                   of
                   Parliament
                   1606.
                   and
                   1609.
                   and
                   all
                   Acts
                   prejudiciall
                   to
                   their
                   jurisdiction
                   abrogated
                   .
                   Neither
                   doth
                   that
                   Act
                   1592.
                   establishing
                   generall
                   Assemblies
                   ,
                   debarre
                   Bishops
                   from
                   presiding
                   therein
                   ;
                   nor
                   the
                   abrogation
                   of
                   their
                   Commission
                   granted
                   to
                   them
                   by
                   Act
                   of
                   Parliament
                   in
                   Ecclesiasticall
                   causes
                   ,
                   imply
                   and
                   inferre
                   the
                   abrogation
                   of
                   that
                   authoritie
                   which
                   they
                   received
                   not
                   from
                   the
                   Parliament
                   but
                   from
                   Christ
                   ,
                   from
                   whom
                   they
                   received
                   the
                   spirituall
                   oversight
                   of
                   the
                   Clergie
                   under
                   their
                   charge
                   ;
                   whereto
                   belongeth
                   the
                   Presidentship
                   in
                   all
                   Assemblies
                   for
                   matters
                   spirituall
                   ,
                   alwayes
                   with
                   due
                   submission
                   to
                   the
                   supreme
                   Governour
                   :
                   which
                   is
                   so
                   intrinsecally
                   inherent
                   in
                   them
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   are
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   that
                   
                     hoc
                     ipso
                  
                   that
                   they
                   are
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   Presidents
                   of
                   all
                   Assemblies
                   of
                   the
                   Clergie
                   :
                   as
                   the
                   Chancellour
                   of
                   the
                   Kingdome
                   hath
                   place
                   in
                   Councell
                   and
                   Session
                   ,
                   not
                   by
                   any
                   Act
                   or
                   Statute
                   ,
                   but
                   
                     hoc
                     ipso
                  
                   that
                   he
                   is
                   Chancellour
                   .
                   By
                   Act
                   of
                   Parliament
                   Bishops
                   are
                   declared
                   to
                   have
                   their
                   right
                   in
                   Synods
                   and
                   other
                   inferiour
                   meetings
                   ,
                   but
                   by
                   no
                   Law
                   restrained
                   nor
                   debarred
                   from
                   the
                   exercise
                   of
                   it
                   in
                   Nationall
                   Assemblies
                   :
                   and
                   the
                   law
                   allowing
                   Bishops
                   to
                   bee
                   Moderators
                   of
                   the
                   Synods
                   ,
                   doth
                   present
                   a
                   list
                   in
                   absence
                   of
                   the
                   
                   Metropolitan
                   ,
                   to
                   whom
                   of
                   right
                   this
                   place
                   doth
                   belong
                   ,
                   as
                   said
                   is
                   ,
                   out
                   of
                   which
                   the
                   Moderator
                   of
                   the
                   generall
                   Assemblie
                   shall
                   be
                   chosen
                   .
                   For
                   ,
                   is
                   it
                   not
                   more
                   agreeable
                   to
                   reason
                   ,
                   order
                   ,
                   and
                   decencie
                   ,
                   that
                   out
                   of
                   Moderators
                   of
                   Synods
                   a
                   Moderator
                   of
                   the
                   generall
                   Assemblie
                   should
                   be
                   chosen
                   ,
                   then
                   of
                   the
                   inferiour
                   Clergie
                   subject
                   to
                   them
                   ?
                
                 
                   As
                   concerning
                   that
                   Act
                   of
                   the
                   generall
                   Assemblie
                   1580.
                   whereby
                   Bishops
                   are
                   declared
                   to
                   have
                   no
                   warrant
                   out
                   of
                   Scripture
                   ;
                   if
                   corruption
                   of
                   time
                   shall
                   bee
                   regarded
                   ,
                   the
                   authoritie
                   of
                   that
                   Assemblie
                   might
                   bee
                   neglected
                   no
                   lesse
                   then
                   that
                   at
                   Glasgow
                   ,
                   1610.
                   
                   But
                   it
                   is
                   ordinarie
                   that
                   prior
                   Acts
                   of
                   Assemblies
                   and
                   Parliaments
                   give
                   place
                   to
                   the
                   posterior
                   :
                   for
                   
                     Posteriora
                     derogant
                     prioribus
                  
                   .
                   And
                   there
                   past
                   not
                   full
                   six
                   yeares
                   when
                   a
                   generall
                   Assemblie
                   at
                   Edinburgh
                   found
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   Bishops
                   hath
                   a
                   speciall
                   charge
                   and
                   function
                   annexed
                   to
                   it
                   by
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   it
                   was
                   lawfull
                   for
                   the
                   generall
                   Assemblie
                   to
                   admit
                   a
                   Bishop
                   to
                   a
                   benefice
                   ,
                   presented
                   by
                   the
                   Kings
                   Majestie
                   ,
                   with
                   power
                   to
                   admit
                   ,
                   visite
                   ,
                   and
                   deprive
                   Ministers
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   be
                   Moderators
                   of
                   the
                   Presbyteries
                   where
                   they
                   are
                   resident
                   ,
                   and
                   subject
                   onely
                   to
                   the
                   sentence
                   of
                   the
                   generall
                   Assemblie
                   .
                
                 
                   As
                   for
                   that
                   Act
                   at
                   
                     Mont
                     rose
                  
                   ,
                   let
                   them
                   answer
                   to
                   it
                   that
                   have
                   their
                   calling
                   by
                   that
                   Commission
                   .
                   Wee
                   professe
                   that
                   wee
                   have
                   a
                   lawfull
                   calling
                   by
                   the
                   election
                   of
                   the
                   Clergie
                   ,
                   who
                   are
                   of
                   the
                   Chapiter
                   of
                   our
                   Cathedrals
                   ,
                   and
                   consecration
                   of
                   Bishops
                   by
                   his
                   Majesties
                   consent
                   and
                   approbation
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   laudable
                   Lawes
                   and
                   ancient
                   custome
                   of
                   this
                   Kingdome
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   in
                   ancient
                   times
                   ,
                   and
                   do
                   homage
                   to
                   our
                   Soveraigne
                   Lord
                   for
                   our
                   Temporalities
                   ,
                   and
                   acknowledge
                   him
                   
                     solo
                     Deo
                     minorem
                  
                   ,
                   next
                   unto
                   God
                   in
                   all
                   causes
                   ,
                   and
                   over
                   all
                   persons
                   Spirituall
                   or
                   Temporall
                   ,
                   in
                   his
                   owne
                   Dominions
                   supreme
                   Governour
                   .
                   But
                   now
                   wee
                   may
                   take
                   up
                   Cyprian
                   his
                   complaint
                   ,
                   Lib.
                   3.
                   
                   Ep.
                   14.
                   
                   
                     Quod
                     non
                     periculum
                     metuere
                     debemus
                     de
                     offensâ
                     Domini
                     ,
                     quando
                     aliqui
                     de
                     Presbyteris
                     nec
                     Evangelii
                     nec
                     loci
                     sui
                     memores
                     ,
                     sed
                     neque
                     futurum
                     Dei
                     judicium
                     ,
                     neque
                     praepositum
                     sibi
                     Episcopum
                     cogitantes
                     ,
                     quod
                     nunquam
                     omnino
                     sub
                     antecessoribus
                     factum
                     est
                     ,
                     cum
                     contumelia
                     &
                     contemptâ
                     praepositi
                     ,
                     totum
                     sibi
                     vendicent
                     ?
                     Atque
                     utinam
                     non
                     prostratâ
                     fratrum
                     nostrorum
                     salute
                     sibi
                     omnia
                     vendicarent
                     .
                     Contumelias
                     Episcopatûs
                     nostri
                     dissimulare
                     &
                     ferre
                     possem
                     ,
                     sicut
                     dissimulavi
                     semper
                     &
                     pertuli
                     ;
                     sed
                     dissimulandi
                     nunc
                     locus
                     non
                     est
                     ,
                     quando
                     decipiatur
                     fraternitas
                     nostra
                     à
                     quibusdam
                     vestrûm
                     ,
                     qui
                     dùm
                     sine
                     ratione
                     restituendae
                     salutis
                     plausibiles
                     esse
                     cupiunt
                     ,
                     magis
                     lapsis
                     obsunt
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   Lastly
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   most
                   manifest
                   by
                   the
                   premises
                   ,
                   how
                   absurd
                   it
                   is
                   ,
                   and
                   contrarie
                   to
                   all
                   reason
                   and
                   practise
                   of
                   the
                   Christian
                   Church
                   ,
                   that
                   
                   Archbishops
                   and
                   Bishops
                   shall
                   bee
                   judged
                   by
                   Presbyters
                   ;
                   and
                   more
                   absurd
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   should
                   bee
                   judged
                   by
                   a
                   mixt
                   meeting
                   of
                   Presbyters
                   and
                   Laicks
                   ,
                   conveening
                   without
                   lawfull
                   authoritie
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   .
                   How
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   whom
                   they
                   are
                   to
                   bee
                   judged
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   custome
                   of
                   ancient
                   times
                   ,
                   may
                   be
                   seene
                   by
                   the
                   Councell
                   of
                   Chalcedon
                   ,
                   Can.
                   9.
                   and
                   
                     Concil
                     .
                     Milevit
                     .
                     Can.
                  
                   22.
                   and
                   
                     Concil
                     .
                     Carthag
                  
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   Can.
                   10.
                   
                   
                   Nor
                   do
                   wee
                   decline
                   the
                   lawfull
                   triall
                   of
                   any
                   competent
                   judicatorie
                   in
                   the
                   Kingdome
                   ,
                   especially
                   of
                   a
                   generall
                   Assemblie
                   lawfully
                   constitute
                   ,
                   or
                   of
                   his
                   Majesties
                   High
                   Commissioner
                   ,
                   for
                   any
                   thing
                   in
                   life
                   or
                   doctrine
                   can
                   be
                   laid
                   to
                   our
                   charge
                   :
                   onely
                   we
                   declare
                   and
                   affirme
                   ,
                   That
                   it
                   is
                   against
                   order
                   ,
                   decencie
                   ,
                   and
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   should
                   be
                   judged
                   by
                   Presbyters
                   or
                   by
                   Laicks
                   ,
                   without
                   authority
                   and
                   Commission
                   from
                   Soveraigne
                   authoritie
                   .
                
                 
                   For
                   the
                   reasons
                   foresaid
                   ,
                   and
                   many
                   moe
                   ,
                   and
                   for
                   discharge
                   of
                   our
                   dutie
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   to
                   his
                   Church
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   our
                   Sacred
                   Soveraigne
                   ,
                   lest
                   by
                   our
                   silence
                   we
                   betray
                   the
                   Churches
                   right
                   ,
                   his
                   Majesties
                   authoritie
                   ,
                   and
                   our
                   owne
                   consciences
                   ,
                   We
                   for
                   our selves
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   name
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   Scotland
                   ,
                   are
                   forced
                   to
                   protest
                   ,
                   That
                   this
                   Assemblie
                   bee
                   reputed
                   and
                   holden
                   null
                   in
                   Law
                   Divine
                   and
                   humane
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   no
                   Church-man
                   bee
                   holden
                   to
                   appeare
                   before
                   ,
                   assist
                   or
                   approve
                   it
                   ;
                   and
                   therefore
                   ,
                   that
                   no
                   letter
                   ,
                   petition
                   ,
                   subscription
                   ,
                   interlocutor
                   ,
                   certification
                   ,
                   admonition
                   ,
                   or
                   other
                   Act
                   whatsoever
                   proceeding
                   from
                   the
                   said
                   Assemblie
                   ,
                   or
                   any
                   member
                   thereof
                   ,
                   be
                   any
                   wise
                   prejudiciall
                   to
                   the
                   Religion
                   and
                   Confession
                   of
                   Faith
                   by
                   Act
                   of
                   Parliament
                   established
                   ,
                   or
                   to
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   or
                   any
                   member
                   thereof
                   ,
                   or
                   to
                   the
                   jurisdiction
                   ,
                   liberties
                   ,
                   priviledges
                   ,
                   rents
                   ,
                   benefices
                   ,
                   and
                   possessions
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   Acts
                   of
                   generall
                   Assemblie
                   ,
                   of
                   Councell
                   and
                   Parliament
                   in
                   favours
                   thereof
                   ,
                   or
                   to
                   the
                   three
                   Estates
                   of
                   the
                   Kingdome
                   ,
                   or
                   any
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   or
                   to
                   us
                   ,
                   or
                   any
                   of
                   us
                   ,
                   in
                   our
                   persons
                   or
                   estates
                   ,
                   authoritie
                   ,
                   jurisdiction
                   ,
                   dignitie
                   ,
                   rents
                   ,
                   benefices
                   ,
                   reputation
                   ,
                   and
                   good
                   name
                   :
                   but
                   on
                   the
                   contrarie
                   that
                   all
                   such
                   Acts
                   and
                   deeds
                   above
                   mentioned
                   ,
                   and
                   everie
                   one
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   are
                   ,
                   and
                   shall
                   be
                   reputed
                   and
                   esteemed
                   unjust
                   ,
                   illegall
                   and
                   null
                   in
                   themselves
                   ,
                   with
                   all
                   that
                   hath
                   followed
                   or
                   may
                   follow
                   thereupon
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   forasmuch
                   as
                   the
                   said
                   Assemblie
                   doth
                   intend
                   (
                   as
                   wee
                   are
                   informed
                   )
                   to
                   call
                   in
                   question
                   ,
                   discusse
                   ,
                   and
                   condemne
                   things
                   not
                   onely
                   in
                   themselves
                   lawfull
                   and
                   warrantable
                   ,
                   but
                   also
                   defined
                   and
                   determined
                   by
                   Acts
                   of
                   generall
                   Assemblie
                   and
                   Parliaments
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   practice
                   accordingly
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   disgrace
                   and
                   prejudice
                   of
                   reformed
                   Religion
                   ,
                   authoritie
                   of
                   the
                   Lawes
                   and
                   Liberties
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   and
                   Kingdome
                   ,
                   weakning
                   his
                   Majesties
                   authoritie
                   ,
                   disgracing
                   the
                   profession
                   and
                   practice
                   which
                   hee
                   holdeth
                   in
                   the
                   Communion
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   where
                   hee
                   liveth
                   ,
                   and
                   branding
                   of
                   Reformed
                   Churches
                   with
                   the
                   foule
                   aspersions
                   of
                   Idolatrie
                   and
                   superstition
                   ;
                   wee
                   protest
                   before
                   God
                   and
                   man
                   ,
                   That
                   what
                   shall
                   bee
                   done
                   in
                   this
                   kinde
                   ,
                   may
                   not
                   redound
                   to
                   the
                   disgrace
                   or
                   disadvantage
                   of
                   Reformed
                   Religion
                   ,
                   nor
                   be
                   reputed
                   a
                   deed
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   Scotland
                   .
                
                 
                   Wee
                   protest
                   that
                   wee
                   imbrace
                   and
                   hold
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Religion
                   presently
                   professed
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   Scotland
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   Confession
                   therof
                   ,
                   received
                   by
                   the
                   Estates
                   of
                   this
                   Kingdome
                   ,
                   and
                   ratified
                   in
                   Parliament
                   the
                   yeare
                   1567.
                   is
                   the
                   true
                   Religion
                   bringing
                   men
                   to
                   eternall
                   Salvation
                   ,
                   and
                   do
                   detest
                   all
                   contrarie
                   errour
                   .
                
                 
                   Wee
                   protest
                   ,
                   that
                   Episcopall
                   government
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   is
                   lawfull
                   and
                   necessarie
                   :
                   and
                   that
                   the
                   same
                   is
                   not
                   opposed
                   and
                   impugned
                   
                   for
                   any
                   defect
                   or
                   fault
                   ,
                   either
                   in
                   the
                   government
                   or
                   Governours
                   ;
                   but
                   by
                   the
                   malice
                   and
                   craft
                   of
                   the
                   Devill
                   ,
                   envying
                   the
                   successe
                   of
                   that
                   government
                   in
                   this
                   Church
                   these
                   many
                   yeares
                   by-past
                   ,
                   most
                   evident
                   in
                   planting
                   of
                   Churches
                   with
                   able
                   and
                   learned
                   Ministers
                   ,
                   recovering
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   rents
                   ,
                   helping
                   of
                   the
                   Ministers
                   stipends
                   ,
                   preventing
                   of
                   these
                   jarres
                   betwixt
                   the
                   King
                   and
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   which
                   in
                   former
                   times
                   dangerously
                   infested
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   keeping
                   the
                   people
                   in
                   peace
                   and
                   obedience
                   ,
                   and
                   suppressing
                   of
                   Poperie
                   ,
                   which
                   ,
                   in
                   respect
                   either
                   of
                   the
                   number
                   of
                   their
                   professors
                   ,
                   or
                   boldnesse
                   of
                   their
                   profession
                   ,
                   was
                   never
                   at
                   so
                   low
                   an
                   ebbe
                   in
                   this
                   Kingdome
                   as
                   before
                   these
                   stirres
                   .
                
                 
                   We
                   protest
                   that
                   ,
                   seeing
                   these
                   who
                   for
                   scruple
                   of
                   conscience
                   did
                   mislike
                   the
                   Service
                   Book
                   ,
                   Canons
                   ,
                   and
                   High
                   Commission
                   ,
                   which
                   were
                   apprehended
                   or
                   given
                   forth
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   cause
                   of
                   the
                   troubles
                   of
                   this
                   Church
                   ,
                   have
                   now
                   received
                   satisfaction
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   Majestie
                   is
                   graciously
                   pleased
                   to
                   forget
                   and
                   forgive
                   all
                   offences
                   by-past
                   in
                   these
                   stirres
                   ,
                   that
                   all
                   the
                   subjects
                   of
                   this
                   Kingdome
                   may
                   live
                   in
                   peace
                   and
                   Christian
                   love
                   ,
                   as
                   becommeth
                   faithfull
                   subjects
                   and
                   good
                   Christians
                   ,
                   laying
                   aside
                   all
                   hatred
                   ,
                   envie
                   ,
                   and
                   bitternesse
                   ;
                   And
                   if
                   any
                   shall
                   refuse
                   so
                   to
                   do
                   ,
                   they
                   may
                   beare
                   the
                   blame
                   ,
                   and
                   be
                   thought
                   the
                   cause
                   of
                   the
                   troubles
                   that
                   may
                   ensue
                   :
                   and
                   the
                   same
                   bee
                   not
                   imputed
                   to
                   us
                   ,
                   or
                   any
                   of
                   us
                   ,
                   who
                   desire
                   nothing
                   more
                   ,
                   then
                   to
                   live
                   in
                   peace
                   and
                   concord
                   with
                   all
                   men
                   under
                   his
                   Majesties
                   obedience
                   ;
                   and
                   who
                   have
                   committed
                   nothing
                   against
                   the
                   Lawes
                   of
                   the
                   Kingdome
                   and
                   Church
                   ,
                   that
                   may
                   give
                   any
                   man
                   just
                   cause
                   of
                   offence
                   ;
                   and
                   are
                   so
                   farre
                   from
                   wishing
                   hurt
                   to
                   any
                   man
                   ,
                   in
                   his
                   person
                   or
                   estate
                   ,
                   notwithstanding
                   all
                   the
                   indignities
                   and
                   injuries
                   wee
                   have
                   suffered
                   ,
                   that
                   for
                   quenching
                   this
                   present
                   combustion
                   ,
                   and
                   setling
                   peace
                   in
                   this
                   Church
                   and
                   Countrey
                   ,
                   wee
                   could
                   bee
                   content
                   (
                   after
                   clearing
                   of
                   our
                   innocencie
                   of
                   all
                   things
                   wherewith
                   wee
                   can
                   bee
                   charged
                   )
                   not
                   onely
                   to
                   lay
                   downe
                   our
                   Bishopricks
                   at
                   his
                   Majesties
                   feet
                   ,
                   to
                   bee
                   disposed
                   of
                   at
                   his
                   Royall
                   pleasure
                   ,
                   but
                   also
                   ,
                   if
                   so
                   bee
                   it
                   pleased
                   God
                   ,
                   to
                   lay
                   downe
                   our
                   lives
                   ,
                   and
                   become
                   a
                   sacrifice
                   for
                   this
                   attonement
                   .
                
                 
                   We
                   protest
                   in
                   the
                   sight
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   to
                   whom
                   one
                   day
                   we
                   must
                   give
                   account
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   make
                   use
                   of
                   this
                   Declinator
                   and
                   Protestation
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   conscience
                   of
                   our
                   dutie
                   to
                   God
                   and
                   his
                   Church
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   out
                   of
                   feare
                   of
                   any
                   guiltinesse
                   ,
                   whereof
                   any
                   of
                   us
                   is
                   conscious
                   to
                   himselfe
                   ,
                   either
                   of
                   wickednesse
                   in
                   our
                   lives
                   ,
                   or
                   miscarriage
                   in
                   our
                   callings
                   ;
                   being
                   content
                   everie
                   one
                   of
                   us
                   ,
                   for
                   our
                   owne
                   particular
                   (
                   as
                   wee
                   have
                   never
                   showne
                   our selves
                   to
                   be
                   otherwise
                   )
                   to
                   undergo
                   the
                   lawfull
                   and
                   most
                   exact
                   triall
                   of
                   any
                   competent
                   judicatorie
                   within
                   this
                   Kingdome
                   ,
                   or
                   of
                   his
                   Majesties
                   High
                   Commissioner
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   we
                   most
                   humbly
                   intreat
                   his
                   Grace
                   to
                   intercede
                   with
                   the
                   Kings
                   Majestie
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   may
                   appoint
                   a
                   free
                   and
                   lawfull
                   Generall
                   Assemblie
                   ,
                   such
                   as
                   Gods
                   word
                   ,
                   the
                   practice
                   of
                   the
                   Primitive
                   Church
                   ,
                   and
                   Lawes
                   of
                   the
                   Kingdome
                   do
                   prescribe
                   and
                   allow
                   ,
                   with
                   all
                   convenient
                   speed
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   effect
                   the
                   present
                   distractions
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   may
                   bee
                   setled
                   .
                   
                   And
                   if
                   there
                   be
                   any
                   thing
                   to
                   be
                   laid
                   to
                   the
                   charge
                   of
                   any
                   of
                   the
                   Clergie
                   ,
                   of
                   whatsoever
                   degree
                   ,
                   either
                   in
                   life
                   and
                   manners
                   ,
                   or
                   doctrine
                   ,
                   or
                   exercise
                   of
                   his
                   calling
                   and
                   jurisdiction
                   ,
                   hee
                   may
                   bee
                   heard
                   to
                   answer
                   all
                   accusations
                   ,
                   and
                   abide
                   all
                   triall
                   ,
                   either
                   for
                   clearing
                   his
                   innocencie
                   ,
                   or
                   suffering
                   condigne
                   punishment
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   his
                   transgressions
                   :
                   declining
                   alwayes
                   this
                   Assemblie
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   causes
                   above
                   written
                   :
                   Like
                   as
                   by
                   these
                   presents
                   ,
                   we
                   ,
                   and
                   everie
                   one
                   of
                   us
                   ,
                   decline
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   the
                   whole
                   members
                   thereof
                   ,
                   and
                   Commissioners
                   foresaid
                   directed
                   thereto
                   ,
                   and
                   every
                   one
                   of
                   them
                   .
                
                 
                   We
                   protest
                   ,
                   that
                   this
                   our
                   Protestation
                   ,
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   our
                   lawfull
                   absence
                   ,
                   may
                   bee
                   received
                   in
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   us
                   under-subscribing
                   for
                   our selves
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   Scotland
                   that
                   shall
                   adhere
                   to
                   the
                   said
                   Protestation
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   everie
                   one
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   from
                   our
                   welbeloved
                   Dr.
                   
                     Robert
                     Hamiltoun
                  
                   Minister
                   at
                   Glasford
                   ,
                   to
                   whom
                   by
                   these
                   presents
                   we
                   give
                   our
                   full
                   power
                   and
                   expresse
                   mandate
                   to
                   present
                   the
                   same
                   in
                   or
                   at
                   the
                   said
                   Assemblie
                   ,
                   or
                   where
                   else
                   it
                   shall
                   be
                   necessary
                   to
                   be
                   used
                   ,
                   with
                   all
                   submission
                   and
                   obedience
                   due
                   to
                   our
                   gracious
                   Soveraigne
                   and
                   his
                   Majesties
                   high
                   Commissioner
                   :
                   and
                   upon
                   the
                   presenting
                   and
                   using
                   thereof
                   ,
                   acts
                   and
                   instruments
                   to
                   crave
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   other
                   things
                   to
                   do
                   that
                   necessarily
                   are
                   required
                   in
                   such
                   cases
                   :
                   firme
                   and
                   stable
                   holding
                   ,
                   or
                   for
                   to
                   hold
                   ,
                   what
                   he
                   ,
                   or
                   any
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   shall
                   lawfully
                   do
                   in
                   the
                   premises
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     In
                     witnesse
                     whereof
                     ,
                     as
                     wee
                     are
                     readie
                     with
                     our
                     bloud
                     ,
                     so
                     with
                     our
                     hand
                     wee
                     have
                     subscribed
                     these
                     presents
                     ,
                     at
                     the
                     Palace
                     of
                     Holy-rood-house
                     ,
                     New-castle
                     ,
                     and
                     Glasgow
                     ,
                     
                       the
                       16.17
                       .
                       and
                       20.
                       dayes
                       of
                       Novemb
                       .
                       1638.
                       
                    
                  
                   
                     &
                     sic
                     subscribitur
                     .
                     
                       
                         Jo.
                         S
                         ti
                         Andreae
                         Arch.
                         
                      
                       
                         Pa.
                         Glasgow
                         .
                      
                       
                         Da.
                         Edinburgen
                         .
                      
                       
                         Tho.
                         Gallovidien
                         .
                      
                       
                         Jo.
                         Rossen
                         .
                      
                       
                         Walterus
                         Brechinen
                         .
                      
                    
                  
                
              
            
          
        
         
           AFter
           these
           passages
           ,
           there
           were
           read
           divers
           Protestations
           at
           Our
           Commissioners
           instance
           ,
           from
           severall
           places
           against
           the
           lawfulnesse
           of
           this
           Assembly
           ,
           both
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           Lay-Elders
           present
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           the
           Ministers
           Commissioners
           in
           it
           chosen
           by
           Lay-Elders
           :
           One
           sent
           from
           many
           Ministers
           ,
           and
           read
           publiquely
           ,
           doth
           here
           follow
           .
        
         
           
             
               
                 
                 
                   The
                   Supplication
                   and
                   humble
                   Remonstrance
                   of
                   the
                   Ministers
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   Scotland
                   ,
                   presented
                   to
                   his
                   Majesties
                   High
                   Commissioner
                   and
                   generall
                   Assembly
                   held
                   at
                   Glasgow
                   in
                   November
                   ,
                   1638.
                   
                
                 
                   
                     May
                     it
                     please
                     your
                     Grace
                     ,
                  
                
                 
                   ANd
                   you
                   right
                   Noble
                   ,
                   Right
                   Worshipfull
                   ,
                   and
                   you
                   most
                   Reverend
                   brethren
                   ,
                   conveened
                   by
                   his
                   Majesties
                   Proclamation
                   in
                   this
                   venerable
                   nationall
                   Assembly
                   ,
                   to
                   consult
                   upon
                   the
                   most
                   convenient
                   wayes
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   enact
                   such
                   Ecclesiasticall
                   Lawes
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   your
                   wisedomes
                   seemes
                   most
                   expedient
                   ,
                   for
                   preserving
                   of
                   peace
                   and
                   truth
                   in
                   this
                   Church
                   ,
                   for
                   which
                   ends
                   wee
                   from
                   the
                   bottome
                   of
                   our
                   hearts
                   (
                   as
                   feeling
                   members
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   )
                   earnestly
                   intreat
                   him
                   ,
                   who
                   hath
                   promised
                   to
                   be
                   with
                   his
                   owne
                   to
                   the
                   end
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   by
                   his
                   spirit
                   and
                   grace
                   ,
                   so
                   to
                   direct
                   and
                   assist
                   your
                   wisedomes
                   ,
                   that
                   by
                   this
                   long
                   expected
                   meeting
                   ,
                   glory
                   may
                   redound
                   to
                   his
                   ever
                   glorious
                   Name
                   ,
                   and
                   peace
                   to
                   this
                   rent
                   Church
                   ,
                   which
                   all
                   the
                   members
                   thereof
                   ,
                   with
                   most
                   earnest
                   wishes
                   ,
                   expect
                   at
                   your
                   hands
                   .
                   For
                   the
                   present
                   ,
                   we
                   thought
                   it
                   our
                   duty
                   ,
                   as
                   those
                   whom
                   it
                   doth
                   most
                   clearly
                   concerne
                   (
                   our
                   great
                   Shepheard
                   having
                   committed
                   to
                   our
                   charge
                   a
                   part
                   of
                   that
                   Flock
                   which
                   he
                   hath
                   redeemed
                   with
                   his
                   precious
                   bloud
                   )
                   to
                   present
                   unto
                   you
                   our
                   just
                   feares
                   which
                   arise
                   from
                   the
                   sudden
                   incroaching
                   of
                   the
                   Laick
                   (
                   now
                   called
                   Ruling
                   )
                   Elders
                   ,
                   in
                   divers
                   Presbyteries
                   of
                   this
                   Kingdome
                   ,
                   having
                   chiefe
                   hand
                   in
                   chusing
                   of
                   Commissioners
                   there
                   ,
                   lest
                   they
                   ,
                   with
                   Commissioners
                   thus
                   elected
                   ,
                   may
                   bring
                   upon
                   the
                   neck
                   of
                   the
                   Ministery
                   and
                   Church
                   here
                   ,
                   the
                   heavie
                   yoake
                   of
                   over-ruling
                   Elders
                   in
                   all
                   times
                   comming
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   no
                   small
                   hurt
                   of
                   us
                   and
                   our
                   successors
                   in
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ,
                   except
                   timely
                   remedy
                   be
                   provided
                   .
                
                 
                   Our
                   humble
                   supplication
                   therefore
                   to
                   your
                   Grace
                   ,
                   and
                   Members
                   of
                   this
                   present
                   Assembly
                   ,
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   all
                   these
                   Commissioners
                   thus
                   chosen
                   by
                   the
                   voyce
                   of
                   Laick
                   Elders
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   whose
                   Commissions
                   they
                   have
                   had
                   hand
                   ,
                   may
                   be
                   removed
                   ,
                   as
                   men
                   to
                   whose
                   voyces
                   and
                   judgements
                   we
                   cannot
                   submit
                   our selves
                   in
                   matter
                   of
                   Church
                   government
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   just
                   feares
                   above
                   exprest
                   ,
                   they
                   being
                   justly
                   suspect
                   Judges
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   admitted
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   elections
                   and
                   Commissions
                   void
                   for
                   reasons
                   following
                   :
                   First
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   
                   no
                   Law
                   in
                   this
                   Kingdome
                   whereby
                   Laick
                   Elders
                   have
                   any
                   voyce
                   in
                   
                   chusing
                   Commissioners
                   to
                   Generall
                   Assemblies
                   ;
                   the
                   chusers
                   therefore
                   having
                   no
                   legall
                   power
                   to
                   elect
                   ,
                   those
                   that
                   are
                   chosen
                   by
                   such
                   ,
                   can
                   have
                   no
                   place
                   nor
                   voyce
                   in
                   this
                   Assembly
                   .
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   albeit
                   there
                   have
                   beene
                   
                   heretofore
                   ,
                   and
                   before
                   Churches
                   were
                   fully
                   planted
                   ,
                   a
                   custome
                   that
                   Laick-Elders
                   did
                   sit
                   in
                   Presbyteries
                   ,
                   yet
                   that
                   custome
                   hath
                   beene
                   these
                   35.
                   yeeres
                   by-past
                   ,
                   universally
                   (
                   and
                   above
                   forty
                   yeeres
                   in
                   most
                   Presbyteries
                   )
                   interrupted
                   ;
                   which
                   prescription
                   is
                   sufficient
                   to
                   make
                   voyd
                   any
                   such
                   custome
                   :
                   so
                   that
                   it
                   can
                   be
                   no
                   sufficient
                   warrant
                   for
                   them
                   to
                   sit
                   and
                   voyce
                   in
                   Presbyteries
                   now
                   ,
                   much
                   lesse
                   to
                   intrude
                   themselves
                   (
                   as
                   they
                   have
                   done
                   in
                   many
                   Presbyteries
                   )
                   contrarie
                   to
                   the
                   minds
                   and
                   publicke
                   protestation
                   of
                   the
                   Ministerie
                   .
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   when
                   Laick-Elders
                   had
                   place
                   
                   in
                   Presbyteries
                   ,
                   yet
                   it
                   was
                   ordained
                   that
                   the
                   voyces
                   should
                   not
                   be
                   equall
                   in
                   number
                   ,
                   with
                   the
                   voyces
                   of
                   the
                   Ministerie
                   ,
                   as
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   seene
                   in
                   the
                   booke
                   of
                   discipline
                   Chapter
                   .
                   But
                   in
                   this
                   election
                   ,
                   their
                   number
                   were
                   not
                   onely
                   equall
                   ,
                   but
                   in
                   most
                   parts
                   more
                   ,
                   because
                   out
                   of
                   every
                   Parish
                   there
                   was
                   a
                   Laick-Elder
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   at
                   least
                   equall
                   in
                   number
                   ;
                   and
                   in
                   election
                   of
                   these
                   Commissioners
                   ,
                   against
                   whose
                   election
                   we
                   except
                   ,
                   there
                   was
                   put
                   upon
                   the
                   list
                   six
                   in
                   some
                   places
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   others
                   foure
                   of
                   the
                   Ministers
                   ,
                   who
                   being
                   removed
                   ,
                   in
                   their
                   absence
                   the
                   choyce
                   was
                   made
                   when
                   the
                   Laick-Elders
                   by
                   six
                   or
                   foure
                   at
                   the
                   least
                   exceeded
                   the
                   Ministers
                   in
                   number
                   of
                   voyces
                   ,
                   yea
                   in
                   some
                   Presbyteries
                   the
                   Laick-Elders
                   were
                   twice
                   so
                   many
                   in
                   number
                   ;
                   so
                   that
                   these
                   Commissioners
                   are
                   mainly
                   chosen
                   by
                   the
                   Laitie
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   by
                   the
                   Ministers
                   ,
                   neither
                   can
                   wee
                   acknowledge
                   them
                   for
                   ours
                   .
                   Fourthly
                   ,
                   these
                   
                   Laicke-Elders
                   did
                   of
                   old
                   onely
                   assist
                   in
                   Discipline
                   ,
                   not
                   medling
                   with
                   points
                   of
                   Doctrine
                   (
                   suffering
                   the
                   spirit
                   of
                   the
                   Prophets
                   to
                   be
                   subject
                   to
                   the
                   Prophets
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   Apostolicall
                   rule
                   ;
                   )
                   but
                   now
                   they
                   intrude
                   themselves
                   to
                   sit
                   and
                   voice
                   in
                   the
                   Presbyteries
                   in
                   matters
                   of
                   Doctrine
                   ,
                   and
                   have
                   given
                   Commission
                   to
                   those
                   whom
                   we
                   except
                   against
                   ,
                   to
                   voyce
                   in
                   this
                   venerable
                   Assembly
                   ,
                   in
                   Doctrine
                   aswell
                   as
                   in
                   matters
                   of
                   Discipline
                   ;
                   which
                   Commissions
                   are
                   null
                   ,
                   as
                   proceeding
                   
                     à
                     non
                     habente
                     potestatem
                  
                   .
                   For
                   these
                   and
                   other
                   most
                   weighty
                   causes
                   ,
                   the
                   election
                   of
                   such
                   Commissioners
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   place
                   in
                   this
                   Assembly
                   being
                   so
                   dangerous
                   to
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   threaten
                   the
                   same
                   with
                   the
                   most
                   intolerable
                   yoak
                   of
                   bondage
                   to
                   be
                   laid
                   upon
                   the
                   neck
                   of
                   the
                   Presbyteries
                   by
                   Laick
                   over-ruling-Elders
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   prejudice
                   of
                   the
                   liberties
                   of
                   the
                   said
                   Presbyteries
                   ,
                   and
                   whole
                   Discipline
                   of
                   this
                   Church
                   .
                   We
                   could
                   not
                   ,
                   out
                   of
                   conscience
                   
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   our
                   callings
                   ,
                   and
                   flocks
                   ,
                   but
                   make
                   humble
                   remonstrance
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   to
                   your
                   Grace
                   and
                   members
                   of
                   this
                   grave
                   Assembly
                   :
                   withall
                   protesting
                   ,
                   both
                   in
                   our
                   own
                   names
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   name
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   Ministerie
                   and
                   body
                   of
                   this
                   Church
                   that
                   will
                   adhere
                   to
                   this
                   present
                   supplication
                   ,
                   that
                   all
                   sentences
                   ,
                   conclusions
                   ,
                   Canons
                   ,
                   Statutes
                   ,
                   and
                   Ordinances
                   ,
                   which
                   shall
                   be
                   made
                   in
                   that
                   Assembly
                   wherein
                   the
                   foresaid
                   Commissioners
                   shall
                   have
                   determinative
                   voyces
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   voyd
                   ,
                   null
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   no
                   effect
                   to
                   oblige
                   us
                   or
                   any
                   of
                   us
                   to
                   the
                   obedience
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   :
                   But
                   if
                   this
                   our
                   just
                   supplication
                   be
                   not
                   admitted
                   (
                   which
                   we
                   hope
                   and
                   earnestly
                   pray
                   may
                   be
                   graciously
                   accepted
                   )
                   then
                   this
                   our
                   protestation
                   may
                   be
                   of
                   force
                   against
                   such
                   Lawes
                   and
                   proceedings
                   that
                   may
                   follow
                   thereupon
                   .
                   Thus
                   hoping
                   for
                   your
                   charitable
                   construction
                   of
                   this
                   our
                   necessarie
                   duty
                   in
                   so
                   eminent
                   a
                   danger
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   and
                   humbly
                   intreating
                   these
                   presents
                   may
                   be
                   put
                   upon
                   Record
                   ,
                   We
                   rest
                   .
                
              
            
          
        
         
           ANd
           when
           the
           Protestation
           of
           the
           Presbyterie
           of
           Glasgow
           (
           which
           was
           a
           very
           strong
           one
           )
           begun
           to
           bee
           read
           ,
           the
           Principall
           of
           the
           Colledge
           there
           desired
           the
           forbearance
           of
           it
           for
           a
           time
           ;
           to
           which
           the
           Moderatour
           gladly
           yeelded
           :
           but
           Our
           Commissioner
           ,
           who
           had
           delivered
           it
           in
           with
           his
           owne
           hands
           ,
           pressed
           the
           reading
           of
           it
           out
           ;
           which
           the
           Moderatour
           refused
           ,
           alledging
           that
           any
           man
           might
           withdraw
           his
           owne
           Protestation
           ,
           much
           more
           desire
           the
           forbearance
           of
           reading
           of
           it
           :
           to
           which
           Our
           Commissioner
           replyed
           ,
           That
           the
           Protestation
           was
           subscribed
           not
           onely
           by
           the
           hand
           of
           the
           Principall
           ,
           but
           the
           major
           part
           of
           the
           Ministers
           of
           that
           Presbyterie
           ,
           of
           whom
           many
           were
           Covenanters
           ;
           that
           in
           all
           their
           names
           it
           was
           presented
           unto
           him
           ,
           and
           therefore
           could
           not
           be
           re-called
           by
           any
           one
           of
           them
           ,
           without
           the
           consent
           of
           the
           rest
           ,
           praying
           him
           that
           it
           might
           bee
           read
           out
           to
           the
           end
           :
           but
           all
           in
           vaine
           ;
           for
           no
           justice
           could
           be
           had
           from
           them
           ,
           especially
           in
           a
           point
           which
           so
           much
           concerned
           their
           reputation
           :
           for
           they
           conceived
           it
           would
           bee
           a
           great
           blurre
           to
           their
           businesse
           ,
           if
           a
           Protestation
           (
           made
           by
           that
           Presbyterie
           ,
           in
           which
           was
           the
           seat
           of
           the
           Assembly
           )
           should
           bee
           knowne
           :
           and
           therefore
           they
           would
           neither
           reade
           it
           ,
           nor
           did
           they
           deliver
           it
           backe
           againe
           ,
           
           against
           all
           rules
           both
           of
           justice
           and
           equitie
           :
           After
           this
           contest
           the
           Assembly
           for
           that
           night
           was
           dismissed
           .
        
         
           Our
           Commissioner
           wondring
           that
           the
           Principall
           of
           the
           Colledge
           should
           in
           publique
           desire
           the
           forbearance
           of
           publishing
           the
           Protestation
           of
           the
           Presbyterie
           of
           Glasgow
           in
           the
           Assembly
           ,
           used
           meanes
           to
           know
           the
           reason
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           found
           by
           the
           averment
           of
           persons
           of
           good
           credit
           upon
           their
           owne
           knowledge
           ,
           that
           the
           night
           before
           late
           at
           ten
           of
           the
           clocke
           ,
           the
           Lord
           Lowdan
           and
           the
           Moderatour
           ,
           with
           divers
           others
           Covenanting-Ministers
           ,
           had
           been
           with
           the
           Principall
           ,
           and
           told
           him
           ,
           that
           the
           Presbyteriall
           Protestation
           would
           make
           a
           great
           division
           amongst
           them
           ;
           that
           unlesse
           he
           did
           withdraw
           it
           ,
           hee
           must
           never
           looke
           to
           live
           quietly
           in
           Glasgow
           ,
           nor
           any
           where
           in
           Scotland
           ;
           that
           the
           Principall
           told
           them
           ,
           it
           was
           presented
           to
           Our
           Commissioner
           ,
           from
           whom
           it
           was
           not
           possible
           to
           recover
           it
           ;
           that
           then
           by
           the
           same
           threatnings
           they
           adjured
           him
           to
           desire
           the
           forbearance
           of
           reading
           of
           it
           ,
           if
           it
           should
           bee
           tendered
           to
           the
           Assembly
           ;
           that
           after
           they
           were
           parted
           from
           him
           ,
           his
           wife
           all
           in
           teares
           begged
           the
           like
           of
           him
           ,
           affirming
           ,
           that
           the
           Lord
           Lindsey
           had
           been
           with
           her
           ,
           and
           sworne
           to
           her
           ,
           that
           both
           he
           and
           his
           must
           be
           utterly
           ruined
           ,
           if
           shee
           could
           not
           prevaile
           with
           him
           for
           re-calling
           that
           Protestation
           .
           This
           and
           many
           other
           passages
           heretofore
           mentioned
           ,
           banishing
           quite
           out
           of
           Our
           Commissioners
           mind
           ,
           and
           the
           minds
           of
           all
           Our
           well
           affected
           Councellours
           there
           present
           ,
           all
           hopes
           ,
           not
           onely
           of
           just
           and
           faire
           ,
           but
           even
           of
           formall
           proceedings
           in
           that
           Assembly
           ,
           where
           not
           so
           much
           as
           the
           shew
           and
           countenance
           of
           justice
           was
           to
           be
           discerned
           ,
           nor
           any
           thing
           but
           the
           power
           and
           obstinate
           wilfulnesse
           of
           the
           Covenanters
           ,
           and
           the
           unanswerable
           nullities
           of
           this
           Assembly
           ,
           in
           regard
           both
           of
           the
           members
           elected
           ,
           and
           the
           manner
           of
           their
           election
           ,
           being
           throughly
           considered
           ,
           and
           the
           reasons
           of
           the
           Bishops
           Declinator
           presented
           to
           Our
           Commissioner
           being
           seriously
           weighed
           ,
           by
           which
           they
           did
           not
           decline
           the
           judgement
           of
           a
           generall
           Assembly
           lawfully
           constituted
           ,
           but
           onely
           of
           this
           Assembly
           ,
           which
           was
           to
           bee
           accounted
           far
           rather
           a
           Laicall
           convention
           ,
           then
           Ecclesiasticall
           ,
           all
           the
           members
           whereof
           had
           barred
           
           themselves
           from
           being
           Judges
           by
           their
           solemn
           oath
           of
           combination
           for
           the
           rooting
           out
           of
           that
           Kingdome
           both
           the
           Bishops
           persons
           and
           callings
           ;
           to
           whose
           sentence
           We
           or
           Our
           Commissioner
           could
           not
           deliver
           them
           over
           without
           betraying
           all
           courses
           of
           justice
           ,
           and
           denying
           to
           Our
           Bishops
           that
           protection
           which
           cannot
           bee
           denied
           by
           Us
           to
           any
           of
           Our
           subjects
           ,
           viz.
           the
           benefit
           of
           the
           Lawes
           of
           that
           Our
           Church
           and
           Kingdome
           :
           And
           besides
           ,
           Our
           Commissioner
           having
           certaine
           and
           unquestionable
           intelligence
           of
           the
           Covenanters
           unmoveable
           resolution
           ,
           that
           although
           the
           Assembly
           should
           be
           continued
           ,
           and
           all
           things
           which
           they
           desired
           (
           even
           to
           their
           own
           wishes
           )
           should
           be
           granted
           and
           effected
           ,
           yet
           that
           the
           quietnesse
           and
           peace
           of
           that
           Kingdome
           should
           be
           never
           a
           whit
           the
           more
           settled
           or
           established
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           were
           determined
           to
           chuse
           at
           this
           assembly
           certain
           Committees
           ,
           who
           ,
           under
           the
           name
           of
           Commissioners
           from
           the
           generall
           Assembly
           ,
           should
           keep
           up
           their
           Tables
           ,
           and
           bee
           chosen
           and
           continued
           from
           one
           Assembly
           to
           another
           ,
           and
           so
           hold
           on
           the
           same
           rebellious
           courses
           which
           they
           have
           held
           ever
           since
           the
           first
           erection
           of
           their
           Tables
           ,
           to
           the
           utter
           overthrow
           of
           Our
           royall
           Authoritie
           ,
           and
           the
           authoritie
           of
           the
           Lords
           of
           Our
           Councell
           ,
           and
           Lords
           of
           Our
           Session
           under
           Us
           :
           and
           Our
           Commissioner
           well
           weighing
           Our
           instructions
           ,
           according
           to
           which
           hee
           was
           to
           carry
           himselfe
           in
           this
           Assembly
           ,
           if
           hee
           should
           find
           that
           these
           mischiefes
           and
           courses
           of
           injustice
           could
           not
           bee
           stopped
           ,
           resolved
           the
           next
           day
           (
           according
           to
           Our
           speciall
           commandment
           )
           in
           Our
           name
           ,
           and
           by
           Our
           authoritie
           to
           dissolve
           that
           Assembly
           ,
           whose
           aime
           was
           onely
           to
           robbe
           Us
           of
           Our
           Soveraigne
           power
           ,
           and
           to
           put
           it
           in
           the
           hands
           of
           their
           Commissioners
           .
        
         
           According
           to
           which
           resolution
           Our
           Commissioner
           the
           next
           day
           ,
           being
           Wednesday
           the
           28.
           of
           November
           ,
           went
           betimes
           in
           the
           morning
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           Our
           Councell
           (
           having
           warning
           over
           night
           )
           met
           him
           in
           the
           Chapter-house
           ,
           where
           they
           sate
           in
           consultation
           before
           they
           went
           to
           the
           Assembly
           :
           He
           did
           then
           impart
           to
           them
           the
           resolution
           he
           had
           to
           dissolve
           the
           Assembly
           ,
           and
           did
           aske
           their
           advice
           for
           the
           manner
           
           of
           doing
           it
           :
           after
           hearing
           each
           of
           their
           advice
           severally
           ,
           he
           was
           confirmed
           in
           his
           resolution
           .
           The
           reason
           why
           Our
           Commissioner
           held
           the
           Councell
           in
           that
           place
           ,
           was
           ,
           because
           some
           of
           Our
           Councell
           ,
           who
           were
           present
           ,
           should
           have
           no
           time
           to
           communicate
           his
           resolution
           to
           the
           Covenanters
           ,
           nor
           to
           consult
           with
           them
           about
           the
           hindering
           it
           ;
           the
           Assembly
           being
           fully
           set
           before
           the
           Councell
           came
           out
           ,
           so
           that
           what
           had
           passed
           there
           ,
           could
           not
           be
           communicated
           to
           them
           .
        
         
           The
           first
           thing
           propounded
           there
           by
           the
           Moderatour
           that
           day
           ,
           was
           this
           :
           A
           day
           or
           two
           before
           ,
           there
           were
           brought
           into
           the
           Assembly
           three
           or
           foure
           great
           volumes
           by
           their
           new
           Clerke
           ,
           which
           he
           alledged
           were
           the
           Acts
           of
           the
           generall
           Assembly
           from
           the
           very
           first
           reformation
           of
           that
           Church
           ,
           which
           ,
           by
           the
           speciall
           providence
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           his
           own
           carefull
           industry
           ,
           had
           been
           recovered
           ,
           else
           they
           had
           been
           lost
           for
           ever
           ,
           to
           the
           invaluable
           losse
           of
           the
           puritie
           of
           the
           Religion
           and
           Discipline
           established
           amongst
           them
           ;
           for
           they
           had
           been
           throwne
           by
           for
           many
           yeeres
           ,
           untill
           he
           by
           some
           strange
           accident
           had
           light
           upon
           them
           :
           after
           which
           speech
           of
           the
           Clerke
           ,
           the
           Moderatour
           had
           desired
           them
           to
           chuse
           a
           Committee
           to
           peruse
           these
           Bookes
           ,
           and
           to
           report
           to
           the
           Assembly
           whether
           they
           conceived
           them
           to
           bee
           the
           true
           and
           authenticall
           Acts
           of
           the
           generall
           Assemblies
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Scotland
           :
           The
           day
           before
           this
           ,
           these
           Committees
           had
           made
           their
           report
           that
           they
           had
           perused
           them
           ,
           and
           had
           found
           them
           to
           bee
           true
           and
           authenticall
           Records
           ,
           and
           delivered
           in
           writing
           some
           reasons
           of
           this
           their
           opinion
           ;
           which
           made
           the
           impartiall
           auditors
           wonder
           how
           in
           two
           daies
           men
           could
           peruse
           ,
           and
           make
           a
           judgement
           of
           such
           volumes
           ,
           which
           other
           men
           (
           who
           tooke
           themselves
           to
           be
           no
           fooles
           )
           thought
           could
           hardly
           be
           done
           in
           one
           yeere
           :
           but
           that
           was
           all
           one
           ,
           the
           Moderatour
           this
           day
           put
           it
           to
           the
           question
           and
           voices
           ,
           Whether
           they
           would
           allow
           the
           copies
           of
           those
           Bookes
           of
           Assembly
           (
           which
           the
           Committees
           the
           day
           before
           had
           reported
           to
           bee
           good
           and
           faithfull
           copies
           )
           to
           bee
           reputed
           ever
           hereafter
           for
           the
           authenticall
           Records
           and
           Registers
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Scotland
           :
           Our
           Commissioner
           prayed
           them
           to
           forbeare
           doing
           any
           thing
           suddenly
           
           in
           a
           businesse
           of
           so
           great
           importance
           ,
           that
           nothing
           ,
           especially
           if
           it
           were
           doubtfull
           ,
           could
           bee
           made
           a
           publique
           Record
           of
           any
           Judicatorie
           which
           was
           to
           oblige
           Our
           subjects
           ,
           unlesse
           We
           first
           by
           Our
           Advocate
           and
           learned
           Councell
           were
           satisfied
           of
           the
           authenticall
           authoritie
           of
           that
           Record
           ;
           and
           therefore
           wished
           them
           to
           stay
           untill
           that
           course
           might
           bee
           taken
           ,
           and
           before
           that
           time
           not
           to
           put
           it
           to
           voices
           :
           But
           all
           in
           vaine
           ,
           for
           presently
           they
           of
           the
           Assembly
           (
           without
           one
           contrarie
           voice
           )
           concluded
           these
           Bookes
           to
           be
           authenticall
           Registers
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           bee
           held
           and
           reputed
           for
           ever
           ,
           without
           knowing
           what
           was
           in
           them
           :
           They
           were
           foure
           Bookes
           ,
           and
           very
           large
           ,
           and
           confessed
           not
           to
           be
           the
           Originals
           ,
           but
           copies
           .
           Our
           Commissioner
           then
           remembring
           that
           at
           Our
           Palace
           at
           Holy-rood-house
           hee
           was
           denied
           the
           sight
           of
           the
           Bookes
           of
           the
           Assembly
           (
           the
           Covenanters
           having
           threatned
           the
           former
           Clerke
           of
           the
           Assembly
           ,
           if
           hee
           should
           let
           Our
           Commissioner
           have
           the
           perusall
           of
           them
           )
           begun
           now
           to
           thinke
           ,
           that
           there
           might
           be
           stuffe
           enough
           in
           them
           against
           Our
           Regall
           authoritie
           ,
           and
           perhaps
           a
           great
           deale
           of
           it
           of
           their
           own
           devising
           ;
           which
           caused
           Our
           Commissioner
           to
           enter
           into
           Our
           Clerke
           of
           Registers
           hands
           a
           solemn
           Protestation
           against
           the
           validitie
           of
           these
           Records
           ,
           and
           against
           any
           of
           Our
           subjects
           being
           obliged
           by
           them
           ,
           untill
           such
           time
           as
           they
           should
           be
           perused
           and
           allowed
           by
           such
           as
           We
           should
           authorize
           by
           Commission
           for
           that
           purpose
           .
        
         
           Next
           ,
           the
           Moderatour
           desired
           the
           Clerke
           to
           reade
           certaine
           answers
           ,
           which
           upon
           the
           sudden
           had
           been
           drawne
           up
           (
           as
           he
           said
           )
           by
           certaine
           Brethren
           to
           the
           reasons
           contained
           in
           the
           Bishops
           Declinator
           which
           had
           been
           read
           the
           day
           before
           :
           And
           indeed
           ,
           so
           soone
           as
           they
           were
           heard
           ,
           it
           was
           easily
           beleeved
           that
           they
           were
           drawne
           up
           upon
           a
           sudden
           ,
           without
           either
           feare
           or
           wit
           ,
           being
           very
           poore
           and
           silly
           ,
           stuffed
           full
           of
           cytations
           out
           of
           their
           own
           bookes
           of
           Discipline
           ,
           which
           did
           allow
           lay-Elders
           ;
           and
           by
           these
           testimonies
           concluded
           the
           exception
           of
           the
           Bishops
           against
           Lay-Elders
           ,
           &
           Ministers
           ,
           Commissioners
           chosen
           by
           them
           for
           having
           voice
           in
           the
           Assembly
           ,
           to
           bee
           invalid
           ;
           which
           made
           some
           admire
           by
           what
           consequence
           
           it
           could
           be
           inferred
           ,
           that
           because
           there
           had
           been
           Lay-Elders
           in
           particular
           Church-Sessions
           ,
           nay
           and
           perhaps
           in
           Presbyteries
           ,
           that
           therefore
           these
           Lay-Elders
           either
           had
           ,
           or
           must
           now
           have
           voices
           in
           the
           generall
           Assembly
           ,
           or
           in
           chusing
           the
           Ministers
           Commissioners
           to
           it
           :
           Yet
           the
           Moderatour
           caused
           another
           paper
           to
           bee
           read
           in
           defence
           of
           Lay-Elders
           ,
           of
           the
           very
           same
           tedious
           stuffe
           with
           the
           former
           :
           And
           ,
           to
           magnifie
           those
           Bookes
           of
           Discipline
           ,
           so
           often
           cyted
           in
           both
           these
           papers
           ,
           the
           Moderatour
           desired
           the
           whole
           Assembly
           to
           heare
           himself
           reade
           a
           long
           Latine
           testimonie
           ,
           given
           in
           the
           Syntagma
           of
           the
           confessions
           of
           the
           Reformed
           Churches
           ,
           to
           the
           puritie
           of
           the
           discipline
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Scotland
           .
           Our
           Commissioner
           called
           for
           the
           Book
           ,
           &
           desired
           to
           see
           what
           he
           had
           read
           ,
           and
           found
           it
           to
           be
           a
           private
           testimonie
           of
           one
           unknowne
           ,
           inserted
           by
           the
           Printer
           or
           setter
           out
           of
           that
           Syntagma
           ,
           to
           make
           it
           sell
           the
           better
           ,
           because
           it
           had
           some
           new
           thing
           in
           it
           ;
           which
           made
           a
           good
           many
           laugh
           at
           that
           so
           much
           magnified
           testimonie
           .
           Then
           the
           Moderator
           ,
           to
           take
           away
           that
           exception
           in
           the
           Bishops
           Declinator
           ,
           that
           the
           Assembly
           was
           a
           declared
           partie
           (
           and
           therefore
           could
           not
           be
           their
           Judge
           )
           alledged
           ,
           that
           the
           Remonstrants
           had
           made
           the
           same
           objection
           against
           the
           Synod
           of
           Dort
           ,
           but
           that
           it
           was
           repelled
           by
           all
           the
           Divines
           there
           present
           ,
           and
           the
           invaliditie
           of
           that
           exception
           declared
           by
           none
           better
           then
           by
           the
           Divines
           of
           great
           Britaine
           ,
           whose
           judgement
           against
           that
           exception
           he
           then
           out
           of
           the
           publique
           Acts
           of
           that
           Synod
           did
           reade
           :
           Our
           Commissioner
           told
           the
           Moderatour
           ,
           that
           he
           should
           have
           done
           well
           to
           have
           translated
           into
           Scottish
           that
           passage
           which
           he
           last
           read
           ,
           and
           the
           former
           out
           of
           the
           Syntagma
           ,
           that
           so
           many
           of
           the
           Lay-Elders
           ,
           who
           were
           to
           judge
           of
           the
           fitnesse
           of
           these
           cytations
           ,
           might
           understand
           him
           and
           them
           ;
           which
           the
           Moderatour
           passed
           over
           with
           a
           smile
           .
           ONE
           who
           stood
           by
           Our
           Commissioner
           ,
           and
           had
           been
           present
           at
           the
           Synod
           of
           Dort
           ,
           asked
           leave
           first
           of
           Our
           Commissioner
           ,
           and
           then
           of
           the
           Moderatour
           to
           speake
           ,
           which
           being
           granted
           him
           by
           both
           ,
           hee
           answered
           the
           Moderatours
           answer
           to
           the
           Bishops
           objection
           ,
           thus
           :
           That
           the
           Bishops
           exception
           against
           them
           of
           the
           Assembly
           ,
           as
           
             pars
             adversa
          
           ,
           
           differed
           from
           that
           of
           the
           Remonstrants
           against
           the
           Synod
           of
           Dort
           two
           waies
           :
           First
           ,
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           matter
           of
           it
           :
           For
           the
           Synod
           consisting
           of
           Divines
           ,
           &
           the
           matters
           controverted
           being
           points
           of
           Divinitie
           (
           and
           by
           some
           men
           thought
           to
           bee
           fundamentall
           points
           of
           faith
           ,
           though
           they
           were
           not
           so
           )
           in
           which
           Schollers
           use
           not
           to
           be
           neutrall
           ,
           it
           was
           impossible
           for
           the
           Remonstrants
           to
           find
           Divines
           to
           be
           their
           Judges
           ,
           if
           they
           would
           except
           against
           such
           Divines
           as
           had
           declared
           themselves
           to
           bee
           of
           the
           one
           opinion
           or
           the
           other
           :
           But
           it
           was
           not
           so
           with
           Episcopacie
           in
           the
           judgement
           of
           the
           members
           of
           this
           Assembly
           ;
           for
           they
           could
           not
           hold
           the
           allowing
           or
           rejecting
           of
           Episcopacie
           to
           bee
           a
           point
           of
           doctrine
           ,
           because
           points
           of
           doctrine
           are
           not
           alterable
           ;
           but
           the
           Church
           of
           Scotland
           in
           her
           positive
           confession
           ,
           Article
           21.
           did
           hold
           Church
           policie
           or
           government
           alterable
           at
           the
           will
           of
           the
           Church
           ;
           which
           opinion
           ,
           whether
           he
           did
           allow
           or
           not
           ,
           hee
           was
           not
           then
           and
           there
           to
           declare
           :
           but
           sure
           in
           such
           points
           ,
           which
           they
           themselves
           held
           alterable
           and
           indifferent
           at
           the
           will
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           being
           no
           points
           of
           doctrine
           ,
           there
           was
           no
           necessitie
           of
           pre-declaring
           their
           judgement
           ,
           especially
           after
           they
           meant
           to
           bee
           Judges
           :
           Nay
           ,
           there
           was
           a
           necessitie
           of
           not
           pre-declaring
           their
           judgement
           against
           Episcopall
           government
           ,
           considering
           it
           stood
           now
           in
           force
           by
           Acts
           both
           of
           Church
           and
           Parliament
           ;
           and
           therefore
           that
           the
           declaration
           of
           their
           judgement
           against
           it
           ,
           (
           even
           since
           they
           intended
           to
           be
           Judges
           of
           it
           ,
           but
           before
           they
           were
           actually
           so
           )
           did
           barre
           them
           from
           being
           Judges
           of
           it
           at
           all
           .
           But
           secondly
           ,
           and
           that
           upon
           which
           he
           principally
           insisted
           ,
           was
           this
           :
           That
           the
           Bishops
           case
           in
           their
           exception
           against
           this
           Assembly
           ,
           differed
           from
           that
           of
           the
           Remonstrants
           against
           the
           other
           Synod
           ,
           in
           the
           manner
           of
           the
           members
           of
           that
           Synods
           pre-declaration
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           members
           of
           this
           Assemblies
           pre-declaration
           .
           Many
           of
           the
           members
           of
           that
           Synod
           had
           pre-declared
           themselves
           by
           discoursing
           ,
           writing
           ,
           preaching
           ,
           &c.
           but
           not
           by
           any
           judiciall
           Act
           ,
           nor
           by
           any
           Act
           equivalent
           to
           a
           judiciall
           Act
           ,
           such
           as
           swearing
           against
           the
           other
           tenet
           ,
           binding
           themselves
           by
           Oathes
           ,
           Covenants
           ,
           Combinations
           ,
           Confederacies
           ,
           Associations
           against
           the
           
           abetters
           of
           it
           ;
           all
           which
           being
           Acts
           analogicall
           to
           judiciall
           Acts
           ,
           and
           being
           done
           by
           the
           members
           of
           this
           Assembly
           against
           the
           Bishops
           ,
           absolutely
           barred
           them
           from
           being
           Judges
           in
           the
           question
           of
           these
           Bishops
           persons
           or
           calling
           .
           Some
           answer
           was
           made
           to
           this
           by
           the
           Moderatour
           and
           others
           ,
           which
           required
           no
           reply
           ;
           and
           therefore
           received
           none
           ,
           that
           which
           was
           answered
           being
           no
           way
           against
           that
           which
           had
           been
           delivered
           :
           For
           the
           Moderatour
           conceiving
           that
           hee
           who
           spake
           had
           affirmed
           that
           the
           five
           Articles
           treated
           of
           at
           the
           Synod
           of
           Dort
           ,
           had
           been
           fundamentall
           points
           of
           faith
           (
           of
           which
           opinion
           the
           speaker
           never
           was
           ,
           nor
           is
           )
           fell
           upon
           a
           discourse
           of
           fundamentall
           and
           not
           fundamentall
           points
           of
           faith
           ;
           affirming
           that
           the
           Synod
           of
           Dort
           had
           never
           determined
           the
           five
           Articles
           to
           bee
           fundamentall
           points
           of
           faith
           ,
           which
           the
           former
           speaker
           knew
           very
           well
           to
           bee
           true
           :
           And
           it
           made
           many
           auditors
           thinke
           ,
           that
           the
           Moderatour
           did
           deliver
           this
           onely
           because
           he
           would
           have
           something
           to
           say
           ;
           for
           they
           did
           conceive
           that
           he
           had
           been
           a
           man
           so
           rigid
           in
           these
           tenets
           ,
           that
           hee
           had
           held
           them
           to
           bee
           fundamentall
           points
           of
           faith
           :
           But
           whether
           hee
           did
           or
           not
           ,
           there
           were
           many
           Ministers
           members
           of
           the
           Assembly
           ,
           who
           did
           hold
           them
           to
           bee
           fundamentall
           points
           ,
           &
           most
           unchristianly
           and
           uncharitably
           had
           preached
           ,
           that
           the
           Remonstrants
           tenets
           did
           destroy
           the
           very
           foundation
           of
           faith
           ;
           and
           whosoever
           sided
           with
           them
           in
           the
           five
           Articles
           ,
           could
           not
           possibly
           bee
           saved
           .
           But
           now
           the
           other
           exception
           laid
           by
           him
           that
           spake
           ,
           and
           in
           which
           hee
           conceived
           the
           strength
           of
           his
           speech
           principally
           to
           lie
           ,
           viz.
           That
           by
           their
           swearing
           ,
           and
           combining
           by
           a
           Covenant
           against
           the
           Bishops
           (
           which
           was
           a
           plain
           pre-judging
           of
           them
           )
           they
           had
           barred
           themselves
           from
           being
           their
           Judges
           ;
           the
           Moderatour
           was
           pleased
           to
           make
           no
           answer
           at
           all
           ,
           though
           of
           all
           that
           was
           spoken
           it
           most
           principally
           required
           one
           .
           Another
           Minister
           ,
           one
           of
           the
           gravest
           and
           learnedest
           in
           the
           Assembly
           ,
           did
           conceive
           that
           he
           which
           spake
           had
           affirmed
           ,
           that
           Councels
           and
           Synods
           were
           onely
           Judges
           of
           points
           of
           faith
           and
           doctrine
           ,
           but
           not
           of
           government
           or
           other
           matters
           ;
           and
           instanced
           in
           Novatus
           and
           Donatus
           ,
           who
           by
           Councels
           and
           Synods
           
           had
           beene
           censured
           in
           points
           of
           schisme
           ;
           which
           no
           man
           ever
           denyed
           ,
           nor
           ever
           came
           within
           the
           compasse
           of
           the
           thoughts
           or
           words
           of
           him
           that
           spake
           .
           Here
           a
           Lay-Elder
           ,
           who
           was
           a
           Lord
           ,
           conceived
           that
           he
           who
           spake
           had
           said
           something
           insinuating
           that
           Lay-Elders
           had
           given
           voyces
           in
           some
           Councels
           ;
           Thereupon
           the
           person
           that
           spake
           ,
           unwilling
           to
           let
           that
           passe
           ,
           asked
           leave
           to
           tell
           his
           Lordship
           that
           he
           was
           mistaken
           ,
           &
           that
           if
           Our
           Commissioner
           and
           the
           Assemblie
           would
           give
           him
           leave
           ,
           he
           would
           maintaine
           it
           against
           any
           man
           in
           the
           Assembly
           ,
           that
           neither
           the
           name
           nor
           thing
           of
           a
           Lay-Elder
           ,
           was
           ever
           knowne
           to
           any
           generall
           or
           Provinciall
           Councell
           ;
           nay
           ,
           not
           to
           any
           particular
           Church
           in
           the
           whole
           Christian
           world
           ,
           before
           Calvins
           dayes
           .
           To
           this
           no
           replie
           was
           made
           ,
           save
           onely
           by
           the
           Moderatour
           ,
           who
           first
           said
           that
           it
           would
           be
           thought
           a
           strange
           thing
           in
           England
           ,
           if
           any
           of
           this
           Assemblie
           should
           stand
           up
           in
           the
           Convocation
           house
           ,
           and
           speake
           against
           their
           Church
           government
           :
           to
           which
           was
           answered
           by
           him
           that
           spake
           ,
           That
           he
           neither
           did
           speake
           ,
           nor
           would
           have
           spoken
           there
           ,
           without
           leave
           asked
           and
           obtained
           ;
           nor
           would
           he
           have
           asked
           leave
           if
           it
           had
           not
           been
           to
           have
           cleared
           a
           passage
           of
           the
           Synod
           of
           Dort
           urged
           by
           the
           Moderatour
           ,
           and
           in
           which
           he
           himselfe
           was
           interessed
           .
           And
           it
           seemes
           here
           the
           Moderatour
           was
           brought
           very
           low
           ,
           by
           telling
           the
           partie
           that
           his
           father
           while
           he
           lived
           was
           of
           another
           opinion
           :
           to
           which
           the
           other
           answered
           ,
           That
           that
           was
           a
           weake
           reason
           ;
           for
           there
           were
           some
           members
           of
           the
           Assembly
           then
           sitting
           ,
           whose
           Fathers
           had
           beene
           Papists
           :
           And
           he
           who
           spake
           did
           verie
           much
           wonder
           that
           the
           Moderatour
           should
           thinke
           it
           strange
           for
           him
           to
           differ
           from
           his
           Father
           in
           his
           judgement
           of
           these
           points
           of
           Ecclesiasticall
           government
           ;
           for
           he
           did
           not
           apprehend
           it
           so
           great
           a
           matter
           for
           any
           man
           to
           differ
           from
           his
           Father
           in
           judgment
           ,
           as
           to
           differ
           from
           himselfe
           :
           and
           hee
           was
           sure
           that
           the
           Moderatour
           knew
           well
           enough
           that
           many
           members
           of
           the
           Assembly
           ,
           who
           were
           now
           fiercest
           against
           Episcopall
           government
           ,
           within
           these
           few
           yeeres
           had
           been
           as
           earnest
           maintainers
           of
           it
           as
           any
           ,
           &
           more
           ambitious
           and
           earnest
           suitors
           for
           Bishopricks
           then
           any
           other
           .
           The
           Moderatour
           at
           last
           cut
           off
           all
           further
           contestation
           about
           these
           
           Lay-Elders
           ,
           by
           affirming
           that
           the
           state
           of
           the
           question
           as
           it
           stood
           before
           them
           ,
           was
           not
           whether
           Lay-Elders
           had
           ever
           beene
           received
           in
           other
           Churches
           ,
           but
           whether
           their
           office
           and
           place
           in
           the
           Assembly
           was
           agreeable
           with
           the
           constitutions
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Scotland
           ;
           and
           so
           no
           more
           was
           spoke
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           The
           Moderatour
           from
           that
           speech
           which
           was
           made
           for
           justifying
           the
           Bishops
           exception
           against
           the
           competencie
           of
           their
           Judges
           ,
           viz.
           the
           Assembly
           ,
           because
           the
           members
           of
           it
           had
           declared
           themselves
           parties
           ,
           tooke
           occasion
           to
           speak
           thus
           to
           the
           Assembly
           :
           Since
           we
           see
           both
           the
           competencie
           and
           constitution
           of
           this
           Judicatorie
           and
           Assembly
           is
           thus
           openly
           impugned
           ,
           it
           is
           high
           time
           to
           cleare
           this
           point
           ,
           of
           which
           none
           can
           bee
           Judge
           but
           the
           Assembly
           it selfe
           ,
           and
           therefore
           I
           will
           presently
           put
           it
           to
           voyces
           ,
           Whether
           this
           Assemblie
           be
           the
           lawfull
           and
           competent
           Judge
           of
           the
           Libell
           against
           the
           Bishops
           ,
           notwithstanding
           the
           reasons
           contained
           in
           their
           Declinator
           .
        
         
           This
           gave
           our
           Commissioner
           the
           occasion
           (
           which
           hee
           neglected
           not
           )
           to
           do
           and
           declare
           that
           which
           by
           Our
           speciall
           commandement
           he
           had
           resolved
           on
           ;
           for
           he
           presently
           made
           a
           speech
           of
           a
           competent
           length
           ,
           the
           summe
           whereof
           was
           this
           :
           I
           should
           perhaps
           have
           continued
           a
           little
           longer
           with
           you
           ,
           if
           you
           had
           not
           falne
           upon
           a
           point
           which
           doth
           inforce
           my
           deserting
           you
           :
           You
           are
           now
           about
           to
           settle
           the
           lawfulnesse
           of
           this
           Judicatorie
           ,
           and
           the
           competencie
           of
           it
           against
           the
           Bishops
           ,
           whom
           you
           have
           cyted
           hither
           ;
           neither
           of
           which
           I
           can
           allow
           ,
           if
           I
           shall
           discharge
           either
           my
           duty
           towards
           God
           ,
           or
           loyaltie
           towards
           my
           gracious
           and
           just
           Master
           .
           This
           is
           a
           day
           to
           me
           both
           of
           gladness
           and
           sadnesse
           ;
           Gladnesse
           in
           that
           I
           have
           both
           seene
           this
           Assemblie
           meet
           ,
           which
           his
           Majesties
           subjects
           have
           been
           made
           beleeve
           was
           never
           intented
           by
           Him
           ,
           and
           in
           that
           I
           shall
           now
           in
           his
           Majesties
           name
           make
           good
           unto
           you
           all
           his
           most
           gracious
           offers
           in
           his
           last
           Royall
           Proclamation
           ,
           which
           likewise
           his
           Majesties
           subjects
           were
           made
           beleeve
           would
           never
           be
           performed
           by
           Him
           :
           Of
           Sadnesse
           ,
           in
           that
           you
           who
           have
           called
           so
           much
           for
           a
           free
           Generall
           Assembly
           ,
           having
           one
           most
           free
           ,
           in
           his
           Majesties
           intentions
           ,
           granted
           you
           ,
           have
           so
           handled
           and
           marred
           
           the
           Master
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           not
           the
           least
           shadow
           of
           freedome
           to
           be
           discerned
           in
           this
           your
           meeting
           :
           for
           the
           former
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           discharge
           and
           performance
           of
           your
           Soveraignes
           gracious
           promises
           ,
           let
           this
           paper
           ,
           which
           I
           deliver
           to
           the
           Clerke
           to
           be
           read
           ,
           witnesse
           it
           to
           you
           all
           ,
           which
           I
           am
           sure
           you
           cannot
           chuse
           but
           receive
           with
           all
           thankfulnesse
           and
           dutifull
           acknowledgement
           of
           his
           Majesties
           pietie
           ,
           goodnesse
           ,
           and
           clemencie
           ,
           unlesse
           all
           Religion
           and
           goodnesse
           be
           quite
           banished
           out
           of
           this
           Land
           :
           Here
           the
           Clerke
           publiquely
           read
           the
           paper
           ,
           which
           followeth
           .
        
         
           
             
               
                 
                   THe
                   Kings
                   Majesty
                   being
                   informed
                   ,
                   that
                   many
                   of
                   his
                   good
                   subjects
                   have
                   apprehended
                   ,
                   that
                   by
                   the
                   introducing
                   of
                   the
                   Service
                   Booke
                   and
                   Booke
                   of
                   Canons
                   ,
                   the
                   in-bringing
                   of
                   Poperie
                   and
                   Superstition
                   hath
                   been
                   intended
                   ,
                   hath
                   been
                   graciously
                   pleased
                   to
                   discharge
                   ,
                   like
                   as
                   by
                   these
                   he
                   doth
                   discharge
                   the
                   Service
                   Booke
                   and
                   Booke
                   of
                   Canons
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   practice
                   of
                   them
                   or
                   either
                   of
                   them
                   :
                   And
                   annulleth
                   and
                   rescindeth
                   all
                   Acts
                   of
                   Councell
                   ,
                   Proclamations
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   other
                   Acts
                   and
                   Deeds
                   whatsoever
                   ,
                   that
                   have
                   been
                   made
                   and
                   published
                   for
                   establishing
                   them
                   ,
                   or
                   either
                   of
                   them
                   ;
                   And
                   declareth
                   the
                   same
                   to
                   be
                   null
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   have
                   no
                   force
                   nor
                   effect
                   in
                   time
                   comming
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   Kings
                   Majestie
                   ,
                   as
                   he
                   conceived
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   ease
                   and
                   benefit
                   of
                   his
                   subjects
                   ,
                   established
                   the
                   high
                   Commission
                   ,
                   that
                   thereby
                   justice
                   might
                   be
                   ministred
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   faults
                   and
                   errours
                   of
                   such
                   persons
                   as
                   are
                   made
                   liable
                   thereto
                   ,
                   taken
                   order
                   with
                   and
                   punished
                   ,
                   with
                   the
                   more
                   conveniencie
                   and
                   lesse
                   trouble
                   to
                   the
                   people
                   :
                   But
                   finding
                   his
                   gracious
                   intentions
                   therein
                   to
                   be
                   mistaken
                   ,
                   hath
                   been
                   pleased
                   to
                   discharge
                   ,
                   like
                   as
                   by
                   these
                   presents
                   he
                   doth
                   discharge
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   acts
                   and
                   deeds
                   whatsoever
                   made
                   for
                   establishing
                   thereof
                   .
                   And
                   the
                   Kings
                   Majestie
                   being
                   informed
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   urging
                   of
                   the
                   five
                   Articles
                   of
                   Perthes
                   Assembly
                   hath
                   bred
                   distraction
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   and
                   State
                   ,
                   hath
                   been
                   graciously
                   pleased
                   to
                   take
                   the
                   same
                   to
                   his
                   Royall
                   consideration
                   ,
                   and
                   for
                   the
                   quiet
                   and
                   peace
                   of
                   this
                   Countrie
                   ,
                   hath
                   not
                   onely
                   dispensed
                   with
                   the
                   practice
                   of
                   the
                   said
                   Articles
                   ,
                   but
                   also
                   discharged
                   all
                   and
                   whomsoever
                   persons
                   from
                   urging
                   the
                   practice
                   thereof
                   ,
                   upon
                   either
                   Laicke
                   or
                   Ecclesiasticall
                   person
                   whatsoever
                   :
                   And
                   hath
                   freed
                   all
                   his
                   subjects
                   from
                   all
                   censure
                   and
                   paines
                   ,
                   whether
                   Ecclesiasticall
                   or
                   Secular
                   ,
                   for
                   not
                   urging
                   ,
                   practising
                   ,
                   or
                   obeying
                   them
                   ,
                   or
                   any
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   notwithstanding
                   
                   of
                   any
                   thing
                   contained
                   in
                   the
                   Acts
                   of
                   Parliament
                   ,
                   or
                   generall
                   Assembly
                   to
                   the
                   contrary
                   .
                   And
                   his
                   Majestie
                   is
                   further
                   contented
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Assembly
                   take
                   the
                   same
                   so
                   far
                   into
                   their
                   consideration
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   represent
                   it
                   to
                   the
                   next
                   Parliament
                   ,
                   there
                   to
                   bee
                   ratified
                   as
                   the
                   Estates
                   shall
                   find
                   fitting
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   because
                   it
                   hath
                   been
                   pretended
                   ,
                   that
                   oathes
                   have
                   been
                   administred
                   different
                   from
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   conceived
                   in
                   the
                   Acts
                   of
                   Parliament
                   ,
                   his
                   Majestie
                   is
                   pleased
                   to
                   declare
                   by
                   Me
                   ,
                   that
                   no
                   other
                   oath
                   shall
                   be
                   required
                   of
                   any
                   Minister
                   at
                   his
                   entry
                   ,
                   then
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   set
                   downe
                   in
                   the
                   Act
                   of
                   Parliament
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   that
                   it
                   may
                   appeare
                   how
                   carefull
                   his
                   Majestie
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   no
                   corruption
                   or
                   innovation
                   shall
                   creep
                   into
                   this
                   Church
                   ,
                   neither
                   yet
                   any
                   scandall
                   ,
                   vice
                   ,
                   or
                   fault
                   of
                   any
                   person
                   whatsoever
                   (
                   censurable
                   or
                   punishable
                   by
                   the
                   Assembly
                   )
                   goe
                   unpunished
                   ,
                   his
                   Majestie
                   is
                   content
                   to
                   declare
                   by
                   Mee
                   ,
                   and
                   assure
                   all
                   his
                   good
                   people
                   ,
                   that
                   generall
                   Assemblies
                   shall
                   be
                   kept
                   so
                   oft
                   as
                   the
                   affaires
                   of
                   this
                   Church
                   shall
                   require
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   that
                   none
                   of
                   Our
                   good
                   subjects
                   may
                   have
                   cause
                   of
                   grievances
                   against
                   the
                   proceedings
                   of
                   the
                   Prelates
                   ,
                   his
                   Majestie
                   is
                   content
                   ,
                   that
                   all
                   and
                   every
                   one
                   of
                   the
                   present
                   Bishops
                   and
                   their
                   Successors
                   ,
                   shall
                   be
                   answerable
                   ,
                   and
                   accordingly
                   from
                   time
                   to
                   time
                   censurable
                   according
                   to
                   their
                   merits
                   by
                   the
                   generall
                   Assembly
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   to
                   give
                   all
                   his
                   Majesties
                   good
                   people
                   full
                   assurance
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   never
                   intended
                   to
                   admit
                   any
                   alteration
                   or
                   change
                   in
                   the
                   true
                   Religion
                   professed
                   within
                   this
                   Kingdome
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   they
                   may
                   bee
                   truly
                   and
                   fully
                   satisfied
                   of
                   the
                   reality
                   of
                   his
                   intentions
                   ,
                   and
                   integritie
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   his
                   Majestie
                   hath
                   been
                   pleased
                   to
                   require
                   and
                   command
                   all
                   his
                   good
                   subjects
                   to
                   subscribe
                   the
                   confession
                   of
                   faith
                   and
                   band
                   for
                   maintenance
                   thereof
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   his
                   Majesties
                   person
                   and
                   authority
                   formerly
                   signed
                   by
                   Our
                   deare
                   Father
                   
                     in
                     anno
                     1580.
                  
                   and
                   now
                   likewise
                   requireth
                   all
                   those
                   of
                   this
                   present
                   Assembly
                   to
                   subscribe
                   the
                   same
                   .
                   And
                   it
                   is
                   his
                   Majesties
                   will
                   ,
                   that
                   this
                   be
                   inserted
                   and
                   registred
                   in
                   the
                   Bookes
                   of
                   Assembly
                   ,
                   as
                   a
                   testimony
                   to
                   posteritie
                   ,
                   not
                   onely
                   of
                   the
                   sinceritie
                   of
                   his
                   intentions
                   to
                   the
                   said
                   true
                   Religion
                   ,
                   but
                   also
                   of
                   his
                   resolution
                   to
                   maintaine
                   and
                   defend
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   subjects
                   in
                   the
                   profession
                   thereof
                   .
                   Subscribitur
                
                 
                   
                     HAMILTOUN
                     .
                  
                
              
            
          
        
         
         
           AFter
           the
           reading
           whereof
           ,
           Our
           Commissioner
           went
           on
           ,
           and
           added
           :
           I
           have
           ,
           you
           see
           ,
           subscribed
           that
           paper
           with
           mine
           owne
           hand
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           his
           Majesties
           Religion
           ,
           Grace
           ,
           Goodnesse
           ,
           and
           the
           Zeale
           which
           hee
           hath
           to
           settle
           the
           peace
           of
           this
           Church
           and
           Kingdome
           knowne
           to
           all
           succeeding
           generations
           ,
           I
           doe
           require
           that
           it
           bee
           entred
           into
           your
           ordinarie
           Bookes
           of
           Assembly
           ;
           but
           with
           this
           provision
           ,
           That
           this
           my
           assent
           to
           the
           Act
           of
           registring
           this
           his
           Majesties
           Declaration
           ,
           shall
           be
           no
           approbation
           of
           the
           lawfulness
           of
           this
           Assembly
           ,
           or
           of
           any
           other
           Act
           made
           ,
           or
           to
           be
           made
           in
           it
           ;
           but
           that
           all
           Protestations
           ,
           made
           or
           to
           be
           made
           against
           this
           Assembly
           in
           all
           other
           acts
           and
           proceedings
           thereof
           ,
           shall
           stand
           in
           full
           force
           and
           effect
           :
           And
           of
           the
           delivery
           of
           this
           paper
           ,
           containing
           his
           Majesties
           gracious
           offers
           ,
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           the
           Clerke
           of
           the
           Assembly
           ,
           and
           of
           my
           requiring
           it
           to
           be
           registred
           in
           the
           Bookes
           of
           the
           same
           ,
           as
           also
           of
           my
           Protestation
           against
           the
           lawfulnesse
           of
           this
           Assembly
           in
           all
           other
           Acts
           ,
           I
           take
           publique
           instruments
           in
           the
           hands
           of
           the
           Clerke
           of
           Our
           Soveraigne
           Lord
           his
           Register
           ,
           and
           require
           him
           to
           make
           an
           act
           thereof
           .
           Which
           being
           done
           ,
           the
           Moderatour
           in
           a
           short
           speech
           acknowledged
           Our
           speciall
           goodnesse
           in
           granting
           the
           particulars
           contained
           in
           the
           paper
           ,
           promising
           it
           should
           be
           registred
           in
           the
           bookes
           of
           assembly
           ,
           and
           desired
           to
           goe
           on
           with
           the
           businesse
           of
           the
           assembly
           .
        
         
           But
           Our
           Commissioner
           told
           them
           ,
           hee
           must
           goe
           on
           with
           them
           no
           more
           ;
           for
           now
           the
           sad
           part
           was
           behind
           ,
           viz.
           That
           since
           they
           had
           brought
           Lay-Elders
           to
           give
           voices
           in
           this
           assembly
           ,
           a
           thing
           not
           practised
           before
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           dis-used
           so
           long
           ,
           that
           no
           man
           present
           had
           seen
           it
           ;
           the
           Ministers
           sitting
           here
           as
           Commissioners
           were
           chosen
           by
           Lay-Elders
           ,
           a
           thing
           never
           heard
           of
           before
           in
           this
           Church
           ,
           all
           the
           persons
           having
           voices
           here
           ,
           were
           before
           the
           elections
           designed
           by
           the
           Tables
           at
           Edinburgh
           ,
           all
           others
           by
           their
           expresse
           directions
           barred
           ,
           these
           few
           Commissioners
           sent
           hither
           ,
           but
           not
           chosen
           according
           to
           their
           designation
           ,
           were
           by
           their
           cavills
           ,
           made
           for
           that
           purpose
           ,
           set
           aside
           ,
           and
           not
           admitted
           to
           have
           voices
           ,
           the
           Bishops
           
           cyted
           hither
           were
           to
           bee
           judged
           by
           the
           very
           same
           persons
           who
           had
           pre-judged
           and
           condemned
           them
           at
           their
           Tables
           ;
           hee
           attested
           heaven
           and
           earth
           ,
           whether
           this
           could
           bee
           imagined
           to
           be
           any
           way
           a
           free
           Assembly
           ,
           and
           therefore
           called
           God
           to
           witnesse
           ,
           that
           they
           themselves
           were
           the
           cause
           ,
           and
           the
           only
           cause
           why
           this
           Assembly
           could
           not
           have
           that
           happy
           issue
           which
           We
           heartily
           wished
           ,
           and
           why
           the
           Bishops
           could
           receive
           no
           censure
           from
           them
           ,
           in
           regard
           of
           these
           their
           sinister
           proceedings
           :
           for
           how
           could
           any
           man
           expect
           justice
           from
           them
           ,
           who
           had
           denied
           it
           to
           Us
           ,
           in
           refusing
           voices
           to
           Our
           Commissioners
           assessors
           ,
           which
           was
           never
           denied
           to
           Our
           Royall
           Father
           ,
           when
           hee
           called
           farre
           more
           assessors
           then
           Wee
           did
           now
           ?
           Much
           more
           to
           this
           purpose
           was
           delivered
           by
           Our
           Commissioner
           ;
           upon
           all
           which
           he
           commanded
           and
           required
           them
           not
           to
           proceed
           any
           further
           in
           this
           Assembly
           ,
           and
           declared
           that
           whatsoever
           they
           should
           say
           or
           doe
           hereafter
           in
           it
           ,
           hee
           in
           Our
           name
           protested
           against
           it
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           should
           never
           oblige
           any
           of
           Our
           subjects
           ,
           nor
           be
           reputed
           for
           an
           Act
           of
           generall
           Assembly
           .
        
         
           The
           Moderatour
           with
           a
           speech
           well
           penned
           ,
           which
           hee
           had
           in
           readinesse
           whensoever
           the
           Assembly
           should
           bee
           dissolved
           ,
           seemed
           much
           to
           deplore
           Our
           Commissioners
           resolution
           for
           breaking
           up
           the
           Assembly
           ;
           hee
           attributed
           very
           much
           to
           Our
           power
           in
           Ecclesiasticall
           causes
           and
           assemblies
           ,
           said
           many
           things
           of
           Our
           power
           ,
           quite
           contrarie
           to
           much
           which
           they
           have
           since
           printed
           in
           their
           seditious
           Pamphlets
           and
           Protestations
           ,
           and
           much
           more
           then
           was
           liked
           and
           approved
           by
           many
           of
           his
           fellow-Covenanters
           :
           towards
           the
           end
           of
           his
           speech
           he
           affirmed
           ,
           That
           We
           were
           Universall
           Bishop
           over
           all
           Our
           Kingdomes
           ,
           &c.
           which
           made
           Our
           Commissioner
           use
           meanes
           to
           have
           the
           copie
           of
           his
           speech
           ,
           but
           it
           could
           not
           be
           obtained
           while
           it
           was
           fresh
           in
           the
           auditors
           memories
           :
           Many
           daies
           after
           Our
           Commissioner
           was
           gone
           from
           Glasgow
           ,
           a
           copie
           of
           it
           was
           sent
           him
           ,
           but
           all
           that
           which
           concerned
           Our
           Ecclesiasticall
           power
           ,
           especially
           of
           Our
           being
           Universall
           Bishop
           in
           Our
           Kingdomes
           ,
           was
           quite
           left
           out
           ;
           by
           which
           it
           was
           plaine
           ,
           that
           (
           as
           it
           was
           before
           conjectured
           )
           hee
           had
           displeased
           
           many
           of
           the
           Assembly
           ,
           by
           giving
           more
           Ecclesiasticall
           power
           to
           Us
           in
           that
           speech
           ,
           then
           they
           intended
           Wee
           should
           ever
           have
           .
           The
           conclusion
           of
           his
           speech
           was
           ,
           That
           as
           Our
           Commissioner
           had
           served
           his
           Master
           carefully
           and
           faithfully
           ,
           in
           preserving
           his
           Priviledges
           and
           Prerogatives
           ,
           so
           they
           must
           needs
           likewise
           be
           faithfull
           and
           carefull
           in
           preserving
           the
           Priviledges
           and
           Prerogatives
           of
           the
           kingdome
           of
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           was
           his
           Church
           ;
           That
           they
           should
           much
           grieve
           for
           his
           absence
           ,
           whose
           presence
           had
           beene
           so
           acceptable
           and
           comfortable
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           who
           had
           carried
           himselfe
           among
           them
           with
           so
           much
           wisdome
           and
           moderation
           ;
           that
           they
           should
           have
           a
           great
           misse
           of
           him
           ,
           with
           many
           more
           words
           ,
           tending
           to
           the
           very
           high
           commendation
           of
           Our
           Commissioner
           .
        
         
           After
           the
           Moderatour
           ,
           divers
           of
           the
           Lords
           spake
           much
           ,
           to
           vindicate
           the
           Covenanters
           from
           their
           prelimitations
           and
           sinister
           dealings
           in
           their
           elections
           :
           But
           Our
           Commissioner
           presently
           choaked
           their
           confidence
           ,
           with
           the
           production
           of
           two
           papers
           ,
           which
           they
           little
           supposed
           he
           had
           ever
           seene
           :
           They
           contained
           their
           secret
           instructions
           ,
           with
           which
           the
           whole
           Tables
           were
           not
           acquainted
           ,
           for
           they
           must
           then
           of
           necessitie
           some
           way
           or
           other
           have
           come
           to
           the
           knowledge
           of
           all
           the
           covenanters
           ,
           very
           many
           of
           whom
           by
           these
           secret
           orders
           were
           barred
           from
           being
           chosen
           commissioners
           to
           the
           assembly
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Non-covenanters
           ;
           and
           therefore
           they
           fearing
           to
           lose
           or
           displease
           such
           a
           considerable
           number
           of
           their
           owne
           partie
           ,
           did
           by
           these
           private
           advertisements
           (
           contrived
           onely
           by
           the
           chiefe
           Rulers
           of
           the
           Table
           ,
           but
           never
           presented
           to
           the
           Tables
           themselves
           )
           take
           order
           that
           none
           who
           could
           fall
           within
           the
           suspition
           of
           moderation
           ,
           should
           bee
           chosen
           commissioner
           for
           the
           assembly
           .
        
         
           The
           one
           of
           these
           papers
           was
           directed
           to
           one
           Lay
           Elder
           of
           every
           Presbyterie
           ,
           some
           speciall
           confident
           of
           theirs
           ,
           containing
           these
           nine
           Articles
           ensuing
           .
        
         
           
             
               
                 
                   BEcause
                   all
                   projects
                   and
                   purposes
                   will
                   faile
                   ,
                   if
                   they
                   be
                   not
                   pursued
                   with
                   constant
                   diligence
                   to
                   the
                   end
                   ,
                   the
                   Devill
                   sleeps
                   not
                   ,
                   and
                   we
                   
                   
                   heare
                   our
                   adversaries
                   are
                   busie
                   ,
                   and
                   our
                   miserie
                   will
                   be
                   unexpressible
                   great
                   ,
                   and
                   we
                   *
                   ludibrious
                   if
                   they
                   shall
                   prevaile
                   over
                   us
                   in
                   a
                   free
                   generall
                   Assembly
                   ,
                   for
                   which
                   we
                   have
                   been
                   pleading
                   so
                   long
                   ;
                   it
                   were
                   meet
                   that
                   so
                   farre
                   as
                   may
                   be
                   a
                   new
                   warning
                   should
                   be
                   given
                   ,
                   to
                   stirre
                   up
                   the
                   best
                   affected
                   .
                
                 
                   2
                   That
                   every
                   Nobleman
                   be
                   diligent
                   with
                   the
                   Barons
                   and
                   Ministers
                   neerest
                   unto
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   he
                   write
                   unto
                   his
                   best
                   acquaintance
                   ,
                   who
                   are
                   farre
                   off
                   .
                
                 
                   3
                   That
                   some
                   one
                   Minister
                   and
                   Gentleman
                   in
                   every
                   Presbyterie
                   meet
                   oft
                   together
                   ,
                   to
                   resolve
                   upon
                   the
                   particular
                   Commissioners
                   to
                   be
                   chosen
                   ,
                   and
                   use
                   all
                   diligence
                   with
                   the
                   rest
                   of
                   the
                   Ministers
                   and
                   Gentlemen
                   that
                   such
                   may
                   be
                   chosen
                   .
                
                 
                   4
                   Because
                   nothing
                   will
                   avail
                   so
                   much
                   for
                   our
                   purpose
                   ,
                   where
                   the
                   most
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   Ministers
                   are
                   disaffected
                   ,
                   as
                   that
                   the
                   Gentlemen
                   be
                   present
                   to
                   vote
                   in
                   Presbyteries
                   ,
                   it
                   would
                   be
                   presently
                   tryed
                   whether
                   this
                   be
                   put
                   in
                   execution
                   ;
                   and
                   if
                   the
                   Minister
                   be
                   slow
                   in
                   urging
                   it
                   ,
                   the
                   Gentlemen
                   themselves
                   to
                   urge
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   put
                   themselves
                   in
                   possession
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   Our
                   adversaries
                   in
                   this
                   cause
                   are
                   seeking
                   their
                   owne
                   ends
                   ,
                   and
                   will
                   set
                   our
                   friends
                   on
                   worke
                   to
                   deale
                   with
                   us
                   ;
                   all
                   would
                   be
                   warned
                   to
                   shut
                   their
                   eares
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   this
                   case
                   to
                   forget
                   parents
                   ,
                   brethren
                   ,
                   and
                   friends
                   ,
                   and
                   without
                   respect
                   to
                   any
                   person
                   ,
                   to
                   doe
                   what
                   may
                   most
                   conduce
                   for
                   our
                   good
                   ends
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   Much
                   will
                   be
                   pretended
                   that
                   the
                   Bishops
                   be
                   limited
                   ,
                   They
                   will
                   be
                   harmlesse
                   in
                   time
                   comming
                   ;
                   and
                   on
                   the
                   other
                   hand
                   ,
                   that
                   Ministers
                   having
                   all
                   in
                   their
                   power
                   will
                   prove
                   unruly
                   :
                   but
                   it
                   would
                   be
                   seriously
                   considered
                   ,
                   First
                   ,
                   That
                   Gods
                   ordinance
                   (
                   except
                   that
                   we
                   will
                   mocke
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   be
                   wiser
                   in
                   his
                   errands
                   then
                   himselfe
                   )
                   should
                   have
                   place
                   :
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   That
                   Ministers
                   will
                   be
                   constrained
                   to
                   keepe
                   themselves
                   within
                   bounds
                   ,
                   if
                   Gentlemen
                   resort
                   to
                   the
                   Presbyteries
                   ,
                   Synods
                   ,
                   and
                   Assemblies
                   :
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   That
                   this
                   order
                   will
                   both
                   make
                   Gentlemen
                   more
                   religious
                   and
                   more
                   accomplished
                   every
                   way
                   ,
                   and
                   will
                   make
                   Ministers
                   more
                   diligent
                   in
                   their
                   studies
                   and
                   calling
                   ,
                   and
                   take
                   better
                   heed
                   to
                   all
                   their
                   wayes
                   ;
                   which
                   no
                   doubt
                   will
                   (
                   through
                   the
                   blessing
                   of
                   God
                   )
                   make
                   this
                   a
                   flourishing
                   Church
                   and
                   Kingdome
                   ,
                   which
                   otherwise
                   ,
                   of
                   all
                   nations
                   will
                   be
                   most
                   slavish
                   ,
                   miserable
                   ,
                   and
                   contemptible
                   to
                   all
                   our
                   neighbours
                   ,
                   when
                   they
                   shall
                   perceive
                   how
                   by
                   our
                   owne
                   sillinesse
                   and
                   treachery
                   we
                   have
                   lost
                   so
                   faire
                   an
                   occasion
                   of
                   our
                   liberty
                   ,
                   both
                   christian
                   and
                   civill
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   
                   That
                   they
                   linger
                   not
                   ,
                   they
                   would
                   be
                   urged
                   againe
                   to
                   send
                   their
                   Commissioners
                   to
                   Edinburgh
                   before
                   the
                   first
                   of
                   October
                   ;
                   by
                   this
                   we
                   shall
                   know
                   our
                   owne
                   strength
                   the
                   better
                   at
                   our
                   next
                   meeting
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   And
                   the
                   Gentlemen
                   ,
                   at
                   the
                   least
                   the
                   greatest
                   part
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   would
                   be
                   warned
                   to
                   be
                   at
                   Edinburgh
                   the
                   20.
                   of
                   September
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   onely
                   the
                   Gentlemen
                   who
                   are
                   named
                   Commissioners
                   to
                   the
                   Presbyterie
                   ,
                   for
                   chusing
                   their
                   Commissioners
                   for
                   the
                   Assembly
                   ,
                   with
                   some
                   to
                   assist
                   them
                   ,
                   that
                   day
                   stay
                   at
                   home
                   ,
                   and
                   those
                   to
                   come
                   away
                   immediately
                   after
                   the
                   election
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   That
                   in
                   every
                   Presbyterie
                   there
                   be
                   a
                   particular
                   care
                   taken
                   of
                   the
                   informations
                   against
                   the
                   Prelates
                   for
                   instructing
                   our
                   complaints
                   .
                
              
            
          
        
         
           THe
           other
           paper
           was
           directed
           to
           some
           Minister
           of
           every
           Presbyterie
           ,
           in
           whom
           they
           put
           most
           speciall
           trust
           ,
           containing
           these
           eight
           Articles
           ensuing
           .
        
         
           
             
               
                 
                   Private
                   Instructions
                   ,
                   August
                   27.
                   1638.
                   
                
                 
                   
                   THese
                   private
                   Instructions
                   shall
                   be
                   discovered
                   to
                   none
                   but
                   to
                   brethren
                   well
                   affected
                   to
                   the
                   cause
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   Order
                   must
                   be
                   taken
                   that
                   none
                   be
                   chosen
                   ruling
                   Elders
                   but
                   Covenanters
                   ,
                   and
                   those
                   well
                   affected
                   to
                   the
                   businesse
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   That
                   where
                   the
                   Minister
                   is
                   not
                   well
                   affected
                   ,
                   the
                   ruling
                   Elder
                   be
                   chosen
                   by
                   the
                   Commissioners
                   of
                   the
                   Shire
                   ,
                   and
                   spoken
                   to
                   particularly
                   for
                   that
                   effect
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   That
                   they
                   be
                   carefull
                   no
                   Chapter-men
                   ,
                   Chappell-men
                   ,
                   or
                   a
                   Minister
                   Justice
                   of
                   Peace
                   ,
                   bee
                   chosen
                   ,
                   although
                   Covenanters
                   ,
                   except
                   they
                   have
                   publikely
                   renounced
                   or
                   declared
                   the
                   unlawfulnesse
                   of
                   their
                   places
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   That
                   the
                   ruling
                   Elders
                   come
                   from
                   every
                   Church
                   in
                   equall
                   number
                   with
                   the
                   Ministers
                   ,
                   and
                   if
                   the
                   Minister
                   oppose
                   ,
                   to
                   put
                   themselves
                   in
                   possession
                   notwithstanding
                   any
                   opposition
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   That
                   the
                   Commissioner
                   of
                   the
                   Shire
                   cause
                   conveene
                   before
                   him
                   the
                   ruling
                   Elder
                   of
                   everie
                   Church
                   chosen
                   before
                   the
                   day
                   of
                   the
                   election
                   ,
                   and
                   injoyne
                   them
                   upon
                   their
                   oath
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   give
                   vote
                   to
                   none
                   but
                   to
                   those
                   who
                   are
                   named
                   already
                   at
                   the
                   meeting
                   at
                   Edinburgh
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   That
                   where
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   Nobleman
                   within
                   the
                   bounds
                   of
                   the
                   Presbyterie
                   ,
                   
                   he
                   be
                   chosen
                   :
                   And
                   where
                   there
                   is
                   none
                   ,
                   there
                   be
                   chosen
                   a
                   Baron
                   ,
                   or
                   one
                   of
                   the
                   best
                   qualitie
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   onely
                   a
                   Covenanter
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   That
                   the
                   ablest
                   man
                   in
                   everie
                   Presbyterie
                   be
                   provided
                   to
                   dispute
                   
                     de
                     potestate
                     supremi
                     Magistratus
                     in
                     ecclesiasticis
                     ,
                     praesertim
                     in
                     convocandis
                     Conciliis
                     ,
                     de
                     Senioribus
                     ,
                     de
                     Episcopatu
                     ,
                     de
                     Juramento
                     ,
                     de
                     Liturgia
                     ,
                     &
                     corruptelis
                     ejusdem
                     .
                  
                
              
            
          
        
         
           NOw
           both
           these
           were
           so
           closely
           carried
           ,
           that
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           covenanting
           Ministers
           never
           suspected
           there
           had
           beene
           any
           other
           instructions
           ,
           save
           the
           two
           publicke
           and
           avowed
           papers
           before
           related
           ;
           nor
           would
           they
           ever
           have
           suspected
           any
           such
           close
           and
           double
           dealing
           ,
           but
           that
           when
           they
           came
           to
           their
           elections
           ,
           they
           found
           for
           the
           most
           part
           the
           ablest
           and
           most
           experienced
           Ministers
           passed
           by
           ,
           and
           onely
           the
           rigidest
           and
           hottest
           men
           chosen
           ;
           which
           made
           them
           (
           inquiring
           after
           the
           reason
           of
           it
           )
           come
           to
           heare
           of
           these
           private
           Instructions
           ,
           at
           which
           they
           stormed
           exceedingly
           ,
           but
           could
           not
           then
           helpe
           any
           thing
           .
           And
           now
           whether
           these
           two
           papers
           doe
           not
           containe
           prelimitations
           of
           the
           assembly
           ,
           a
           thing
           against
           which
           they
           most
           fearfully
           cryed
           out
           ,
           We
           leave
           it
           to
           the
           judgement
           of
           the
           Reader
           .
        
         
           The
           Moderatour
           and
           some
           Noblemen
           lay
           Elders
           ,
           went
           about
           to
           cleare
           themselves
           from
           the
           notice
           of
           these
           two
           papers
           of
           the
           secret
           instructions
           ,
           but
           could
           not
           doe
           it
           :
           Our
           Commissioner
           when
           he
           delivered
           them
           to
           the
           Clerke
           to
           be
           read
           ,
           told
           him
           ,
           That
           surely
           they
           were
           papers
           which
           he
           had
           seene
           before
           ,
           and
           with
           which
           he
           was
           well
           acquainted
           :
           The
           former
           of
           these
           ,
           to
           a
           lay
           Elder
           of
           every
           Presbyterie
           ,
           in
           which
           is
           that
           seditious
           Article
           ,
           being
           the
           sixt
           in
           number
           (
           intimating
           their
           feare
           of
           the
           losse
           of
           their
           Civill
           libertie
           as
           well
           as
           Christian
           )
           he
           acknowledged
           he
           had
           seene
           ;
           but
           denied
           that
           he
           had
           seene
           the
           other
           .
           One
           of
           the
           principall
           covenanting
           Lords
           affirmed
           ,
           That
           these
           Instructions
           were
           not
           sent
           from
           the
           Tables
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           might
           bee
           some
           private
           advices
           from
           one
           friend
           to
           another
           ;
           for
           proofe
           whereof
           ,
           hee
           offered
           to
           produce
           the
           two
           papers
           of
           publique
           Instructions
           
           which
           had
           beene
           sent
           from
           their
           Tables
           ,
           and
           which
           are
           set
           downe
           before
           by
           Us
           in
           this
           Narration
           .
           To
           this
           Our
           Commissioner
           answered
           ,
           That
           the
           sending
           of
           these
           publike
           instructions
           ,
           of
           which
           all
           the
           Kingdome
           had
           notice
           ,
           was
           a
           weake
           argument
           to
           prove
           that
           they
           sent
           no
           other
           private
           ones
           ;
           That
           he
           acknowledged
           these
           private
           instructions
           were
           not
           sent
           from
           their
           publike
           Tables
           ,
           but
           he
           offered
           to
           prove
           that
           they
           were
           sent
           to
           the
           severall
           Presbyteries
           by
           the
           direction
           of
           some
           of
           the
           principall
           rulers
           of
           the
           Tables
           ,
           who
           laboured
           by
           all
           meanes
           to
           conceale
           them
           from
           the
           rest
           of
           their
           partie
           ,
           who
           they
           were
           sure
           would
           take
           offence
           at
           them
           :
           That
           they
           were
           sent
           from
           one
           friend
           to
           another
           by
           way
           of
           private
           advice
           ,
           he
           declared
           to
           be
           impossible
           for
           these
           two
           reasons
           ;
           First
           ,
           because
           it
           could
           not
           bee
           imagined
           that
           severall
           men
           ,
           writing
           to
           their
           private
           friends
           ,
           should
           light
           upon
           the
           same
           words
           ,
           and
           yet
           that
           the
           copies
           of
           these
           instructions
           sent
           unto
           him
           Our
           Commissioner
           from
           many
           parts
           of
           the
           Kingdome
           ,
           very
           farre
           distant
           one
           from
           another
           ,
           were
           the
           very
           same
           :
           Secondly
           ,
           because
           he
           and
           every
           man
           did
           finde
           that
           all
           the
           elections
           now
           returned
           ,
           were
           made
           throughout
           the
           whole
           Kingdome
           according
           to
           these
           private
           instructions
           ,
           and
           in
           pursuance
           of
           them
           :
           And
           ,
           that
           these
           private
           instructions
           were
           undoubtedly
           sent
           ,
           besides
           the
           two
           reasons
           last
           mentioned
           ,
           it
           doth
           evidently
           appeare
           ;
           
           First
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           well
           knowne
           ,
           that
           they
           who
           had
           never
           yet
           let
           any
           thing
           slip
           which
           they
           thought
           was
           advantagious
           to
           them
           ,
           would
           not
           have
           let
           this
           passe
           unquestioned
           ,
           but
           would
           have
           required
           Our
           Commissioner
           to
           prove
           the
           truth
           of
           these
           secret
           instructions
           ,
           which
           brought
           so
           great
           a
           scandall
           upon
           their
           proceedings
           if
           they
           were
           not
           forged
           ;
           and
           so
           great
           a
           scandall
           upon
           him
           if
           they
           were
           :
           and
           therefore
           their
           not
           urging
           of
           him
           to
           make
           proofe
           of
           them
           ,
           doth
           cleerely
           evince
           their
           guiltinesse
           .
           
           Secondly
           ,
           Our
           Commissioner
           ,
           though
           he
           was
           loath
           to
           nominate
           unto
           them
           those
           severall
           Covenanters
           from
           whom
           he
           received
           copies
           of
           these
           secret
           instructions
           ,
           unlesse
           he
           were
           put
           to
           it
           ;
           yet
           hee
           hath
           upon
           his
           Honour
           protested
           unto
           Us
           ,
           that
           he
           received
           them
           onely
           by
           the
           meanes
           of
           Covenanters
           ,
           who
           found
           themselves
           aggrieved
           by
           these
           sinister
           dealings
           ,
           and
           that
           hee
           
           will
           justifie
           the
           receipt
           of
           these
           papers
           from
           them
           whensoever
           he
           shall
           be
           put
           to
           it
           ,
           as
           he
           would
           have
           done
           in
           the
           Assembly
           if
           hee
           had
           beene
           urged
           therunto
           ;
           which
           he
           expected
           they
           would
           have
           done
           ,
           but
           did
           not
           ,
           because
           they
           knew
           there
           were
           divers
           members
           of
           the
           Assembly
           there
           present
           ,
           who
           were
           well
           acquainted
           with
           the
           truth
           of
           what
           hee
           had
           delivered
           concerning
           these
           secret
           instructions
           .
           
           Thirdly
           ,
           because
           in
           their
           protestation
           made
           against
           Our
           last
           Proclamation
           ,
           they
           have
           confessed
           some
           of
           them
           ,
           which
           were
           not
           in
           either
           of
           their
           publike
           instructions
           ,
           and
           which
           never
           came
           to
           Our
           Commissioners
           notice
           ,
           but
           by
           these
           private
           papers
           .
        
         
           After
           this
           ,
           first
           divers
           of
           the
           Lords
           ,
           and
           then
           some
           of
           the
           Ministers
           ,
           intreated
           Our
           Commissioner
           to
           stay
           ,
           adding
           many
           words
           both
           to
           that
           purpose
           ,
           and
           for
           justifying
           their
           proceedings
           .
           To
           the
           Lords
           our
           Commissioner
           answered
           ,
           That
           for
           many
           monthes
           ,
           onely
           their
           Tables
           had
           been
           obeyed
           ,
           but
           that
           Wee
           and
           Our
           Councell
           Table
           had
           received
           no
           obedience
           at
           all
           ;
           he
           was
           therefore
           now
           to
           try
           their
           obedience
           in
           this
           point
           ,
           whether
           they
           would
           dissolve
           themselves
           at
           our
           speciall
           commandement
           .
           To
           the
           Ministers
           he
           replied
           ,
           That
           one
           of
           the
           chiefe
           reasons
           which
           had
           moved
           Us
           to
           dissolve
           this
           Assembly
           ,
           was
           ,
           to
           vindicate
           them
           from
           the
           tyrannie
           of
           Lay-Elders
           ,
           who
           as
           they
           had
           gone
           about
           to
           suppresse
           the
           Bishops
           ,
           so
           now
           to
           oppresse
           them
           ;
           and
           ,
           if
           Wee
           did
           not
           protect
           them
           ,
           would
           undoubtedly
           prove
           ,
           not
           onely
           ruling
           but
           over-ruling
           Elders
           :
           And
           withall
           added
           ,
           That
           if
           they
           would
           now
           depart
           he
           would
           be
           a
           suitor
           to
           Us
           for
           the
           indiction
           of
           a
           new
           free
           generall
           Assembly
           ,
           in
           which
           they
           might
           mend
           all
           the
           faults
           committed
           by
           them
           in
           their
           proceedings
           at
           this
           .
        
         
           Here
           the
           Earle
           of
           Argyle
           ,
           one
           of
           our
           Councellers
           and
           Assessors
           to
           Our
           Commissioner
           ,
           desired
           to
           speak
           :
           his
           voyce
           was
           low
           ,
           his
           speech
           he
           directed
           to
           the
           Covenanters
           ;
           the
           summe
           of
           it
           was
           ,
           That
           he
           was
           surprised
           ,
           and
           did
           not
           expect
           this
           sudden
           rupture
           ,
           but
           that
           he
           was
           willing
           to
           say
           something
           ,
           which
           was
           ,
           That
           he
           held
           it
           fit
           the
           Assembly
           should
           consist
           of
           Lay-men
           as
           well
           as
           Church-men
           ;
           because
           these
           two
           made
           up
           one
           complete
           body
           ,
           exhorted
           them
           to
           stand
           
           by
           the
           Confession
           of
           Faith
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           sworn
           in
           1581.
           
           After
           he
           had
           done
           ,
           Our
           Commissioner
           desired
           the
           Moderatour
           to
           say
           prayer
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           dismisse
           the
           Assembly
           ;
           which
           he
           was
           about
           to
           doe
           ,
           but
           was
           hindered
           by
           the
           Lords
           ,
           who
           fell
           againe
           with
           new
           perswasions
           to
           urge
           Our
           Commissioners
           stay
           with
           them
           :
           which
           he
           answered
           with
           so
           much
           expression
           of
           griefe
           for
           there
           misdemeanours
           ,
           which
           had
           necessarily
           inforced
           this
           rupture
           ,
           that
           verie
           many
           of
           the
           Assembly
           seemed
           to
           be
           much
           moved
           with
           it
           .
           When
           nothing
           could
           perswade
           his
           stay
           ,
           at
           last
           some
           of
           the
           Lords
           told
           him
           ,
           that
           fearing
           this
           rupture
           they
           had
           a
           protestation
           ready
           against
           what
           he
           had
           said
           and
           done
           ,
           which
           they
           desired
           him
           to
           heare
           read
           ;
           which
           so
           soone
           as
           the
           Clerk
           begun
           to
           read
           ,
           Our
           Commissioner
           repeated
           his
           former
           protestation
           ,
           adding
           ,
           in
           expresse
           words
           ,
           that
           in
           Our
           name
           hee
           dissolved
           the
           Court
           under
           the
           higest
           paines
           :
           and
           so
           came
           out
           with
           the
           Lords
           of
           Our
           Councell
           ,
           leaving
           the
           Clerk
           reading
           their
           protestation
           .
           When
           he
           came
           to
           the
           Church
           doore
           ,
           he
           found
           it
           shut
           ,
           so
           that
           some
           of
           his
           company
           were
           glad
           to
           force
           it
           open
           .
        
         
           No
           sooner
           was
           he
           gone
           ,
           but
           the
           Lord
           Areskyn
           ,
           eldest
           son
           to
           the
           Earle
           of
           Marr
           ,
           stood
           up
           and
           made
           this
           wise
           speech
           ,
           not
           without
           teares
           :
           My
           Lords
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           ,
           my
           heart
           hath
           beene
           long
           with
           you
           ,
           I
           will
           dallie
           no
           more
           with
           God
           ,
           I
           begge
           to
           bee
           admitted
           into
           your
           blessed
           Covenant
           ,
           and
           pray
           you
           all
           to
           pray
           to
           God
           for
           me
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           forgive
           me
           for
           dallying
           with
           him
           so
           long
           .
           Three
           others
           of
           meaner
           qualitie
           desired
           the
           same
           ,
           and
           so
           all
           those
           foure
           were
           presently
           admitted
           into
           their
           Covenant
           .
           These
           men
           ,
           at
           least
           the
           Lord
           Areskyn
           ,
           were
           resolved
           to
           enter
           into
           their
           Covenant
           long
           agoe
           ,
           but
           were
           reserved
           on
           purpose
           for
           doing
           of
           it
           at
           that
           houre
           ,
           for
           the
           greater
           glory
           of
           their
           Covenant
           :
           For
           no
           sooner
           had
           they
           sworn
           ,
           &
           the
           Moderator
           received
           them
           by
           the
           hand
           ,
           but
           presently
           he
           desired
           the
           whole
           audience
           to
           admire
           Gods
           approbation
           and
           sealing
           of
           their
           proceedings
           ,
           that
           even
           at
           that
           instant
           ,
           when
           they
           might
           have
           feared
           some
           shrinking
           and
           back-sliding
           because
           of
           the
           present
           rupture
           ,
           He
           had
           moved
           the
           hearts
           of
           these
           men
           to
           begge
           admittance
           into
           their
           blessed
           societie
           .
        
         
         
           Immediatly
           after
           ,
           divers
           stood
           up
           and
           spake
           ,
           but
           all
           much
           about
           one
           ,
           and
           to
           this
           sense
           :
           They
           had
           seene
           how
           carefull
           and
           punctuall
           Our
           Commissioner
           was
           ,
           like
           a
           good
           servant
           ,
           faithfully
           to
           serve
           Us
           his
           Master
           ,
           and
           to
           observe
           Our
           instructions
           (
           speaking
           withall
           much
           to
           his
           singular
           commendation
           ;
           )
           how
           much
           more
           then
           ought
           they
           to
           be
           carefull
           to
           bee
           found
           faithfull
           in
           following
           his
           instructions
           ,
           who
           was
           Master
           ,
           as
           to
           all
           themselves
           ,
           so
           even
           to
           him
           who
           was
           Our
           Commissioners
           Master
           ?
           These
           speeches
           being
           ended
           ,
           two
           things
           were
           immediately
           put
           to
           the
           question
           :
           First
           ,
           whether
           notwithstanding
           Our
           Commissioners
           departure
           and
           protestation
           they
           would
           adhere
           to
           their
           owne
           protestation
           ,
           and
           continue
           the
           Assembly
           .
           They
           all
           voyced
           affirmatively
           ,
           except
           the
           Lord
           Carnaegie
           Commissioner
           from
           the
           Presbyterie
           of
           Brichen
           ,
           Sir
           
             John
             Carnaegie
          
           Commissioner
           from
           the
           Presbyterie
           of
           Arbroath
           ,
           two
           Ministers
           Commissioners
           from
           the
           Presbyterie
           of
           Strabogie
           ,
           the
           lay
           Elder
           and
           Ministers
           Commissioners
           from
           the
           Presbyterie
           of
           Peebles
           ,
           Doctor
           Strang
           Principall
           of
           the
           Colledge
           of
           Glasgow
           ,
           Doctor
           Baroune
           Commissioner
           from
           the
           Universitie
           of
           S.
           Andrewes
           ▪
           with
           some
           others
           ,
           who
           refused
           to
           sit
           with
           them
           any
           longer
           .
           The
           second
           was
           whether
           the
           Assembly
           ,
           though
           discharged
           by
           Our
           Commissioner
           ,
           was
           competent
           Judge
           to
           the
           Bishops
           ,
           and
           whether
           they
           would
           goe
           on
           in
           their
           tryall
           ,
           notwithstanding
           the
           reasons
           conteyned
           in
           their
           Declinator
           :
           and
           this
           passed
           affirmatively
           without
           one
           contrarie
           voyce
           ;
           and
           so
           for
           that
           night
           the
           Assembly
           was
           dismissed
           .
        
         
           Our
           Commissioner
           after
           he
           had
           left
           the
           Assemblie
           ,
           that
           very
           night
           ,
           though
           late
           ,
           assembled
           Our
           Councell
           ;
           none
           were
           absent
           except
           the
           Earle
           of
           Argyle
           ,
           who
           made
           some
           excuse
           and
           pretence
           for
           his
           not
           comming
           ,
           and
           the
           Lord
           Almond
           ,
           who
           was
           then
           sick
           .
           Two
           things
           Our
           Councell
           resolved
           on
           ;
           first
           ,
           to
           write
           unto
           Us
           a
           letter
           of
           thanks
           for
           those
           gracious
           proffers
           ,
           which
           Wee
           by
           Our
           Commissioner
           had
           made
           at
           the
           Assembly
           ;
           Next
           ,
           to
           draw
           up
           a
           Proclamation
           for
           the
           dissolving
           of
           the
           Assembly
           .
           Their
           Letter
           here
           followeth
           .
        
         
           
             
             
               
                 Most
                 Sacred
                 Soveraigne
                 ,
              
            
             
               IN
               obedience
               to
               your
               Majesties
               Royall
               commands
               ,
               we
               have
               attended
               your
               Majesties
               Commissioner
               here
               at
               Glasgow
               since
               the
               17.
               of
               this
               instant
               ,
               and
               according
               to
               our
               bound
               dutie
               in
               so
               exigent
               occasion
               ,
               have
               not
               been
               wanting
               with
               our
               humble
               and
               best
               advices
               :
               And
               although
               wee
               doe
               remit
               the
               particular
               relation
               of
               what
               is
               past
               to
               his
               Graces
               selfe
               as
               best
               knowne
               to
               him
               ;
               yet
               we
               cannot
               for
               truths
               sake
               be
               so
               silent
               ,
               as
               not
               acknowledge
               to
               your
               Majestie
               ,
               that
               never
               servant
               did
               with
               more
               industry
               ,
               care
               ,
               judgement
               and
               patience
               goe
               about
               the
               discharge
               of
               so
               great
               a
               trust
               :
               And
               albeit
               the
               successe
               hath
               not
               answered
               his
               desires
               ,
               neither
               yet
               his
               extraordinarie
               paines
               ,
               and
               (
               as
               wee
               may
               confidently
               affirme
               )
               most
               dexterous
               and
               advised
               courses
               taken
               to
               compasse
               the
               just
               command
               of
               so
               gracious
               a
               King
               ;
               yet
               his
               deserving
               herein
               merits
               to
               be
               remembred
               to
               posteritie
               .
               And
               since
               your
               Majesty
               hath
               been
               pleased
               to
               renew
               to
               us
               your
               former
               act
               of
               grace
               expressed
               in
               your
               Proclamation
               and
               Declaration
               anent
               the
               maintenance
               of
               the
               true
               Religion
               ,
               and
               we
               in
               the
               defence
               and
               profession
               thereof
               ;
               wee
               doe
               all
               in
               humilitie
               and
               hearty
               acknowledgement
               of
               so
               great
               goodnesse
               ,
               returne
               to
               your
               Majesty
               the
               offer
               of
               our
               lives
               and
               fortunes
               in
               defence
               of
               your
               Sacred
               person
               ,
               and
               maintenance
               of
               your
               Royall
               Authority
               :
               and
               shall
               in
               all
               our
               actions
               approve
               our selves
               your
               Majesties
               most
               loyall
               subjects
               and
               humble
               servants
               .
            
             
               
                 Sic
                 subscribitur
                 .
                 Traquaire
                 ,
                 Roxburgh
                 ,
                 Marre
                 ,
                 Murray
                 ,
                 Lithgow
                 ,
                 Perth
                 ,
                 Wigtoun
                 ,
                 Kingorne
                 ,
                 Tullibardin
                 ,
                 Haddington
                 ,
                 Galloway
                 ,
                 Annandaile
                 ,
                 Lauderdail
                 ,
                 Kinnoul
                 ,
                 Dumfreis
                 ,
                 Southesk
                 ,
                 Angus
                 ,
                 Elphinstoun
                 ,
                 Naper
                 ,
                 Dalyell
                 ,
                 Hay
                 ,
                 W.
                 Elphinstoun
                 ,
                 Ja.
                 Carmichael
                 ,
                 Hamiltoun
                 ,
                 Blackhall
                 .
              
               
                 From
                 Glasgow
                 ,
                 
                   Novem.
                   28.
                   1638.
                   
                
              
            
          
        
         
           TO
           this
           Letter
           the
           Lord
           of
           Argyle
           refused
           to
           set
           his
           hand
           .
           Next
           morning
           the
           Proclamation
           was
           signed
           by
           
           Our
           Commissioner
           and
           Councell
           ,
           but
           the
           Earle
           of
           Argyle
           refused
           to
           signe
           it
           ,
           as
           before
           hee
           had
           done
           the
           Letter
           .
           The
           Proclamation
           here
           followeth
           .
        
         
           
             
               
                 
                   
                     CHARLES
                     by
                     the
                     grace
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     King
                     of
                     Scotland
                     ,
                     England
                     ,
                     France
                     and
                     Ireland
                     ,
                     Defender
                     of
                     the
                     Faith.
                     
                  
                   
                     To
                     Our
                     Lovits
                     ,
                     Heraulds
                     ,
                     Pursevants
                     ,
                     Our
                     Sheriffes
                     in
                     that
                     part
                     conjunctly
                     and
                     severally
                     specially
                     constitute
                     ,
                     greeting
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   Forsameikle
                   as
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   royall
                   and
                   fatherly
                   care
                   which
                   We
                   have
                   had
                   of
                   the
                   good
                   and
                   peace
                   of
                   this
                   Our
                   ancient
                   and
                   native
                   Kingdome
                   ,
                   having
                   taken
                   to
                   Our
                   serious
                   consideration
                   all
                   such
                   things
                   as
                   might
                   have
                   given
                   contentment
                   to
                   Our
                   good
                   and
                   loyall
                   subjects
                   :
                   And
                   to
                   this
                   end
                   had
                   discharged
                   by
                   Our
                   Proclamation
                   the
                   Service
                   Booke
                   ,
                   Booke
                   of
                   Canons
                   ,
                   and
                   high
                   Commission
                   ,
                   freed
                   and
                   liberate
                   all
                   men
                   from
                   the
                   practising
                   of
                   the
                   five
                   Articles
                   ,
                   made
                   all
                   Our
                   subjects
                   both
                   ecclesiasticall
                   and
                   civill
                   liable
                   to
                   the
                   censure
                   of
                   Parliament
                   ,
                   generall
                   Assembly
                   ,
                   or
                   any
                   other
                   Judicatorie
                   competent
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   nature
                   and
                   qualitie
                   of
                   the
                   offence
                   :
                   and
                   for
                   the
                   free
                   entrie
                   of
                   Ministers
                   ,
                   that
                   no
                   other
                   oath
                   be
                   administrate
                   unto
                   them
                   then
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   contained
                   in
                   the
                   Act
                   of
                   Parliament
                   :
                   had
                   declared
                   all
                   by-gone
                   disorders
                   ,
                   absolutely
                   forgotten
                   and
                   forgiven
                   :
                   and
                   for
                   the
                   more
                   full
                   and
                   cleare
                   extirpating
                   all
                   ground
                   and
                   occasion
                   of
                   feares
                   of
                   innovation
                   of
                   Religion
                   ,
                   We
                   had
                   commanded
                   the
                   confession
                   of
                   faith
                   ,
                   and
                   band
                   for
                   maintenance
                   thereof
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   authoritie
                   in
                   defence
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   subscribed
                   by
                   Our
                   deare
                   Father
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   houshold
                   ,
                   
                     in
                     anno
                     1580.
                  
                   to
                   bee
                   renewed
                   and
                   subscribed
                   againe
                   by
                   Our
                   subjects
                   here
                   :
                   Like
                   as
                   for
                   settling
                   of
                   a
                   perfect
                   peace
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   and
                   Common-wealth
                   of
                   this
                   Kingdome
                   ,
                   We
                   caused
                   indict
                   a
                   free
                   generall
                   Assembly
                   to
                   bee
                   holden
                   at
                   Glasgow
                   the
                   21.
                   of
                   this
                   instant
                   ,
                   and
                   thereafter
                   a
                   Parliament
                   in
                   May
                   ,
                   1639.
                   
                   By
                   which
                   element
                   dealing
                   ,
                   We
                   looked
                   assuredly
                   to
                   have
                   reduced
                   Our
                   subjects
                   to
                   their
                   former
                   quiet
                   behaviour
                   and
                   dutifull
                   carriage
                   ,
                   whereto
                   they
                   are
                   bound
                   by
                   the
                   Word
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   Lawes
                   both
                   nationall
                   and
                   municipall
                   ,
                   to
                   Us
                   their
                   native
                   and
                   Soveraigne
                   Prince
                   .
                   And
                   albeit
                   the
                   wished
                   effects
                   did
                   not
                   follow
                   ,
                   but
                   by
                   the
                   contrary
                   ,
                   by
                   Our
                   so
                   gracious
                   procedure
                   they
                   were
                   rather
                   emboldened
                   ,
                   not
                   onely
                   to
                   continue
                   in
                   their
                   stubborne
                   and
                   unlawfull
                   waies
                   ,
                   but
                   also
                   daily
                   adde
                   to
                   their
                   former
                   procedures
                   acts
                   of
                   neglect
                   ,
                   and
                   contempt
                   of
                   authority
                   ,
                   as
                   evidently
                   appeared
                   by
                   open
                   opposing
                   of
                   Our
                   just
                   and
                   religious
                   
                   pleasure
                   and
                   command
                   ,
                   exprest
                   in
                   Our
                   last
                   Proclamation
                   anent
                   the
                   discharge
                   of
                   the
                   Service
                   Booke
                   ,
                   Booke
                   of
                   Canons
                   ,
                   high
                   Commission
                   ,
                   &c.
                   protesting
                   against
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   and
                   striving
                   by
                   many
                   indirect
                   meanes
                   to
                   withdraw
                   the
                   hearts
                   of
                   Our
                   good
                   people
                   ,
                   not
                   onely
                   from
                   a
                   hearty
                   acknowledgement
                   of
                   Our
                   gracious
                   dealing
                   with
                   them
                   ,
                   but
                   also
                   from
                   the
                   due
                   obedience
                   to
                   those
                   Our
                   just
                   &
                   religious
                   commands
                   ,
                   notwithstanding
                   We
                   had
                   been
                   formerly
                   so
                   oft
                   petitioned
                   by
                   themselves
                   for
                   the
                   same
                   .
                   By
                   their
                   daily
                   and
                   hourely
                   guarding
                   and
                   watching
                   about
                   Our
                   Castle
                   of
                   Edinburgh
                   ,
                   suffering
                   nothing
                   to
                   bee
                   imported
                   therein
                   ,
                   but
                   at
                   their
                   discretion
                   ,
                   And
                   openly
                   stopping
                   and
                   impeding
                   any
                   importation
                   of
                   ammunition
                   ,
                   or
                   other
                   necessaries
                   whatsoever
                   to
                   any
                   other
                   of
                   Our
                   houses
                   within
                   that
                   Kingdome
                   :
                   Denying
                   to
                   Us
                   their
                   Soveraigne
                   Lord
                   that
                   libertie
                   and
                   freedome
                   ,
                   which
                   the
                   meanest
                   of
                   them
                   assume
                   to
                   themselves
                   ,
                   (
                   an
                   act
                   without
                   precedent
                   or
                   example
                   in
                   the
                   Christian
                   world
                   ,
                   )
                   By
                   making
                   of
                   Convocations
                   and
                   Councell
                   Tables
                   of
                   Nobility
                   ,
                   Gentry
                   ,
                   Burrowes
                   and
                   Ministers
                   within
                   the
                   Citie
                   of
                   Edinburgh
                   ,
                   where
                   ,
                   not
                   regarding
                   the
                   Lawes
                   of
                   the
                   Kingdome
                   ,
                   they
                   ,
                   without
                   warrant
                   of
                   authoritie
                   ,
                   conveene
                   ,
                   assemble
                   ,
                   and
                   treat
                   upon
                   matters
                   ,
                   as
                   well
                   ecclesiasticall
                   as
                   civill
                   ,
                   send
                   their
                   injunctions
                   and
                   directions
                   throughout
                   the
                   countrey
                   to
                   their
                   subordinate
                   Tables
                   ,
                   and
                   other
                   under-ministers
                   appointed
                   by
                   them
                   for
                   that
                   effect
                   .
                   And
                   under
                   colour
                   and
                   pretext
                   of
                   Religion
                   exercing
                   an
                   unwarranted
                   and
                   unbounded
                   libertie
                   ,
                   require
                   obedience
                   to
                   their
                   illegall
                   and
                   unlawfull
                   procedures
                   and
                   directions
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   great
                   and
                   seen
                   prejudice
                   of
                   Authority
                   ,
                   and
                   lawfull
                   Monarchicall
                   government
                   .
                   And
                   notwithstanding
                   it
                   was
                   evidently
                   manifest
                   by
                   the
                   illegall
                   and
                   unformall
                   course
                   taken
                   in
                   the
                   election
                   of
                   their
                   Commissioners
                   for
                   the
                   Assembly
                   ,
                   whereof
                   some
                   are
                   under
                   the
                   censure
                   of
                   this
                   Church
                   ,
                   some
                   under
                   the
                   censure
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   Ireland
                   ,
                   and
                   some
                   long
                   since
                   banished
                   for
                   open
                   and
                   avowed
                   teaching
                   against
                   Monarchie
                   ,
                   others
                   of
                   them
                   suspended
                   ,
                   and
                   some
                   admitted
                   to
                   the
                   Ministerie
                   contrary
                   to
                   the
                   forme
                   prescribed
                   by
                   the
                   Lawes
                   of
                   this
                   Kingdome
                   ,
                   others
                   of
                   them
                   a
                   long
                   time
                   since
                   denounced
                   Rebels
                   ,
                   and
                   put
                   to
                   the
                   Horne
                   ,
                   who
                   by
                   all
                   law
                   and
                   unviolable
                   custome
                   and
                   practique
                   of
                   this
                   Kingdome
                   ,
                   are
                   ,
                   and
                   ever
                   have
                   been
                   incapable
                   ,
                   either
                   to
                   pursue
                   ,
                   or
                   defend
                   before
                   any
                   Judicatorie
                   ,
                   far
                   lesse
                   to
                   be
                   Judges
                   themselves
                   ;
                   some
                   of
                   them
                   confined
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   of
                   them
                   by
                   oath
                   and
                   subscription
                   bound
                   to
                   the
                   overthrow
                   of
                   Episcopacie
                   .
                   And
                   by
                   this
                   and
                   other
                   their
                   under-hand
                   working
                   ,
                   and
                   private
                   informations
                   and
                   perswasions
                   ,
                   have
                   given
                   just
                   
                   ground
                   of
                   suspicion
                   of
                   their
                   partiality
                   herein
                   ,
                   &
                   so
                   made
                   themselves
                   unfit
                   Judges
                   of
                   what
                   concerneth
                   Episcopacie
                   .
                   And
                   also
                   it
                   was
                   sufficiently
                   cleared
                   by
                   the
                   peremptorie
                   and
                   illegall
                   procedures
                   of
                   the
                   Presbyteries
                   ,
                   who
                   at
                   their
                   own
                   hand
                   by
                   order
                   of
                   law
                   ,
                   and
                   without
                   due
                   forme
                   of
                   processe
                   ,
                   thrust
                   out
                   the
                   Moderatours
                   lawfully
                   established
                   ,
                   and
                   placed
                   others
                   ,
                   whom
                   they
                   found
                   most
                   inclinable
                   to
                   their
                   turbulent
                   humours
                   ;
                   associate
                   to
                   themselves
                   for
                   the
                   choosing
                   of
                   the
                   said
                   Commissioners
                   for
                   the
                   Assembly
                   ,
                   a
                   Laick-Elder
                   out
                   of
                   each
                   Paroch
                   ,
                   who
                   being
                   in
                   most
                   places
                   equall
                   ,
                   if
                   not
                   moe
                   in
                   number
                   then
                   the
                   Ministerie
                   ,
                   made
                   choice
                   both
                   of
                   the
                   Ministers
                   ,
                   who
                   should
                   be
                   Commissioners
                   from
                   the
                   Presbyteries
                   ,
                   as
                   also
                   of
                   a
                   Ruling-Elder
                   ;
                   being
                   directed
                   more
                   therein
                   by
                   the
                   warrants
                   from
                   the
                   foresaid
                   pretended
                   Tables
                   ,
                   then
                   by
                   their
                   owne
                   judgements
                   ,
                   as
                   appeares
                   by
                   the
                   severall
                   private
                   instructions
                   sent
                   from
                   them
                   ,
                   farre
                   contrary
                   to
                   the
                   Lawes
                   of
                   the
                   Countrey
                   ,
                   and
                   lowable
                   custome
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   :
                   by
                   which
                   doings
                   it
                   is
                   too
                   manifest
                   ,
                   that
                   no
                   calme
                   nor
                   peaceable
                   procedure
                   or
                   course
                   could
                   have
                   been
                   expected
                   from
                   this
                   Assembly
                   ,
                   for
                   settling
                   of
                   the
                   present
                   disorders
                   and
                   distractions
                   :
                   Yet
                   We
                   were
                   pleased
                   herein
                   in
                   some
                   sort
                   to
                   blindfold
                   Our
                   own
                   judgement
                   ,
                   and
                   over-looke
                   the
                   saids
                   disorders
                   ,
                   and
                   patiently
                   to
                   attend
                   the
                   meeting
                   of
                   the
                   said
                   Assembly
                   ,
                   still
                   hoping
                   that
                   when
                   they
                   were
                   met
                   together
                   ,
                   by
                   Our
                   Commissioner
                   his
                   presence
                   ,
                   and
                   assistance
                   of
                   such
                   other
                   well
                   disposed
                   subjects
                   who
                   were
                   to
                   be
                   there
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   their
                   owne
                   seeing
                   the
                   reall
                   performance
                   of
                   all
                   that
                   was
                   promised
                   by
                   Our
                   last
                   Proclamation
                   ,
                   they
                   should
                   have
                   been
                   induced
                   to
                   returne
                   to
                   their
                   due
                   obedience
                   of
                   subjects
                   :
                   But
                   perceiving
                   that
                   their
                   seditious
                   disposition
                   still
                   increases
                   ,
                   by
                   their
                   repairing
                   to
                   the
                   said
                   Assembly
                   with
                   great
                   bands
                   and
                   troupes
                   of
                   men
                   ,
                   all
                   boddin
                   in
                   feare
                   of
                   warre
                   ,
                   with
                   guns
                   and
                   pistolets
                   ,
                   contrarie
                   to
                   the
                   lawes
                   of
                   this
                   Kingdome
                   ,
                   custome
                   observed
                   in
                   all
                   Assemblies
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   high
                   contempt
                   of
                   Our
                   last
                   Proclamation
                   at
                   Edinburgh
                   the
                   16.
                   of
                   this
                   instant
                   :
                   As
                   also
                   by
                   their
                   peremptory
                   refusing
                   of
                   Our
                   Assessors
                   ,
                   authorized
                   by
                   Us
                   (
                   although
                   fewer
                   in
                   number
                   then
                   Our
                   dearest
                   Father
                   was
                   in
                   use
                   to
                   have
                   at
                   divers
                   Assemblies
                   )
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   voting
                   in
                   this
                   Assembly
                   ,
                   as
                   formerly
                   they
                   have
                   done
                   in
                   other
                   Assemblies
                   ;
                   and
                   by
                   their
                   partiall
                   ,
                   unjust
                   ,
                   and
                   unchristian
                   refusing
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   suffering
                   to
                   bee
                   read
                   the
                   reasons
                   and
                   arguments
                   given
                   in
                   by
                   the
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   adherents
                   ,
                   to
                   Our
                   Commissioner
                   ,
                   why
                   the
                   Assembly
                   ought
                   not
                   to
                   proceed
                   to
                   the
                   election
                   of
                   a
                   Moderatour
                   without
                   them
                   ,
                   neither
                   yet
                   to
                   the
                   admitting
                   of
                   any
                   of
                   the
                   Commissioners
                   of
                   the
                   saids
                   Commissioners
                   from
                   Presbyteries
                   ,
                   
                   before
                   they
                   were
                   heard
                   object
                   against
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   though
                   earnestly
                   required
                   by
                   our
                   Commissioner
                   in
                   our
                   name
                   .
                   And
                   notwithstanding
                   that
                   our
                   Commissioner
                   under
                   his
                   hand
                   ,
                   by
                   warrant
                   from
                   us
                   ,
                   gave
                   in
                   a
                   sufficient
                   declaration
                   of
                   all
                   that
                   was
                   contained
                   in
                   our
                   late
                   proclamation
                   and
                   declaration
                   ,
                   the
                   same
                   bearing
                   likewise
                   our
                   pleasure
                   of
                   the
                   registration
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   in
                   the
                   books
                   of
                   assembly
                   for
                   the
                   full
                   assurance
                   of
                   the
                   true
                   religion
                   to
                   all
                   our
                   good
                   subjects
                   ;
                   And
                   yet
                   not
                   resting
                   satisfied
                   therewith
                   ,
                   lest
                   the
                   continuance
                   of
                   their
                   meeting
                   together
                   might
                   produce
                   other
                   the
                   like
                   dangerous
                   acts
                   ,
                   derogatorie
                   to
                   royall
                   authoritie
                   ,
                   we
                   have
                   thought
                   good
                   ,
                   for
                   preveening
                   thereof
                   ,
                   and
                   for
                   the
                   whole
                   causes
                   and
                   reasons
                   above-mentioned
                   ,
                   and
                   divers
                   others
                   importing
                   the
                   true
                   monarchicall
                   government
                   of
                   this
                   estate
                   ,
                   to
                   dissolve
                   and
                   breake
                   up
                   the
                   said
                   assembly
                   .
                   And
                   therefore
                
                 
                   OVR
                   will
                   is
                   ,
                   and
                   we
                   doe
                   discharge
                   and
                   inhibit
                   all
                   and
                   whatsoever
                   pretended
                   commissioners
                   ,
                   and
                   other
                   members
                   of
                   the
                   said
                   pretended
                   assembly
                   ,
                   of
                   all
                   further
                   meeting
                   and
                   conveening
                   ,
                   treating
                   and
                   concluding
                   any
                   thing
                   belonging
                   to
                   the
                   said
                   assembly
                   ,
                   under
                   the
                   pain
                   of
                   treason
                   ,
                   declaring
                   all
                   and
                   whatsoever
                   that
                   they
                   shall
                   happen
                   to
                   doe
                   in
                   any
                   pretended
                   meeting
                   thereafter
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   null
                   ,
                   of
                   no
                   strength
                   ,
                   force
                   nor
                   effect
                   ,
                   with
                   all
                   that
                   may
                   follow
                   thereupon
                   :
                   Prohibiting
                   and
                   discharging
                   all
                   our
                   lieges
                   to
                   give
                   obedience
                   thereto
                   ,
                   and
                   declaring
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   every
                   one
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   free
                   and
                   exempt
                   from
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   all
                   hazzard
                   that
                   may
                   ensue
                   for
                   not
                   obeying
                   thereof
                   .
                   And
                   for
                   this
                   effect
                   we
                   command
                   and
                   charge
                   all
                   the
                   foresaids
                   pretended
                   commissioners
                   ,
                   and
                   other
                   members
                   of
                   the
                   said
                   assembly
                   ,
                   to
                   depart
                   forth
                   of
                   this
                   city
                   of
                   Glasgow
                   within
                   the
                   space
                   of
                   xxiiii
                   .
                   houres
                   after
                   the
                   publication
                   hereof
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   repair
                   home
                   to
                   their
                   own
                   houses
                   ,
                   or
                   that
                   they
                   goe
                   about
                   their
                   own
                   private
                   affaires
                   in
                   a
                   quiet
                   manner
                   .
                   With
                   speciall
                   provision
                   alwayes
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   foresaid
                   declaration
                   ,
                   given
                   in
                   under
                   our
                   Commissioners
                   hand
                   ,
                   with
                   all
                   therein
                   contained
                   ,
                   shall
                   notwithstanding
                   hereof
                   stand
                   full
                   ,
                   firm
                   and
                   sure
                   to
                   all
                   our
                   good
                   subjects
                   in
                   all
                   time
                   coming
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   full
                   assurance
                   to
                   them
                   of
                   the
                   true
                   religion
                   .
                   And
                   our
                   will
                   is
                   ,
                   and
                   we
                   command
                   and
                   charge
                   ,
                   that
                   incontinent
                   these
                   our
                   letters
                   seen
                   ,
                   ye
                   passe
                   ,
                   and
                   make
                   publication
                   hereof
                   by
                   open
                   proclamation
                   at
                   the
                   market
                   crosse
                   of
                   Glasgow
                   ,
                   and
                   other
                   places
                   
                   needfull
                   ,
                   wherethrough
                   none
                   pretend
                   ignorance
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Given
                     under
                     our
                     signet
                     at
                     Glasgow
                     
                       the
                       29.
                       of
                       November
                       ,
                       and
                       of
                       our
                       reign
                       the
                       fourteenth
                       year
                       .
                       1638.
                       
                    
                  
                   
                     Sic
                     Subscribitur
                     
                       HAMILTOUN
                       ,
                       Traquaire
                       ,
                       Roxburgh
                       ,
                       Murray
                       ,
                       Linlithgow
                       ,
                       Perth
                       ,
                       Kingorne
                       ,
                       Tullibardin
                       ,
                       Hadingtoun
                       ,
                       Galloway
                       ,
                       Annandaill
                       ,
                       Lauderdaill
                       ,
                       Kinnoull
                       ,
                       Dumfreis
                       ,
                       Southesk
                       ,
                       Belheaven
                       ,
                       Angus
                       ,
                       Dalyell
                       ,
                       J.
                       Hay
                       ,
                       W.
                       Elphinstoun
                       ,
                       Ja.
                       Carmichael
                       ,
                       J.
                       Hamiltoun
                       .
                    
                  
                
              
            
          
        
         
           THis
           Proclamation
           being
           very
           solemnly
           made
           with
           sound
           of
           Trumpets
           ,
           and
           by
           Harolds
           ,
           with
           coats
           of
           Our
           arms
           on
           their
           backs
           ,
           at
           the
           market
           Crosse
           of
           Glascow
           ,
           was
           received
           with
           a
           Protestation
           read
           in
           the
           same
           place
           by
           Iohnston
           the
           then
           Clerk
           of
           the
           Assembly
           ,
           assisted
           by
           the
           Lord
           Areskyn
           ,
           and
           divers
           others
           ,
           young
           Noblemen
           ,
           and
           Gentlemen
           .
           The
           paper
           which
           Iohnston
           read
           ,
           was
           not
           ,
           as
           it
           seemeth
           ,
           that
           very
           Protestation
           which
           they
           printed
           ;
           for
           he
           read
           something
           out
           of
           a
           paper
           to
           that
           purpose
           ,
           and
           offered
           it
           by
           the
           name
           of
           a
           Protestation
           to
           him
           who
           read
           Our
           Proclamation
           ,
           which
           paper
           the
           Clarke
           of
           our
           Councell
           offering
           to
           receive
           ,
           Iohnston
           refused
           to
           deliver
           it
           ,
           saying
           ,
           He
           must
           stay
           untill
           it
           were
           written
           .
           By
           which
           it
           is
           evident
           ,
           that
           they
           who
           at
           Glascow
           protested
           against
           Our
           Proclamation
           ,
           did
           protest
           and
           desired
           their
           Protestation
           to
           be
           received
           ,
           before
           it
           was
           penned
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           now
           printed
           ,
           and
           before
           they
           could
           so
           much
           as
           send
           to
           them
           in
           whose
           name
           it
           was
           made
           ,
           to
           know
           whether
           they
           would
           adhere
           to
           it
           or
           not
           .
           But
           a
           Protestation
           against
           it
           they
           have
           since
           printed
           ,
           which
           here
           now
           we
           doe
           subjoyne
           ,
           that
           the
           reader
           may
           see
           how
           groundlesse
           and
           unwarrantable
           it
           is
           .
        
         
           
             
               
                 
                   The
                   Protestation
                   of
                   the
                   generall
                   Assembly
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   SCOTLAND
                   ,
                   &c.
                   Made
                   in
                   the
                   high
                   Kirk
                   ,
                   and
                   at
                   the
                   Market
                   Crosse
                   of
                   
                     Glasgow
                     ,
                     Novemb.
                  
                   28.
                   and
                   29.
                   
                   An.
                   1638.
                   
                
                 
                   WEE
                   Commissioners
                   from
                   Presbyteries
                   ,
                   Burghes
                   ,
                   and
                   Vniversities
                   ,
                   now
                   conveened
                   in
                   a
                   full
                   and
                   free
                   Assembly
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   Scotland
                   ,
                   indicted
                   by
                   his
                   Majestie
                   ,
                   and
                   gathered
                   
                   together
                   in
                   the
                   Name
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   
                     Jesus
                     Christ
                  
                   the
                   only
                   Head
                   ,
                   and
                   Monarch
                   of
                   his
                   own
                   Church
                   ;
                   And
                   we
                   
                     Noblemen
                     ,
                     Barons
                     ,
                     Gentlemen
                     ,
                     Ministers
                     ,
                     Burgesses
                  
                   and
                   
                     Commons
                     ,
                     Subscribers
                     of
                     the
                     Confession
                     of
                     Faith
                     ,
                  
                   Make
                   it
                   knowne
                   that
                   where
                   We
                   His
                   Majesties
                   loyall
                   Subjects
                   of
                   all
                   degrees
                   ,
                   considering
                   and
                   taking
                   to
                   heart
                   the
                   many
                   and
                   great
                   innovations
                   and
                   corruptions
                   lately
                   by
                   the
                   Prelates
                   and
                   their
                   adherents
                   intruded
                   into
                   the
                   doctrine
                   ,
                   worship
                   ,
                   and
                   discipline
                   of
                   this
                   Church
                   ,
                   which
                   had
                   been
                   before
                   in
                   great
                   purity
                   to
                   our
                   unspeakable
                   comfort
                   established
                   amongst
                   us
                   ,
                   were
                   moved
                   to
                   present
                   many
                   earnest
                   desires
                   and
                   humble
                   supplications
                   to
                   his
                   sacred
                   Majestie
                   ,
                   for
                   granting
                   a
                   free
                   generall
                   Assemblie
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   only
                   legall
                   and
                   ready
                   meane
                   to
                   try
                   these
                   innovations
                   ,
                   to
                   purge
                   out
                   the
                   corruptions
                   ,
                   and
                   settle
                   the
                   order
                   of
                   the
                   church
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   good
                   of
                   Religion
                   ,
                   the
                   honour
                   of
                   the
                   King
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   comfort
                   and
                   peace
                   of
                   the
                   Kirk
                   and
                   Kingdome
                   :
                   It
                   pleased
                   his
                   gracious
                   Majestie
                   ,
                   out
                   of
                   his
                   Royall
                   bountie
                   ,
                   to
                   direct
                   unto
                   this
                   Kingdome
                   ,
                   the
                   Noble
                   and
                   Potent
                   Lord
                   ,
                   James
                   Marques
                   of
                   Hammiltoun
                   ,
                   with
                   Commission
                   to
                   hear
                   and
                   redresse
                   the
                   just
                   grievances
                   of
                   the
                   good
                   Subjects
                   ,
                   who
                   by
                   many
                   petitions
                   ,
                   and
                   frequent
                   conferences
                   ,
                   being
                   fully
                   informed
                   of
                   the
                   absolute
                   necessity
                   of
                   a
                   free
                   generall
                   Assemblie
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   only
                   Iudicatorie
                   which
                   had
                   power
                   to
                   remedie
                   those
                   evils
                   ,
                   was
                   pleased
                   to
                   undergoe
                   the
                   paines
                   of
                   a
                   voyage
                   to
                   England
                   ,
                   for
                   presenting
                   the
                   pittifull
                   condition
                   of
                   our
                   Church
                   to
                   to
                   his
                   sacred
                   Majestie
                   ;
                   And
                   the
                   said
                   Commissioner
                   his
                   Grace
                   returned
                   againe
                   in
                   August
                   last
                   ,
                   with
                   power
                   to
                   indict
                   an
                   Assemblie
                   ,
                   but
                   with
                   the
                   condition
                   of
                   such
                   prelimitations
                   ,
                   as
                   did
                   both
                   destroy
                   the
                   freedome
                   of
                   an
                   Assembly
                   ,
                   and
                   could
                   no
                   wayes
                   cure
                   the
                   present
                   diseases
                   of
                   this
                   Church
                   which
                   was
                   made
                   so
                   clearly
                   apparent
                   to
                   his
                   Grace
                   ,
                   that
                   for
                   satisfying
                   the
                   reasonable
                   desire
                   of
                   the
                   Subjects
                   ,
                   groaning
                   under
                   the
                   wearinesse
                   and
                   prejudices
                   of
                   longsome
                   attendance
                   ,
                   He
                   was
                   againe
                   pleased
                   to
                   undertake
                   another
                   journey
                   to
                   His
                   Majestie
                   ,
                   and
                   promised
                   to
                   indeavour
                   to
                   obtain
                   a
                   free
                   Generall
                   Assemblie
                   ,
                   without
                   any
                   prelimitation
                   ,
                   either
                   of
                   the
                   constitution
                   and
                   members
                   ,
                   or
                   matters
                   to
                   be
                   treated
                   ,
                   or
                   manner
                   ,
                   and
                   order
                   of
                   proceeding
                   ;
                   so
                   that
                   if
                   any
                   question
                   should
                   arise
                   concerning
                   these
                   particulars
                   ,
                   the
                   same
                   should
                   be
                   cognosced
                   ,
                   judged
                   ,
                   and
                   determined
                   by
                   the
                   Assembly
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   onely
                   Iudge
                   competent
                   :
                   And
                   accordingly
                   by
                   warrant
                   from
                   our
                   Sacred
                   Soveraigne
                   ,
                   returned
                   to
                   this
                   Kingdome
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   September
                   last
                   ,
                   caused
                   indict
                   a
                   free
                   Generall
                   Assemblie
                   to
                   be
                   holden
                   at
                   Glasgow
                   ,
                   the
                   21.
                   of
                   November
                   instant
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   unspeakable
                   ioy
                   of
                   all
                   good
                   Subiects
                   and
                   Christian
                   hearts
                   ,
                   who
                   thereby
                   did
                   expect
                   the
                   perfect
                   satisfaction
                   of
                   
                   their
                   long
                   expectations
                   ;
                   and
                   the
                   finall
                   remedie
                   of
                   their
                   pressing
                   grievances
                   :
                   But
                   these
                   hopes
                   were
                   soone
                   blasted
                   :
                   for
                   albeit
                   the
                   Assemblie
                   did
                   meet
                   and
                   begin
                   at
                   the
                   appointed
                   day
                   ,
                   and
                   hath
                   hitherto
                   continued
                   ,
                   still
                   assisted
                   with
                   His
                   Graces
                   personall
                   presence
                   ,
                   yet
                   His
                   Grace
                   hath
                   never
                   allowed
                   any
                   freedome
                   to
                   the
                   Assemblie
                   ,
                   competent
                   to
                   it
                   by
                   the
                   Word
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   acts
                   and
                   practice
                   of
                   this
                   Church
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   Majesties
                   Indiction
                   ,
                   but
                   hath
                   laboured
                   to
                   restraine
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   by
                   protesting
                   against
                   all
                   the
                   acts
                   made
                   therein
                   ,
                   and
                   against
                   the
                   constitution
                   thereof
                   by
                   such
                   members
                   ,
                   as
                   by
                   all
                   law
                   reason
                   and
                   custome
                   of
                   this
                   Church
                   were
                   ever
                   admitted
                   in
                   our
                   free
                   Assemblies
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   denying
                   his
                   approbation
                   to
                   the
                   things
                   proponed
                   and
                   concluded
                   ,
                   though
                   most
                   cleare
                   ,
                   customable
                   ,
                   and
                   uncontraverted
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   now
                   since
                   his
                   Grace
                   after
                   the
                   presenting
                   and
                   reading
                   of
                   his
                   owne
                   commission
                   from
                   our
                   sacred
                   Soveraigne
                   ,
                   and
                   after
                   his
                   seeing
                   all
                   our
                   commissions
                   from
                   Presbyteries
                   and
                   Burghes
                   produced
                   and
                   examined
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Assembly
                   constitute
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   members
                   by
                   unanimous
                   consent
                   ,
                   doth
                   now
                   to
                   our
                   greater
                   griefe
                   ,
                   without
                   any
                   just
                   cause
                   or
                   occasion
                   offered
                   by
                   us
                   ,
                   unexpectedly
                   depart
                   and
                   discharge
                   any
                   further
                   meeting
                   ,
                   or
                   proceeding
                   in
                   this
                   assemblie
                   ,
                   under
                   the
                   paine
                   of
                   treason
                   ;
                   and
                   after
                   seven
                   dayes
                   sitting
                   ,
                   declare
                   all
                   Acts
                   made
                   ,
                   or
                   hereafter
                   to
                   be
                   made
                   in
                   this
                   Assemblie
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   of
                   no
                   force
                   nor
                   strength
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   for
                   such
                   causes
                   as
                   are
                   either
                   expressed
                   in
                   his
                   Maiesties
                   former
                   proclamations
                   ,
                   (
                   and
                   so
                   are
                   answered
                   in
                   our
                   former
                   protestations
                   )
                   or
                   set
                   downe
                   in
                   the
                   declinatour
                   ,
                   and
                   protestation
                   presented
                   in
                   name
                   of
                   the
                   Prelats
                   ,
                   (
                   which
                   are
                   fully
                   cleared
                   in
                   our
                   answer
                   made
                   thereto
                   )
                   or
                   else
                   were
                   long
                   since
                   proponed
                   by
                   the
                   Commissioner
                   his
                   Grace
                   in
                   his
                   eleven
                   articles
                   or
                   demands
                   sent
                   unto
                   us
                   ,
                   before
                   the
                   indiction
                   of
                   the
                   Assembly
                   (
                   and
                   so
                   were
                   satisfied
                   by
                   our
                   answers
                   ,
                   which
                   his
                   Grace
                   acknowledged
                   ,
                   by
                   promising
                   after
                   the
                   recept
                   thereof
                   to
                   procure
                   a
                   free
                   generall
                   Assembly
                   ,
                   with
                   power
                   to
                   determine
                   upon
                   all
                   questions
                   ,
                   anent
                   the
                   members
                   ,
                   manner
                   ,
                   and
                   matters
                   thereof
                   )
                   all
                   which
                   for
                   avoiding
                   tediousnesse
                   we
                   here
                   repeat
                   :
                   Or
                   otherwise
                   the
                   said
                   causes
                   alleadged
                   by
                   the
                   Commissioner
                   ,
                   were
                   proponed
                   by
                   His
                   Grace
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   Assemblie
                   ;
                   such
                   as
                   first
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   ●ssemblie
                   refused
                   to
                   reade
                   the
                   Declinatour
                   and
                   Protestation
                   exhibited
                   by
                   the
                   Prelats
                   ,
                   which
                   neverthelesse
                   was
                   publickly
                   read
                   and
                   considered
                   by
                   the
                   assemblie
                   ,
                   immediately
                   after
                   the
                   election
                   of
                   a
                   Moderatour
                   and
                   constitution
                   of
                   the
                   Members
                   ,
                   before
                   the
                   which
                   ,
                   there
                   was
                   no
                   assemblie
                   established
                   ,
                   to
                   whom
                   the
                   same
                   could
                   have
                   been
                   read
                   :
                   Next
                   ,
                   that
                   ruling
                   Elders
                   were
                   permitted
                   
                   to
                   have
                   voice
                   in
                   the
                   election
                   of
                   commissioners
                   from
                   Presbyteries
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   knowne
                   to
                   His
                   Grace
                   ,
                   before
                   the
                   indiction
                   and
                   meeting
                   of
                   the
                   assembly
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   so
                   agreeable
                   to
                   the
                   acts
                   and
                   practice
                   of
                   this
                   Church
                   ,
                   in
                   violably
                   observed
                   before
                   the
                   late
                   times
                   of
                   corruption
                   ,
                   that
                   not
                   one
                   of
                   the
                   assembly
                   doubted
                   thereof
                   ,
                   to
                   whom
                   by
                   the
                   indiction
                   and
                   promise
                   of
                   a
                   free
                   assembly
                   ,
                   the
                   determination
                   of
                   that
                   question
                   ,
                   anent
                   the
                   members
                   constituent
                   propertie
                   belonged
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   last
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   voices
                   of
                   the
                   six
                   Assessors
                   ,
                   who
                   did
                   sit
                   with
                   His
                   Grace
                   ,
                   were
                   not
                   asked
                   and
                   numbered
                   ,
                   which
                   we
                   could
                   not
                   conceive
                   to
                   be
                   any
                   just
                   cause
                   of
                   offence
                   ,
                   since
                   after
                   39.
                   
                   Nationall
                   assemblies
                   of
                   this
                   reformed
                   church
                   ,
                   where
                   neither
                   the
                   Kings
                   Majestie
                   ,
                   nor
                   any
                   in
                   his
                   name
                   was
                   present
                   ,
                   at
                   the
                   humble
                   and
                   earnest
                   desire
                   of
                   the
                   assembly
                   ,
                   His
                   Majestie
                   graciously
                   vouchsafed
                   His
                   presence
                   either
                   in
                   His
                   owne
                   Royall
                   Person
                   ,
                   or
                   by
                   a
                   Commissioner
                   ,
                   not
                   for
                   voting
                   or
                   multiplying
                   of
                   voices
                   ,
                   but
                   as
                   Princes
                   and
                   Emperours
                   of
                   old
                   ,
                   in
                   a
                   Princely
                   manner
                   to
                   countenance
                   that
                   meeting
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   preside
                   in
                   it
                   for
                   externall
                   order
                   ,
                   and
                   if
                   Wee
                   had
                   been
                   honoured
                   with
                   His
                   Majesties
                   Personall
                   presence
                   ,
                   His
                   Majestie
                   (
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   practice
                   of
                   King
                   James
                   of
                   blessed
                   memorie
                   )
                   would
                   have
                   onely
                   given
                   his
                   owne
                   Iudgement
                   in
                   voting
                   of
                   matters
                   ,
                   and
                   would
                   not
                   have
                   called
                   others
                   who
                   had
                   not
                   been
                   cloathed
                   with
                   commission
                   from
                   the
                   church
                   to
                   carry
                   things
                   by
                   pluralitie
                   of
                   voices
                   .
                
                 
                   Therefore
                   in
                   conscience
                   of
                   our
                   duty
                   to
                   God
                   and
                   his
                   truth
                   ,
                   the
                   King
                   and
                   his
                   honour
                   ,
                   the
                   Church
                   and
                   her
                   liberties
                   ,
                   this
                   Kingdome
                   and
                   her
                   peace
                   ,
                   this
                   Assemblie
                   and
                   her
                   freedome
                   ,
                   to
                   our selves
                   and
                   our
                   safety
                   ,
                   to
                   our
                   Posterity
                   ,
                   Persons
                   and
                   Estates
                   ,
                   We
                   professe
                   with
                   sorrowfull
                   and
                   heavie
                   ,
                   but
                   loyall
                   hearts
                   ,
                   That
                   We
                   cannot
                   dissolve
                   this
                   Assemblie
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   reasons
                   following
                   .
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   For
                   the
                   reasons
                   already
                   printed
                   anent
                   the
                   necessity
                   of
                   conveening
                   a
                   Generall
                   Assemblie
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   now
                   more
                   strong
                   in
                   this
                   case
                   ,
                   seeing
                   the
                   Assemblie
                   was
                   already
                   indicted
                   by
                   his
                   Majesties
                   authority
                   ,
                   did
                   conveene
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   fully
                   constitute
                   in
                   all
                   the
                   members
                   thereof
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   Word
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   discipline
                   of
                   this
                   church
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   presence
                   and
                   audience
                   of
                   his
                   Majesties
                   Commissioner
                   ▪
                   who
                   hath
                   really
                   acknowledged
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   by
                   assisting
                   therein
                   seven
                   dayes
                   ,
                   and
                   exhibition
                   of
                   His
                   Majesties
                   Royall
                   Declaration
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   registrate
                   in
                   the
                   Bookes
                   of
                   this
                   Assemblie
                   ,
                   which
                   accordingly
                   is
                   done
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   For
                   the
                   reasons
                   contained
                   in
                   the
                   former
                   Protestations
                   made
                   
                   in
                   name
                   of
                   the
                   Noblemen
                   ,
                   Barons
                   ,
                   Burgesses
                   ,
                   Ministers
                   ,
                   and
                   Commons
                   ,
                   whereunto
                   We
                   doe
                   now
                   iudicially
                   adhere
                   ,
                   as
                   also
                   unto
                   the
                   Confession
                   of
                   Faith
                   &
                   covenant
                   ,
                   subscribed
                   &
                   sworn
                   by
                   the
                   Body
                   of
                   this
                   Kingdome
                   .
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   Because
                   as
                   We
                   are
                   obliged
                   by
                   the
                   application
                   and
                   explication
                   subioyned
                   necessarily
                   to
                   the
                   Confession
                   of
                   Faith
                   subscribed
                   by
                   Vs
                   ;
                   So
                   the
                   Kings
                   Maiestie
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   Commissioner
                   ,
                   and
                   Privie
                   Councell
                   ,
                   have
                   urged
                   many
                   of
                   this
                   Kingdome
                   to
                   subscribe
                   the
                   Confession
                   of
                   Faith
                   made
                   in
                   
                     an
                     .
                     1580.
                  
                   and
                   1590.
                   and
                   so
                   to
                   returne
                   to
                   the
                   doctrine
                   and
                   discipline
                   of
                   this
                   Church
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   was
                   then
                   professed
                   :
                   But
                   it
                   is
                   cleare
                   by
                   the
                   doctrine
                   and
                   discipline
                   of
                   this
                   Church
                   ,
                   contained
                   in
                   the
                   book
                   of
                   Policie
                   then
                   registrate
                   in
                   the
                   books
                   of
                   Assemblie
                   ,
                   &
                   subscribed
                   by
                   the
                   Presbyteries
                   of
                   this
                   Church
                   ;
                   That
                   it
                   was
                   most
                   unlawfull
                   in
                   it selfe
                   ,
                   and
                   preiudiciall
                   to
                   these
                   priviledges
                   which
                   Christ
                   in
                   his
                   Word
                   hath
                   left
                   to
                   his
                   Church
                   ,
                   to
                   dissolve
                   or
                   breake
                   up
                   the
                   Assemblie
                   of
                   this
                   Church
                   ,
                   or
                   to
                   stop
                   and
                   stay
                   their
                   proceedings
                   in
                   constitution
                   of
                   Acts
                   for
                   the
                   welfare
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   or
                   execution
                   of
                   discipline
                   against
                   offenders
                   ;
                   and
                   so
                   to
                   make
                   it
                   appeare
                   ,
                   that
                   Religion
                   and
                   Church-government
                   should
                   depend
                   absolutely
                   upon
                   the
                   pleasure
                   of
                   the
                   Prince
                   .
                
                 
                   4.
                   
                   Because
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   ground
                   of
                   pretence
                   either
                   by
                   Act
                   of
                   Assemblie
                   ,
                   or
                   Parliament
                   ,
                   or
                   any
                   preceding
                   practice
                   ,
                   whereby
                   the
                   Kings
                   Maiestie
                   may
                   lawfully
                   dissolve
                   the
                   Generall
                   Assemblie
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   Scotland
                   ,
                   far
                   lesse
                   His
                   Maiesties
                   Commissioner
                   ,
                   who
                   by
                   his
                   commission
                   hath
                   power
                   to
                   indict
                   and
                   keep
                   it
                   ,
                   
                     secundùm
                     legem
                     &
                     praxim
                  
                   :
                   But
                   upon
                   the
                   contrarie
                   ,
                   His
                   Maiesties
                   prerogative
                   Royall
                   ,
                   is
                   declared
                   by
                   Act
                   of
                   Parliament
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   no
                   wayes
                   preiudiciall
                   to
                   the
                   priviledges
                   and
                   liberties
                   ,
                   which
                   God
                   hath
                   granted
                   to
                   the
                   spirituall
                   office-bearers
                   ,
                   and
                   meetings
                   of
                   this
                   Church
                   ;
                   which
                   are
                   most
                   frequently
                   ratified
                   in
                   Parliaments
                   ,
                   and
                   especially
                   in
                   the
                   last
                   Parliament
                   holden
                   by
                   His
                   Maiestie
                   himself
                   :
                   which
                   priviledges
                   and
                   liberties
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   his
                   Maiestie
                   will
                   never
                   diminish
                   or
                   infringe
                   ,
                   being
                   bound
                   to
                   maintain
                   the
                   same
                   in
                   integritie
                   by
                   solemn
                   oath
                   given
                   at
                   his
                   Royal
                   Coronation
                   in
                   this
                   Kingdome
                   .
                
                 
                   5.
                   
                   The
                   Assemblies
                   of
                   this
                   Church
                   have
                   still
                   inioyed
                   this
                   freedome
                   of
                   uninterrupted
                   sitting
                   ,
                   without
                   or
                   notwithstanding
                   any
                   contramand
                   ,
                   as
                   is
                   evident
                   by
                   all
                   the
                   Records
                   thereof
                   ;
                   and
                   in
                   speciall
                   by
                   the
                   generall
                   Assembly
                   holden
                   in
                   
                     anno
                     1582.
                  
                   which
                   being
                   charged
                   with
                   letters
                   of
                   Horning
                   by
                   the
                   Kings
                   Majestie
                   his
                   Commissioner
                   and
                   Councell
                   ,
                   to
                   stay
                   their
                   processe
                   against
                   Master
                   
                     Robert
                     Montgomerie
                  
                   ,
                   pretended
                   Bishop
                   of
                   Glasgow
                   ,
                   or
                   otherwise
                   
                   to
                   dissolve
                   and
                   rise
                   ,
                   did
                   notwithstanding
                   shew
                   their
                   liberty
                   and
                   freedome
                   ,
                   by
                   continuing
                   and
                   sitting
                   still
                   ,
                   and
                   without
                   any
                   stay
                   ,
                   going
                   on
                   in
                   that
                   processe
                   against
                   the
                   said
                   Master
                   Robert
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   finall
                   end
                   thereof
                   :
                   And
                   thereafter
                   by
                   letter
                   to
                   his
                   Majestie
                   ,
                   did
                   shew
                   clearly
                   ,
                   how
                   far
                   his
                   Majestie
                   had
                   been
                   uninformed
                   ,
                   and
                   upon
                   misinformation
                   ,
                   prejudged
                   the
                   prerogative
                   of
                   
                     Jesus
                     Christ
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   liberties
                   of
                   this
                   Church
                   ,
                   and
                   did
                   inact
                   and
                   ordain
                   ,
                   that
                   none
                   should
                   procure
                   any
                   such
                   warrant
                   or
                   charge
                   under
                   the
                   pain
                   of
                   excommunication
                   .
                
                 
                   6.
                   
                   Because
                   now
                   to
                   dissolve
                   ,
                   after
                   so
                   many
                   supplications
                   and
                   complaints
                   ,
                   after
                   so
                   many
                   reiterared
                   promises
                   ,
                   after
                   our
                   long
                   attendance
                   and
                   expectation
                   ,
                   after
                   so
                   many
                   references
                   of
                   processes
                   from
                   Presbyteries
                   ,
                   after
                   the
                   publick
                   indiction
                   of
                   the
                   Assemblie
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   solemn
                   Fast
                   appointed
                   for
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   after
                   frequent
                   Convention
                   ,
                   formall
                   constitution
                   of
                   the
                   Assemblie
                   in
                   all
                   the
                   members
                   thereof
                   ,
                   and
                   seven
                   dayes
                   sitting
                   ,
                   were
                   by
                   this
                   act
                   to
                   offend
                   God
                   ,
                   contemne
                   the
                   Subjects
                   petitions
                   ,
                   deceive
                   many
                   of
                   their
                   conceived
                   hopes
                   of
                   redresse
                   of
                   the
                   calamities
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   and
                   Kingdome
                   ,
                   multiply
                   the
                   combustions
                   of
                   this
                   Church
                   ,
                   and
                   make
                   every
                   man
                   despair
                   hereafter
                   ever
                   to
                   see
                   Religion
                   established
                   ,
                   Innovations
                   removed
                   ,
                   the
                   Subjects
                   complaint
                   respected
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   offenders
                   punished
                   with
                   consent
                   of
                   authority
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   by
                   casting
                   the
                   Church
                   loose
                   and
                   desolate
                   ,
                   would
                   abandon
                   both
                   to
                   ruine
                   .
                
                 
                   7.
                   
                   It
                   is
                   most
                   necessary
                   to
                   continue
                   this
                   Assembly
                   for
                   preveening
                   the
                   prejudices
                   which
                   may
                   ensue
                   upon
                   the
                   pretence
                   of
                   two
                   Covenants
                   ,
                   whereas
                   indeed
                   there
                   is
                   but
                   one
                   ,
                   That
                   first
                   subscribed
                   in
                   1580
                   and
                   1590
                   being
                   a
                   Nationall
                   covenant
                   and
                   oath
                   to
                   God
                   ;
                   which
                   is
                   lately
                   renewed
                   by
                   Vs
                   ,
                   with
                   that
                   necessary
                   explanation
                   ,
                   which
                   the
                   corruptions
                   introduced
                   since
                   that
                   time
                   contrary
                   to
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   inforced
                   :
                   which
                   is
                   also
                   acknowledged
                   by
                   the
                   Act
                   of
                   councell
                   in
                   September
                   last
                   ,
                   declaring
                   the
                   same
                   to
                   be
                   subscribed
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   was
                   meaned
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   the
                   first
                   subscription
                   :
                   And
                   therefore
                   for
                   removing
                   that
                   shame
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   prejudices
                   which
                   may
                   follow
                   upon
                   the
                   show
                   of
                   two
                   different
                   covenants
                   &
                   confessions
                   of
                   Faith
                   in
                   one
                   Nation
                   ,
                   The
                   Assemblie
                   cannot
                   dissolve
                   ,
                   before
                   it
                   trie
                   ,
                   find
                   and
                   determine
                   ,
                   that
                   both
                   these
                   covenants
                   ,
                   are
                   but
                   one
                   and
                   the
                   self
                   same
                   covenant
                   :
                   The
                   latter
                   renewed
                   by
                   us
                   ,
                   agreeing
                   to
                   the
                   true
                   genuine
                   sense
                   and
                   meaning
                   of
                   the
                   first
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   was
                   subscribed
                   in
                   
                     Anno
                     1580.
                  
                   
                
                 
                   For
                   these
                   and
                   many
                   other
                   reasons
                   ,
                   We
                   the
                   Members
                   of
                   this
                   assemblie
                   ,
                   
                   in
                   our
                   owne
                   name
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   the
                   Kirk
                   of
                   Scotland
                   ,
                   whom
                   We
                   represent
                   ;
                   and
                   We
                   Noblemen
                   ,
                   Barons
                   ,
                   Gentlemen
                   ,
                   Ministers
                   ,
                   Burgesses
                   ,
                   and
                   Commons
                   before
                   mentioned
                   ,
                   doe
                   solemnly
                   declare
                   in
                   the
                   presence
                   of
                   the
                   everliving
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   before
                   all
                   men
                   ;
                   And
                   protest
                   ,
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   That
                   our
                   thoughts
                   are
                   not
                   guilty
                   of
                   any
                   thing
                   which
                   is
                   not
                   incumbent
                   to
                   us
                   ,
                   as
                   good
                   Christians
                   towards
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   loyall
                   Subjects
                   towards
                   our
                   sacred
                   Soveraigne
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   That
                   all
                   the
                   Protestations
                   generall
                   or
                   particular
                   ,
                   proponed
                   or
                   to
                   be
                   proponed
                   by
                   the
                   commissioner
                   his
                   Grace
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   Prelates
                   and
                   their
                   adherents
                   ,
                   may
                   be
                   presently
                   discussed
                   before
                   this
                   generall
                   Assemblie
                   ,
                   being
                   the
                   highest
                   Ecclesiasticall
                   judicatorie
                   of
                   this
                   kingdome
                   :
                   
                   and
                   that
                   his
                   Grace
                   depart
                   not
                   till
                   the
                   same
                   be
                   done
                   .
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   That
                   the
                   Lord
                   commissioner
                   depart
                   not
                   ,
                   till
                   this
                   Assemblie
                   doe
                   fully
                   settle
                   the
                   solide
                   peace
                   of
                   this
                   church
                   ,
                   cognoscing
                   and
                   examining
                   the
                   corruptions
                   introduced
                   upon
                   the
                   doctrine
                   and
                   discipline
                   thereof
                   :
                   and
                   for
                   attaining
                   hereof
                   ,
                   and
                   removing
                   all
                   just
                   exceptions
                   which
                   may
                   be
                   taken
                   at
                   our
                   proceedings
                   ,
                   we
                   attest
                   GOD
                   the
                   searcher
                   of
                   all
                   hearts
                   ,
                   
                   that
                   our
                   intentions
                   ,
                   and
                   whole
                   proceedings
                   in
                   this
                   present
                   assemblie
                   ,
                   have
                   beene
                   ,
                   are
                   ,
                   and
                   shall
                   be
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   GOD
                   ,
                   the
                   lawes
                   and
                   constitutions
                   of
                   this
                   church
                   ,
                   the
                   confession
                   of
                   faith
                   ;
                   our
                   nationall
                   oath
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   measure
                   of
                   light
                   ,
                   which
                   GOD
                   the
                   father
                   of
                   light
                   shall
                   grant
                   us
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   in
                   the
                   sincerity
                   of
                   our
                   hearts
                   ,
                   without
                   any
                   preoccupation
                   or
                   passion
                   .
                
                 
                   4.
                   
                   That
                   if
                   the
                   Commissioner
                   his
                   Grace
                   depart
                   ,
                   and
                   leave
                   this
                   church
                   and
                   kingdome
                   in
                   this
                   present
                   disorder
                   ,
                   and
                   discharge
                   this
                   assemblie
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   both
                   lawfull
                   and
                   necessarie
                   for
                   Vs
                   to
                   sit
                   still
                   and
                   continue
                   in
                   keeping
                   this
                   present
                   Assemblie
                   ,
                   indicted
                   by
                   His
                   Majestie
                   ,
                   till
                   we
                   have
                   tryed
                   ,
                   judged
                   ,
                   censured
                   all
                   the
                   bygone
                   evils
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   introductors
                   ,
                   and
                   provided
                   a
                   solide
                   course
                   for
                   continuing
                   Gods
                   truth
                   in
                   this
                   land
                   with
                   purity
                   and
                   liberty
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   his
                   Word
                   ,
                   our
                   oath
                   and
                   Confession
                   of
                   Faith
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   lawfull
                   constitutions
                   of
                   this
                   Church
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   with
                   the
                   grace
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   We
                   and
                   every
                   one
                   of
                   Vs
                   adhering
                   hereunto
                   ,
                   shall
                   sit
                   still
                   and
                   continue
                   in
                   this
                   Assemblie
                   ,
                   till
                   after
                   the
                   finall
                   setling
                   and
                   conclusion
                   of
                   all
                   matters
                   ,
                   it
                   be
                   dissolved
                   by
                   common
                   consent
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   members
                   thereof
                   .
                
                 
                   5.
                   
                   That
                   this
                   Assemblie
                   is
                   and
                   should
                   be
                   esteemed
                   and
                   obeyed
                   ,
                   as
                   
                   a
                   most
                   lawfull
                   ,
                   full
                   and
                   free
                   generall
                   Assembly
                   of
                   this
                   Kingdome
                   :
                   And
                   that
                   all
                   acts
                   ,
                   sentences
                   ,
                   constitutions
                   ,
                   censures
                   and
                   proceedings
                   of
                   this
                   Assemblie
                   ,
                   are
                   in
                   the
                   selfe
                   ,
                   and
                   should
                   be
                   reputed
                   ,
                   obeyed
                   ,
                   and
                   observed
                   by
                   all
                   the
                   subjects
                   of
                   this
                   Kingdome
                   and
                   members
                   of
                   this
                   Church
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   actions
                   ,
                   sentences
                   ,
                   constitutions
                   ,
                   censures
                   ,
                   and
                   proceedings
                   of
                   a
                   full
                   and
                   free
                   generall
                   Assembly
                   of
                   this
                   Church
                   of
                   Scotland
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   have
                   all
                   ready
                   execution
                   ,
                   under
                   the
                   Ecclesiasticall
                   paines
                   contained
                   ,
                   or
                   to
                   bee
                   contained
                   therein
                   ,
                   and
                   conforme
                   thereto
                   in
                   all
                   points
                   .
                
                 
                   6.
                   
                   That
                   whatsoever
                   inconvenience
                   fall
                   out
                   ,
                   by
                   impeding
                   ,
                   molesting
                   ,
                   or
                   staying
                   the
                   free
                   meeting
                   ,
                   sitting
                   ,
                   reasoning
                   ,
                   or
                   concluding
                   of
                   this
                   present
                   Assembly
                   ,
                   in
                   matters
                   belonging
                   to
                   their
                   judicatorie
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   lawes
                   and
                   practice
                   of
                   this
                   Church
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Confession
                   of
                   Faith
                   ,
                   or
                   in
                   the
                   observing
                   and
                   obeying
                   the
                   acts
                   ,
                   ordinances
                   and
                   conclusions
                   thereof
                   ,
                   or
                   execution
                   to
                   follow
                   thereupon
                   ,
                   That
                   the
                   same
                   be
                   not
                   imputed
                   unto
                   us
                   ,
                   or
                   any
                   of
                   us
                   ,
                   who
                   most
                   ardently
                   desired
                   the
                   concurrence
                   of
                   his
                   Majesties
                   Commissioner
                   to
                   this
                   lawfull
                   Assembly
                   ;
                   But
                   upon
                   the
                   contrary
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Prelats
                   and
                   their
                   adherents
                   ,
                   who
                   have
                   protested
                   and
                   declined
                   this
                   present
                   Assemblie
                   ,
                   in
                   conscience
                   of
                   their
                   owne
                   guiltinesse
                   ,
                   not
                   daring
                   to
                   abide
                   any
                   legall
                   tryall
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   their
                   mis-information
                   have
                   moved
                   the
                   Commissioner
                   his
                   Grace
                   to
                   depart
                   and
                   discharge
                   this
                   Assemblie
                   ,
                   be
                   esteemed
                   ,
                   repute
                   ,
                   and
                   holden
                   the
                   disturbers
                   of
                   the
                   peace
                   ,
                   and
                   overthrowers
                   of
                   the
                   liberties
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   and
                   guiltie
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   evils
                   which
                   shall
                   follow
                   hereupon
                   ,
                   and
                   condignely
                   censured
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   greatnesse
                   of
                   their
                   fault
                   ,
                   and
                   Acts
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   and
                   Realme
                   :
                   And
                   to
                   this
                   end
                   ,
                   wee
                   againe
                   and
                   again
                   doe
                   by
                   these
                   presents
                   cite
                   and
                   summon
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   everie
                   one
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   to
                   compeere
                   before
                   this
                   present
                   generall
                   Assembly
                   ,
                   to
                   answer
                   to
                   the
                   premises
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   give
                   in
                   their
                   reasons
                   ,
                   defences
                   ,
                   and
                   answers
                   against
                   the
                   complaints
                   given
                   in
                   ,
                   or
                   to
                   bee
                   given
                   in
                   against
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   heare
                   probation
                   led
                   ,
                   and
                   sentence
                   pronounced
                   against
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   conforme
                   to
                   our
                   former
                   cytations
                   ,
                   and
                   according
                   to
                   Justice
                   ,
                   with
                   certification
                   as
                   effeirs
                   ;
                   Like
                   as
                   by
                   these
                   presents
                   we
                   summon
                   and
                   cyte
                   all
                   those
                   of
                   his
                   Majesties
                   Councell
                   ,
                   or
                   any
                   other
                   ,
                   who
                   have
                   procured
                   ,
                   consented
                   ,
                   subscribed
                   ,
                   or
                   ratified
                   this
                   present
                   Proclamation
                   to
                   be
                   responsable
                   to
                   his
                   Majesty
                   and
                   three
                   Estates
                   of
                   Parliament
                   ,
                   for
                   their
                   counsell
                   given
                   in
                   this
                   matter
                   ,
                   so
                   highly
                   importing
                   
                   his
                   Majestie
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   whole
                   Realme
                   ,
                   conforme
                   to
                   the
                   12.
                   
                   Act.
                   King
                   
                     James
                     4.
                     
                     Parliament
                     2.
                  
                   
                   And
                   protest
                   for
                   remedy
                   of
                   law
                   against
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   every
                   one
                   of
                   them
                   .
                
                 
                   7.
                   
                   And
                   lastly
                   wee
                   protest
                   ,
                   that
                   as
                   we
                   adhere
                   to
                   the
                   former
                   protestations
                   all
                   and
                   every
                   one
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   made
                   in
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   the
                   Noblemen
                   ,
                   Barons
                   ,
                   Gentlemen
                   ,
                   Ministers
                   ,
                   Burghes
                   ,
                   and
                   Commons
                   ;
                   So
                   seeing
                   wee
                   are
                   surprised
                   by
                   the
                   Commissioner
                   his
                   Graces
                   sudden
                   departing
                   ,
                   farre
                   contrary
                   to
                   his
                   Majesties
                   indiction
                   ,
                   and
                   our
                   expectation
                   ,
                   we
                   may
                   extend
                   this
                   our
                   protestation
                   ,
                   and
                   adde
                   more
                   reasons
                   thereunto
                   in
                   greater
                   length
                   and
                   number
                   ,
                   whereby
                   wee
                   may
                   fully
                   cleare
                   before
                   God
                   and
                   man
                   the
                   equitie
                   of
                   our
                   intentions
                   ,
                   and
                   lawfulnesse
                   of
                   our
                   proceedings
                   :
                   And
                   upon
                   the
                   whole
                   premises
                   the
                   foresaid
                   persons
                   for
                   themselves
                   and
                   in
                   name
                   aforesaid
                   ,
                   asked
                   Instruments
                   .
                   This
                   was
                   done
                   in
                   the
                   high
                   Church
                   of
                   Glasgow
                   in
                   publike
                   audience
                   of
                   the
                   Assembly
                   ,
                   begun
                   in
                   presence
                   of
                   the
                   Commissioner
                   his
                   Grace
                   ,
                   who
                   removed
                   and
                   refused
                   to
                   heare
                   the
                   same
                   to
                   the
                   end
                   ,
                   the
                   twenty
                   eighth
                   day
                   of
                   November
                   :
                   and
                   upon
                   the
                   Mercate
                   Crosse
                   of
                   Glasgow
                   ,
                   the
                   twentie
                   ninth
                   day
                   of
                   the
                   said
                   Moneth
                   ,
                   the
                   yeere
                   of
                   God
                   
                     1638.
                     respective
                  
                   .
                
              
            
          
        
         
           THe
           Reader
           shall
           not
           need
           to
           looke
           after
           much
           reason
           in
           this
           protestation
           ;
           for
           if
           he
           doe
           ,
           he
           will
           be
           sure
           to
           lose
           his
           labour
           .
           Much
           is
           repeated
           in
           it
           ,
           of
           that
           which
           hath
           beene
           delivered
           in
           their
           former
           petitions
           and
           protestations
           ;
           all
           which
           shall
           now
           be
           passed
           by
           ,
           what
           is
           new
           in
           it
           ,
           the
           Reader
           shall
           doe
           well
           to
           cast
           his
           eye
           upon
           that
           ,
           taking
           along
           with
           him
           this
           advertisment
           ,
           That
           there
           is
           little
           or
           indeed
           nothing
           in
           it
           new
           ,
           which
           is
           true
           .
           Towards
           the
           beginning
           you
           finde
           the
           Protestation
           made
           ,
           not
           onely
           in
           the
           name
           of
           the
           generall
           Assembly
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           name
           of
           the
           
             Noblemen
             ,
             Barons
             ,
             Gentlemen
             ,
             Ministers
             ,
             Burgesses
             ,
             and
             Commons
             ,
             Subscribers
             of
             the
             Confession
             of
             Faith
          
           :
           Now
           how
           this
           Protestation
           could
           be
           made
           at
           Glasgow
           in
           their
           names
           ,
           who
           at
           that
           time
           neither
           were
           acquainted
           nor
           possibly
           could
           be
           acquainted
           with
           what
           passed
           at
           Glasgow
           ,
           being
           in
           the
           severall
           parts
           of
           the
           Kingdome
           so
           farre
           distant
           from
           
           it
           ,
           and
           many
           parts
           having
           no
           Commissioners
           there
           ,
           except
           those
           that
           were
           in
           the
           Assembly
           ,
           Wee
           leave
           it
           to
           the
           Readers
           consideration
           .
           They
           affirme
           not
           many
           lines
           after
           ,
           That
           it
           was
           made
           
             cleare
             to
             Our
             Commissioner
             ,
             that
             the
             Assembly
             which
             hee
             meant
             to
             indict
             in
             August
             ,
             was
             clogged
             with
             such
             prelimitations
             ,
             that
             he
             undertooke
             another
             journey
             to
             Us
             ,
             and
             promised
             to
             endeavour
             to
             obtaine
             a
             free
             generall
             Assembly
             without
             any
             prelimitation
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           All
           which
           is
           so
           farre
           from
           truth
           ,
           as
           nothing
           can
           be
           more
           ;
           for
           he
           did
           never
           desire
           the
           Assembly
           to
           be
           prelimited
           ;
           for
           they
           themselves
           by
           their
           instructions
           both
           publique
           and
           private
           did
           prelimitate
           it
           ,
           he
           did
           onely
           desire
           ,
           that
           (
           according
           to
           the
           usuall
           custome
           before
           Assemblies
           )
           some
           previous
           meeting
           and
           consultation
           might
           be
           held
           concerning
           the
           formes
           of
           the
           Assembly
           ;
           which
           might
           very
           well
           have
           been
           forgot
           ,
           there
           having
           been
           no
           Assembly
           held
           for
           many
           yeeres
           before
           .
           Againe
           ,
           in
           the
           last
           words
           at
           the
           end
           of
           the
           first
           section
           ,
           one
           would
           wonder
           how
           any
           man
           could
           have
           the
           boldnesse
           to
           affirme
           ,
           That
           this
           their
           Assembly
           was
           constituted
           
             of
             such
             members
             ,
             as
             by
             all
             law
             ,
             reason
             ,
             and
             custome
             of
             that
             Church
             were
             ever
             admitted
             in
             their
             free
             Assemblies
             ,
          
           since
           they
           in
           their
           owne
           conscience
           doe
           know
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           no
           law
           extant
           for
           lay-Elders
           having
           voice
           in
           generall
           Assemblies
           :
           And
           if
           there
           be
           no
           law
           for
           it
           ,
           We
           appeale
           to
           the
           judgement
           of
           every
           man
           indued
           with
           reason
           ,
           whether
           there
           can
           bee
           any
           reason
           found
           for
           it
           ,
           and
           whether
           if
           such
           a
           proposition
           were
           to
           be
           propounded
           ,
           and
           to
           passe
           into
           a
           law
           ,
           he
           would
           give
           his
           voice
           unto
           it
           if
           he
           had
           power
           so
           to
           do
           ,
           That
           lay-men
           (
           especially
           many
           of
           them
           ,
           being
           ignorant
           and
           mechanicall
           persons
           )
           should
           sit
           in
           the
           highest
           Ecclesiasticall
           Judicatorie
           ,
           and
           by
           their
           voices
           determine
           points
           of
           faith
           ,
           and
           other
           highest
           points
           of
           doctrine
           ,
           and
           to
           inflict
           the
           highest
           censures
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           even
           excommunication
           and
           deprivation
           ,
           not
           onely
           of
           Ministers
           ,
           but
           of
           Bishops
           ,
           especially
           when
           in
           an
           Assembly
           the
           number
           of
           the
           lay-voices
           shall
           be
           equall
           or
           very
           neere
           equall
           to
           those
           of
           the
           Clergie
           ,
           So
           that
           it
           may
           fall
           out
           ,
           that
           the
           voices
           of
           the
           lay-men
           ,
           having
           the
           voices
           but
           of
           twenty
           or
           thirty
           Clergie
           men
           concurring
           with
           them
           in
           opinion
           ,
           may
           carrie
           the
           determination
           of
           the
           highest
           
           point
           of
           doctrine
           against
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Clergie
           ,
           and
           those
           perhaps
           the
           holiest
           ,
           ablest
           ,
           and
           most
           learned
           ,
           though
           their
           number
           exceed
           a
           hundred
           .
           Sure
           if
           such
           a
           proposition
           were
           to
           be
           past
           into
           a
           law
           ,
           few
           voices
           would
           be
           found
           to
           enact
           it
           ;
           and
           therefore
           if
           there
           be
           no
           law
           for
           it
           already
           (
           as
           undoubtedly
           there
           is
           none
           )
           they
           might
           have
           done
           well
           not
           to
           have
           talked
           of
           reason
           for
           it
           :
           And
           that
           which
           they
           averre
           of
           the
           custome
           of
           that
           Church
           ,
           is
           as
           untrue
           as
           what
           they
           said
           either
           of
           law
           or
           reason
           :
           for
           We
           demand
           if
           there
           have
           been
           never
           a
           free
           Assembly
           in
           Scotland
           these
           last
           forty
           yeeres
           ?
           Sure
           they
           will
           confesse
           there
           hath
           been
           ;
           and
           yet
           in
           none
           of
           these
           ,
           lay-Elders
           chosen
           by
           and
           sent
           from
           Presbyteries
           had
           voices
           in
           these
           Assemblies
           :
           nay
           ,
           since
           the
           first
           Reformation
           ,
           hath
           there
           been
           any
           free
           generall
           Assembly
           in
           that
           Kingdome
           ?
           No
           question
           they
           will
           say
           there
           hath
           ;
           and
           yet
           We
           challenge
           them
           to
           name
           but
           any
           one
           Assembly
           before
           this
           ,
           in
           which
           the
           Ministers
           chosen
           Commissioners
           to
           it
           from
           the
           severall
           Presbyteries
           ,
           were
           chosen
           by
           the
           voices
           and
           suffrages
           of
           lay-Elders
           :
           so
           that
           for
           that
           point
           it
           is
           impossible
           they
           should
           alledge
           either
           law
           ,
           reason
           ,
           or
           custome
           ,
           or
           so
           much
           as
           any
           one
           instance
           ;
           and
           yet
           the
           elections
           of
           all
           the
           Ministers
           present
           at
           this
           Assembly
           were
           carried
           by
           the
           voices
           of
           lay-men
           ,
           and
           in
           many
           places
           in
           despite
           of
           the
           Ministers
           .
        
         
           A
           little
           after
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           second
           section
           they
           doe
           affirme
           that
           which
           they
           themselves
           doe
           know
           not
           to
           be
           so
           ;
           for
           when
           they
           say
           that
           Our
           Commissioner
           
             did
             unexpectedly
             depart
             and
             discharge
             any
             further
             meeting
             or
             proceeding
             in
             this
             Assembly
             ,
          
           how
           can
           that
           stand
           with
           the
           words
           of
           the
           Earle
           of
           Rothes
           ,
           who
           when
           Our
           Commissioner
           was
           rising
           and
           departing
           out
           of
           the
           assembly
           ,
           told
           him
           ,
           that
           his
           departure
           and
           discharging
           of
           the
           assembly
           was
           a
           thing
           not
           unlooked
           for
           ,
           but
           expected
           by
           them
           ;
           and
           therefore
           they
           were
           provided
           for
           him
           ,
           and
           had
           a
           Protestation
           ready
           written
           against
           his
           discharging
           of
           the
           assembly
           ,
           which
           he
           desired
           him
           to
           heare
           (
           as
           is
           before
           mentioned
           ?
           )
           But
           Our
           Commissioner
           refusing
           ,
           the
           Clerke
           presently
           begun
           to
           reade
           it
           ,
           and
           Our
           Commissioner
           and
           Councell
           at
           their
           departure
           left
           them
           reading
           it
           ;
           and
           after
           
           his
           departure
           it
           was
           read
           out
           to
           the
           end
           ,
           and
           presently
           put
           to
           voices
           whether
           all
           the
           members
           of
           the
           assembly
           would
           adhere
           to
           it
           ;
           and
           the
           very
           Title
           page
           of
           their
           Protestation
           affirmeth
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           first
           read
           in
           the
           high
           Church
           ,
           and
           afterward
           at
           the
           Market-Crosse
           of
           Glasgow
           :
           Besides
           ,
           the
           Moderatour
           made
           a
           speech
           to
           Our
           Commissioner
           upon
           his
           departure
           ,
           which
           none
           of
           the
           auditors
           did
           conceive
           to
           bee
           extemporarie
           ;
           for
           when
           it
           was
           compared
           with
           any
           other
           speeches
           of
           his
           ,
           delivered
           at
           any
           other
           time
           of
           the
           Assembly
           ,
           it
           was
           agreed
           that
           it
           was
           so
           much
           better
           penned
           or
           premeditated
           and
           delivered
           then
           any
           of
           the
           rest
           of
           his
           speeches
           ,
           that
           certainly
           it
           was
           provided
           against
           Our
           Commissioners
           departure
           ;
           and
           yet
           these
           men
           protest
           ,
           that
           Our
           Commissioners
           departure
           and
           discharging
           of
           the
           Assembly
           was
           to
           them
           altogether
           unexpected
           ,
           when
           they
           knew
           that
           they
           had
           carried
           themselves
           ,
           and
           meant
           to
           carry
           themselves
           so
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           impossible
           but
           that
           he
           should
           discharge
           the
           Assembly
           .
           A
           great
           marke
           of
           the
           sinceritie
           of
           their
           proceedings
           .
        
         
           That
           which
           immediately
           after
           they
           adde
           ,
           That
           
             they
             have
             fully
             cleared
             in
             their
             answer
          
           to
           the
           Bishops
           Declinator
           all
           the
           arguments
           contained
           in
           it
           against
           the
           assembly
           ,
           
             as
             also
             those
             propositions
             made
             by
             Our
             Commissioner
             in
             his
          
           11.
           
           
             Articles
             or
             Demands
             ,
             sent
             unto
             them
             before
             the
             indiction
             of
             the
             Assembly
             ,
             and
             that
             Our
             Commissioner
             acknowledged
             so
             much
             ,
          
           is
           all
           of
           equall
           untruth
           with
           the
           former
           ;
           for
           neither
           have
           they
           satisfied
           the
           Bishops
           reasons
           propounded
           in
           their
           Declinator
           ,
           nor
           gave
           they
           any
           satisfaction
           to
           Our
           Commissioner
           his
           eleven
           Articles
           or
           Demands
           :
           and
           that
           Our
           Commissioner
           acknowledged
           that
           hee
           had
           received
           satisfaction
           to
           them
           is
           so
           manifest
           an
           untruth
           ,
           as
           they
           themselves
           doe
           know
           there
           is
           no
           colour
           for
           it
           :
           They
           affirme
           within
           a
           few
           lines
           after
           ,
           that
           
             Our
             Commissioner
             did
             know
             ,
             before
             the
             indiction
             of
             the
             Assembly
             ,
             that
             ruling
             Elders
             were
             to
             have
             voices
             in
             the
             election
             of
             Commissioners
             from
             Presbyteries
          
           :
           He
           did
           know
           it
           indeed
           ,
           but
           could
           not
           tell
           how
           to
           helpe
           it
           ;
           and
           so
           soone
           as
           he
           did
           know
           it
           ,
           which
           was
           immediately
           before
           the
           indiction
           of
           the
           Assembly
           ,
           he
           did
           sharply
           expostulate
           it
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           assured
           them
           ,
           that
           it
           
           would
           induce
           a
           nullitie
           upon
           the
           elections
           made
           to
           the
           Assembly
           ;
           That
           We
           would
           never
           allow
           any
           for
           members
           of
           the
           Assembly
           who
           were
           so
           chosen
           ;
           That
           he
           had
           notice
           of
           this
           their
           intention
           by
           the
           complaints
           of
           many
           covenanting
           Ministers
           ,
           who
           were
           resolved
           to
           protest
           against
           all
           such
           elections
           ,
           but
           that
           he
           did
           know
           of
           any
           such
           elections
           with
           approbation
           of
           them
           ,
           cannot
           be
           charged
           upon
           him
           .
           And
           whereas
           they
           say
           ,
           that
           these
           elections
           
             are
             agreeable
             to
             the
             Acts
             and
             practice
             of
             that
             Church
             ,
          
           they
           have
           received
           already
           a
           sufficient
           challenge
           to
           make
           that
           good
           ,
           which
           undoubtedly
           they
           cannot
           :
           And
           where
           they
           adde
           ,
           that
           
             not
             one
             of
             the
             Assembly
             doubted
             thereof
             ,
          
           it
           is
           well
           knowne
           that
           some
           of
           the
           Ministers
           of
           Edinburgh
           ,
           and
           many
           more
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Assembly
           did
           grieve
           at
           it
           ,
           but
           did
           not
           know
           how
           to
           remedy
           it
           .
        
         
           The
           whole
           third
           Section
           is
           so
           derogatorie
           to
           Our
           Royall
           authoritie
           ,
           and
           indeed
           doth
           so
           unworthily
           debase
           the
           authoritie
           of
           Monarchs
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           not
           to
           be
           answered
           any
           way
           but
           by
           justice
           :
           for
           it
           giveth
           no
           more
           power
           to
           Us
           ,
           if
           We
           had
           beene
           present
           and
           sitting
           at
           the
           Assembly
           at
           Glasgow
           ,
           then
           
             Thomas
             Patterson
          
           a
           Taylor
           of
           Edinburgh
           had
           ,
           who
           sate
           Commissioner
           there
           .
        
         
           After
           ,
           they
           subjoine
           some
           reasons
           for
           their
           Protestation
           :
           In
           the
           first
           ,
           they
           affirme
           that
           the
           Assembly
           was
           constituted
           by
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ;
           but
           they
           doe
           not
           prove
           it
           ,
           and
           sure
           never
           will.
           Then
           they
           affirme
           ,
           that
           Our
           Commissioner
           acknowledged
           the
           lawfulnesse
           of
           their
           
             Assembly
             ,
             by
             assisting
             therein
             seven
             dayes
          
           ;
           but
           they
           conceale
           that
           he
           solemnely
           protested
           ,
           and
           entred
           his
           particular
           Protestation
           against
           every
           thing
           they
           said
           or
           did
           in
           it
           ;
           and
           if
           hee
           who
           protesteth
           against
           a
           thing
           ,
           may
           be
           said
           to
           acknowledge
           the
           lawfulnesse
           of
           it
           ,
           then
           it
           may
           be
           that
           they
           themselves
           doe
           acknowledge
           the
           justice
           and
           equitie
           of
           all
           Our
           Proclamations
           ,
           and
           Our
           power
           and
           authoritie
           in
           discharging
           of
           this
           Assembly
           ,
           notwithstanding
           all
           their
           Protestations
           made
           against
           these
           .
           And
           for
           Our
           Commissioner
           his
           
             exhibition
             of
             Our
             Royall
             Declaration
             to
             be
             registred
             in
             the
             Bookes
             of
             this
             Assembly
             ,
          
           let
           the
           Reader
           remember
           the
           Protestation
           before
           mentioned
           ,
           which
           Our
           Commissioner
           made
           
           when
           he
           did
           so
           ,
           and
           that
           scruple
           is
           quickly
           removed
           .
        
         
           Their
           second
           and
           third
           reasons
           are
           of
           their
           owne
           fancies
           :
           They
           have
           lately
           sworne
           so
           ,
           and
           to
           that
           sense
           they
           have
           explicated
           their
           Covenant
           ,
           therefore
           it
           must
           be
           so
           :
           But
           they
           did
           wrong
           in
           both
           ,
           and
           therefore
           none
           must
           follow
           them
           in
           either
           ,
           for
           every
           Oath
           unlawfully
           taken
           is
           unlawfully
           kept
           .
        
         
           Their
           fourth
           reason
           hath
           not
           one
           true
           word
           in
           it
           ;
           for
           there
           is
           Law
           for
           Our
           authoritie
           to
           dissolve
           the
           Assembly
           ,
           there
           being
           an
           expresse
           Act
           of
           Parliament
           which
           giveth
           Us
           the
           sole
           power
           of
           indicting
           of
           an
           Assembly
           ,
           viz.
           the
           first
           act
           of
           the
           21.
           
           Parliament
           of
           Our
           Royall
           Father
           :
           and
           sure
           ,
           
             ejusdem
             est
             destituere
             cujus
             est
             instituere
             ,
          
           whosoever
           hath
           the
           power
           of
           indicting
           hath
           the
           power
           of
           dissolving
           .
           They
           adde
           that
           there
           is
           no
           preceding
           practice
           for
           it
           .
           We
           wonder
           they
           can
           or
           dare
           affirme
           it
           :
           Did
           not
           Our
           Royall
           Father
           discharge
           that
           Assembly
           at
           Aberdene
           ?
           and
           when
           some
           few
           turbulent
           Ministers
           did
           notwithstanding
           hold
           it
           ,
           were
           they
           not
           convented
           before
           the
           Lords
           of
           his
           Councell
           for
           it
           ?
           who
           undoubtedly
           had
           punished
           them
           most
           severely
           ,
           if
           by
           their
           declining
           of
           the
           Councells
           authoritie
           ,
           and
           appealing
           to
           a
           Generall
           Assemblie
           ,
           they
           had
           not
           falne
           into
           an
           act
           of
           treason
           ,
           and
           so
           by
           Our
           Councell
           were
           turned
           over
           to
           the
           Judges
           in
           criminall
           causes
           ;
           before
           whom
           ,
           by
           a
           Jurie
           or
           Assise
           ,
           they
           were
           found
           guiltie
           of
           treason
           ,
           for
           that
           act
           of
           declining
           Our
           Royall
           Father
           and
           his
           Councells
           authoritie
           ,
           all
           which
           we
           touched
           a
           little
           before
           .
           And
           that
           by
           clayming
           Our
           power
           to
           indict
           or
           dissolve
           the
           Assemblies
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           We
           doe
           infringe
           the
           priviledge
           and
           liberties
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           or
           doe
           any
           act
           not
           consistent
           with
           the
           Oath
           which
           We
           took
           at
           Our
           Coronation
           in
           that
           Kingdome
           ,
           as
           is
           suggested
           in
           this
           fourth
           reason
           ,
           is
           most
           falsly
           and
           most
           seditiously
           affirmed
           ,
           onely
           for
           drawing
           away
           of
           the
           hearts
           of
           Our
           good
           subjects
           from
           Us
           and
           our
           government
           .
           The
           Act
           of
           Parliament
           for
           Our
           sole
           power
           of
           indicting
           Assemblies
           here
           followeth
           .
        
         
           
             
               
                 
                   A
                   ratification
                   of
                   the
                   Acts
                   and
                   conclusions
                   set
                   down
                   and
                   agreed
                   upon
                   in
                   the
                   generall
                   Assembly
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   kept
                   in
                   Glasgow
                   in
                   the
                   month
                   of
                   June
                   1610.
                   together
                   with
                   an
                   explanation
                   
                   made
                   by
                   the
                   Estates
                   ,
                   of
                   some
                   of
                   the
                   Articles
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   .
                   CHAP.
                   I.
                   
                
                 
                   The
                   act
                   is
                   long
                   and
                   hath
                   many
                   branches
                   ,
                   We
                   only
                   recite
                   two
                   :
                   First
                   ,
                   it
                   confirmes
                   
                     that
                     Act
                     of
                     the
                     Assembly
                     ,
                     which
                     acknowledgeth
                     the
                     indiction
                     of
                     the
                     general
                     Assemblie
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     to
                     appertaine
                     to
                     his
                     Majestie
                     by
                     the
                     prerogative
                     of
                     his
                     Royall
                     Crowne
                  
                   :
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   last
                   branch
                   of
                   the
                   act
                   ,
                   
                     Our
                     Royall
                     Father
                     and
                     the
                     three
                     Estates
                     doe
                     annull
                     and
                     rescind
                     the
                  
                   114.
                   
                   
                     Act
                     of
                     the
                     Parliament
                     held
                     in
                     Anno
                  
                   1592
                   which
                   did
                   give
                   some
                   power
                   to
                   the
                   generall
                   Assemblie
                   ,
                   in
                   some
                   cases
                   ,
                   of
                   themselves
                   to
                   indict
                   a
                   new
                   Assemblie
                   .
                
              
            
          
        
         
           Their
           fifth
           reason
           conteineth
           an
           instance
           of
           an
           Assemblie
           that
           would
           not
           stay
           a
           Processe
           which
           they
           had
           intended
           against
           Archbishop
           Montgomerie
           the
           Archbishop
           of
           Glasgow
           ,
           nor
           yet
           dissolve
           it selfe
           ,
           notwithstanding
           they
           were
           charged
           by
           Our
           Royall
           Father
           and
           his
           Councell
           with
           Letters
           of
           Horning
           and
           Rebellion
           to
           doe
           one
           of
           the
           two
           :
           An
           excellent
           argument
           ,
           Because
           one
           Assembly
           did
           wickedly
           ,
           and
           that
           which
           they
           could
           not
           doe
           ,
           we
           must
           doe
           so
           likewise
           ;
           as
           if
           many
           yeeres
           hence
           ,
           an
           Assembly
           being
           charged
           by
           one
           of
           Our
           Successours
           to
           dissolve
           ,
           should
           not
           obey
           ,
           but
           alledge
           for
           their
           defence
           ,
           That
           this
           Assembly
           of
           Glasgow
           would
           not
           dissolve
           it selfe
           ,
           notwithstanding
           the
           members
           thereof
           were
           charged
           by
           Us
           to
           doe
           so
           under
           paine
           of
           treason
           ;
           as
           if
           one
           unjust
           act
           could
           justifie
           another
           .
           But
           they
           should
           doe
           well
           to
           remember
           ,
           that
           those
           who
           did
           but
           offer
           to
           hold
           an
           Assembly
           at
           Aberdene
           ,
           after
           it
           was
           discharged
           by
           Our
           Royall
           Father
           ,
           were
           first
           convented
           before
           his
           Councell
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           severely
           punished
           for
           it
           .
        
         
           In
           their
           sixth
           reason
           there
           is
           no
           Reason
           to
           be
           found
           .
        
         
           In
           their
           seventh
           reason
           they
           alledge
           ,
           that
           they
           cannot
           rise
           untill
           they
           have
           found
           Our
           Covenant
           and
           theirs
           to
           be
           all
           one
           .
           If
           by
           their
           Covenant
           they
           meane
           the
           Confession
           of
           Faith
           and
           Covenant
           annexed
           ,
           which
           was
           first
           injoyned
           by
           Our
           Royall
           Father
           ,
           and
           twice
           afterward
           by
           his
           authoritie
           renewed
           ▪
           then
           they
           needed
           not
           to
           have
           sit
           one
           houre
           longer
           for
           finding
           of
           that
           ;
           for
           any
           man
           that
           can
           read
           may
           finde
           
           the
           words
           and
           syllables
           of
           both
           ,
           to
           be
           the
           very
           same
           without
           the
           least
           alteration
           :
           But
           if
           by
           their
           Covenant
           they
           doe
           understand
           their
           explications
           ,
           additions
           ,
           and
           glosses
           which
           destroy
           and
           corrupt
           the
           verie
           text
           of
           the
           first
           Covenant
           ,
           then
           certainly
           they
           should
           not
           have
           risen
           yet
           ,
           nor
           could
           have
           risen
           untill
           the
           end
           of
           the
           world
           ;
           for
           they
           will
           never
           finde
           that
           these
           corrupt
           glosses
           ,
           &
           apocryphall
           additions
           of
           their
           owne
           ,
           can
           consist
           with
           Our
           Royall
           Father
           his
           Confession
           and
           Covenant
           ,
           upon
           which
           they
           pretend
           they
           ground
           their
           owne
           .
           Besides
           ,
           as
           shall
           presently
           appeare
           ,
           they
           have
           discharged
           all
           men
           to
           subscribe
           the
           Confession
           and
           Covenant
           commanded
           by
           Our
           authority
           ;
           which
           Wee
           suppose
           they
           would
           not
           have
           done
           if
           they
           had
           found
           them
           to
           be
           one
           ;
           and
           therefore
           if
           they
           be
           men
           of
           their
           words
           ,
           they
           should
           have
           sate
           still
           and
           not
           risen
           yet
           ,
           because
           as
           yet
           they
           have
           not
           found
           them
           to
           be
           one
           .
        
         
           After
           their
           seven
           reasons
           they
           adde
           seven
           protestations
           of
           the
           same
           piece
           with
           their
           reasons
           :
           The
           first
           ,
           third
           ,
           fourth
           ,
           and
           fifth
           are
           not
           worth
           the
           reading
           ,
           for
           they
           conteine
           nothing
           but
           their
           usuall
           tautologies
           and
           taking
           the
           sacred
           name
           of
           God
           in
           vaine
           .
           In
           the
           second
           ,
           and
           latter
           end
           of
           their
           sixth
           reason
           ,
           their
           is
           so
           much
           boldnesse
           expressed
           ,
           as
           could
           never
           have
           beene
           expected
           from
           any
           men
           who
           had
           been
           acquainted
           with
           the
           names
           of
           King
           ,
           Law
           ,
           Authoritie
           or
           Government
           :
           For
           who
           ever
           heard
           that
           subjects
           durst
           require
           their
           Kings
           Commissioner
           not
           to
           depart
           out
           of
           the
           Assembly
           ,
           when
           he
           himselfe
           had
           pleased
           ,
           although
           he
           had
           not
           been
           commanded
           by
           Us
           so
           to
           doe
           ?
           what
           greater
           command
           could
           they
           have
           laid
           upon
           the
           meanest
           member
           of
           the
           Assembly
           then
           this
           ,
           by
           which
           they
           affronted
           Our
           Commissioner
           and
           in
           him
           Us
           and
           Our
           authoritie
           ?
           But
           their
           cytation
           of
           Our
           Councell
           ,
           who
           signed
           Our
           Proclamation
           ,
           to
           appeare
           as
           offenders
           before
           Us
           and
           Our
           three
           Estates
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           (
           which
           by
           the
           way
           Wee
           wonder
           how
           they
           can
           bee
           made
           up
           without
           Bishops
           )
           and
           to
           answer
           the
           subscription
           of
           Our
           Proclamation
           as
           a
           crime
           ,
           is
           a
           boldnesse
           that
           calleth
           more
           for
           admiration
           then
           refutation
           .
           They
           cyte
           for
           this
           their
           doing
           the
           twelfth
           act
           of
           the
           second
           Parliament
           of
           Our
           Royall
           Progenitor
           James
           the
           
           fourth
           .
           Wee
           wondered
           that
           in
           his
           dayes
           there
           should
           bee
           any
           warrant
           found
           for
           the
           allowing
           the
           members
           of
           a
           generall
           Assembly
           in
           any
           thing
           ,
           in
           whose
           time
           a
           generall
           Assembly
           had
           no
           existence
           :
           but
           when
           we
           looked
           upon
           the
           act
           ,
           We
           wondered
           much
           more
           ;
           for
           there
           is
           not
           so
           much
           as
           any
           word
           to
           bee
           read
           there
           ,
           which
           can
           bee
           drawne
           to
           any
           shew
           of
           construction
           that
           way
           .
           That
           act
           attributeth
           rather
           too
           much
           to
           Privie
           Councellours
           ,
           then
           diminisheth
           them
           ;
           so
           that
           upon
           perusall
           of
           the
           act
           ,
           We
           were
           almost
           inforced
           to
           excuse
           them
           ,
           and
           lay
           the
           fault
           upon
           the
           Printer
           ,
           who
           had
           mistaken
           the
           cytation
           ,
           untill
           Wee
           remembred
           that
           in
           their
           cytations
           both
           of
           other
           acts
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           and
           many
           passages
           of
           holy
           Scripture
           ,
           they
           are
           as
           farre
           out
           as
           in
           this
           ,
           hoping
           (
           belike
           )
           that
           the
           Reader
           would
           never
           peruse
           them
           .
           That
           which
           they
           affirme
           about
           the
           middle
           of
           the
           sixth
           Protestation
           ,
           that
           the
           Prelates
           moved
           Our
           Commissioner
           to
           dissolve
           the
           Assembly
           ,
           We
           must
           averre
           upon
           Our
           owne
           knowledge
           to
           be
           farre
           otherwise
           ;
           for
           he
           did
           it
           by
           Our
           speciall
           commandement
           ,
           when
           none
           of
           the
           Prelates
           were
           neere
           Us
           to
           give
           Us
           any
           such
           advice
           .
           Their
           seventh
           protestation
           is
           usuall
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           therefore
           now
           not
           to
           be
           taken
           notice
           of
           .
        
         
           And
           now
           when
           the
           Reader
           hath
           perused
           both
           Our
           Proclamation
           for
           the
           dissolving
           of
           that
           Assembly
           ,
           and
           their
           Protestation
           against
           that
           Our
           Proclamation
           ,
           and
           hath
           well
           weighed
           all
           the
           precedent
           first
           violences
           ,
           and
           then
           jugglings
           for
           their
           obtayning
           of
           such
           persons
           onely
           to
           be
           elected
           ,
           as
           should
           be
           sure
           to
           stand
           for
           such
           conclusions
           as
           they
           had
           resolved
           upon
           at
           their
           Tables
           at
           Edinburgh
           ,
           We
           doe
           leave
           it
           to
           the
           judgement
           of
           every
           man
           to
           consider
           whether
           Wee
           could
           any
           longer
           continue
           that
           Assembly
           without
           indangering
           Our
           owne
           Royall
           authoritie
           ,
           which
           they
           intended
           to
           supplant
           ,
           and
           betraying
           into
           the
           hands
           and
           power
           of
           their
           sworne
           and
           combined
           enemies
           the
           Bishops
           of
           that
           Church
           ,
           who
           never
           declined
           ,
           nor
           yet
           doe
           decline
           the
           tryall
           of
           a
           generall
           Assembly
           lawfully
           constituted
           .
        
         
           They
           did
           long
           call
           for
           a
           free
           generall
           Assembly
           ;
           Wee
           granted
           them
           one
           most
           free
           on
           Our
           part
           ,
           and
           in
           Our
           
           intentions
           :
           But
           as
           they
           have
           handled
           and
           marred
           the
           matter
           ,
           let
           God
           and
           the
           World
           judge
           whether
           the
           least
           shadow
           or
           footstep
           of
           freedome
           can
           in
           this
           assembly
           of
           theirs
           be
           discerned
           by
           any
           man
           who
           hath
           not
           given
           a
           Bill
           of
           divorce
           both
           to
           his
           naturall
           light
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           his
           Understanding
           ,
           and
           to
           his
           connaturall
           light
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           his
           Conscience
           .
           It
           is
           a
           great
           errour
           to
           conceive
           ,
           that
           libertie
           and
           limitation
           are
           destructive
           one
           of
           another
           :
           for
           that
           freedome
           which
           admitteth
           no
           bounds
           and
           limits
           ,
           is
           not
           libertie
           but
           licentiousnesse
           :
           When
           therefore
           they
           talked
           of
           a
           free
           generall
           assembly
           ,
           We
           tooke
           it
           as
           granted
           that
           they
           meant
           not
           an
           assembly
           in
           which
           every
           one
           both
           in
           the
           necessarie
           preparations
           preceding
           it
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           necessarie
           proceedings
           in
           it
           ,
           might
           say
           and
           doe
           what
           hee
           would
           ;
           but
           such
           an
           assembly
           ,
           in
           which
           no
           man
           having
           interest
           ,
           should
           bee
           barred
           either
           in
           the
           precedings
           to
           it
           ,
           or
           proceedings
           in
           it
           ,
           of
           that
           libertie
           which
           the
           lawes
           or
           customes
           of
           that
           Kingdome
           and
           Church
           in
           which
           that
           assembly
           was
           convocated
           ,
           doe
           allow
           him
           :
           which
           two
           bounds
           whosoever
           shall
           transgresse
           ,
           though
           they
           pretend
           libertie
           and
           freedome
           ,
           yet
           in
           all
           true
           intendment
           &
           construction
           ,
           they
           must
           be
           taken
           either
           for
           professed
           &
           common
           ,
           or
           clandestine
           enemies
           to
           the
           freedome
           of
           that
           assembly
           .
           What
           wresting
           and
           wringing
           was
           used
           in
           their
           last
           Protestation
           made
           at
           Edinburgh
           ,
           to
           charge
           Our
           gracious
           Proclamation
           with
           prelimitations
           ,
           is
           knowne
           ;
           and
           it
           was
           detested
           by
           many
           even
           of
           their
           owne
           Covenant
           .
           Whether
           their
           courses
           ,
           especially
           in
           the
           elections
           of
           the
           members
           of
           this
           assembly
           ,
           were
           not
           onely
           prelimitations
           of
           it
           ,
           but
           strong
           barres
           against
           the
           freedome
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           did
           utterly
           destroy
           both
           the
           name
           and
           nature
           of
           a
           free
           assembly
           ,
           inducing
           upon
           it
           many
           and
           maine
           nullities
           ,
           besides
           the
           reasons
           contained
           in
           the
           Bishops
           Declinator
           ,
           let
           these
           few
           particulars
           declare
           .
        
         
           
           First
           ,
           whereas
           they
           refused
           so
           much
           as
           to
           heare
           from
           Our
           Commissioner
           of
           any
           precedent
           treatie
           for
           repairing
           and
           right
           ordering
           of
           things
           before
           the
           Assembly
           ,
           alledging
           that
           it
           could
           not
           be
           a
           free
           Assembly
           where
           there
           was
           any
           consultation
           before
           ,
           either
           concerning
           the
           chusers
           ,
           or
           those
           to
           bee
           
           chosen
           ,
           or
           things
           to
           be
           discussed
           in
           the
           Assembly
           ,
           but
           that
           all
           things
           must
           be
           treated
           of
           upon
           the
           place
           ,
           else
           the
           Assembly
           must
           needs
           be
           prelimitated
           .
           Whether
           they
           did
           not
           transgress
           in
           all
           these
           particulars
           is
           easie
           to
           bee
           discerned
           :
           For
           besides
           these
           instructions
           ,
           which
           it
           may
           bee
           are
           not
           come
           to
           Our
           knowledge
           ,
           We
           have
           seen
           ,
           and
           Our
           Commissioner
           at
           the
           Assembly
           did
           produce
           foure
           severall
           papers
           of
           instructions
           ,
           sent
           from
           them
           ,
           who
           call
           themselves
           the
           Table
           ,
           all
           of
           them
           containing
           prelimitations
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           are
           repugnant
           not
           onely
           to
           that
           which
           they
           called
           the
           freedome
           ,
           but
           to
           that
           which
           is
           indeed
           the
           freedome
           of
           an
           Assembly
           :
           Two
           of
           these
           papers
           were
           such
           as
           they
           were
           content
           should
           be
           communicated
           to
           all
           their
           associates
           ,
           viz.
           that
           larger
           paper
           sent
           abroad
           to
           all
           Presbyteries
           ,
           before
           or
           about
           the
           time
           of
           Our
           indiction
           of
           the
           Assembly
           ;
           and
           that
           lesser
           paper
           ,
           for
           their
           meeting
           first
           at
           Edinburgh
           ,
           then
           at
           Glasgow
           some
           few
           daies
           before
           the
           Assembly
           ,
           and
           for
           chusing
           of
           assessors
           ;
           These
           two
           papers
           Our
           Commissioner
           delivered
           not
           into
           the
           assembly
           ,
           because
           they
           did
           publiquely
           avow
           them
           :
           But
           their
           other
           two
           papers
           of
           secret
           instructions
           were
           directed
           ,
           not
           from
           the
           Table
           publiquely
           ,
           but
           under-hand
           ,
           from
           such
           as
           were
           the
           prime
           Leaders
           of
           the
           rest
           ;
           The
           one
           of
           them
           was
           delivered
           or
           sent
           onely
           to
           one
           Minister
           of
           every
           Presbyterie
           whom
           they
           trusted
           most
           ,
           and
           was
           onely
           to
           be
           communicated
           to
           such
           as
           hee
           might
           be
           confident
           of
           ,
           and
           was
           quite
           concealed
           from
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Ministers
           ,
           although
           Covenanters
           :
           The
           other
           paper
           was
           directed
           onely
           to
           one
           lay-Elder
           of
           every
           Presbyterie
           ,
           to
           be
           communicated
           as
           hee
           should
           see
           cause
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           quite
           concealed
           from
           all
           others
           :
           These
           are
           the
           two
           papers
           which
           before
           you
           heard
           were
           delivered
           by
           Our
           Commissioner
           into
           the
           assembly
           ,
           and
           they
           did
           containe
           directions
           ,
           which
           being
           followed
           (
           as
           they
           were
           )
           did
           banish
           all
           freedome
           from
           this
           assembly
           ;
           as
           doth
           appeare
           before
           by
           the
           reading
           of
           the
           papers
           themselves
           .
        
         
           
           The
           second
           :
           Some
           Presbyteries
           did
           chuse
           their
           Commissioners
           before
           the
           assembly
           was
           indicted
           ,
           and
           therefore
           those
           Commissioners
           could
           not
           lawfully
           have
           any
           voice
           there
           .
        
         
         
           
           The
           third
           :
           Neither
           lay-Elder
           ,
           nor
           Minister
           chosen
           Commissioner
           by
           lay-Elders
           ,
           could
           have
           voice
           in
           the
           assembly
           ,
           because
           such
           elections
           are
           not
           warranted
           by
           the
           lawes
           of
           that
           Church
           and
           Kingdome
           ,
           nor
           by
           the
           practice
           and
           custome
           of
           either
           ;
           for
           even
           that
           little
           which
           seemeth
           to
           make
           for
           their
           lay-Elders
           ,
           is
           onely
           to
           be
           found
           in
           these
           bookes
           ,
           which
           they
           call
           the
           bookes
           of
           Discipline
           ,
           which
           were
           penned
           by
           some
           private
           men
           ,
           but
           never
           confirmed
           either
           by
           Act
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           or
           Act
           of
           generall
           assembly
           ;
           and
           therefore
           are
           of
           no
           authoritie
           :
           And
           yet
           in
           these
           elections
           they
           did
           transgresse
           even
           the
           rules
           of
           these
           bookes
           ,
           there
           being
           more
           lay-Elders
           who
           gave
           voices
           at
           every
           one
           of
           these
           elections
           ,
           then
           there
           were
           Ministers
           ;
           contrarie
           to
           their
           bookes
           of
           Discipline
           ,
           which
           require
           that
           the
           lay-Elders
           should
           alwaies
           be
           fewer
           .
           But
           say
           there
           were
           an
           Ecclesiasticall
           order
           or
           law
           for
           these
           lay-Elders
           ,
           yet
           the
           interruption
           of
           that
           order
           for
           above
           fortie
           yeeres
           ,
           maketh
           so
           strong
           a
           prescription
           in
           that
           Our
           Kingdome
           against
           it
           ,
           as
           that
           without
           a
           new
           reviving
           of
           that
           law
           by
           some
           new
           order
           from
           the
           generall
           assembly
           ,
           it
           ought
           not
           againe
           to
           have
           been
           put
           in
           practice
           :
           For
           if
           We
           should
           put
           in
           practice
           and
           take
           the
           penalties
           of
           many
           dis-used
           lawes
           ,
           without
           new
           intimation
           of
           them
           ,
           it
           would
           bee
           thought
           by
           Our
           subjects
           hard
           usage
           .
        
         
           
           The
           fourth
           :
           In
           many
           Presbyteries
           these
           lay-Elders
           disagreed
           wholly
           in
           their
           election
           from
           chusing
           those
           Ministers
           whom
           their
           owne
           fellow-Ministers
           did
           chuse
           ,
           and
           carried
           it
           from
           them
           by
           number
           of
           voices
           ,
           although
           in
           all
           reason
           the
           Ministers
           should
           best
           know
           the
           abilities
           and
           fitnesse
           of
           their
           brethren
           .
        
         
           
           The
           fifth
           :
           These
           men
           elected
           as
           lay-Elders
           to
           have
           voices
           in
           this
           assembly
           ,
           could
           not
           be
           thought
           able
           and
           fit
           men
           ,
           since
           they
           were
           never
           Elders
           before
           ,
           all
           or
           most
           of
           them
           being
           newly
           chosen
           ;
           some
           of
           them
           were
           chosen
           lay-Elders
           the
           very
           day
           before
           the
           election
           of
           the
           Commissioners
           to
           the
           assembly
           ,
           which
           sheweth
           plainly
           they
           were
           chosen
           onely
           to
           serve
           their
           associates
           turne
           .
        
         
           
           The
           sixth
           :
           Since
           the
           institution
           of
           lay-Elders
           by
           their
           own
           
           principles
           is
           to
           watch
           over
           the
           manners
           of
           that
           people
           in
           that
           Parish
           wherein
           they
           live
           ,
           how
           can
           any
           man
           bee
           chosen
           a
           Ruling-Elder
           from
           a
           Presbyterie
           ,
           who
           is
           not
           an
           inhabitant
           within
           any
           Parish
           of
           the
           precinct
           of
           that
           Presbyterie
           ?
           And
           yet
           divers
           such
           ,
           especially
           Noblemen
           ,
           were
           chosen
           as
           lay-Elders
           Commissioners
           from
           Presbyteries
           ,
           within
           the
           precincts
           whereof
           they
           never
           were
           inhabitants
           ,
           against
           all
           sense
           or
           reason
           ,
           even
           upon
           their
           owne
           grounds
           .
        
         
           
           The
           seventh
           :
           They
           can
           shew
           neither
           law
           nor
           practice
           for
           chusing
           assessors
           to
           the
           Ruling-Elders
           ,
           without
           whose
           consent
           they
           were
           not
           to
           give
           voice
           to
           any
           thing
           in
           the
           assembly
           .
        
         
           
           The
           eight
           :
           The
           introducing
           of
           lay-Elders
           is
           a
           burthen
           so
           grievous
           to
           the
           Ministers
           ,
           as
           that
           many
           Presbyteries
           did
           protest
           and
           supplicate
           against
           them
           ,
           and
           many
           Presbyteries
           (
           though
           they
           were
           in
           a
           manner
           forced
           to
           yeeld
           to
           it
           then
           )
           yet
           did
           protest
           against
           it
           for
           the
           time
           to
           come
           .
        
         
           
           The
           ninth
           :
           In
           the
           election
           of
           Commissioners
           to
           this
           assembly
           ,
           for
           the
           most
           part
           the
           fittest
           men
           were
           passed
           by
           ,
           and
           few
           chosen
           who
           ever
           were
           Commissioners
           at
           any
           assembly
           before
           :
           the
           reason
           was
           ,
           they
           conceived
           that
           new
           men
           would
           not
           stand
           much
           for
           their
           owne
           libertie
           in
           an
           assembly
           ,
           of
           the
           liberties
           whereof
           they
           were
           utterly
           ignorant
           :
           Besides
           ,
           some
           were
           chosen
           who
           were
           under
           the
           censures
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           some
           who
           were
           deprived
           by
           the
           Church
           ,
           some
           who
           had
           been
           expelled
           out
           of
           the
           Universitie
           for
           reading
           to
           their
           Scholars
           against
           Monarchicall
           government
           ,
           some
           who
           had
           been
           banished
           out
           of
           that
           Kingdome
           for
           their
           seditious
           Sermons
           and
           behaviour
           ,
           some
           who
           for
           the
           like
           offences
           had
           been
           banished
           out
           of
           Ireland
           ,
           some
           who
           were
           then
           lying
           under
           the
           sentence
           of
           excommunication
           ,
           some
           who
           then
           had
           no
           ordination
           or
           imposition
           of
           hands
           ,
           some
           who
           had
           lately
           been
           admitted
           to
           the
           Ministerie
           ,
           contrarie
           to
           the
           standing
           lawes
           of
           that
           Church
           and
           Kingdome
           ,
           and
           all
           of
           them
           were
           chosen
           by
           lay-Elders
           :
           Now
           what
           a
           scandall
           were
           it
           to
           the
           Reformed
           Churches
           ,
           to
           allow
           this
           to
           be
           an
           assembly
           ,
           which
           did
           consist
           of
           such
           members
           ,
           and
           so
           irregularly
           chosen
           ?
        
         
         
           
           The
           tenth
           :
           Divers
           members
           of
           this
           Assembly
           ,
           even
           whilst
           they
           sate
           there
           ,
           were
           Rebels
           ,
           and
           at
           Our
           Horne
           ;
           and
           so
           by
           the
           lawes
           of
           that
           Our
           Kingdome
           uncapable
           of
           sitting
           as
           Judges
           in
           any
           Judicatorie
           .
        
         
           
           The
           eleventh
           :
           Three
           oathes
           were
           to
           bee
           taken
           by
           every
           member
           of
           this
           Assembly
           :
           the
           oath
           to
           the
           confession
           of
           faith
           lately
           renewed
           by
           Our
           commandement
           ,
           the
           oath
           of
           Allegeance
           ,
           the
           oath
           of
           Supremacie
           ,
           any
           of
           which
           three
           oathes
           whosoever
           shall
           refuse
           ,
           cannot
           sit
           as
           a
           Judge
           in
           any
           Court
           of
           that
           Kingdome
           ;
           and
           yet
           none
           of
           all
           these
           three
           oathes
           were
           sworne
           by
           any
           member
           of
           this
           Assembly
           .
        
         
           Besides
           these
           nullities
           of
           this
           Assembly
           ,
           what
           indecencie
           and
           rudenesse
           was
           to
           be
           discerned
           in
           it
           ?
           not
           so
           much
           as
           the
           face
           of
           an
           Ecclesiasticall
           meeting
           to
           bee
           seen
           ,
           not
           a
           gowne
           worne
           by
           any
           member
           of
           it
           ,
           unlesse
           it
           were
           by
           one
           or
           two
           Ministers
           who
           lived
           in
           the
           Towne
           ,
           the
           appearance
           in
           a
           manner
           wholly
           Laicall
           ▪
           amongst
           the
           members
           of
           it
           were
           seven
           Earles
           ,
           ten
           Lords
           ,
           fortie
           Gentlemen
           ,
           one
           and
           fiftie
           Burgesses
           ;
           many
           of
           them
           in
           coloured
           clothes
           ,
           and
           swords
           by
           their
           sides
           ,
           all
           which
           did
           give
           voices
           not
           onely
           in
           very
           high
           points
           of
           controversie
           (
           which
           We
           are
           sure
           very
           many
           of
           them
           did
           not
           understand
           ,
           )
           but
           also
           in
           the
           sentences
           of
           excommunication
           pronounced
           against
           the
           Bishops
           and
           others
           :
           Nay
           and
           more
           ,
           all
           things
           in
           the
           Assembly
           carried
           by
           the
           sway
           of
           these
           lay-Elders
           ,
           insomuch
           that
           all
           the
           time
           which
           Our
           Commissioner
           stayed
           in
           the
           Assembly
           ,
           it
           was
           a
           very
           rare
           thing
           to
           heare
           a
           Minister
           speake
           ;
           for
           there
           was
           one
           Earle
           and
           one
           Lord
           who
           spake
           farre
           more
           then
           all
           the
           Ministers
           ,
           except
           the
           Moderatour
           .
           And
           in
           the
           Assembly
           every
           thing
           which
           was
           put
           to
           voices
           ,
           was
           so
           clearly
           discerned
           to
           have
           been
           resolved
           amongst
           themselves
           before
           by
           a
           palpable
           pre-agreement
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           very
           tedious
           to
           the
           auditors
           to
           heare
           the
           List
           of
           the
           Assembly
           called
           ,
           when
           the
           conclusion
           of
           it
           was
           knowne
           to
           them
           all
           ,
           after
           the
           hearing
           of
           his
           voice
           who
           was
           first
           called
           ;
           which
           made
           some
           present
           to
           envie
           no
           member
           of
           the
           Assembly
           but
           one
           ,
           whose
           fortune
           it
           was
           ever
           to
           bee
           first
           called
           ,
           his
           name
           being
           set
           downe
           first
           in
           the
           List
           ;
           his
           name
           was
           
           Master
           
             Alexander
             Carse
          
           Minister
           of
           Polwart
           ,
           one
           of
           the
           Commissioners
           from
           the
           Presbyterie
           of
           Dunce
           :
           For
           if
           the
           Acts
           of
           this
           Assembly
           should
           come
           out
           in
           Latine
           ,
           and
           bee
           thought
           worth
           any
           thing
           in
           the
           Christian
           world
           ,
           and
           withall
           it
           should
           be
           expressed
           that
           the
           List
           of
           the
           members
           of
           it
           was
           called
           to
           the
           passing
           of
           every
           Act
           ,
           and
           his
           name
           should
           ever
           be
           found
           to
           be
           the
           first
           ,
           there
           was
           never
           a
           Father
           nor
           Bishop
           ,
           whose
           name
           is
           in
           any
           of
           the
           Greeke
           or
           Latine
           Councells
           ,
           so
           famous
           as
           this
           man
           should
           now
           be
           :
           for
           hee
           would
           be
           taken
           for
           a
           man
           of
           an
           unparalleled
           judgement
           both
           for
           soundnesse
           and
           profoundnesse
           ,
           from
           whose
           judgement
           not
           one
           of
           the
           whole
           Assembly
           (
           except
           one
           ,
           and
           that
           but
           once
           )
           did
           ever
           swerve
           in
           the
           least
           particular
           ;
           for
           as
           he
           begun
           ,
           all
           the
           rest
           did
           constantly
           follow
           .
        
         
           All
           these
           things
           being
           well
           considered
           ,
           what
           hope
           could
           bee
           conceived
           of
           any
           good
           ,
           either
           for
           the
           Church
           or
           Kingdome
           ,
           from
           an
           Assembly
           thus
           miserably
           constituted
           ?
           And
           therefore
           We
           resolved
           to
           dissolve
           it
           ,
           as
           knowing
           that
           it
           would
           make
           that
           Church
           and
           Kingdome
           ridiculous
           to
           the
           whole
           World
           ,
           especially
           to
           the
           adversaries
           of
           Our
           Religion
           ;
           that
           it
           would
           both
           grieve
           and
           scandalize
           all
           the
           other
           Reformed
           Churches
           ,
           and
           make
           Our
           Justice
           to
           bee
           universally
           traduced
           ,
           if
           We
           should
           have
           suffered
           the
           Bishops
           Our
           subjects
           ,
           in
           that
           which
           concerned
           their
           callings
           ,
           their
           reputations
           and
           fortunes
           ,
           to
           be
           judged
           by
           their
           sworne
           enemies
           thus
           prepapared
           against
           them
           .
        
         
           After
           Our
           Commissioners
           departure
           from
           Glasgow
           ,
           they
           still
           continued
           their
           Assembly
           notwithstanding
           Our
           dissolving
           it
           by
           Proclamation
           under
           paine
           of
           treason
           :
           And
           then
           immediately
           the
           Earle
           of
           Argyle
           ,
           who
           indeed
           all
           this
           while
           had
           beene
           the
           heart
           of
           their
           Covenant
           ,
           begun
           to
           declare
           himselfe
           openly
           to
           be
           the
           head
           of
           it
           ;
           for
           he
           presently
           adjoined
           himselfe
           to
           them
           ,
           sate
           continually
           with
           them
           in
           the
           assembly
           ,
           although
           he
           were
           no
           member
           of
           it
           ,
           nor
           had
           suffrage
           there
           ,
           but
           sate
           onely
           as
           their
           chiefe
           director
           and
           countenancer
           ,
           and
           indeed
           like
           Our
           Commissioner
           .
        
         
           It
           was
           not
           to
           be
           expected
           that
           after
           We
           had
           dissolved
           the
           
           assembly
           ,
           they
           would
           observe
           any
           greater
           moderation
           in
           their
           proceedings
           then
           they
           had
           done
           before
           :
           nor
           did
           they
           indeed
           ;
           for
           all
           things
           passed
           in
           a
           hudling
           confusion
           ,
           nothing
           argued
           publikely
           ,
           but
           every
           particular
           referred
           to
           some
           few
           Committees
           ,
           who
           were
           the
           most
           rigidest
           they
           could
           pick
           out
           of
           the
           whole
           packe
           :
           what
           they
           resolved
           on
           ,
           was
           propounded
           presently
           to
           the
           assembly
           ,
           swallowed
           downe
           without
           further
           discussing
           ;
           Mr
           
             Alexander
             Carse
          
           was
           called
           up
           ,
           what
           he
           said
           first
           all
           the
           rest
           said
           the
           same
           .
           In
           one
           houre
           they
           declared
           six
           generall
           assemblies
           to
           be
           null
           and
           void
           ,
           though
           two
           of
           them
           were
           then
           and
           are
           still
           in
           force
           by
           severall
           acts
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           and
           divers
           acts
           of
           the
           other
           foure
           are
           ratified
           and
           confirmed
           by
           Parliament
           .
           In
           another
           houre
           they
           condemned
           ,
           upon
           the
           report
           of
           a
           few
           Ministers
           ,
           all
           the
           Arminian
           tenets
           (
           as
           they
           call
           them
           )
           and
           ,
           under
           that
           name
           ,
           many
           things
           received
           by
           all
           the
           Reformed
           Churches
           :
           a
           strange
           way
           ,
           to
           condemne
           the
           Arminian
           tenets
           without
           defining
           what
           those
           tenets
           were
           .
           In
           another
           houre
           ,
           they
           deprived
           the
           Archbishop
           of
           Saint
           Andrewes
           ,
           the
           Bishops
           of
           Galloway
           and
           Brechen
           ,
           and
           so
           at
           other
           times
           all
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Bishops
           ,
           many
           of
           whom
           they
           likewise
           excommunicated
           :
           where
           it
           is
           observable
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           printed
           acts
           of
           this
           their
           (
           now
           after
           Our
           dissolving
           of
           it
           )
           pretended
           assembly
           ,
           the
           acts
           of
           the
           depositions
           of
           the
           Bishops
           beare
           no
           such
           odious
           crimes
           ,
           as
           they
           had
           made
           Our
           people
           beleeve
           they
           were
           guilty
           of
           in
           that
           infamous
           libell
           which
           they
           caused
           to
           be
           read
           in
           the
           Pulpits
           against
           them
           ;
           for
           proofe
           whereof
           We
           have
           caused
           one
           of
           their
           sentences
           of
           deposition
           to
           be
           here
           inserted
           ,
           whereby
           it
           may
           be
           seene
           that
           not
           so
           much
           as
           one
           witnesse
           was
           examined
           ,
           nor
           offered
           to
           be
           produced
           against
           them
           for
           any
           one
           of
           those
           fearfull
           crimes
           with
           which
           they
           were
           slandered
           in
           the
           libell
           ,
           but
           were
           onely
           deposed
           for
           their
           obedience
           to
           acts
           of
           Parliaments
           and
           generall
           assemblies
           .
        
         
           
             
               
                 
                 
                   Sentence
                   of
                   deposition
                   against
                   Mr
                   
                     John
                     Guthrie
                  
                   pretended
                   Bishop
                   of
                   Murray
                   ;
                   Mr
                   
                     John
                     Grahame
                  
                   pretended
                   Bishop
                   of
                   Orknay
                   ;
                   Mr
                   
                     James
                     Fairly
                  
                   pretended
                   Bishop
                   of
                   Lismoir
                   ;
                   Mr
                   
                     Neil
                     Campbell
                  
                   pretended
                   Bishop
                   of
                   Isles
                   .
                
                 
                   THe
                   generall
                   Assembly
                   having
                   heard
                   the
                   libels
                   and
                   complaints
                   given
                   in
                   against
                   the
                   foresaids
                   pretended
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   Presbytery
                   of
                   Edinburgh
                   ,
                   and
                   sundry
                   Presbyteries
                   within
                   their
                   Diocesse
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   the
                   saids
                   Presbyteries
                   referred
                   to
                   this
                   Assembly
                   to
                   be
                   tried
                   :
                   The
                   said●
                   pretended
                   Bishops
                   being
                   lawfully
                   cyted
                   ,
                   oftentimes
                   called
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   compearing
                   ,
                   proceeded
                   to
                   the
                   cognition
                   of
                   the
                   complaints
                   and
                   libels
                   against
                   them
                   ;
                   and
                   finding
                   them
                   guiltie
                   of
                   the
                   breach
                   of
                   the
                   cautions
                   agreed
                   upon
                   in
                   the
                   Assembly
                   at
                   Montrose
                   
                     Anno
                     1600.
                  
                   for
                   restricting
                   of
                   the
                   Minister
                   voter
                   in
                   Parliament
                   ,
                   from
                   incroaching
                   upon
                   the
                   liberties
                   and
                   jurisdictions
                   of
                   this
                   Kirk
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   set
                   downe
                   with
                   certification
                   of
                   deposition
                   ,
                   infamie
                   ,
                   and
                   excommunication
                   ;
                   and
                   especially
                   for
                   receiving
                   consecration
                   to
                   the
                   office
                   of
                   Episcopacie
                   ,
                   condemned
                   by
                   the
                   Confession
                   of
                   Faith
                   ,
                   and
                   Acts
                   of
                   this
                   Kirke
                   ,
                   as
                   having
                   no
                   warrant
                   nor
                   foundament
                   in
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   ;
                   and
                   by
                   vertue
                   of
                   this
                   usurped
                   power
                   ,
                   and
                   power
                   of
                   the
                   high
                   Commission
                   ,
                   pressing
                   the
                   Kirke
                   with
                   novations
                   in
                   the
                   worship
                   of
                   God
                   ;
                   and
                   for
                   their
                   refusall
                   to
                   underlye
                   the
                   triall
                   of
                   the
                   reigning
                   slander
                   of
                   sundry
                   other
                   grosse
                   transgressions
                   and
                   offences
                   laid
                   to
                   their
                   charge
                   :
                   Therefore
                   the
                   Assembly
                   ,
                   moved
                   with
                   zeale
                   to
                   the
                   glorie
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   purging
                   of
                   this
                   Kirke
                   ,
                   ordaines
                   the
                   saids
                   pretended
                   Bishops
                   to
                   be
                   deposed
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   these
                   presents
                   doth
                   depose
                   them
                   ,
                   not
                   onely
                   of
                   the
                   office
                   of
                   Commissionarie
                   to
                   vote
                   in
                   Parliament
                   ,
                   Councell
                   ,
                   or
                   convention
                   in
                   name
                   of
                   the
                   Kirke
                   ;
                   but
                   also
                   of
                   all
                   functions
                   ,
                   whether
                   of
                   pretended
                   Episcopall
                   or
                   ministeriall
                   calling
                   :
                   And
                   likewise
                   in
                   case
                   they
                   acknowledge
                   not
                   this
                   Assembly
                   ,
                   reverence
                   not
                   the
                   constitutions
                   thereof
                   ,
                   and
                   obey
                   not
                   the
                   sentence
                   ,
                   and
                   make
                   not
                   their
                   repentance
                   ,
                   conforme
                   to
                   the
                   order
                   prescribed
                   by
                   this
                   Assembly
                   ,
                   ordaines
                   them
                   to
                   be
                   excommunicated
                   ,
                   and
                   declared
                   to
                   be
                   of
                   these
                   whom
                   Christ
                   commandeth
                   to
                   be
                   holden
                   by
                   all
                   and
                   every
                   one
                   of
                   the
                   faithfull
                   as
                   Ethnicks
                   and
                   Publicans
                   :
                   and
                   the
                   sentence
                   of
                   excommunication
                   to
                   be
                   pronounced
                   upon
                   their
                   refusall
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   Kirks
                   appointed
                   ,
                   by
                   any
                   of
                   these
                   who
                   are
                   particularly
                   named
                   ,
                   to
                   have
                   the
                   charge
                   of
                   trying
                   
                   their
                   repentance
                   or
                   impenitencie
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   the
                   execution
                   of
                   this
                   sentence
                   be
                   intimate
                   in
                   all
                   the
                   Kirkes
                   within
                   this
                   Realme
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   Pastours
                   of
                   every
                   particular
                   congregation
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   wil
                   be
                   answerable
                   to
                   their
                   Presbyteries
                   and
                   Synods
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   next
                   generall
                   Assembly
                   ,
                   in
                   case
                   of
                   negligence
                   of
                   the
                   Presbyteries
                   and
                   Synods
                   .
                
              
            
          
        
         
           IN
           another
           houre
           they
           declared
           Episcopall
           government
           to
           be
           inconsistent
           with
           the
           lawes
           of
           that
           Church
           and
           Kingdome
           ,
           and
           so
           abolished
           it
           for
           ever
           ,
           though
           it
           did
           then
           ,
           and
           doth
           still
           stand
           confirmed
           by
           many
           Acts
           both
           of
           Parliaments
           and
           Assemblies
           :
           they
           deprived
           the
           Ministers
           ,
           whose
           hands
           were
           at
           the
           Protestations
           against
           lay-Elders
           and
           elections
           made
           by
           them
           :
           some
           Ministers
           they
           deprived
           for
           Arminianisme
           ;
           a
           course
           never
           heard
           of
           in
           any
           place
           where
           any
           rule
           of
           justice
           was
           observed
           ,
           that
           a
           Minister
           should
           be
           deprived
           for
           holding
           any
           tenet
           which
           is
           not
           against
           the
           doctrine
           of
           that
           Church
           wherein
           he
           liveth
           ,
           and
           that
           before
           it
           be
           prohibited
           and
           condemned
           by
           that
           Church
           :
           Now
           there
           is
           nothing
           in
           the
           confession
           of
           that
           Church
           against
           these
           tenets
           .
           At
           the
           Synod
           of
           Dort
           no
           man
           was
           censured
           for
           holding
           any
           doctrine
           against
           the
           conclusions
           of
           it
           ,
           before
           the
           Synod
           had
           determined
           against
           them
           ,
           nor
           was
           hee
           to
           bee
           censured
           for
           any
           thing
           he
           had
           preached
           or
           printed
           ,
           before
           that
           Synod
           did
           tender
           unto
           him
           their
           Canons
           to
           be
           subscribed
           :
           But
           at
           Glasgow
           no
           such
           course
           was
           taken
           ,
           but
           Ministers
           were
           deprived
           without
           so
           much
           as
           ever
           being
           once
           asked
           the
           question
           whether
           they
           held
           any
           such
           opinion
           ;
           or
           if
           they
           did
           ,
           whether
           they
           would
           now
           recall
           their
           opinions
           ,
           and
           conforme
           their
           judgements
           to
           the
           judgement
           of
           the
           Assembly
           in
           these
           points
           .
           Some
           of
           their
           Ministers
           being
           asked
           the
           question
           ,
           With
           what
           conscience
           or
           justice
           they
           could
           deprive
           their
           brethren
           for
           holding
           opinions
           not
           condemned
           by
           that
           Church
           ,
           who
           perhaps
           after
           their
           Church
           had
           condemned
           them
           ,
           out
           of
           their
           love
           to
           the
           peace
           of
           their
           Church
           would
           have
           forborne
           any
           further
           medling
           with
           them
           ;
           They
           returned
           this
           weake
           answer
           ,
           That
           these
           tenets
           were
           condemned
           by
           that
           
           Church
           under
           the
           generall
           name
           of
           Poperie
           :
           But
           they
           could
           make
           no
           answer
           when
           it
           was
           told
           them
           ,
           That
           certainly
           these
           tenets
           could
           not
           be
           counted
           Popish
           ,
           concerning
           which
           ,
           or
           the
           chiefe
           of
           which
           ,
           as
           learned
           Papists
           as
           any
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           viz.
           the
           Dominicans
           and
           Jesuites
           did
           differ
           as
           much
           as
           the
           Protestants
           did
           ;
           and
           that
           those
           who
           doe
           adhere
           to
           the
           Augustan
           confession
           ,
           did
           hold
           that
           side
           of
           these
           tenets
           which
           the
           Arminians
           doe
           hold
           ,
           and
           yet
           they
           were
           very
           far
           from
           being
           Papists
           ,
           being
           the
           first
           Protestants
           ;
           and
           therefore
           it
           was
           against
           all
           sense
           to
           condemne
           that
           for
           Poperie
           ,
           which
           was
           held
           by
           many
           Protestant
           Churches
           ,
           and
           rejected
           by
           many
           learned
           Papists
           .
           But
           all
           would
           not
           serve
           ;
           they
           would
           deprive
           Ministers
           for
           holding
           them
           ,
           before
           they
           themselves
           had
           condemned
           them
           .
           In
           the
           deprivation
           of
           one
           of
           these
           Ministers
           there
           did
           fall
           out
           a
           memorable
           passage
           ,
           which
           was
           this
           :
           The
           Moderatour
           of
           the
           Assembly
           ,
           after
           the
           sentence
           of
           a
           Ministers
           deprivation
           ,
           was
           pleased
           to
           move
           this
           learned
           question
           to
           the
           Assembly
           ,
           Whether
           ▪
           if
           this
           deprived
           Minister
           should
           baptize
           a
           childe
           ,
           the
           childe
           must
           not
           be
           baptized
           againe
           ?
           But
           he
           was
           presently
           taken
           off
           by
           one
           of
           his
           brethren
           ,
           who
           it
           seemeth
           was
           much
           ashamed
           of
           such
           a
           question
           ,
           &
           told
           him
           ,
           That
           they
           did
           never
           re-baptize
           those
           who
           had
           been
           baptized
           by
           Popish
           Priests
           ;
           and
           so
           all
           further
           talke
           of
           it
           was
           hushed
           .
           What
           conclusions
           were
           to
           bee
           expected
           from
           an
           Assembly
           whose
           Moderatour
           was
           so
           grosly
           ignorant
           as
           to
           move
           such
           questions
           ,
           is
           easie
           to
           be
           conjectured
           .
        
         
           And
           the
           weaknesse
           of
           their
           conclusions
           would
           easily
           appeare
           ,
           if
           all
           their
           severall
           Acts
           were
           printed
           ;
           but
           because
           the
           Reader
           shall
           be
           able
           to
           make
           some
           judgement
           of
           them
           ,
           We
           have
           here
           caused
           an
           Index
           of
           the
           titles
           of
           their
           Acts
           to
           bee
           inserted
           ,
           by
           which
           may
           be
           seen
           what
           they
           hold
           .
        
         
           
             
               
                 
                   An
                   Index
                   of
                   the
                   principall
                   Acts
                   of
                   the
                   Assembly
                   at
                   Glasgow
                   ,
                   1638.
                   
                
                 
                   SUndry
                   Protestations
                   betwixt
                   the
                   Commissioner
                   his
                   Grace
                   and
                   the
                   members
                   of
                   the
                   Assemblie
                   .
                
                 
                   Master
                   
                     Archibald
                     Johnstone
                  
                   his
                   admission
                   to
                   be
                   Clerk
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   production
                   
                   of
                   the
                   Registers
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   which
                   were
                   preserved
                   by
                   Gods
                   wonderfull
                   providence
                   .
                
                 
                   An
                   Act
                   disallowing
                   any
                   private
                   conference
                   ,
                   and
                   constant
                   Assessors
                   to
                   the
                   Moderator
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   Act
                   ratifying
                   the
                   authenticknesse
                   of
                   the
                   Registers
                   ,
                   with
                   the
                   reasons
                   thereof
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   Act
                   registrating
                   his
                   Majesties
                   will
                   given
                   in
                   by
                   his
                   Commissioner
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   Act
                   bearing
                   the
                   Assemblies
                   Protestation
                   against
                   the
                   dissolution
                   thereof
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   Act
                   deposing
                   Master
                   
                     David
                     Michel
                  
                   Minister
                   at
                   Edinburgh
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   Act
                   deposing
                   Master
                   
                     Alex.
                     Glaidstounes
                  
                   Minister
                   at
                   S.
                   Andrews
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   Act
                   annulling
                   the
                   six
                   late
                   Assemblies
                   holden
                   at
                   Linlithgow
                   1606.
                   and
                   1608.
                   at
                   Glasgow
                   1610.
                   at
                   Aberdene
                   ,
                   1616.
                   at
                   Saint
                   Andrewes
                   ,
                   1617.
                   at
                   Perth
                   ,
                   1618.
                   with
                   the
                   reasons
                   of
                   the
                   nullitie
                   of
                   everie
                   one
                   of
                   them
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   Act
                   declaring
                   the
                   nullitie
                   of
                   the
                   oath
                   exacted
                   by
                   Prelats
                   of
                   Intrants
                   [
                   id
                   est
                   ,
                   
                     Such
                     as
                     are
                     instituted
                     to
                     Benefices
                     .
                  
                   ]
                
                 
                   The
                   Act
                   deposing
                   Master
                   
                     John
                     Creichtone
                  
                   Minister
                   at
                   Paislay
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   Act
                   condemning
                   the
                   Service
                   Book
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   Act
                   condemning
                   the
                   Book
                   of
                   Canons
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   Act
                   condemning
                   the
                   Book
                   of
                   Ordination
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   Act
                   condemning
                   the
                   High
                   Commission
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   sentence
                   of
                   deposition
                   ,
                   and
                   excommunication
                   of
                   the
                   sometime
                   pretended
                   Bishops
                   of
                   Saint
                   Andrewes
                   ,
                   Glasgow
                   ,
                   Rosse
                   ,
                   Galloway
                   ,
                   Brichen
                   ,
                   Edinburgh
                   ,
                   Dumblane
                   ,
                   Aberdene
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   sentence
                   of
                   deposition
                   against
                   the
                   sometime
                   pretended
                   Bishops
                   of
                   Murray
                   ,
                   Isles
                   ,
                   Argyle
                   ,
                   Orknay
                   ,
                   Cathnes
                   ,
                   and
                   Dunkell
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   large
                   Act
                   clearing
                   the
                   meaning
                   of
                   the
                   Confession
                   of
                   Faith
                   made
                   Anno
                   1580.
                   as
                   abjuring
                   and
                   removing
                   Episcopacie
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   Act
                   declaring
                   the
                   five
                   Articles
                   to
                   have
                   beene
                   abjured
                   and
                   to
                   be
                   removed
                   .
                
                 
                   Sentence
                   of
                   deposition
                   against
                   Master
                   
                     Thomas
                     Forrester
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   Sentence
                   of
                   deposition
                   against
                   Master
                   
                     William
                     Ahannan
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   Sentence
                   of
                   deposition
                   against
                   Master
                   
                     Robert
                     Hammiltoun
                  
                   Minister
                   at
                   Glasford
                   .
                
                 
                   Sentence
                   of
                   deposition
                   against
                   Master
                   
                     Thomas
                     Mackeney
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   Act
                   anent
                   the
                   Presbyterie
                   of
                   Auchterardours
                   present
                   seat
                   at
                   Aberuskene
                   for
                   the
                   time
                   .
                
                 
                   Act
                   restoring
                   Presbyteries
                   ,
                   provinciall
                   ,
                   and
                   generall
                   Assemblies
                   to
                   their
                   constitution
                   ,
                   of
                   Ministers
                   and
                   Elders
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   power
                   and
                   jurisdiction
                   contained
                   in
                   the
                   Book
                   of
                   policie
                   .
                
                 
                   Act
                   erecting
                   Presbyteries
                   in
                   Argyle
                   .
                
                 
                   Act
                   referring
                   to
                   the
                   Presbyteries
                   the
                   consideration
                   of
                   their
                   meetings
                   .
                
                 
                   Act
                   concerning
                   the
                   Visitation
                   of
                   particular
                   Kirks
                   ,
                   Schooles
                   ,
                   and
                   Colledges
                   .
                
                 
                   Act
                   against
                   non-Residents
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   Act
                   concerning
                   the
                   planting
                   of
                   Schooles
                   in
                   the
                   Countrey
                   .
                
                 
                   Act
                   concerning
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   Presbyteries
                   admission
                   of
                   Ministers
                   ,
                   and
                   choosing
                   of
                   their
                   Moderators
                   .
                
                 
                   Reference
                   to
                   the
                   Presbyteries
                   anent
                   the
                   competencie
                   of
                   Parochioners
                   and
                   Presbyteries
                   .
                
                 
                   Act
                   concerning
                   the
                   entrie
                   and
                   conversation
                   of
                   Ministers
                   ,
                   ratification
                   of
                   the
                   Act
                   1598.
                   
                
                 
                   Act
                   of
                   reference
                   to
                   Presbyteries
                   concerning
                   the
                   defraying
                   of
                   the
                   expences
                   of
                   the
                   Commissioners
                   .
                
                 
                   Act
                   of
                   reference
                   concerning
                   repressing
                   ,
                   of
                   Poperie
                   and
                   Superstition
                   .
                
                 
                   Act
                   of
                   reference
                   to
                   the
                   Presbyteries
                   concerning
                   the
                   more
                   frequent
                   celebration
                   of
                   the
                   Lords
                   Supper
                   .
                
                 
                   Act
                   of
                   reference
                   concerning
                   markets
                   on
                   Munday
                   and
                   Saturday
                   within
                   Burrowes
                   .
                
                 
                   Act
                   against
                   the
                   profanation
                   of
                   the
                   Sabbath
                   for
                   want
                   of
                   afternoones
                   exercise
                   .
                
                 
                   Act
                   against
                   the
                   frequenting
                   the
                   companie
                   of
                   excommunicate
                   persons
                   .
                
                 
                   Act
                   setting
                   down
                   the
                   Roll
                   of
                   Provinciall
                   Assemblies
                   ,
                   and
                   some
                   orders
                   thereanent
                   .
                
                 
                   Act
                   of
                   reference
                   against
                   milnes
                   and
                   salt
                   pans
                   .
                
                 
                   Act
                   anent
                   the
                   order
                   of
                   receiving
                   the
                   repentance
                   of
                   any
                   penitent
                   Prelates
                   .
                
                 
                   Act
                   anent
                   the
                   excommunicating
                   of
                   the
                   Ministers
                   deposed
                   ,
                   who
                   doe
                   not
                   obey
                   their
                   sentence
                   .
                
                 
                   Act
                   against
                   those
                   who
                   speake
                   or
                   write
                   against
                   the
                   Covenant
                   ,
                   this
                   Assembly
                   and
                   constitutions
                   thereof
                   .
                
                 
                   Act
                   of
                   reference
                   anent
                   the
                   voicing
                   in
                   the
                   Kirk
                   Sessions
                   .
                
                 
                   Act
                   condemning
                   Chapters
                   ,
                   *
                   Archdeans
                   ,
                   preaching
                   Deacons
                   ,
                   and
                   such
                   like
                   Popish
                   trash
                   .
                
                 
                   Act
                   against
                   the
                   obtruding
                   of
                   Pastors
                   upon
                   people
                   .
                
                 
                   Act
                   against
                   marriage
                   without
                   Proclamation
                   of
                   Banes.
                   
                
                 
                   Act
                   against
                   funerall
                   sermons
                   .
                
                 
                   Act
                   anent
                   the
                   triall
                   of
                   expectants
                   ;
                   [
                   
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     such
                     as
                     are
                     not
                     possessed
                     of
                     any
                     Benefice
                     .
                  
                   ]
                
                 
                   Act
                   anent
                   the
                   admission
                   of
                   Master
                   
                     Archibald
                     Johnstoun
                  
                   to
                   be
                   Advocate
                   ,
                   and
                   Master
                   
                     Rob.
                     Dalgleish
                  
                   to
                   be
                   Agent
                   for
                   the
                   Kirk
                   .
                
                 
                   Act
                   anent
                   the
                   transplantation
                   of
                   Master
                   
                     Alexander
                     Henderson
                  
                   from
                   Leuchars
                   to
                   Edinburgh
                   .
                
                 
                   Act
                   of
                   reference
                   to
                   the
                   Presbyteries
                   and
                   Provinciall
                   Assemblies
                   ,
                   to
                   take
                   order
                   with
                   Salmon-fishing
                   .
                
                 
                   Act
                   of
                   transporting
                   Master
                   
                     Andro
                     Cant
                  
                   from
                   Pitsligo
                   to
                   Newbotle
                   .
                
                 
                   Act
                   condemning
                   all
                   civill
                   offices
                   in
                   the
                   persons
                   of
                   Ministers
                   separate
                   to
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   be
                   Justices
                   of
                   peace
                   ,
                   sit
                   in
                   Session
                   or
                   Councell
                   ,
                   to
                   vote
                   or
                   ride
                   in
                   Parliament
                   .
                
                 
                   Act
                   concerning
                   a
                   Commission
                   for
                   complaints
                   about
                   Edinburgh
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   Another
                   Commission
                   to
                   sit
                   at
                   Jedburgh
                   .
                
                 
                   Another
                   Commission
                   to
                   sit
                   at
                   Irwin
                   .
                
                 
                   Another
                   Commission
                   to
                   sit
                   at
                   Dundee
                   .
                
                 
                   Another
                   Commission
                   to
                   sit
                   at
                   the
                   Channeries
                   and
                   Forres
                   .
                
                 
                   Another
                   Commission
                   to
                   sit
                   at
                   Kircubright
                   .
                
                 
                   A
                   Commission
                   for
                   visitation
                   the
                   Colledge
                   of
                   Aberdene
                   .
                
                 
                   A
                   Commission
                   for
                   visitation
                   of
                   the
                   Colledge
                   of
                   Glasgow
                   .
                
                 
                   Act
                   against
                   Salmon
                   fishing
                   ,
                   and
                   going
                   of
                   milnes
                   on
                   the
                   Sabbath
                   day
                   .
                
                 
                   Act
                   appointing
                   the
                   Commissioners
                   to
                   attend
                   the
                   Parliament
                   ,
                   and
                   Articles
                   which
                   they
                   are
                   to
                   represent
                   in
                   name
                   of
                   the
                   Kirke
                   to
                   the
                   Estates
                   .
                
                 
                   Act
                   ordaining
                   the
                   Commissioners
                   from
                   Presbyteries
                   and
                   Burrowes
                   presently
                   to
                   get
                   under
                   the
                   Clerks
                   hand
                   an
                   Index
                   of
                   the
                   Acts
                   ,
                   and
                   hereafter
                   a
                   full
                   extract
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   which
                   they
                   are
                   bound
                   to
                   take
                   back
                   from
                   the
                   Assembly
                   to
                   the
                   Presbyteries
                   and
                   Burrowes
                   .
                
                 
                   Act
                   ordaining
                   the
                   Presbyters
                   to
                   intimate
                   in
                   their
                   severall
                   pulpits
                   the
                   Assemblies
                   explanation
                   of
                   the
                   Confession
                   of
                   faith
                   ,
                   the
                   Act
                   against
                   Episcopacie
                   ,
                   the
                   Act
                   against
                   the
                   five
                   Articles
                   ,
                   the
                   Act
                   against
                   the
                   Service
                   book
                   ,
                   booke
                   of
                   Canons
                   ,
                   booke
                   of
                   Ordination
                   ,
                   the
                   High
                   Commission
                   ,
                   the
                   Acts
                   of
                   excommunication
                   and
                   deposition
                   against
                   some
                   Prelates
                   ,
                   and
                   Act
                   of
                   deposition
                   onely
                   against
                   some
                   others
                   of
                   them
                   .
                
                 
                   *
                   An
                   Act
                   discharging
                   Printers
                   to
                   print
                   any
                   thing
                   either
                   anent
                   the
                   Acts
                   or
                   the
                   proceedings
                   of
                   this
                   Assemblie
                   ,
                   or
                   any
                   treatise
                   which
                   concernes
                   the
                   Kirke
                   ,
                   without
                   a
                   warrant
                   under
                   Master
                   
                     Archibald
                     Johnstouns
                  
                   hand
                   ,
                   as
                   Clerke
                   to
                   the
                   Assemblie
                   ,
                   and
                   Proctor
                   for
                   the
                   Kirke
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   under
                   the
                   pain
                   of
                   all
                   Ecclesiasticall
                   censure
                   to
                   be
                   intimate
                   with
                   other
                   Acts.
                   
                
                 
                   Act
                   ordaining
                   the
                   Covenant
                   subscribed
                   in
                   Febr.
                   now
                   to
                   be
                   subscribed
                   with
                   the
                   Assemblies
                   Declaration
                   .
                
                 
                   *
                   Act
                   discharging
                   all
                   subscription
                   to
                   the
                   Covenant
                   subscribed
                   by
                   his
                   Majesties
                   Commissioner
                   and
                   the
                   Lords
                   of
                   Councell
                   .
                
                 
                   Act
                   ordaining
                   all
                   Presbyteries
                   to
                   keepe
                   a
                   solemne
                   thanksgiving
                   in
                   all
                   Parishes
                   ,
                   for
                   Gods
                   blessing
                   ,
                   and
                   good
                   successe
                   in
                   this
                   Assembly
                   ,
                   upon
                   the
                   first
                   convenient
                   Sabbath
                   .
                
                 
                   Act
                   against
                   those
                   who
                   are
                   malicious
                   against
                   this
                   Church
                   ,
                   decliners
                   or
                   disobeyers
                   of
                   the
                   Acts
                   of
                   this
                   Assembly
                   .
                
                 
                   Act
                   warranting
                   the
                   Moderatour
                   and
                   Clerke
                   to
                   give
                   out
                   summons
                   upon
                   relevant
                   complaints
                   ,
                   against
                   parties
                   to
                   compeere
                   before
                   the
                   next
                   Assembly
                   .
                
                 
                   Act
                   renewing
                   the
                   priviledges
                   of
                   yeerely
                   generall
                   Assemblies
                   ,
                   and
                   oftner
                   ,
                   
                     pro
                     re
                     nata
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   appointing
                   the
                   third
                   Wednesday
                   in
                   July
                   next
                   in
                   Edinburgh
                   for
                   the
                   next
                   generall
                   Assembly
                   .
                
                 
                   Act
                   that
                   none
                   be
                   chosen
                   ruling
                   Elders
                   to
                   sit
                   in
                   Presbyteries
                   provinciall
                   ,
                   or
                   generall
                   Assemblies
                   ,
                   but
                   those
                   who
                   subscribe
                   the
                   Covenant
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   now
                   declared
                   ,
                   and
                   acknowledges
                   the
                   constitution
                   of
                   this
                   Assembly
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   *
                   Act
                   to
                   transport
                   Master
                   
                     Rob.
                     Blair
                  
                   from
                   Aire
                   to
                   St.
                   Andrewes
                   .
                
                 
                   Act
                   for
                   representing
                   to
                   the
                   Parliament
                   the
                   necessitie
                   of
                   the
                   standing
                   of
                   the
                   Procutors
                   place
                   for
                   the
                   Kirk
                   .
                
                 
                   There
                   are
                   many
                   lesse
                   principall
                   Acts
                   omitted
                   ,
                   so
                   the
                   Index
                   is
                   not
                   fully
                   perfect
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     A.
                     Jhonston
                     .
                  
                
              
            
          
        
         
           BY
           these
           it
           is
           easie
           to
           be
           discerned
           what
           conclusions
           ,
           tending
           to
           Sedition
           and
           Rebellion
           ,
           and
           the
           overthrow
           of
           the
           lawes
           both
           of
           Church
           and
           Kingdome
           ,
           were
           agreed
           upon
           ;
           what
           false
           ,
           nay
           and
           what
           foolish
           positions
           there
           were
           established
           ;
           For
           instance
           ,
           Had
           it
           not
           been
           enough
           to
           have
           removed
           Episcopall
           government
           ,
           the
           five
           Articles
           of
           Perth
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           pretended
           innovations
           ,
           if
           they
           had
           been
           furnished
           with
           lawfull
           power
           so
           to
           doe
           ?
           No
           ,
           but
           they
           will
           have
           it
           concluded
           ,
           that
           all
           these
           were
           abjured
           in
           the
           confession
           of
           faith
           when
           it
           was
           first
           sworne
           ;
           which
           no
           reasonable
           man
           can
           beleeve
           ▪
           and
           which
           they
           themselves
           did
           allow
           in
           many
           not
           to
           abjure
           when
           they
           first
           swore
           their
           Covenant
           ,
           and
           to
           which
           many
           Ministers
           ,
           members
           of
           this
           Assembly
           ,
           had
           sworne
           at
           their
           admission
           into
           their
           Benefices
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Acts
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           and
           Acts
           of
           generall
           Assembly
           provided
           in
           that
           case
           ;
           And
           so
           by
           swearing
           that
           these
           things
           were
           abjured
           in
           the
           first
           confession
           ,
           they
           make
           them
           profess
           that
           they
           had
           perjured
           themselves
           in
           taking
           the
           other
           oath
           of
           their
           conformitie
           to
           these
           pretended
           innovations
           :
           Upon
           which
           rocke
           one
           Minister
           of
           the
           Assembly
           finding
           himselfe
           to
           be
           set
           fast
           ,
           when
           that
           Act
           was
           voiced
           unto
           which
           declared
           Episcopall
           government
           ,
           and
           the
           five
           Articles
           of
           Perth
           to
           have
           been
           abjured
           formerly
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           be
           for
           ever
           removed
           :
           Mr.
           
             Robert
             Baylie
          
           voiced
           thus
           ,
           
             Removed
             but
             not
             abjured
          
           ,
           to
           the
           great
           scandall
           of
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Assembly
           ,
           hee
           being
           reputed
           for
           one
           of
           the
           ablest
           men
           in
           it
           :
           But
           the
           Act
           was
           drawne
           up
           in
           these
           termes
           ,
           
             Abjured
             and
             removed
          
           ,
           by
           the
           voices
           of
           all
           the
           Assembly
           ,
           except
           his
           alone
           ,
           who
           ,
           knowing
           that
           all
           the
           Acts
           were
           particularly
           to
           be
           read
           and
           voiced
           to
           againe
           ,
           had
           drawn
           
           up
           a
           supplication
           to
           the
           Assembly
           in
           the
           name
           of
           those
           Ministers
           ,
           who
           before
           had
           conformed
           themselves
           to
           the
           five
           Articles
           of
           Perth
           ,
           for
           a
           mitigation
           of
           that
           Act
           ,
           at
           least
           that
           it
           might
           receive
           a
           publique
           hearing
           and
           arguing
           ;
           which
           the
           rest
           having
           knowledge
           of
           ,
           when
           that
           Act
           came
           to
           bee
           read
           and
           voiced
           to
           againe
           ,
           one
           of
           the
           Lords
           ,
           who
           was
           a
           lay-Elder
           ,
           perswaded
           with
           the
           Clerke
           ,
           that
           in
           calling
           the
           List
           this
           Minister
           his
           name
           should
           be
           omitted
           ,
           and
           so
           the
           Act
           passed
           without
           so
           much
           as
           asking
           of
           his
           voice
           ,
           who
           had
           his
           supplication
           ready
           when
           he
           should
           be
           called
           upon
           by
           his
           name
           ,
           but
           perceiving
           that
           the
           omission
           of
           his
           name
           was
           purposely
           done
           ,
           he
           durst
           stirre
           no
           more
           in
           it
           ,
           for
           feare
           of
           publique
           envie
           ,
           and
           some
           private
           mischiefe
           which
           might
           be
           done
           unto
           him
           ;
           And
           yet
           you
           must
           think
           this
           was
           a
           most
           godly
           and
           free
           Assembly
           .
        
         
           Towards
           the
           end
           of
           their
           Assembly
           ,
           they
           divided
           themselves
           into
           severall
           Committees
           ,
           which
           should
           after
           their
           rising
           see
           all
           their
           Acts
           put
           in
           execution
           ;
           a
           thing
           never
           heard
           of
           before
           in
           that
           Church
           .
           The
           Moderatour
           concluded
           with
           thankes
           to
           God
           for
           their
           good
           successe
           ,
           and
           then
           to
           the
           Nobilitie
           and
           the
           rest
           for
           their
           great
           paines
           ,
           and
           last
           of
           all
           with
           a
           speech
           to
           the
           Earle
           of
           Argyle
           ,
           giving
           him
           thankes
           for
           his
           presence
           and
           counsell
           ,
           by
           which
           they
           had
           been
           so
           much
           strengthened
           and
           comforted
           :
           The
           Lord
           Argyle
           answered
           him
           with
           a
           long
           speech
           ;
           first
           ,
           intreating
           all
           present
           not
           to
           misconstrue
           his
           too
           late
           declaring
           himselfe
           for
           them
           ,
           protesting
           that
           he
           was
           alwaies
           set
           their
           way
           ,
           but
           had
           delayed
           to
           professe
           it
           so
           long
           as
           he
           found
           his
           close
           carriage
           might
           be
           advantagious
           to
           their
           cause
           ;
           but
           now
           of
           late
           ,
           matters
           had
           come
           to
           such
           a
           height
           ,
           that
           he
           found
           it
           behoved
           him
           to
           adjoin
           himself
           openly
           to
           their
           societie
           ,
           except
           he
           should
           prove
           a
           Knave
           ,
           (
           this
           was
           ,
           as
           We
           are
           informed
           ,
           his
           owne
           word
           )
           :
           Then
           he
           went
           on
           and
           exhorted
           them
           all
           to
           unitie
           ,
           wishing
           all
           ,
           but
           especially
           the
           Ruling-Elders
           and
           Ministers
           ,
           to
           keepe
           a
           good
           correspondence
           ;
           intreated
           all
           the
           Ministers
           to
           consider
           what
           had
           brought
           the
           Bishops
           to
           ruine
           ,
           viz.
           pride
           and
           avarice
           ,
           and
           therefore
           willed
           them
           to
           shun
           these
           two
           rockes
           if
           they
           would
           escape
           shipwrack
           .
        
         
         
           The
           Lord
           who
           delivered
           this
           speech
           ,
           delivered
           indeed
           the
           true
           meaning
           and
           sense
           of
           the
           Covenanters
           :
           for
           it
           was
           neither
           the
           Bishops
           bringing
           in
           the
           pretended
           innovations
           ,
           nor
           their
           suspecting
           them
           to
           bee
           guilty
           of
           the
           odious
           crimes
           expressed
           against
           them
           in
           their
           Libell
           ,
           which
           incensed
           this
           and
           the
           other
           Covenanting
           Lords
           against
           the
           Bishops
           ,
           but
           their
           feare
           of
           their
           daily
           rising
           in
           dignitie
           and
           place
           ,
           which
           in
           this
           speech
           is
           called
           pride
           in
           them
           ;
           and
           their
           feare
           that
           the
           Bishops
           might
           recover
           out
           of
           their
           hands
           by
           law
           some
           of
           the
           Church
           lands
           belonging
           to
           their
           Churches
           ,
           which
           in
           this
           speech
           is
           called
           avarice
           in
           the
           Bishops
           .
           In
           the
           meane
           time
           ,
           whether
           it
           be
           not
           pride
           in
           these
           Lords
           to
           envie
           any
           mans
           rising
           in
           the
           Church
           and
           Common-wealth
           ,
           according
           to
           that
           worth
           and
           sufficiencie
           which
           his
           Prince
           shall
           find
           in
           him
           ,
           and
           whether
           it
           bee
           not
           avarice
           in
           them
           not
           to
           endure
           that
           other
           men
           should
           legally
           seeke
           to
           recover
           their
           owne
           from
           them
           ,
           shall
           be
           left
           to
           the
           judgement
           of
           the
           indifferent
           Reader
           .
           But
           for
           this
           revolted
           Lord
           who
           made
           this
           speech
           ,
           and
           professeth
           in
           it
           ,
           That
           if
           he
           had
           now
           not
           adjoyned
           himselfe
           to
           them
           ,
           he
           should
           have
           proved
           a
           Knave
           ,
           We
           can
           give
           this
           testimonie
           of
           him
           ,
           That
           at
           his
           last
           being
           here
           with
           Us
           in
           England
           (
           at
           which
           time
           We
           had
           good
           reason
           to
           mis-doubt
           him
           )
           he
           gave
           Us
           assurance
           that
           hee
           would
           rest
           fully
           satisfied
           ,
           if
           We
           would
           performe
           those
           things
           which
           Wee
           have
           made
           good
           by
           Our
           last
           gracious
           Declaration
           (
           in
           which
           We
           have
           granted
           more
           then
           We
           did
           at
           that
           time
           promise
           )
           so
           that
           We
           had
           little
           reason
           to
           expect
           his
           adjoyning
           himselfe
           to
           them
           ,
           who
           had
           given
           Us
           so
           great
           assurance
           to
           the
           contrary
           ,
           besides
           that
           assurance
           which
           hee
           gave
           to
           Our
           Commissioner
           when
           hee
           was
           in
           Scotland
           .
           And
           now
           if
           by
           his
           owne
           confession
           hee
           carried
           things
           closely
           for
           the
           Covenanters
           advantage
           ,
           being
           then
           one
           of
           the
           Lords
           of
           Our
           secret
           Councell
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           the
           end
           hee
           must
           openly
           joyne
           with
           them
           or
           bee
           a
           Knave
           ;
           what
           hee
           hath
           proved
           himselfe
           to
           bee
           by
           this
           close
           and
           false
           carriage
           ,
           let
           the
           World
           judge
           .
        
         
           Our
           Commissioner
           ,
           after
           he
           had
           by
           Our
           commandement
           dissolved
           the
           Assembly
           ,
           hearing
           that
           they
           who
           remained
           
           still
           at
           Glasgow
           under
           the
           name
           of
           an
           Assembly
           ,
           went
           about
           to
           put
           such
           a
           sense
           upon
           that
           confession
           of
           faith
           and
           band
           annexed
           ,
           which
           We
           lately
           had
           commanded
           to
           bee
           renewed
           ,
           as
           agreed
           best
           with
           those
           corrupt
           glosses
           and
           false
           interpretations
           ,
           which
           by
           their
           owne
           Covenant
           they
           had
           put
           upon
           it
           ,
           as
           if
           Episcopall
           government
           had
           now
           by
           Our
           commandement
           been
           abjured
           ;
           and
           so
           did
           begin
           to
           magnifie
           Our
           Covenant
           ,
           and
           resolved
           to
           declare
           it
           to
           be
           all
           one
           with
           their
           owne
           ,
           though
           they
           had
           in
           their
           Pulpits
           called
           it
           the
           depth
           of
           Sathan
           ,
           and
           had
           assured
           their
           followers
           ,
           that
           it
           could
           not
           bee
           sworne
           unto
           without
           perjurie
           ,
           and
           that
           even
           after
           that
           Act
           of
           Councell
           ,
           upon
           which
           they
           did
           ground
           their
           interpretation
           ,
           he
           ,
           having
           perused
           Our
           instructions
           which
           required
           him
           not
           to
           suffer
           the
           confession
           of
           faith
           to
           be
           sworne
           in
           any
           sense
           ,
           which
           might
           not
           consist
           with
           the
           lawes
           of
           that
           Church
           and
           Kingdome
           then
           in
           force
           ;
           thought
           it
           convenient
           to
           print
           a
           Declaration
           of
           Our
           cleare
           meaning
           and
           intention
           in
           requiring
           that
           oath
           ;
           which
           ,
           so
           soon
           as
           it
           was
           published
           ,
           made
           them
           quite
           change
           their
           minds
           ,
           and
           prohibit
           the
           subscription
           to
           Our
           Covenant
           ,
           which
           they
           had
           immediately
           before
           so
           much
           extolled
           :
           Our
           Commissioners
           Declaration
           We
           have
           here
           caused
           to
           be
           re-printed
           together
           with
           their
           printed
           answer
           to
           it
           ,
           because
           We
           are
           confident
           both
           by
           Our
           owne
           judgement
           ,
           and
           the
           judgement
           of
           others
           who
           have
           perused
           them
           both
           ,
           that
           the
           five
           reasons
           contained
           in
           Our
           Commissioners
           Declaration
           stand
           yet
           unshaken
           for
           any
           thing
           delivered
           in
           their
           answer
           unto
           them
           ;
           and
           that
           as
           strongly
           as
           the
           Divines
           of
           Aberdenes
           first
           Queries
           ,
           Replies
           and
           Duplies
           doe
           .
           Our
           Commissioners
           explanation
           followes
           .
        
         
           
             
               
                 
                   An
                   Explanation
                   of
                   the
                   Oath
                   and
                   Covenant
                   .
                
                 
                   WHereas
                   some
                   have
                   given
                   out
                   that
                   by
                   the
                   Act
                   of
                   Councell
                   ,
                   which
                   explaineth
                   the
                   Confession
                   of
                   Faith
                   lately
                   commanded
                   to
                   bee
                   sworne
                   by
                   his
                   Majestie
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   understood
                   of
                   the
                   Confession
                   of
                   Faith
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   was
                   then
                   professed
                   and
                   received
                   ,
                   when
                   it
                   was
                   made
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   in
                   that
                   Confession
                   ,
                   defence
                   both
                   of
                   the
                   doctrine
                   and
                   discipline
                   then
                   established
                   is
                   sworn
                   ,
                   at
                   which
                   time
                   Episcopall
                   government
                   being
                   (
                   as
                   they
                   
                   say
                   )
                   abolished
                   ,
                   it
                   must
                   needs
                   follow
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   same
                   government
                   is
                   by
                   this
                   late
                   oath
                   abjured
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   understanding
                   that
                   even
                   amongst
                   those
                   who
                   continue
                   together
                   still
                   at
                   Glasgow
                   ,
                   under
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   a
                   pretended
                   and
                   unlawfull
                   generall
                   Assemblie
                   ,
                   this
                   objection
                   is
                   held
                   to
                   be
                   of
                   some
                   moment
                   ,
                   and
                   used
                   by
                   them
                   to
                   the
                   great
                   disturbance
                   of
                   the
                   peace
                   of
                   this
                   Church
                   and
                   Kingdome
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   the
                   great
                   disquieting
                   of
                   the
                   mindes
                   of
                   such
                   his
                   Majesties
                   good
                   subjects
                   as
                   have
                   taken
                   the
                   said
                   Oath
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   never
                   meaned
                   nor
                   do
                   meane
                   to
                   abjure
                   Episcopall
                   Government
                   ;
                   and
                   to
                   perswade
                   others
                   ,
                   that
                   if
                   they
                   shall
                   take
                   the
                   same
                   Oath
                   thus
                   explained
                   by
                   the
                   said
                   Act
                   of
                   Councell
                   ,
                   by
                   so
                   doing
                   they
                   must
                   likewise
                   abjure
                   the
                   said
                   government
                   ..
                
                 
                   We
                   James
                   Marquesse
                   of
                   Hamiltoun
                   ,
                   his
                   Majesties
                   High
                   Commissioner
                   ,
                   wondring
                   that
                   any
                   such
                   scrupulous
                   misconstruction
                   should
                   be
                   made
                   of
                   his
                   Majesties
                   gracious
                   and
                   pious
                   intentions
                   ,
                   and
                   being
                   desirous
                   to
                   remove
                   all
                   doubts
                   from
                   the
                   mindes
                   of
                   his
                   Majesties
                   good
                   subjects
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   keep
                   them
                   from
                   being
                   poysoned
                   by
                   such
                   as
                   by
                   forced
                   and
                   forged
                   inferences
                   would
                   make
                   them
                   beleeve
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   had
                   actually
                   by
                   taking
                   that
                   Oath
                   sworne
                   that
                   which
                   neither
                   virtually
                   nor
                   verily
                   they
                   have
                   sworne
                   ,
                   or
                   ever
                   intended
                   to
                   sweare
                   ,
                   or
                   was
                   required
                   by
                   Authoritie
                   to
                   be
                   sworne
                   by
                   them
                   ,
                   either
                   directly
                   or
                   indirectly
                   ;
                   considering
                   that
                   all
                   Oathes
                   must
                   be
                   taken
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   minde
                   ,
                   intention
                   ,
                   and
                   commandement
                   of
                   that
                   Authoritie
                   which
                   exacteth
                   the
                   Oath
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   we
                   ,
                   by
                   speciall
                   commandement
                   from
                   his
                   sacred
                   Majestie
                   ,
                   commanded
                   the
                   said
                   Oath
                   to
                   be
                   administred
                   ,
                   wee
                   do
                   hereby
                   freely
                   and
                   ingeniously
                   professe
                   and
                   declare
                   our
                   minde
                   and
                   meaning
                   herein
                   ,
                   as
                   wee
                   have
                   constantly
                   heretofore
                   done
                   since
                   our
                   comming
                   into
                   this
                   Kingdome
                   about
                   this
                   imployment
                   ;
                   viz.
                   That
                   by
                   any
                   such
                   words
                   or
                   Act
                   of
                   Councell
                   we
                   never
                   meaned
                   or
                   intended
                   that
                   Episcopall
                   government
                   should
                   bee
                   abjured
                   ,
                   nor
                   any
                   thing
                   else
                   which
                   was
                   established
                   by
                   Acts
                   of
                   Parliament
                   ,
                   or
                   Acts
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   this
                   Kingdome
                   which
                   are
                   now
                   in
                   force
                   ,
                   and
                   were
                   so
                   at
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   the
                   taking
                   of
                   the
                   said
                   Oath
                   .
                
                 
                   Nor
                   indeed
                   could
                   wee
                   have
                   any
                   other
                   intention
                   or
                   meaning
                   ,
                   being
                   clearely
                   warranted
                   and
                   expresly
                   commanded
                   by
                   his
                   Majesties
                   instructions
                   ,
                   to
                   exact
                   the
                   said
                   Oath
                   ,
                   and
                   take
                   order
                   that
                   it
                   should
                   bee
                   sworne
                   throughout
                   the
                   Kingdome
                   in
                   that
                   faire
                   and
                   lawfull
                   sense
                   ,
                   and
                   none
                   other
                   :
                   Neither
                   in
                   this
                   point
                   did
                   we
                   deliver
                   our
                   owne
                   words
                   ,
                   or
                   his
                   Majesties
                   minde
                   ambiguously
                   or
                   doubtfully
                   ,
                   so
                   as
                   any
                   other
                   sense
                   ,
                   to
                   our
                   thinking
                   ,
                   could
                   bee
                   picked
                   or
                   wrung
                   out
                   of
                   either
                   the
                   one
                   or
                   the
                   other
                   ;
                   for
                   we
                   do
                   attest
                   the
                   Lords
                   of
                   the
                   Councell
                   ,
                   whether
                   wee
                   did
                   not
                   to
                   manie
                   ,
                   or
                   all
                   of
                   them
                   upon
                   severall
                   occasions
                   in
                   conference
                   with
                   them
                   ever
                   since
                   our
                   comming
                   into
                   this
                   Kingdome
                   ,
                   constantly
                   declare
                   unto
                   them
                   ,
                   that
                   his
                   Majesties
                   resolution
                   was
                   not
                   to
                   suffer
                   Episcopall
                   government
                   to
                   be
                   abolished
                   :
                   Wee
                   attest
                   all
                   the
                   Lords
                   of
                   Session
                   ,
                   whether
                   before
                   our
                   tendering
                   of
                   that
                   Oath
                   to
                   them
                   ,
                   or
                   their
                   Lordships
                   taking
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   wee
                   did
                   not
                   fully
                   and
                   freely
                   declare
                   to
                   them
                   ,
                   that
                   his
                   Majesties
                   minde
                   in
                   commanding
                   us
                   to
                   see
                   this
                   Oath
                   taken
                   ,
                   and
                   our
                   own
                   minde
                   in
                   requiring
                   them
                   to
                   take
                   it
                   ,
                   was
                   onely
                   to
                   settle
                   and
                   secure
                   the
                   
                   Religion
                   and
                   Faith
                   professed
                   in
                   this
                   Kingdome
                   ,
                   but
                   was
                   not
                   to
                   bee
                   extended
                   to
                   the
                   abjuring
                   of
                   Episcopall
                   government
                   ,
                   or
                   any
                   other
                   thing
                   now
                   in
                   force
                   by
                   the
                   Lawes
                   of
                   this
                   Church
                   and
                   State
                   at
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   administring
                   this
                   Oath
                   ,
                   which
                   their
                   Lordships
                   ,
                   being
                   the
                   reverend
                   and
                   learned
                   Judges
                   of
                   the
                   Lawes
                   ,
                   knew
                   well
                   could
                   not
                   bee
                   abjured
                   ;
                   after
                   which
                   perspicuous
                   predeclaration
                   of
                   our
                   minde
                   ,
                   their
                   Lordships
                   undoubtedly
                   in
                   that
                   same
                   sense
                   and
                   none
                   other
                   took
                   the
                   said
                   Oath
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   now
                   ,
                   good
                   Reader
                   ,
                   having
                   heard
                   his
                   Majesties
                   minde
                   and
                   intention
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   pursuance
                   of
                   them
                   the
                   minde
                   of
                   his
                   Majesties
                   High
                   Commissioner
                   concerning
                   this
                   Oath
                   ,
                   the
                   reasons
                   to
                   repell
                   the
                   former
                   objection
                   seeme
                   to
                   bee
                   needlesse
                   (
                   the
                   knowne
                   minde
                   of
                   the
                   supreme
                   Magistrate
                   who
                   urgeth
                   an
                   Oath
                   ,
                   being
                   to
                   be
                   taken
                   for
                   the
                   undoubted
                   sense
                   of
                   it
                   ;
                   )
                   yet
                   for
                   as
                   much
                   as
                   that
                   objection
                   hath
                   of
                   late
                   beene
                   mainly
                   urged
                   for
                   alienating
                   the
                   mindes
                   of
                   many
                   of
                   his
                   Majesties
                   good
                   subjects
                   ,
                   and
                   well
                   affected
                   to
                   that
                   government
                   ,
                   from
                   adhering
                   unto
                   it
                   ,
                   be
                   pleased
                   to
                   know
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   former
                   objection
                   hath
                   neither
                   shew
                   nor
                   force
                   of
                   reason
                   in
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   by
                   the
                   said
                   Oath
                   and
                   that
                   explanation
                   set
                   down
                   in
                   the
                   Act
                   of
                   Councell
                   ,
                   Episcopall
                   government
                   neither
                   was
                   ,
                   nor
                   possibly
                   could
                   bee
                   ,
                   abjured
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   for
                   many
                   reasons
                   ,
                   but
                   especially
                   these
                   five
                   ,
                   which
                   we
                   having
                   seen
                   and
                   approved
                   ,
                   have
                   caused
                   to
                   bee
                   here
                   inserted
                   ,
                   and
                   leave
                   them
                   to
                   thine
                   impartiall
                   consideration
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   First
                   ,
                   God
                   forbid
                   it
                   should
                   be
                   imagined
                   that
                   his
                   Majestie
                   should
                   command
                   his
                   subjects
                   to
                   take
                   an
                   Oath
                   which
                   in
                   it selfe
                   is
                   absolutely
                   unlawfull
                   ;
                   but
                   for
                   a
                   man
                   to
                   sweare
                   against
                   a
                   thing
                   which
                   is
                   established
                   by
                   the
                   Lawes
                   of
                   Church
                   and
                   Kingdome
                   in
                   which
                   he
                   liveth
                   (
                   unlesse
                   that
                   thing
                   be
                   repugnant
                   to
                   the
                   Law
                   of
                   God
                   )
                   is
                   absolutely
                   unlawfull
                   ,
                   untill
                   such
                   time
                   as
                   that
                   Kingdome
                   and
                   Church
                   do
                   first
                   repeale
                   these
                   Lawes
                   ;
                   and
                   therefore
                   Episcopall
                   government
                   ,
                   not
                   being
                   repugnant
                   to
                   the
                   Law
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   nay
                   ,
                   being
                   consonant
                   unto
                   it
                   ,
                   as
                   being
                   of
                   Apostolicall
                   institution
                   (
                   which
                   shall
                   be
                   demonstrated
                   if
                   any
                   man
                   please
                   to
                   argue
                   it
                   )
                   and
                   standding
                   fully
                   established
                   ,
                   both
                   by
                   Acts
                   of
                   Parliament
                   ,
                   and
                   Acts
                   of
                   generall
                   Assemblie
                   at
                   the
                   time
                   when
                   this
                   Oath
                   was
                   administred
                   ;
                   to
                   abjure
                   it
                   before
                   these
                   Acts
                   be
                   repealed
                   ,
                   is
                   absolutely
                   unlawfull
                   ,
                   and
                   against
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   :
                   and
                   it
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   hoped
                   no
                   man
                   will
                   conceive
                   that
                   his
                   Majestie
                   meaned
                   to
                   command
                   a
                   thing
                   absolutely
                   unlawfull
                   .
                   And
                   if
                   it
                   should
                   be
                   said
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   said
                   by
                   some
                   ,
                   (
                   who
                   not
                   being
                   able
                   to
                   avoid
                   the
                   force
                   of
                   reason
                   ,
                   do
                   betake
                   themselves
                   to
                   pitifull
                   shifts
                   and
                   evasions
                   )
                   that
                   these
                   Acts
                   of
                   Parliament
                   and
                   Assembly
                   ,
                   establishing
                   Episcopall
                   government
                   ,
                   were
                   unlawfully
                   and
                   unduly
                   obtained
                   ;
                   certainely
                   if
                   they
                   have
                   any
                   reasons
                   for
                   this
                   their
                   bold
                   assertion
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   of
                   a
                   more
                   dangerous
                   consequence
                   then
                   that
                   it
                   ought
                   to
                   be
                   endured
                   in
                   any
                   well
                   setled
                   Church
                   or
                   Common-wealth
                   ;
                   these
                   reasons
                   may
                   bee
                   presented
                   lawfully
                   to
                   these
                   judicatories
                   to
                   entreat
                   them
                   to
                   reduce
                   the
                   saids
                   Acts
                   ,
                   if
                   there
                   shall
                   be
                   strength
                   and
                   validitie
                   found
                   in
                   them
                   :
                   But
                   to
                   hold
                   ,
                   that
                   untill
                   such
                   time
                   as
                   these
                   judicatories
                   shall
                   repeale
                   the
                   saids
                   Lawes
                   ,
                   they
                   either
                   ought
                   to
                   bee
                   ,
                   or
                   can
                   possibly
                   bee
                   abjured
                   ,
                   is
                   a
                   wicked
                   position
                   ,
                   and
                   destructive
                   of
                   the
                   verie
                   foundation
                   of
                   justice
                   
                   both
                   in
                   Church
                   and
                   Common-wealth
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   it
                   cannot
                   bee
                   imagined
                   that
                   this
                   Oath
                   should
                   oblige
                   the
                   now
                   takers
                   of
                   it
                   farther
                   then
                   it
                   did
                   oblige
                   the
                   takers
                   of
                   it
                   at
                   first
                   :
                   for
                   doctrine
                   and
                   points
                   of
                   faith
                   it
                   did
                   oblige
                   them
                   then
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   doth
                   it
                   us
                   now
                   ,
                   perpetually
                   ,
                   because
                   these
                   points
                   in
                   themselves
                   are
                   perpetuall
                   ,
                   immutable
                   ,
                   and
                   eternall
                   :
                   But
                   for
                   points
                   of
                   discipline
                   and
                   government
                   ,
                   and
                   policie
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   that
                   Oath
                   could
                   binde
                   the
                   first
                   takers
                   of
                   it
                   no
                   longer
                   then
                   that
                   discipline
                   and
                   government
                   should
                   stand
                   in
                   force
                   by
                   the
                   Lawes
                   of
                   this
                   Church
                   and
                   Kingdome
                   ,
                   which
                   our
                   Church
                   in
                   her
                   positive
                   Confession
                   of
                   Faith
                   printed
                   amongst
                   the
                   Acts
                   of
                   Parliament
                   ,
                   Artic
                   .
                   20.21
                   .
                   declareth
                   to
                   bee
                   alterable
                   at
                   the
                   will
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   it selfe
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   repealable
                   by
                   succeeding
                   Acts
                   ,
                   if
                   the
                   C●●rch
                   shall
                   see
                   cause
                   .
                   When
                   a
                   King
                   at
                   his
                   Coronation
                   taketh
                   an
                   Oath
                   to
                   rule
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   Lawes
                   of
                   his
                   Kingdom
                   ,
                   or
                   a
                   Judge
                   at
                   his
                   admission
                   sweareth
                   to
                   give
                   judgement
                   according
                   to
                   these
                   Lawes
                   ,
                   the
                   meaning
                   of
                   their
                   Oaths
                   cannot
                   be
                   that
                   they
                   shall
                   rule
                   or
                   judge
                   according
                   to
                   them
                   longer
                   then
                   they
                   continue
                   to
                   be
                   Lawes
                   :
                   but
                   if
                   any
                   of
                   them
                   shall
                   come
                   afterwards
                   to
                   bee
                   lawfully
                   repealed
                   ,
                   both
                   King
                   and
                   Judge
                   are
                   free
                   from
                   ruling
                   and
                   judging
                   according
                   to
                   such
                   of
                   them
                   as
                   are
                   thus
                   lawfully
                   repealed
                   ,
                   notwithstanding
                   their
                   originall
                   Oath
                   .
                   Since
                   therefore
                   if
                   the
                   first
                   takers
                   of
                   that
                   Oath
                   were
                   now
                   alive
                   ,
                   they
                   could
                   not
                   bee
                   said
                   to
                   have
                   abjured
                   Episcopall
                   government
                   ,
                   which
                   hath
                   been
                   since
                   establshed
                   by
                   Lawes
                   of
                   this
                   Church
                   and
                   Kingdom
                   ,
                   especially
                   considering
                   that
                   this
                   Church
                   in
                   her
                   Confession
                   holdeth
                   Church
                   government
                   to
                   bee
                   alterable
                   at
                   the
                   will
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ;
                   certainely
                   we
                   repeating
                   but
                   their
                   Oath
                   ,
                   cannot
                   be
                   said
                   to
                   abjure
                   that
                   government
                   now
                   ,
                   more
                   then
                   they
                   could
                   be
                   said
                   to
                   do
                   it
                   if
                   they
                   were
                   now
                   alive
                   and
                   repeating
                   the
                   same
                   Oath
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   how
                   can
                   it
                   be
                   thought
                   that
                   the
                   verie
                   Act
                   of
                   his
                   Majesties
                   commanding
                   this
                   Oath
                   should
                   make
                   Episcopall
                   government
                   to
                   bee
                   abjured
                   by
                   it
                   ,
                   more
                   then
                   the
                   Covenanters
                   requiring
                   it
                   of
                   their
                   associats
                   ,
                   in
                   both
                   Covenants
                   the
                   words
                   and
                   syllables
                   of
                   the
                   Confession
                   of
                   Faith
                   being
                   the
                   same
                   ?
                   Now
                   it
                   is
                   well
                   knowne
                   that
                   many
                   were
                   brought
                   in
                   to
                   subscribe
                   their
                   Covenant
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   solemne
                   protestations
                   of
                   the
                   contrivers
                   and
                   urgers
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   might
                   subscribe
                   it
                   without
                   abjuring
                   of
                   Episcopacie
                   ,
                   and
                   other
                   such
                   things
                   as
                   were
                   established
                   by
                   Law
                   ,
                   since
                   the
                   time
                   that
                   this
                   Oath
                   was
                   first
                   invented
                   and
                   made
                   ;
                   and
                   the
                   three
                   Ministers
                   in
                   their
                   first
                   answers
                   to
                   the
                   Aberdene
                   Quaeres
                   have
                   fully
                   and
                   clearely
                   expressed
                   themselves
                   to
                   that
                   sense
                   ,
                   holding
                   these
                   things
                   for
                   the
                   present
                   not
                   to
                   bee
                   abjured
                   ,
                   but
                   onely
                   referred
                   to
                   the
                   tryall
                   of
                   a
                   free
                   generall
                   Assemblie
                   :
                   And
                   likewise
                   the
                   adherers
                   to
                   the
                   last
                   Protestation
                   against
                   his
                   Majesties
                   Proclamation
                   ,
                   bearing
                   date
                   the
                   ninth
                   of
                   September
                   ,
                   in
                   their
                   ninth
                   reason
                   against
                   the
                   subscription
                   urged
                   by
                   his
                   Majestie
                   do
                   plainely
                   averre
                   ,
                   that
                   this
                   Oath
                   urged
                   by
                   his
                   Majestie
                   doth
                   oblige
                   the
                   takers
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   
                     to
                     maintaine
                     Perth
                     Articles
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     maintaine
                     Episcopacie
                     .
                  
                   Why
                   therefore
                   some
                   men
                   swearing
                   the
                   same
                   words
                   and
                   syllables
                   should
                   have
                   their
                   words
                   taken
                   to
                   another
                   sense
                   ,
                   and
                   bee
                   thought
                   to
                   abjure
                   Episcopall
                   government
                   ,
                   more
                   then
                   others
                   who
                   have
                   
                   taken
                   the
                   same
                   oath
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   words
                   ,
                   must
                   needs
                   passe
                   the
                   capacitie
                   of
                   an
                   ordinarie
                   understanding
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   It
                   is
                   a
                   received
                   maxime
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     it
                     cannot
                     be
                     denied
                     ,
                     but
                     that
                     oaths
                     ministred
                     unto
                     us
                     must
                     either
                     bee
                     refused
                     ,
                     or
                     else
                     taken
                     according
                     to
                     the
                     knowne
                     minde
                     ,
                     professed
                     intention
                     ,
                     and
                     expresse
                     command
                     of
                     Authoritie
                     urging
                     the
                     same
                     :
                  
                   A
                   proposition
                   ,
                   not
                   onely
                   received
                   in
                   all
                   Schooles
                   ,
                   but
                   positively
                   set
                   down
                   by
                   the
                   adherers
                   to
                   the
                   said
                   protestation
                   
                     totidem
                     verbis
                  
                   in
                   the
                   place
                   above
                   cited
                   .
                   But
                   it
                   is
                   notoriously
                   knowne
                   even
                   unto
                   those
                   who
                   subscribed
                   the
                   Confession
                   of
                   Faith
                   by
                   his
                   Majesties
                   commandment
                   ,
                   that
                   his
                   Majestie
                   not
                   onely
                   in
                   his
                   Kingdomes
                   of
                   England
                   and
                   Ireland
                   ,
                   is
                   a
                   maintainer
                   and
                   upholder
                   of
                   Episcopall
                   government
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   laws
                   of
                   the
                   said
                   Churches
                   and
                   Kingdomes
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   likewaies
                   he
                   is
                   a
                   defender
                   ,
                   and
                   intends
                   to
                   continue
                   a
                   defender
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   government
                   in
                   his
                   Kingdome
                   of
                   Scotland
                   ,
                   both
                   before
                   the
                   time
                   ,
                   and
                   at
                   the
                   time
                   when
                   hee
                   urged
                   this
                   oath
                   ;
                   as
                   is
                   evident
                   by
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   in
                   my
                   Lord
                   Commissioner
                   his
                   Preface
                   ,
                   both
                   concerning
                   his
                   Majesties
                   instructions
                   to
                   his
                   Grace
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   Graces
                   expressing
                   his
                   Majesties
                   minde
                   ,
                   both
                   to
                   the
                   Lords
                   of
                   Councell
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   the
                   Lords
                   of
                   Session
                   ;
                   and
                   the
                   same
                   likewayes
                   is
                   plainly
                   expressed
                   and
                   acknowledged
                   by
                   the
                   adherers
                   to
                   the
                   said
                   protestation
                   in
                   the
                   place
                   above
                   cited
                   :
                   their
                   words
                   being
                   these
                   ;
                   
                     And
                     it
                     is
                     most
                     manifest
                     that
                     his
                     Majesties
                     minde
                     ,
                     intention
                     ,
                     and
                     commandment
                     ,
                     is
                     no
                     other
                     but
                     that
                     the
                     Confession
                     be
                     sworne
                     ,
                     for
                     the
                     maintenance
                     of
                     Religion
                     ,
                     as
                     it
                     is
                     already
                     or
                     presently
                     professed
                     (
                     these
                     two
                     being
                     co-incident
                     altogether
                     one
                     and
                     the
                     same
                     ,
                     not
                     onely
                     in
                     our
                     common
                     forme
                     of
                     speaking
                     ,
                     but
                     in
                     all
                     his
                     Majesties
                     Proclamations
                     )
                     and
                     thus
                     as
                     it
                     includeth
                     ,
                     and
                     continueth
                     within
                     the
                     compasse
                     thereof
                     ,
                     the
                     foresaids
                     novations
                     and
                     Episcopacie
                     ,
                     which
                     under
                     that
                     name
                     were
                     also
                     ratified
                     in
                     the
                     first
                     Parliament
                     holden
                     by
                     his
                     Majestie
                     .
                  
                   From
                   whence
                   it
                   is
                   plaine
                   ,
                   that
                   Episcopacie
                   not
                   being
                   taken
                   away
                   or
                   suspended
                   by
                   any
                   of
                   his
                   Majesties
                   declarations
                   ,
                   as
                   these
                   other
                   things
                   were
                   which
                   they
                   call
                   novations
                   ;
                   it
                   must
                   needs
                   both
                   in
                   deed
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   judgement
                   of
                   the
                   said
                   protesters
                   no
                   wayes
                   bee
                   intended
                   by
                   his
                   Majestie
                   to
                   be
                   abjured
                   by
                   the
                   said
                   oath
                   .
                   Now
                   both
                   the
                   major
                   and
                   that
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   minor
                   which
                   concerneth
                   Episcopall
                   government
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   Scotland
                   ,
                   being
                   clearly
                   acknowledged
                   by
                   the
                   Protesters
                   ;
                   and
                   the
                   other
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   minor
                   concerning
                   that
                   government
                   in
                   his
                   other
                   two
                   Kingdomes
                   being
                   notoriously
                   knowne
                   ,
                   not
                   onely
                   to
                   them
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   all
                   others
                   who
                   know
                   his
                   Majestie
                   ,
                   how
                   it
                   can
                   be
                   imagined
                   that
                   his
                   Majestie
                   by
                   that
                   oath
                   should
                   command
                   Episcopacie
                   to
                   be
                   abjured
                   ,
                   or
                   how
                   could
                   any
                   one
                   to
                   whom
                   his
                   Majesties
                   minde
                   concerning
                   Episcopall
                   government
                   was
                   known
                   ,
                   honestly
                   or
                   safely
                   abjure
                   it
                   ,
                   let
                   it
                   be
                   left
                   to
                   the
                   whole
                   world
                   to
                   judge
                   ;
                   especially
                   considering
                   that
                   the
                   Protesters
                   themselves
                   in
                   that
                   place
                   above
                   cited
                   ,
                   by
                   a
                   dilemma
                   ,
                   which
                   we
                   leave
                   to
                   themselves
                   to
                   answer
                   ,
                   have
                   averred
                   ,
                   that
                   when
                   that
                   Act
                   of
                   Councell
                   should
                   come
                   out
                   ,
                   yet
                   that
                   it
                   could
                   not
                   be
                   inferred
                   from
                   thence
                   that
                   any
                   such
                   thing
                   was
                   abjured
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   
                   Fifthly
                   and
                   lastly
                   ,
                   If
                   the
                   explanation
                   in
                   that
                   Act
                   of
                   Councell
                   be
                   taken
                   in
                   that
                   not
                   onely
                   rigid
                   but
                   unreasonable
                   and
                   senslesse
                   sense
                   which
                   they
                   urge
                   ,
                   yet
                   they
                   can
                   never
                   make
                   it
                   appeare
                   ,
                   that
                   Episcopall
                   government
                   at
                   the
                   first
                   time
                   of
                   the
                   administring
                   of
                   that
                   oath
                   was
                   abolished
                   :
                   The
                   very
                   words
                   of
                   that
                   Confession
                   of
                   Faith
                   ,
                   immediatly
                   after
                   the
                   beginning
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   being
                   these
                   ,
                   
                     Received
                     ,
                     beleeved
                     ,
                     defended
                     by
                     many
                     and
                     sundrie
                     notable
                     Kirks
                     and
                     Realmes
                     ,
                     but
                     chiefly
                     by
                     the
                     Kirk
                     of
                     Scotland
                     ,
                     the
                     Kings
                     Majestie
                     and
                     three
                     Estates
                     of
                     this
                     Realme
                     ,
                     as
                     Gods
                     eternall
                     truth
                     and
                     onely
                     ground
                     of
                     our
                     salvation
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                  
                   By
                   which
                   it
                   is
                   evident
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   subscription
                   to
                   this
                   Confession
                   of
                   Faith
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   urged
                   in
                   no
                   other
                   sense
                   then
                   as
                   it
                   was
                   then
                   beleeved
                   and
                   received
                   by
                   the
                   Kings
                   Majestie
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   three
                   Estates
                   of
                   this
                   Realme
                   at
                   that
                   time
                   in
                   being
                   ;
                   and
                   it
                   is
                   well
                   knowne
                   ,
                   that
                   at
                   that
                   time
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   Abbats
                   and
                   Priors
                   made
                   up
                   a
                   third
                   Estate
                   of
                   this
                   Realme
                   ,
                   which
                   gave
                   approbation
                   to
                   this
                   Confession
                   of
                   Faith
                   :
                   and
                   therefore
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   to
                   bee
                   conceived
                   ,
                   that
                   this
                   third
                   Estate
                   did
                   then
                   abjure
                   Episcopacie
                   ,
                   or
                   that
                   Episcopacie
                   was
                   at
                   the
                   first
                   swearing
                   of
                   that
                   Confession
                   abolished
                   .
                   But
                   say
                   that
                   at
                   that
                   time
                   it
                   was
                   abolished
                   by
                   Acts
                   of
                   generall
                   Assemblie
                   ,
                   yet
                   was
                   it
                   not
                   so
                   by
                   any
                   Act
                   of
                   Parliament
                   ,
                   nay
                   by
                   many
                   Acts
                   of
                   Parliament
                   it
                   was
                   in
                   force
                   ,
                   because
                   none
                   of
                   them
                   was
                   repealed
                   ;
                   some
                   whereof
                   are
                   annexed
                   in
                   the
                   sheet
                   immediatly
                   after
                   these
                   reasons
                   ,
                   which
                   wee
                   pray
                   the
                   Reader
                   carefully
                   to
                   peruse
                   and
                   ponder
                   :
                   and
                   at
                   the
                   very
                   time
                   of
                   the
                   taking
                   of
                   this
                   oath
                   and
                   after
                   ,
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   whose
                   names
                   are
                   well
                   knowne
                   ,
                   were
                   in
                   being
                   .
                   Now
                   it
                   is
                   to
                   bee
                   hoped
                   that
                   in
                   a
                   Monarchie
                   ,
                   or
                   any
                   other
                   well
                   constituted
                   republick
                   ,
                   that
                   damnable
                   Jesuiticall
                   position
                   shall
                   never
                   take
                   place
                   ,
                   That
                   what
                   is
                   once
                   enacted
                   by
                   a
                   Monarch
                   and
                   his
                   three
                   Estates
                   in
                   Parliament
                   ,
                   shall
                   ever
                   be
                   held
                   repealed
                   or
                   repealable
                   by
                   any
                   Ecclesiasticall
                   nationall
                   Synod
                   .
                
                 
                   By
                   all
                   which
                   it
                   is
                   evident
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   explanation
                   of
                   that
                   Act
                   of
                   Councell
                   so
                   groundlesly
                   urged
                   ,
                   can
                   induce
                   no
                   man
                   to
                   imagine
                   that
                   by
                   the
                   Confession
                   of
                   Faith
                   lately
                   sworne
                   by
                   his
                   Majesties
                   commandment
                   ,
                   Episcopall
                   government
                   ,
                   which
                   then
                   did
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   doth
                   stand
                   established
                   by
                   Acts
                   of
                   this
                   Church
                   and
                   Kingdome
                   ,
                   either
                   was
                   ,
                   or
                   possibly
                   could
                   be
                   abjured
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   having
                   now
                   (
                   good
                   Reader
                   )
                   heard
                   his
                   Majesties
                   minde
                   in
                   his
                   instructions
                   to
                   us
                   ,
                   our
                   minde
                   in
                   requiring
                   in
                   his
                   Majesties
                   name
                   this
                   oath
                   to
                   be
                   taken
                   ,
                   and
                   these
                   few
                   reasons
                   of
                   many
                   which
                   doe
                   evidently
                   evince
                   the
                   inconsequence
                   of
                   that
                   sense
                   ,
                   which
                   without
                   any
                   shew
                   of
                   inference
                   is
                   put
                   upon
                   it
                   by
                   those
                   who
                   would
                   go
                   on
                   in
                   making
                   men
                   still
                   beleeve
                   ,
                   that
                   all
                   which
                   they
                   doe
                   or
                   say
                   is
                   grounded
                   upon
                   Authority
                   ,
                   though
                   they
                   themselves
                   doe
                   well
                   know
                   the
                   contrary
                   ;
                   wee
                   suppose
                   that
                   all
                   they
                   who
                   have
                   taken
                   this
                   oath
                   will
                   rest
                   satisfied
                   that
                   they
                   have
                   not
                   abjured
                   Episcopall
                   government
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   they
                   who
                   shall
                   take
                   it
                   ,
                   will
                   take
                   it
                   in
                   no
                   other
                   sense
                   .
                
                 
                   Which
                   timely
                   warning
                   of
                   ours
                   ,
                   we
                   are
                   the
                   more
                   willing
                   to
                   give
                   ,
                   because
                   we
                   are
                   given
                   to
                   understand
                   ,
                   that
                   even
                   they
                   who
                   were
                   wont
                   to
                   call
                   the
                   takers
                   of
                   this
                   oath
                   (
                   notwithstanding
                   of
                   that
                   explanation
                   by
                   
                   act
                   of
                   councell
                   )
                   perjured
                   and
                   damned
                   persons
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   their
                   pulpits
                   called
                   the
                   urging
                   of
                   it
                   the
                   depth
                   of
                   sathan
                   ,
                   doe
                   now
                   meane
                   to
                   take
                   it
                   themselves
                   ,
                   and
                   urge
                   others
                   to
                   take
                   it
                   in
                   that
                   sense
                   which
                   they
                   make
                   men
                   beleeve
                   (
                   though
                   wrongfully
                   )
                   that
                   act
                   of
                   councell
                   makes
                   advantageous
                   to
                   their
                   ends
                   .
                
                 
                   But
                   we
                   doe
                   in
                   his
                   Majesties
                   name
                   require
                   that
                   none
                   presume
                   to
                   take
                   the
                   said
                   oath
                   ,
                   unlesse
                   they
                   bee
                   required
                   so
                   to
                   doe
                   by
                   such
                   as
                   shall
                   have
                   lawfull
                   authoritie
                   from
                   his
                   Majestie
                   to
                   administer
                   it
                   unto
                   them
                   :
                   being
                   confident
                   ,
                   that
                   none
                   either
                   will
                   or
                   can
                   take
                   the
                   said
                   oath
                   or
                   any
                   other
                   oath
                   in
                   any
                   sense
                   ,
                   which
                   may
                   not
                   consist
                   with
                   episcopall
                   government
                   ,
                   having
                   his
                   Majesties
                   sense
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   the
                   sense
                   of
                   all
                   lawfull
                   authority
                   fully
                   explayned
                   to
                   them
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     HAMILTOUN
                     .
                  
                
              
            
          
        
         
           THat
           episcopall
           jurisdiction
           was
           in
           force
           by
           acts
           of
           parliament
           ,
           &
           no
           wayes
           abolished
           nor
           suppressed
           in
           the
           yeare
           1580.
           nor
           at
           the
           time
           of
           reformation
           of
           religion
           within
           the
           realm
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           doth
           evidently
           appeare
           by
           the
           acts
           of
           parliament
           after
           mentioned
           .
        
         
           First
           by
           the
           parliament
           1567.
           cap.
           2.
           whereby
           at
           the
           time
           of
           reformation
           the
           Popes
           authoritie
           was
           abolished
           ,
           it
           is
           enacted
           by
           the
           said
           act
           ,
           
             That
             no
             bishop
             ,
             nor
             other
             prelate
             in
             this
             realme
             ,
             use
             any
             jurisdiction
             in
             time
             coming
             by
             the
             bishop
             of
             Romes
             authority
             .
          
           And
           by
           the
           third
           act
           of
           the
           same
           parliament
           ,
           whereby
           it
           is
           declared
           ,
           
             That
             all
             acts
             not
             agreeing
             with
             Gods
             word
             ,
             and
             contrary
             to
             the
             confession
             of
             faith
             approved
             by
             the
             estates
             in
             that
             parliament
             ,
             to
             have
             no
             effect
             nor
             strength
             in
             time
             to
             come
             .
          
           Whereby
           it
           is
           evident
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           not
           the
           reformers
           intētion
           to
           suppresse
           episcopacie
           ,
           but
           that
           bishops
           should
           not
           use
           any
           jurisdiction
           by
           the
           bishop
           of
           Rome
           his
           authority
           ;
           &
           seeing
           they
           did
           allow
           episcopacie
           to
           cōtinue
           
           in
           the
           church
           ,
           that
           they
           did
           not
           esteeme
           the
           same
           contrary
           to
           Gods
           word
           and
           confession
           foresaid
           :
           as
           appeares
           more
           clearly
           by
           the
           sixth
           act
           of
           the
           said
           parliament
           ,
           which
           is
           ratified
           in
           the
           parliament
           1579.
           cap.
           68.
           whereby
           it
           is
           declared
           ,
           
             That
             the
             ministers
             of
             the
             blessed
             Evangell
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             whom
             God
             of
             his
             mercie
             hath
             now
             raised
             up
             amongst
             us
             ,
             or
             hereafter
             shall
             raise
             ,
             agreeing
             with
             them
             that
             now
             live
             in
             doctrine
             or
             administration
             of
             the
             sacraments
             ,
             and
             the
             people
             of
             this
             realme
             that
             professe
             Christ
             as
             hee
             is
             now
             offered
             in
             his
             Evangel
             ,
             and
             doe
             communicate
             with
             the
             holy
             sacraments
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             reformed
             kirks
             of
             this
             realme
             they
             are
             publickly
             administrate
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             confession
             of
             the
             faith
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             only
             true
             and
             holy
             kirk
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             within
             this
             realme
          
           ;
           without
           any
           exception
           by
           reason
           of
           policie
           and
           discipline
           ,
           declaring
           only
           such
           as
           either
           gain-say
           the
           word
           of
           the
           Evangel
           according
           to
           the
           heads
           of
           the
           said
           confession
           ,
           or
           refuse
           the
           participation
           of
           the
           holy
           sacraments
           as
           they
           are
           now
           ministrate
           ,
           to
           bee
           no
           members
           of
           the
           said
           kirk
           so
           long
           as
           they
           keep
           themselves
           so
           divided
           from
           the
           societie
           of
           Christs
           body
           .
           Whereby
           it
           is
           manifest
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           not
           the
           said
           reformers
           minde
           to
           exclude
           any
           from
           that
           society
           by
           reason
           of
           discipline
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           did
           not
           at
           that
           time
           innovate
           or
           change
           any
           thing
           in
           that
           policie
           they
           found
           in
           the
           said
           kirk
           before
           the
           reformation
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           likewaies
           evident
           by
           the
           oath
           to
           be
           ministred
           to
           the
           king
           at
           his
           coronation
           ,
           by
           the
           eigth
           act
           of
           the
           said
           parliament
           ,
           wherby
           he
           is
           to
           sweare
           
             to
             maintaine
             the
             true
             religion
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             the
             preaching
             of
             his
             holy
             word
             &
             due
             and
             right
             ministration
             of
             the
             sacraments
             now
             received
             and
             preached
             within
             this
             realme
             ,
             and
             shall
             abolish
             and
             gainstand
             all
             false
             religion
             contrarie
             to
             the
             same
          
           ;
           without
           swearing
           to
           any
           innovation
           of
           policie
           and
           discipline
           of
           the
           kirk
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           it
           doth
           evidently
           appeare
           by
           these
           subsequent
           acts
           of
           parliament
           ,
           that
           by
           the
           muncipall
           law
           of
           this
           realme
           archbishops
           and
           bishops
           was
           not
           only
           allowed
           in
           the
           kirk
           ,
           but
           also
           had
           jurisdiction
           and
           authority
           to
           governe
           the
           same
           .
        
         
           
           First
           ,
           by
           the
           24.
           act
           of
           the
           said
           parliament
           ,
           whereby
           
             all
             civill
             priviledges
             granted
             by
             our
             soveraigne
             Lords
             predecessors
             to
             the
             spirituall
             estate
             of
             this
             realme
             ,
             are
             ratified
             in
             all
             points
             after
             the
             form
             &
             tenor
             therof
             .
          
           And
           by
           the
           35.
           act
           of
           the
           parliament
           1571.
           whereby
           all
           and
           whatsoever
           acts
           and
           statutes
           made
           of
           before
           
             by
             our
             soveraigne
             Lord
             and
             his
             predecessors
             anent
             the
             freedome
             and
             liberty
             of
             the
             true
             kirke
             of
             God
             ,
             are
             ratified
             and
             approved
             .
          
        
         
           
           By
           the
           46.
           act
           of
           the
           parliament
           1572.
           whereby
           it
           is
           declared
           ,
           that
           archbishops
           and
           bishops
           have
           the
           authority
           ,
           and
           are
           ordained
           to
           conveen
           and
           deprive
           all
           inferiour
           persons
           being
           ministers
           ,
           who
           shall
           not
           subscribe
           the
           articles
           of
           religion
           ,
           and
           give
           their
           oath
           for
           acknowledging
           and
           recognoscing
           of
           our
           soveraigne
           Lord
           and
           his
           authority
           ,
           and
           bring
           a
           testimoniall
           in
           writing
           thereupon
           within
           a
           moneth
           after
           their
           admission
           .
        
         
           
           By
           the
           48.
           act
           of
           the
           same
           parliament
           ,
           whereby
           it
           is
           declared
           ,
           that
           
           archbishops
           and
           bishops
           have
           authority
           at
           their
           visitations
           to
           designe
           ministers
           gleibes
           .
        
         
           
           By
           the
           54.
           act
           of
           the
           said
           parliament
           ,
           whereby
           archbishops
           and
           bishops
           are
           authorized
           to
           nominate
           and
           appoint
           at
           their
           visitations
           ,
           persons
           in
           every
           parochin
           for
           making
           and
           setting
           of
           the
           taxation
           ,
           for
           upholding
           and
           repairing
           of
           kirks
           and
           kirk-yards
           ,
           and
           to
           conveene
           ,
           try
           ,
           and
           censure
           all
           persons
           that
           shall
           be
           found
           to
           have
           applied
           to
           their
           own
           use
           the
           stones
           ,
           timber
           ,
           or
           any
           thing
           else
           pertaining
           to
           kirks
           demolished
           .
        
         
           
           By
           the
           55.
           act
           of
           the
           parliament
           1573.
           whereby
           archbishops
           and
           bishops
           are
           authorized
           to
           admonish
           persons
           married
           ,
           in
           case
           of
           desertion
           ,
           to
           adhere
           ,
           and
           in
           case
           of
           disobedience
           ,
           
             to
             direct
             charges
             to
             the
             minister
             of
             the
             parochin
             to
             proceed
             to
             the
             sentence
             of
             excommunication
             .
          
        
         
           
           By
           the
           63.
           act
           of
           the
           parliament
           1578.
           whereby
           bishops
           ,
           and
           where
           no
           bishops
           ,
           are
           provided
           ,
           the
           Commissioner
           of
           diocesses
           ,
           have
           authority
           to
           try
           the
           rents
           of
           hospitals
           ,
           and
           call
           for
           the
           foundations
           thereof
           .
        
         
           
           By
           the
           69.
           act
           of
           the
           parliament
           1579.
           whereby
           the
           jurisdiction
           of
           the
           kirk
           is
           declared
           
             to
             stand
             in
             preaching
             the
             word
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             correction
             of
             manners
             ,
             and
             administration
             of
             the
             holy
             sacraments
          
           ;
           and
           yet
           no
           other
           authority
           nor
           office-bearer
           allowed
           and
           appointed
           by
           act
           of
           parliament
           ,
           nor
           is
           allowed
           by
           the
           former
           acts
           ;
           but
           archbishops
           and
           bishops
           intended
           to
           continue
           in
           their
           authority
           ,
           as
           is
           clear
           by
           these
           acts
           following
           .
        
         
           
           First
           ,
           by
           the
           71.
           act
           of
           the
           same
           parliament
           ,
           whereby
           persons
           returning
           from
           their
           travels
           are
           ordained
           ,
           within
           the
           space
           of
           twenty
           dayes
           after
           their
           returne
           ,
           
             to
             passe
             to
             the
             bishop
             ,
             superintendent
             ,
             commissioner
             of
             the
             kirks
          
           where
           they
           arrive
           and
           reside
           ,
           and
           there
           offer
           to
           make
           and
           give
           a
           confession
           of
           their
           faith
           ,
           or
           then
           within
           fourtie
           dayes
           to
           remove
           themselves
           forth
           of
           the
           realme
           .
        
         
           
           By
           the
           99.
           act
           of
           the
           parliament
           1581.
           whereby
           the
           foresaids
           acts
           are
           ratified
           and
           approved
           .
        
         
           
           By
           the
           130.
           act
           of
           the
           parliament
           1584.
           whereby
           it
           is
           ordained
           ,
           that
           none
           of
           his
           Majesties
           lieges
           and
           subjects
           presume
           or
           take
           upon
           hand
           to
           impugne
           the
           dignitie
           and
           authoritie
           of
           the
           three
           estates
           of
           this
           kingdome
           ,
           whereby
           the
           honour
           and
           authority
           of
           the
           Kings
           Majesties
           supreme
           court
           of
           parliament
           ,
           past
           all
           memorie
           of
           man
           ,
           hath
           beene
           continued
           ,
           
             or
             to
             seek
             or
             procure
             the
             innovation
             or
             diminution
             of
             the
             power
             and
             authoritie
             of
             the
             same
             three
             estates
             ,
             or
             any
             of
             them
             in
             time
             coming
             under
             the
             paine
             of
             treason
             .
          
        
         
           
           By
           the
           131.
           act
           of
           the
           same
           parliament
           ,
           wherby
           all
           judgements
           &
           jurisdictions
           as
           well
           in
           spirituall
           as
           tēporall
           causes
           ,
           in
           practice
           &
           custome
           ,
           during
           these
           twenty
           foure
           yeares
           by-past
           not
           approved
           by
           his
           Highnes
           and
           three
           Estates
           in
           parliament
           ,
           are
           discharged
           :
           and
           whereby
           it
           is
           defended
           ,
           
             That
             none
             of
             his
             highnes
             subjects
             of
             whatsoever
             qualitie
             ,
             estate
             ,
             or
             function
             they
             bee
             of
             ,
             spirituall
             or
             temporall
             ,
             presume
             ,
             or
             take
             upon
             hand
             to
             convocate
             ,
             conveen
             ,
             or
             assemble
             themselves
             together
             for
             holding
             of
             councels
             ,
             conventions
             ,
             or
             assemblies
             ,
             to
             treat
             ,
             consult
             ,
             or
             determinate
             in
             any
             matter
             of
             estate
             ,
             
             civill
             or
             ecclesiasticall
             (
             except
             in
             the
             ordinary
             judgements
             )
             without
             his
             Majesties
             speciall
             commandment
             ,
             or
             expresse
             licence
             had
             and
             obtained
             to
             that
             effect
             .
          
        
         
           
           By
           the
           132.
           act
           of
           the
           said
           parliament
           authorizing
           Bishops
           to
           try
           and
           judge
           ministers
           guilty
           of
           crimes
           meriting
           deprivation
           .
        
         
           
           By
           the
           133.
           act
           of
           the
           same
           parliament
           ,
           ordaining
           Ministers
           exercing
           any
           office
           beside
           their
           calling
           to
           be
           tried
           and
           adjudged
           culpable
           by
           
             their
             Ordinaries
          
           .
        
         
           
           By
           the
           23.
           act
           of
           the
           parliament
           1587.
           whereby
           all
           acts
           made
           by
           his
           highnesse
           ,
           or
           his
           most
           noble
           progenitors
           anent
           the
           Kirk
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           religion
           presently
           professed
           ,
           are
           ratified
           .
        
         
           
           By
           the
           231.
           act
           of
           the
           parliament
           1597.
           bearing
           ,
           
             That
             our
             Soveraigne
             Lord
             and
             his
             highnesse
             estates
             in
             parliament
             ,
             having
             speciall
             consideration
             of
             the
             great
             priviledges
             and
             immunities
             granted
             by
             his
             highnesse
             predecessors
             to
             the
             holy
             Kirk
             within
             this
             realme
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             speciall
             persons
             exercing
             the
             offices
             ,
             titles
             ,
             and
             dignities
             of
             the
             prelates
             within
             the
             same
             .
             Which
             persons
             have
             ever
             represented
             one
             of
             the
             estates
             of
             this
             realme
             in
             all
             conventions
             of
             the
             said
             estates
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             said
             priviledges
             and
             freedomes
             have
             been
             from
             time
             to
             time
             renued
             and
             conserved
             in
             the
             same
             integritie
             wherein
             they
             were
             at
             any
             time
             before
             .
             So
             that
             his
             Majestie
             acknowledging
             the
             same
             to
             he
             fallen
             now
             under
             his
             Majesties
             most
             favourable
             protection
             ,
             therefore
             his
             Majesty
             with
             consent
             of
             the
             estates
             declares
             ,
             that
             the
             Kirk
             within
             this
             realme
             ,
             wherein
             the
             true
             Religion
             is
             professed
             ,
             is
             the
             true
             and
             holy
             Kirk
             :
             And
             that
             such
             ministers
             as
             his
             Majestie
             at
             any
             time
             shall
             please
             to
             provide
             to
             the
             office
             ,
             place
             ,
             title
             ,
             and
             dignitie
             of
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             &c.
             shall
             have
             vote
             in
             parliament
             ,
             sicklike
             and
             al
             's
             freely
             as
             any
             other
             Ecclesiasticall
             prelate
             had
             at
             any
             time
             by-gone
             .
          
           And
           also
           declares
           ,
           that
           all
           bishopricks
           vaicking
           ,
           or
           that
           shall
           vaick
           ,
           shall
           be
           only
           disponed
           to
           actuall
           preachers
           and
           ministers
           in
           the
           kirk
           ,
           or
           such
           as
           shal
           take
           upon
           them
           to
           exerce
           the
           said
           functiō
           .
        
         
           
           By
           the
           2.
           act
           of
           the
           parliament
           ,
           1606.
           whereby
           
             the
             ancient
             and
             fundamentall
             policie
             ,
             consisting
             in
             the
             maintenance
             of
             the
             three
             estates
             of
             parliament
             ,
             being
             of
             late
             greatly
             impaired
             and
             almost
             subverted
             ,
             especially
             by
             the
             indirect
             abolishing
             of
             the
             Estate
             of
             Bishops
             by
             the
             act
             of
             annexation
             :
             Albeit
             it
             was
             never
             meaned
             by
             his
             Majestie
             ,
             nor
             by
             his
             estates
             ,
             that
             the
             said
             estate
             of
             bishops
             ,
             being
             a
             necessary
             estate
             of
             the
             parliament
             ,
             should
             any
             wayes
             be
             suppressed
             ;
             yet
             by
             dismembring
             and
             abstracting
             from
             them
             of
             their
             livings
             being
             brought
             in
             contempt
             and
             povertie
             ,
             the
             said
             estate
             of
             bishops
             is
             restored
             ,
             and
             redintegrate
             to
             their
             ancient
             and
             accustomed
             honour
             ,
             dignities
             ,
             prerogatives
             ,
             priviledges
             ,
             lands
             ,
             teindes
             ,
             rents
             ,
             as
             the
             same
             was
             in
             the
             reformed
             kirk
             ,
             most
             amply
             and
             free
             at
             any
             time
             before
             the
             act
             of
             annexation
             ;
             rescinding
             and
             annulling
             all
             acts
             of
             parliament
             made
             in
             prejudice
             of
             the
             said
             bishops
             in
             the
             premisses
             ,
             or
             any
             of
             them
             ,
             with
             all
             that
             hath
             followed
             ,
             or
             may
             follow
             thereupon
             ,
             to
             the
             effect
             they
             may
             peaceably
             enjoy
             the
             honours
             ,
             dignities
             ,
             priviledges
             ,
             and
             prerogatives
             competent
             to
             them
             or
             their
             estate
             since
             the
             reformation
             of
             religion
             .
          
        
         
           
           By
           the
           6.
           act
           of
           the
           20.
           parliament
           ,
           declaring
           
             that
             archbishops
             and
             bishops
             are
             redintegrate
             to
             their
             former
             authority
             ,
             dignitie
             ▪
             prerogative
             ,
             priviledges
             
             and
             jurisdictions
             lawfully
             pertaining
             and
             shall
             be
             knowne
             to
             pertain
             to
             them
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
           By
           the
           1.
           act
           of
           the
           parliament
           1617.
           ordaining
           Archbishops
           and
           Bishops
           to
           be
           elected
           by
           their
           Chapters
           ,
           and
           no
           other
           wayes
           ,
           and
           consecrate
           by
           the
           rites
           and
           order
           accustomed
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           the
           Explanation
           ,
           and
           now
           followeth
           their
           answer
           ,
           which
           shall
           receive
           no
           reply
           ,
           as
           being
           confident
           that
           there
           is
           nothing
           in
           it
           that
           hath
           weakened
           any
           thing
           contained
           in
           the
           five
           reasons
           .
           Onely
           ,
           where
           there
           is
           any
           new
           or
           dangerous
           position
           of
           theirs
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           thing
           which
           may
           seeme
           with
           any
           shew
           fit
           to
           be
           observed
           ,
           you
           shall
           finde
           it
           noted
           upon
           the
           margine
           ,
           as
           it
           here
           ensues
           .
        
         
           
             
               
                 
                   AN
                   ANSVVER
                   TO
                   THE
                   PROFESSION
                   AND
                   DECLARATION
                   Made
                   by
                   JAMES
                   Marquesse
                   of
                   HAMILTON
                   ,
                   His
                   MAIESTIES
                   high
                   Commissioner
                   ,
                   at
                   Edinburgh
                   ,
                   An.
                   1638.
                   in
                   December
                   .
                
                 
                   THis
                   ancient
                   Kingdome
                   ,
                   although
                   not
                   the
                   most
                   flourishing
                   in
                   the
                   glory
                   and
                   wealth
                   of
                   the
                   World
                   ,
                   hath
                   been
                   so
                   largely
                   recompensed
                   with
                   the
                   riches
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   reformation
                   and
                   puritie
                   of
                   Religion
                   from
                   the
                   abundant
                   mercy
                   &
                   free
                   grace
                   of
                   our
                   GOD
                   towards
                   us
                   ,
                   that
                   all
                   the
                   reformed
                   Kirks
                   about
                   us
                   ,
                   
                   did
                   admire
                   our
                   happinesse
                   .
                   And
                   King
                   JAMES
                   himselfe
                   of
                   happy
                   memory
                   ,
                   gloried
                   that
                   he
                   had
                   the
                   honour
                   to
                   be
                   born
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   King
                   in
                   the
                   best
                   reformed
                   Kirk
                   in
                   the
                   world
                   .
                   Those
                   blessings
                   of
                   pure
                   doctrine
                   ,
                   Christian
                   government
                   ,
                   and
                   right
                   frame
                   of
                   discipline
                   we
                   long
                   enjoyed
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   were
                   prescribed
                   by
                   GODS
                   own
                   word
                   ;
                   who
                   as
                   the
                   great
                   Master
                   of
                   his
                   family
                   ,
                   left
                   most
                   perfect
                   directions
                   for
                   his
                   own
                   oeconomie
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   whole
                   officers
                   of
                   his
                   house
                   :
                   till
                   the
                   Prelats
                   ,
                   without
                   calling
                   from
                   GOD
                   ,
                   or
                   warrand
                   from
                   his
                   word
                   ,
                   did
                   ingire
                   themselves
                   by
                   their
                   craft
                   and
                   violence
                   upon
                   the
                   house
                   of
                   GOD.
                   Their
                   craftie
                   entry
                   at
                   the
                   beginning
                   was
                   disguised
                   under
                   many
                   cautions
                   and
                   caveats
                   ,
                   which
                   they
                   never
                   observed
                   ,
                   and
                   have
                   professed
                   since
                   ,
                   they
                   never
                   intended
                   to
                   observe
                   ,
                   though
                   they
                   were
                   sworn
                   thereto
                   .
                   Their
                   wayes
                   of
                   promoving
                   their
                   course
                   were
                   subtile
                   and
                   cunning
                   :
                   as
                   in
                   abstracting
                   the
                   registers
                   of
                   the
                   Kirk
                   ,
                   wherein
                   their
                   government
                   was
                   condemned
                   ;
                   in
                   impeding
                   yearly
                   generall
                   Assemblies
                   ,
                   whereunto
                   they
                   were
                   subject
                   and
                   comptable
                   ,
                   and
                   generally
                   in
                   enfeebling
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   the
                   Kirk
                   ,
                   and
                   establishing
                   the
                   same
                   totally
                   in
                   their
                   own
                   persons
                   :
                   whereby
                   in
                   a
                   
                   short
                   time
                   they
                   made
                   such
                   progresse
                   ,
                   that
                   being
                   invested
                   in
                   the
                   prime
                   places
                   of
                   estate
                   ,
                   and
                   arming
                   themselves
                   with
                   the
                   boundlesse
                   power
                   of
                   the
                   high
                   Commission
                   ,
                   they
                   made
                   themselves
                   lords
                   over
                   GODS
                   inheritance
                   :
                   and
                   out
                   of
                   their
                   greatnesse
                   ,
                   without
                   any
                   shew
                   of
                   order
                   or
                   Councell
                   ,
                   without
                   advise
                   of
                   the
                   Kirk
                   ,
                   but
                   at
                   their
                   own
                   pleasure
                   enterprised
                   to
                   alter
                   and
                   subvert
                   the
                   former
                   doctrine
                   and
                   discipline
                   of
                   this
                   Kirk
                   ,
                   and
                   introduce
                   many
                   fearefull
                   corruptions
                   and
                   innovations
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   utter
                   overthrow
                   of
                   Religion
                   ;
                   and
                   to
                   make
                   us
                   no
                   lesse
                   miserable
                   then
                   we
                   were
                   happy
                   before
                   .
                   These
                   pressing
                   grievances
                   did
                   at
                   length
                   awake
                   the
                   good
                   Subjects
                   to
                   petition
                   his
                   Majesty
                   and
                   his
                   Councell
                   for
                   redresse
                   .
                   And
                   albeit
                   at
                   last
                   ,
                   after
                   many
                   reiterated
                   supplications
                   and
                   long
                   attendance
                   ,
                   his
                   Majestie
                   hath
                   been
                   graciously
                   pleased
                   to
                   grant
                   a
                   free
                   generall
                   Assembly
                   ;
                   yet
                   in
                   the
                   beginning
                   by
                   the
                   credit
                   of
                   the
                   Prelates
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   commoditie
                   of
                   accesse
                   ,
                   his
                   Royall
                   eare
                   was
                   long
                   stopped
                   to
                   our
                   cryes
                   ,
                   and
                   wee
                   discharged
                   under
                   the
                   paine
                   of
                   treason
                   to
                   meet
                   for
                   making
                   any
                   more
                   remonstrances
                   of
                   our
                   just
                   desires
                   .
                
                 
                   In
                   this
                   distresse
                   none
                   other
                   mean
                   ,
                   nor
                   hope
                   of
                   redresse
                   being
                   left
                   ,
                   wee
                   had
                   our
                   recourse
                   to
                   GOD
                   ,
                   who
                   hath
                   the
                   hearts
                   of
                   all
                   Kings
                   and
                   Rulers
                   in
                   his
                   hand
                   ;
                   and
                   therefore
                   taking
                   to
                   our
                   heart
                   ,
                   that
                   GOD
                   had
                   justly
                   punished
                   us
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   breach
                   of
                   that
                   nationall
                   Covenant
                   ,
                   made
                   with
                   GOD
                   ,
                   in
                   Anno
                   1580.
                   
                   We
                   thought
                   fit
                   to
                   reconcile
                   our selves
                   to
                   him
                   again
                   ,
                   by
                   renewing
                   the
                   same
                   Covenant
                   .
                   And
                   so
                   ,
                   in
                   obedience
                   to
                   his
                   *
                   divine
                   Commandement
                   ,
                   conforme
                   to
                   the
                   practise
                   of
                   the
                   godly
                   in
                   former
                   times
                   ,
                   and
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   laudable
                   example
                   of
                   our
                   religious
                   Progenitours
                   ,
                   warranted
                   by
                   acts
                   of
                   Councell
                   ,
                   we
                   again
                   renewed
                   our
                   confession
                   of
                   Faith
                   of
                   this
                   Kirk
                   and
                   Kingdome
                   ,
                   as
                   a
                   reall
                   testimony
                   of
                   our
                   fidelitie
                   to
                   GOD
                   ,
                   in
                   bearing
                   witnesse
                   to
                   the
                   truth
                   of
                   that
                   Religion
                   whereunto
                   we
                   were
                   sworn
                   to
                   adhere
                   in
                   Doctrine
                   and
                   Discipline
                   ,
                   of
                   our
                   loyaltie
                   to
                   our
                   Soveraigne
                   ,
                   and
                   mutuall
                   union
                   among
                   our selves
                   in
                   that
                   cause
                   .
                   Which
                   Confession
                   ,
                   with
                   a
                   sensible
                   demonstration
                   of
                   GODS
                   blessing
                   from
                   heaven
                   ,
                   was
                   solemnly
                   sworn
                   and
                   subscribed
                   ,
                   by
                   persons
                   of
                   all
                   ranks
                   ,
                   throughout
                   this
                   Kirk
                   and
                   Kingdome
                   ,
                   with
                   a
                   necessar
                   explanation
                   and
                   application
                   for
                   excluding
                   the
                   innovations
                   and
                   corruptions
                   introduced
                   in
                   the
                   Religion
                   ,
                   and
                   government
                   of
                   this
                   Kirk
                   ,
                   since
                   the
                   yeare
                   1580.
                   that
                   so
                   our
                   oath
                   to
                   GOD
                   might
                   be
                   cleare
                   for
                   maintenance
                   of
                   the
                   doctrine
                   and
                   discipline
                   then
                   professed
                   and
                   established
                   ,
                   and
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   meaning
                   of
                   that
                   time
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   happie
                   effects
                   of
                   this
                   our
                   resolution
                   and
                   doing
                   ,
                   have
                   been
                   wonderfull
                   :
                   And
                   since
                   that
                   time
                   GODS
                   powerfull
                   hand
                   in
                   the
                   conduct
                   of
                   this
                   businesse
                   hath
                   evidently
                   appeared
                   .
                   For
                   after
                   some
                   time
                   ,
                   upon
                   the
                   continuance
                   of
                   our
                   groanes
                   and
                   supplications
                   ,
                   our
                   gracious
                   Soveraigne
                   was
                   pleased
                   to
                   send
                   into
                   this
                   Kingdome
                   ,
                   The
                   noble
                   Lord
                   JAMES
                   Marques
                   of
                   Hamiltoun
                   ,
                   &c.
                   with
                   commission
                   to
                   heare
                   and
                   redresse
                   our
                   heavie
                   grievances
                   :
                   who
                   after
                   many
                   voyages
                   to
                   his
                   Majestie
                   ,
                   and
                   long
                   conferences
                   and
                   treating
                   with
                   us
                   ,
                   needlesse
                   to
                   be
                   related
                   in
                   this
                   place
                   ,
                   did
                   in
                   end
                   ,
                   by
                   commandement
                   from
                   his
                   Majestie
                   ,
                   indict
                   a
                   free
                   generall
                   Assembly
                   to
                   be
                   holden
                   at
                   Glasgow
                   the
                   twentie
                   one
                   of
                   November
                   last
                   ,
                   
                   and
                   proclaimed
                   a
                   Parliament
                   to
                   be
                   holden
                   at
                   Edinburgh
                   the
                   fifteenth
                   of
                   May
                   next
                   to
                   come
                   ,
                   for
                   setling
                   a
                   perfect
                   peace
                   in
                   this
                   Kirk
                   and
                   Kingdome
                   :
                   And
                   further
                   to
                   give
                   full
                   assurance
                   to
                   the
                   Subjects
                   ,
                   that
                   his
                   Majestie
                   did
                   never
                   intend
                   to
                   admit
                   any
                   change
                   or
                   alteration
                   in
                   the
                   true
                   religion
                   ,
                   already
                   established
                   and
                   professed
                   in
                   this
                   Kingdome
                   :
                   And
                   that
                   all
                   his
                   good
                   people
                   might
                   be
                   fully
                   and
                   clearly
                   satisfied
                   of
                   the
                   realitie
                   of
                   his
                   royall
                   intentions
                   for
                   the
                   maintenance
                   of
                   the
                   truth
                   and
                   integritie
                   of
                   the
                   said
                   Religion
                   ,
                   his
                   Majestie
                   did
                   injoyn
                   and
                   command
                   all
                   the
                   Lords
                   of
                   his
                   privie
                   Councell
                   ,
                   Senatours
                   of
                   the
                   Colledge
                   of
                   Justice
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   other
                   Subjects
                   whatsoever
                   ,
                   to
                   renew
                   and
                   subscribe
                   the
                   confession
                   of
                   Faith
                   formerly
                   subscribed
                   by
                   King
                   JAMES
                   of
                   blessed
                   memory
                   and
                   his
                   houshold
                   in
                   Anno
                   1580.
                   and
                   thereafter
                   by
                   persons
                   of
                   all
                   ranks
                   ,
                   in
                   Anno
                   1581.
                   by
                   ordinance
                   of
                   the
                   Councell
                   ,
                   and
                   acts
                   of
                   the
                   generall
                   Assembly
                   ,
                   and
                   againe
                   subscribed
                   by
                   all
                   sorts
                   of
                   persons
                   in
                   Anno
                   1590.
                   by
                   a
                   new
                   ordinance
                   of
                   Councell
                   ,
                   at
                   the
                   desire
                   of
                   the
                   generall
                   Assembly
                   ,
                   with
                   a
                   band
                   for
                   maintenance
                   of
                   the
                   true
                   Religion
                   ,
                   the
                   Kings
                   person
                   ,
                   and
                   each
                   of
                   other
                   in
                   that
                   cause
                   :
                   as
                   the
                   Proclamation
                   of
                   indiction
                   ,
                   being
                   dated
                   at
                   Oatlands
                   ,
                   the
                   9.
                   of
                   September
                   ,
                   published
                   at
                   the
                   Mercat
                   crosse
                   of
                   Edinburgh
                   ,
                   the
                   22.
                   of
                   the
                   said
                   moneth
                   ,
                   more
                   fully
                   proporteth
                   .
                
              
            
          
        
         
           Upon
           the
           hearing
           of
           which
           Proclamation
           ,
           These
           who
           were
           attending
           at
           Edinburgh
           ,
           and
           expecting
           a
           gracious
           answer
           of
           our
           former
           desires
           ,
           as
           out
           of
           bounden
           dutie
           they
           did
           with
           all
           thankfulnesse
           acknowledge
           his
           Majesties
           gracious
           favour
           :
           So
           out
           of
           zeale
           to
           GOD
           and
           Religion
           ,
           they
           did
           protest
           ,
           that
           they
           who
           had
           by
           the
           late
           Covenant
           and
           Confession
           condescended
           more
           specially
           to
           the
           innovations
           and
           errours
           of
           the
           time
           ,
           could
           not
           after
           so
           solemne
           a
           specification
           ,
           returne
           to
           an
           implicit
           and
           more
           generall
           confession
           enjoyned
           ,
           conforme
           to
           a
           mandat
           ,
           apparantly
           discrepant
           from
           the
           genuine
           meaning
           of
           the
           confession
           ,
           and
           wanting
           both
           explication
           and
           application
           ,
           and
           did
           most
           humbly
           and
           earnestly
           desire
           the
           Lords
           of
           his
           Majesties
           Councell
           ;
           that
           they
           would
           not
           ,
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           former
           reasons
           ,
           presse
           upon
           the
           Subjects
           the
           subscription
           of
           this
           Covenant
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           might
           be
           pleased
           to
           forbeare
           their
           own
           subscribing
           of
           it
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           inconveniences
           might
           result
           upon
           their
           subscribing
           thereof
           ,
           in
           an
           ambiguous
           sense
           ;
           but
           their
           Lordships
           not
           having
           subscribed
           that
           confession
           ,
           containing
           our
           former
           explanation
           ,
           and
           being
           required
           by
           his
           Majesties
           Commissioner
           ,
           to
           subscribe
           the
           Confession
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           drawne
           up
           ,
           and
           presented
           to
           them
           ,
           without
           our
           explanation
           ,
           with
           a
           generall
           band
           for
           maintenance
           of
           the
           Religion
           in
           Doctrine
           and
           Discipline
           now
           presently
           profest
           ,
           and
           of
           his
           Majesties
           person
           ,
           least
           these
           words
           (
           
             now
             presently
          
           )
           repeated
           in
           this
           year
           1638.
           should
           inferre
           any
           approbation
           of
           these
           innovations
           ,
           introduced
           since
           the
           year
           1580.
           whereof
           many
           did
           justly
           complaine
           ,
           after
           deliberation
           for
           removing
           of
           this
           scruple
           and
           prejudice
           ,
           and
           clearing
           of
           their
           own
           meaning
           ;
           they
           caused
           make
           an
           act
           of
           Councell
           that
           their
           swearing
           and
           subscribing
           of
           the
           confession
           of
           Faith
           was
           according
           to
           the
           tenour
           and
           date
           the
           second
           of
           March
           1580.
           according
           
           as
           it
           was
           then
           profest
           within
           this
           Kingdome
           :
           whereupon
           they
           rested
           satisfied
           ,
           being
           confident
           that
           the
           generall
           Assembly
           then
           indicted
           ,
           would
           remove
           any
           doubt
           and
           differ
           which
           might
           arise
           anent
           the
           meaning
           and
           interpretation
           of
           the
           confession
           of
           Faith
           ,
           and
           clear
           what
           was
           profest
           in
           the
           year
           1580.
           
           Yet
           some
           having
           subscribed
           that
           Covenant
           in
           different
           senses
           ,
           others
           forbearing
           to
           subscribe
           the
           same
           ,
           as
           some
           of
           the
           Lords
           of
           Session
           ,
           till
           the
           Assembly
           should
           declare
           the
           genuine
           and
           true
           meaning
           of
           the
           Confession
           ,
           upon
           whose
           interpretation
           ,
           as
           of
           the
           onely
           competent
           Judge
           ,
           they
           might
           acquiesce
           ,
           and
           rest
           satisfied
           :
           which
           now
           after
           accurate
           tryall
           of
           the
           acts
           of
           generall
           Assemblies
           ,
           and
           mature
           deliberation
           ,
           is
           fully
           cleared
           ,
           and
           explained
           in
           this
           last
           generall
           Assembly
           by
           GODS
           mercy
           ,
           and
           his
           Majesties
           gracious
           favour
           of
           indiction
           ,
           holden
           at
           Glasgow
           :
           as
           the
           act
           made
           thereupon
           doth
           proport
           :
           whereby
           Episcopall
           government
           ,
           mongst
           many
           other
           innovations
           is
           found
           upon
           undeniable
           evidences
           of
           truth
           and
           declared
           to
           be
           condemned
           and
           abjured
           in
           this
           Kirk
           ,
           in
           Anno
           1580.
           
           There
           is
           notwithstanding
           published
           in
           name
           of
           his
           Majesties
           Commissioner
           a
           declaration
           ,
           tending
           to
           disswade
           his
           Majesties
           Subjects
           from
           receiving
           the
           explanation
           of
           the
           confession
           made
           by
           this
           Assembly
           ,
           and
           affirming
           that
           the
           confession
           subscribed
           by
           the
           Councell
           ,
           doth
           no
           wayes
           exclude
           Episcopall
           government
           ,
           nor
           any
           thing
           else
           established
           by
           laws
           standing
           in
           force
           ,
           the
           time
           of
           the
           taking
           of
           the
           said
           oath
           ,
           the
           ninth
           of
           September
           last
           ;
           notwithstanding
           the
           foresaid
           act
           of
           Assembly
           ,
           which
           as
           the
           decree
           of
           our
           mother
           Kirk
           ought
           to
           be
           received
           and
           reverenced
           by
           all
           her
           children
           ,
           and
           act
           of
           Councell
           ,
           whereof
           the
           words
           are
           so
           cleare
           ,
           as
           they
           cannot
           admit
           any
           mentall
           reservation
           ,
           which
           is
           acknowledged
           by
           such
           of
           the
           Councellers
           then
           present
           and
           subscribers
           ,
           whose
           hearts
           GOD
           hath
           touched
           ,
           to
           make
           the
           sense
           of
           their
           oath
           to
           GOD
           ,
           preponder
           with
           them
           above
           all
           other
           worldly
           respects
           and
           fears
           .
        
         
           THis
           declaration
           containeth
           five
           arguments
           ,
           with
           a
           boundle
           of
           acts
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           quotted
           and
           drawne
           up
           by
           some
           persons
           ,
           whom
           we
           know
           not
           ;
           but
           seen
           and
           approven
           by
           the
           Commissioner
           :
           whereby
           his
           Grace
           indevoureth
           to
           evince
           his
           conclusion
           ,
           that
           
             Episcopal
             government
             was
             not
             abjured
             by
             the
             Councell
             ,
             nor
             the
             Covenant
          
           1580.
           
           Which
           is
           so
           repugnant
           to
           the
           acts
           of
           the
           Kirk
           ;
           The
           act
           of
           Councell
           ,
           and
           all
           reason
           ,
           that
           wee
           are
           confident
           ,
           the
           same
           will
           make
           no
           impression
           in
           the
           judgement
           of
           any
           well
           affected
           Christian
           ,
           as
           shall
           be
           evident
           by
           our
           following
           answers
           ,
           which
           we
           offer
           to
           the
           readers
           consideration
           ,
           after
           he
           hath
           first
           expended
           these
           generalls
           .
        
         
           
           1.
           
           This
           Declaration
           is
           onely
           made
           by
           his
           Majesties
           Commissioner
           ,
           *
           and
           not
           by
           the
           Lords
           of
           secret
           Councell
           ,
           who
           should
           be
           fittest
           Interpreters
           of
           their
           owne
           act
           ,
           and
           whose
           act
           should
           be
           the
           ample
           expression
           of
           their
           meaning
           ,
           else
           acts
           of
           Councell
           ,
           by
           possibilitie
           of
           
           admitting
           the
           variable
           cōmentarie
           of
           intentions
           ,
           will
           losse
           all
           force
           &
           vigour
           in
           themselves
           .
           And
           yet
           it
           is
           evident
           that
           the
           Councellers
           have
           not
           only
           actually
           sworne
           to
           maintaine
           the
           Religion
           &
           Discipline
           established
           in
           Anno
           1580.
           
           When
           Episcopacie
           was
           condemned
           ;
           but
           likewise
           intended
           to
           doe
           so
           :
           because
           they
           have
           distinguished
           and
           opposed
           betweene
           the
           Religion
           presently
           professed
           ,
           1638.
           mentioned
           in
           the
           Proclamation
           ,
           and
           the
           Religion
           professed
           in
           Anno
           1580.
           mentioned
           in
           their
           act
           ;
           and
           by
           that
           opposition
           of
           now
           and
           then
           ,
           they
           reject
           the
           one
           ,
           and
           swear
           the
           other
           :
           otherwise
           they
           needed
           no
           declaration
           :
           which
           notwithstanding
           accompanies
           their
           subscriptions
           ,
           and
           is
           acknowledged
           by
           the
           Commissioner
           in
           the
           second
           line
           ,
           to
           bee
           an
           act
           explaining
           the
           Confession
           ,
           for
           obedience
           whereof
           all
           those
           who
           have
           subscribed
           that
           Covenant
           ,
           have
           done
           the
           same
           .
           2.
           
           Albeit
           his
           Majesty
           did
           not
           conceive
           any
           difference
           between
           the
           Religion
           ,
           Doctrine
           and
           Discipline
           now
           profest
           ,
           from
           that
           which
           was
           in
           Anno
           1580.
           (
           wherewith
           his
           Majestie
           can
           hardly
           be
           acquainted
           ,
           without
           perusing
           the
           records
           of
           Assemblies
           )
           yet
           his
           Majesties
           Reall
           intention
           was
           to
           maintaine
           the
           confession
           of
           Faith
           professed
           in
           Anno
           1580.
           because
           his
           Royall
           disigne
           by
           that
           commandement
           was
           to
           maintaine
           true
           Christian
           Religion
           in
           puritie
           (
           whereunto
           Episcopacie
           by
           this
           Kirk
           was
           ever
           judged
           and
           condemned
           as
           prejudiciall
           )
           and
           to
           remove
           the
           fears
           of
           his
           Majesties
           good
           Subjects
           ,
           complaining
           of
           by-gone
           innovations
           ,
           and
           apprehending
           greater
           changes
           :
           which
           ends
           are
           only
           obtained
           by
           subscription
           of
           the
           Confession
           as
           it
           was
           Anno
           1580.
           
           And
           no
           wise
           by
           maintaining
           the
           Religion
           now
           presently
           profest
           ;
           because
           the
           corruptions
           now
           presently
           received
           in
           this
           Kirk
           ,
           are
           the
           grounds
           of
           our
           just
           complaints
           ,
           as
           being
           *
           contrary
           to
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           foresaid
           confession
           in
           Anno
           1580.
           3.
           
           Wee
           must
           distinguish
           between
           oathes
           ,
           tendered
           by
           the
           first
           framers
           of
           the
           Confession
           ,
           *
           the
           whole
           Kirk
           ,
           who
           have
           power
           to
           interpret
           and
           explaine
           the
           same
           ,
           and
           oathes
           required
           ,
           to
           bee
           renewed
           by
           the
           supreme
           Magistrat
           the
           Kings
           Majestie
           ,
           who
           as
           
             custos
             utriusque
             tabulae
          
           ,
           and
           a
           true
           *
           Sonne
           of
           the
           Kirk
           ,
           ought
           to
           receive
           the
           true
           meaning
           of
           the
           Kirk
           ,
           and
           cause
           it
           to
           be
           received
           of
           those
           whom
           God
           hath
           subjected
           to
           him
           .
        
         
           And
           wee
           are
           confident
           that
           his
           Majestie
           ,
           in
           his
           just
           and
           pious
           disposition
           ,
           will
           never
           take
           away
           the
           benefite
           of
           that
           holy
           nationall
           oath
           ,
           and
           confession
           of
           Faith
           subscribed
           by
           his
           Majesties
           Father
           of
           blessed
           memorie
           1580.
           and
           now
           lately
           renewed
           againe
           ,
           &
           solemnely
           sworne
           by
           the
           
           Subjects
           of
           this
           Kingdome
           ,
           upon
           the
           pretence
           of
           any
           intentions
           repugnant
           to
           the
           true
           sense
           of
           that
           confession
           :
           which
           even
           as
           it
           is
           subscribed
           by
           the
           Councell
           ,
           doth
           never
           import
           that
           his
           Majestie
           was
           framing
           or
           administring
           any
           new
           confession
           or
           oath
           ,
           but
           only
           injoyning
           to
           renew
           the
           old
           confession
           1580.
           and
           therefore
           unquestionably
           should
           be
           taken
           in
           the
           true
           meaning
           of
           that
           time
           .
           Fourthly
           ,
           if
           there
           were
           any
           reall
           opposition
           betwixt
           his
           Majesties
           Proclamation
           and
           the
           act
           of
           explanation
           made
           by
           his
           Majesties
           Commissioner
           and
           Councell
           ,
           *
           Yet
           the
           last
           must
           be
           observed
           and
           preferred
           before
           the
           first
           ,
           because
           the
           first
           is
           his
           privat
           will
           ,
           the
           second
           his
           publick
           ,
           and
           judiciall
           will.
           
             Et
             posterior
             derogat
             priori
             ,
             publica
             privatae
             .
          
           And
           albeit
           we
           doe
           not
           now
           expresse
           that
           the
           Councell
           did
           subscribe
           the
           confession
           of
           Faith
           in
           obedience
           to
           a
           mandat
           ,
           where
           there
           was
           any
           contrariety
           ,
           repugnancie
           ,
           or
           ambiguity
           betwixt
           the
           mandat
           and
           the
           Confession
           it self
           ,
           which
           was
           commanded
           ,
           yet
           the
           Councell
           making
           an
           act
           that
           they
           did
           subscribe
           it
           as
           it
           was
           professed
           1580.
           and
           declaring
           publickly
           that
           this
           was
           their
           owne
           meaning
           ,
           both
           they
           and
           such
           of
           his
           Majesties
           liedges
           ,
           who
           did
           subscribe
           in
           obedience
           of
           their
           charge
           ,
           are
           obliged
           to
           observe
           
             r●m
             juratam
          
           ,
           and
           the
           reall
           matter
           of
           the
           oath
           (
           more
           then
           the
           minde
           and
           mandat
           of
           the
           prescriver
           )
           especially
           seeing
           it
           is
           no
           new
           Confession
           ,
           but
           the
           renewed
           Confession
           of
           the
           whole
           Kirk
           of
           Scotland
           ;
           The
           meaning
           whereof
           cannot
           bee
           declared
           nor
           interpret
           by
           any
           ,
           but
           the
           whole
           Kirk
           of
           Scotland
           who
           now
           upon
           unanswerable
           reasons
           ,
           have
           clearly
           found
           that
           Episcopall
           governement
           ,
           was
           then
           abolished
           and
           abjured
           :
           It
           followeth
           by
           good
           consequence
           ,
           that
           the
           Councell
           did
           both
           virtually
           and
           verily
           swear
           ,
           yea
           intend
           to
           swear
           the
           abjuration
           of
           Episcopacie
           ,
           which
           is
           found
           by
           that
           confession
           1580.
           and
           the
           discipline
           of
           the
           Kirk
           then
           established
           ,
           to
           be
           a
           corrupt
           government
           in
           this
           Kirk
           ,
           of
           human
           invention
           ,
           wanting
           warrand
           from
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           tending
           to
           the
           overthrow
           of
           this
           Kirk
           :
           So
           that
           any
           declaration
           in
           the
           contrare
           hereof
           is
           
             protestatio
             contraria
             facto
          
           ,
           and
           the
           reasons
           thereof
           cannot
           be
           forceable
           ,
           to
           brangle
           the
           resolution
           of
           any
           judicious
           well
           affected
           Christian
           ,
           if
           he
           will
           patiently
           read
           and
           ponder
           ,
           without
           preoccupation
           ,
           these
           following
           answers
           to
           the
           five
           reasons
           insert
           in
           that
           declaration
           .
        
         
           The
           first
           aleadged
           reason
           is
           this
           ,
           that
           his
           Majestie
           could
           not
           command
           an
           oath
           absolutly
           unlawfull
           :
           
           but
           it
           is
           absolutely
           unlawfull
           to
           swear
           against
           any
           thing
           established
           by
           the
           Laws
           of
           the
           Kirk
           and
           Kingdome
           ,
           if
           the
           same
           be
           not
           repugnant
           to
           the
           word
           of
           God
           or
           repealed
           by
           posteriour
           lawes
           .
           *
        
         
           To
           this
           we
           answer
           ,
           First
           .
           The
           Kings
           Majesty
           by
           commanding
           his
           subjects
           to
           renew
           the
           confession
           of
           Faith
           for
           maintaning
           the
           doctrine
           &
           discipline
           profest
           
             in
             anno
          
           1580.
           hath
           commanded
           them
           to
           abjure
           whatsoever
           is
           found
           by
           the
           competent
           Judge
           to
           bee
           introduced
           since
           that
           time
           repugnant
           therto
           ,
           albeit
           by
           the
           corruption
           of
           times
           it
           were
           coūtenanced
           with
           some
           law
           interveening
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           the
           Lords
           of
           Councell
           and
           Session
           
           and
           other
           Subjects
           have
           subscribed
           the
           confession
           of
           Faith
           as
           it
           was
           1580.
           not
           only
           without
           any
           restriction
           of
           it
           to
           the
           present
           laws
           ,
           but
           in
           a
           direct
           opposition
           to
           what
           is
           presently
           established
           by
           returning
           from
           the
           present
           corruptions
           in
           the
           profession
           ,
           
             tanquam
             termino
             a
             quo
          
           ,
           to
           the
           profession
           1580.
           
             tāquam
             terminum
             ad
             quem
          
           :
           which
           a
           *
           great
           part
           of
           Councellours
           and
           other
           Subjects
           have
           declared
           to
           bee
           their
           meaning
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           Episcopacie
           is
           found
           by
           the
           Kirk
           of
           Scotland
           in
           many
           Assemblies
           to
           be
           an
           office
           unwarranted
           by
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           unlawfull
           and
           repugnant
           thereto
           :
           so
           that
           the
           abjuration
           thereof
           in
           this
           Kirk
           is
           lawfull
           and
           necessare
           .
           Fourthly
           ,
           Episcopacy
           was
           never
           *
           restored
           by
           any
           Assembly
           of
           this
           Kirk
           ,
           nor
           these
           Assemblies
           wherein
           it
           was
           condemned
           ,
           repealed
           ,
           without
           the
           which
           the
           same
           could
           not
           bee
           established
           by
           a
           Parliament
           ,
           whose
           power
           doth
           no
           more
           reach
           to
           the
           placeing
           officers
           originally
           in
           the
           Kirk
           ,
           then
           the
           Kirks
           power
           to
           the
           making
           states
           men
           in
           the
           common-wealth
           .
           Fifthly
           ,
           the
           lawes
           which
           any
           wayes
           contribute
           to
           the
           introduction
           of
           Episcopacy
           ,
           do
           only
           extend
           to
           civill
           privileges
           ,
           and
           were
           alwayes
           protested
           against
           by
           the
           Kirk
           ,
           as
           contrarie
           to
           the
           nationall
           Covenant
           of
           this
           land
           .
           Sixthly
           ,
           if
           any
           Assembly
           can
           be
           pretended
           to
           countenance
           Episcopacie
           or
           other
           corruptions
           ,
           it
           sufficeth
           to
           say
           that
           the
           same
           with
           all
           the
           acts
           thereof
           is
           declared
           to
           have
           been
           nul
           and
           void
           
             ab
             initio
          
           for
           undeniable
           reasons
           ,
           as
           the
           act
           at
           more
           length
           proports
           .
           Seventhly
           ,
           the
           breach
           of
           our
           nationall
           Covenant
           by
           introduction
           of
           corruptions
           therby
           abolished
           ,
           hath
           undoubtedly
           in
           high
           measure
           offended
           God
           :
           and
           therefore
           at
           the
           renovation
           of
           that
           Covenant
           againe
           with
           God
           ,
           we
           ought
           not
           only
           to
           abjure
           al
           these
           innovatiōs
           ,
           but
           hereafter
           should
           be
           carefull
           not
           to
           be
           relapse
           in
           our
           offence
           .
           Eightly
           ,
           in
           no
           Covenant
           Episcopacie
           is
           expresly
           or
           specifice
           abjured
           ,
           before
           all
           Ecclesiasticall
           lawes
           favouring
           the
           same
           was
           repealed
           ,
           &
           declared
           null
           ,
           but
           only
           virtually
           and
           generally
           ,
           as
           being
           formerly
           abjured
           
             in
             anno
          
           1580.
           
           And
           as
           the
           tryall
           hereof
           was
           referred
           to
           the
           Assembly
           ,
           as
           the
           only
           Judge
           competent
           ,
           so
           now
           when
           the
           Assembly
           hath
           declared
           &
           found
           Presbyteriall
           government
           to
           have
           been
           approved
           ,
           &
           Episcopall
           government
           condemned
           ,
           abolished
           and
           abjured
           
             in
             anno
          
           1580.
           and
           in
           liew
           of
           perceiving
           that
           Episcopacie
           is
           of
           an
           Apostolick
           institution
           ,
           have
           clearly
           seen
           that
           it
           is
           justly
           condemned
           in
           our
           Kirk
           ,
           as
           the
           invention
           of
           man
           wanting
           warrand
           or
           fundament
           in
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           tending
           to
           the
           overthrow
           of
           this
           Kirk
           ,
           Therfore
           albeit
           Episcopacie
           had
           been
           abjured
           expresly
           in
           the
           renovation
           of
           this
           Confession
           commanded
           by
           his
           Majestie
           ,
           it
           was
           not
           unlawful
           ,
           but
           most
           necessary
           and
           incumbent
           to
           us
           all
           ,
           who
           are
           tyed
           by
           that
           nationall
           Covenant
           against
           that
           unlawful
           Hierarchicall
           government
           ,
           albeit
           we
           had
           never
           renewed
           the
           same
           :
           But
           we
           are
           falsly
           calumniat
           to
           have
           condemned
           the
           name
           of
           a
           Bishop
           ,
           even
           as
           it
           is
           used
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           which
           the
           act
           of
           Assembly
           it selfe
           ,
           sufficiently
           refutes
           ,
           by
           allowing
           S.
           Pauls
           Bishops
           to-wit
           Pastours
           of
           a
           particular
           flock
           ,
           and
           condemning
           only
           al
           other
           Bishops
           brought
           in
           without
           the
           warrand
           of
           Scripture
           .
        
         
         
           
           The
           second
           reason
           in
           the
           Declaration
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           oath
           for
           preserving
           the
           discipline
           and
           government
           of
           the
           Kirk
           ,
           cannot
           oblige
           after
           the
           alteration
           &
           change
           of
           that
           discipline
           &
           government
           :
           and
           seeing
           the
           Discipline
           and
           government
           of
           the
           Kirk
           is
           not
           only
           alterable
           ,
           but
           chāged
           in
           this
           Kirk
           ,
           we
           are
           not
           tyed
           by
           that
           oath
           ,
           after
           the
           alteration
           .
        
         
           Wherunto
           we
           answer
           ,
           first
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           true
           ,
           that
           policie
           and
           order
           in
           ceremonies
           is
           temporarie
           and
           may
           bee
           changed
           ,
           as
           is
           meaned
           in
           that
           article
           of
           the
           Confession
           cited
           in
           the
           declaration
           :
           But
           a
           Bishop
           ,
           or
           his
           office
           ,
           or
           the
           government
           of
           Gods
           house
           cannot
           be
           called
           a
           ceremony
           ,
           nay
           ,
           they
           will
           be
           loath
           to
           be
           vilified
           by
           that
           appellation
           :
           but
           if
           it
           be
           a
           ceremony
           ,
           they
           are
           of
           no
           Apostolick
           constitution
           ,
           as
           is
           mentioned
           in
           the
           first
           reason
           :
           so
           that
           if
           they
           be
           lawfull
           governours
           in
           Gods
           house
           ,
           warranted
           by
           his
           word
           ,
           they
           are
           not
           alterable
           :
           and
           so
           this
           second
           reason
           militats
           not
           for
           them
           ,
           if
           their
           office
           be
           changeable
           ,
           and
           accounted
           among
           alterable
           ceremonies
           :
           they
           are
           well
           exploded
           from
           our
           Kirk
           ;
           &
           may
           be
           so
           by
           that
           second
           reason
           of
           the
           declaration
           .
           2.
           
           One
           cause
           of
           generall
           Councels
           is
           ,
           for
           constituting
           a
           good
           order
           and
           policie
           in
           ceremonies
           :
           which
           is
           grounded
           upon
           the
           last
           verse
           of
           the
           14.
           
           Chap.
           to
           the
           1.
           
           
             Corinth
             .
             willing
             that
             all
             things
             bee
             done
             decently
             and
             in
             order
             ,
          
           wherein
           the
           Lord
           giveth
           not
           power
           to
           institute
           new
           officers
           in
           his
           Kirk
           ,
           but
           commandeth
           his
           owne
           officers
           to
           exerce
           their
           functions
           by
           his
           commandements
           without
           indecencie
           ,
           or
           confusion
           ,
           in
           the
           variable
           circumstances
           thereof
           ,
           to
           be
           determined
           according
           to
           the
           present
           occasions
           of
           edification
           ,
           3.
           
           In
           the
           15.
           
           Chap.
           of
           the
           same
           confession
           of
           Faith
           ,
           all
           mens
           inventions
           in
           matters
           of
           Religion
           are
           condemned
           ;
           And
           in
           the
           19
           Chap.
           Ecclesiasticall
           discipline
           uprightly
           ministred
           as
           Gods
           word
           prescribeth
           .
           Matth.
           18.
           1.
           
           Cor.
           5.
           is
           set
           down
           as
           the
           third
           essentiall
           and
           unchangeable
           marke
           of
           the
           true
           Kirk
           of
           God
           ;
           and
           so
           is
           not
           of
           that
           nature
           with
           temporarie
           ,
           changeable
           ceremonies
           ;
           though
           unwarrantably
           ranked
           with
           them
           in
           the
           declaration
           .
           4.
           
           It
           is
           evident
           at
           our
           first
           reformation
           what
           policie
           was
           perpetuall
           ,
           and
           what
           ceremonies
           changeable
           ,
           for
           in
           the
           first
           booke
           of
           Policie
           compyled
           that
           same
           yeare
           with
           the
           Confession
           ,
           9
           head
           is
           expressed
           a
           two-fold
           policie
           of
           the
           Kirke
           ;
           The
           one
           absolutely
           necessary
           in
           all
           Kirks
           ,
           the
           other
           not
           necessar
           ,
           but
           changeable
           ;
           such
           as
           ,
           what
           day
           of
           the
           week
           sermon
           should
           bee
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           ;
           whereof
           they
           established
           no
           order
           ,
           but
           permitted
           every
           particular
           Kirk
           to
           appoint
           their
           own
           policie
           ,
           as
           they
           thought
           most
           expedient
           for
           edification
           ;
           if
           parity
           of
           reason
           will
           make
           Episcopacie
           of
           this
           nature
           ,
           let
           all
           men
           judge
           .
           5.
           
           Our
           confession
           speaketh
           of
           an
           order
           in
           ceremonies
           ;
           which
           cannot
           bee
           appointed
           for
           all
           ages
           ,
           as
           is
           before
           said
           .
           But
           when
           they
           speak
           of
           the
           office-bearers
           in
           the
           Kirk
           ,
           they
           acknowledge
           according
           to
           the
           truth
           ,
           that
           Christ
           himselfe
           appointed
           an
           ordinare
           constant
           government
           of
           his
           Kirk
           by
           his
           four
           ordinar
           office-bearers
           ,
           The
           
             Pastor
             ,
             Elder
             ,
             Doctour
          
           ,
           &
           Deacon
           ,
           to
           administrat
           the
           same
           perpetually
           ;
           as
           is
           set
           downe
           in
           the
           first
           booke
           of
           Discipline
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           treatise
           before
           the
           Psalmes
           ,
           which
           was
           drawn
           
           up
           at
           that
           same
           time
           ,
           and
           allowed
           by
           the
           same
           persons
           .
           Like
           as
           in
           the
           yeare
           of
           God
           ,
           1560.
           when
           that
           confession
           was
           made
           ,
           &
           in
           the
           yeare
           1567.
           when
           it
           was
           ratified
           ,
           and
           by
           continuall
           acts
           of
           Assembly
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           second
           book
           of
           Discipline
           ;
           The
           government
           of
           Christs
           Kirk
           by
           these
           foure
           ordinarie
           office-bearers
           ,
           is
           set
           down
           as
           founded
           only
           upon
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           constant
           unchangeable
           ,
           and
           perpetuall
           ;
           and
           as
           that
           holy
           discipline
           without
           which
           Gods
           word
           cannot
           be
           preserved
           ;
           so
           that
           the
           intruding
           of
           any
           other
           officer
           in
           Gods
           house
           was
           accounted
           an
           offence
           against
           the
           Lord
           of
           the
           house
           .
           6.
           
           By
           our
           oath
           ,
           we
           are
           obliged
           to
           continue
           in
           obedience
           of
           discipline
           as
           well
           as
           doctrine
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           both
           grounded
           on
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           without
           the
           warrand
           whereof
           ,
           all
           traditions
           that
           are
           brought
           in
           are
           abjured
           ,
           and
           the
           discipline
           of
           the
           Kirk
           of
           Scotland
           is
           set
           down
           in
           the
           book
           of
           policy
           ,
           as
           grounded
           on
           Gods
           word
           &
           commanded
           to
           continue
           to
           the
           worlds
           end
           ,
           whereunto
           we
           have
           sworn
           ,
           and
           cannot
           without
           perjury
           to
           God
           ,
           gainsay
           it
           ,
           like
           as
           the
           Assembly
           ordaines
           the
           discipline
           of
           the
           Kirk
           to
           bee
           subscribed
           as
           such
           ,
           and
           the
           act
           of
           Parliament
           1592.
           
           Ratifieth
           the
           discipline
           of
           the
           Kirk
           ,
           as
           a
           privilege
           granted
           by
           God
           ,
           whereinto
           the
           Kings
           prerogative
           cannot
           bee
           prejudiciall
           .
           7.
           
           It
           carrieth
           no
           shew
           of
           argument
           or
           face
           of
           probabilitie
           ,
           that
           the
           Kirk
           and
           reformers
           of
           Religion
           which
           condemneth
           all
           other
           ordinar
           officers
           in
           the
           Kirk
           ,
           but
           these
           foure
           appointed
           by
           Christ
           ,
           did
           mean
           under
           the
           name
           of
           variable
           ceremonies
           ,
           to
           comprehend
           and
           admit
           Episcopacy
           ,
           which
           frequently
           they
           condemne
           ,
           as
           an
           invention
           of
           man
           ,
           without
           the
           warrand
           of
           Gods
           word
           ,
           tending
           to
           the
           overthrow
           of
           the
           Kirk
           and
           puritie
           of
           Religion
           .
           8.
           
           *
           The
           Prelats
           themselves
           will
           not
           grant
           Episcopacie
           to
           be
           reckoned
           in
           the
           orders
           of
           ceremonies
           ,
           which
           cannot
           bee
           unchangeably
           constitute
           for
           all
           ages
           ,
           times
           and
           places
           ,
           but
           are
           temporall
           as
           devised
           by
           man
           ;
           and
           so
           changeable
           ,
           when
           they
           rather
           foster
           superstition
           then
           edifie
           the
           Kirk
           ,
           but
           herein
           they
           will
           disclaime
           the
           benefit
           of
           this
           second
           reason
           ,
           and
           undoubtedly
           affirme
           ,
           that
           Episcopall
           government
           ,
           not
           only
           may
           be
           ,
           but
           should
           be
           ,
           and
           was
           appointed
           for
           all
           ages
           ,
           times
           ,
           &
           places
           ;
           &
           that
           it
           is
           not
           the
           devise
           of
           man
           tēporall
           &
           changeable
           ,
           but
           deriveth
           its
           extraction
           from
           divine
           Apostolick
           ,
           at
           the
           least
           Ecclesiasticall
           ,
           perpetuall
           and
           necessar
           institution
           ,
           as
           is
           averred
           in
           the
           first
           reason
           ;
           and
           so
           should
           ever
           be
           unchangeable
           .
           9.
           
           This
           Kirk
           hath
           ever
           condemned
           all
           such
           as
           held
           the
           discipline
           ,
           and
           policie
           thereof
           ,
           to
           be
           indifferent
           and
           changeable
           ;
           &
           in
           particular
           in
           An.
           1581.
           which
           is
           the
           year
           of
           the
           subscription
           of
           the
           confession
           of
           Faith
           ,
           and
           book
           of
           policie
           ,
           Mr.
           
             Robert
             Montgomery
          
           is
           accused
           and
           condemned
           for
           that
           doctrine
           .
           10.
           
           In
           the
           Assembly
           1596.
           upon
           the
           Kings
           Majesties
           proposition
           ,
           and
           demand
           that
           it
           might
           bee
           lawfull
           for
           him
           to
           reason
           or
           move
           doubts
           ,
           in
           any
           point
           of
           the
           externall
           policie
           ,
           government
           ,
           or
           discipline
           of
           the
           Kirk
           ,
           which
           are
           not
           answered
           ,
           
           affirmative
           or
           negative
           in
           the
           Scripture
           .
           The
           Assembly
           concluded
           ,
           that
           it
           might
           bee
           lawfull
           for
           his
           Majestie
           ,
           or
           his
           Commissioner
           ,
           to
           propone
           any
           point
           to
           the
           generall
           Assembly
           in
           matters
           of
           externall
           government
           ,
           alterable
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           circumstances
           ,
           providing
           it
           be
           done
           in
           right
           time
           and
           place
           ,
           
             Animo
             aedificandi
             ,
             non
             tentandi
          
           :
           But
           as
           for
           the
           essentiall
           discipline
           ,
           in
           the
           book
           of
           Policie
           :
           *
           The
           same
           Assembly
           desireth
           the
           Kings
           Majestie
           to
           declare
           before
           his
           Estates
           ,
           that
           he
           never
           intended
           to
           prejudge
           the
           same
           .
           11.
           
           Albeit
           it
           were
           granted
           that
           discipline
           were
           changeable
           ,
           yet
           now
           seeing
           by
           the
           Kings
           Majesties
           own
           consent
           ,
           we
           have
           sworn
           to
           maintaine
           the
           discipline
           of
           the
           Kirk
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           1580.
           we
           are
           obliged
           strictly
           ,
           
             interposito
             juramento
          
           ,
           to
           abide
           by
           that
           discipline
           specificè
           :
           at
           least
           till
           it
           be
           lawfully
           changed
           by
           the
           Kirk
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           in
           her
           free
           generall
           Assembly
           ,
           which
           can
           never
           be
           presupponed
           :
           because
           
             in
             rei
             veritate
          
           ,
           the
           Discipline
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           doctrine
           ,
           is
           acknowledged
           and
           sworn
           to
           ,
           as
           unchangeable
           ,
           wherein
           we
           must
           continue
           all
           the
           dayes
           of
           our
           life
           :
           and
           defend
           the
           same
           according
           to
           our
           power
           ,
           under
           the
           penaltie
           of
           procuring
           deservedly
           upon
           our selves
           ,
           all
           the
           curses
           contained
           in
           Gods
           Word
           .
           12.
           
           The
           doctrine
           of
           the
           Kirk
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           condemned
           Episcopall
           ,
           and
           re-established
           Presbyteriall
           government
           perpetually
           :
           which
           we
           have
           acknowledged
           by
           joyning
           our selves
           in
           the
           assertory
           part
           of
           our
           oath
           ,
           unto
           the
           Kirk
           of
           Scotland
           in
           doctrine
           as
           well
           as
           in
           discipline
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           promissory
           part
           thereof
           by
           swearing
           to
           continue
           in
           the
           obedience
           of
           the
           Discipline
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           Doctrine
           :
           to
           show
           that
           Discipline
           as
           well
           as
           Doctrine
           ,
           is
           not
           variable
           ,
           nor
           so
           sworn
           to
           by
           us
           :
           but
           as
           an
           immutable
           law
           and
           constitution
           ,
           which
           we
           are
           obliged
           to
           maintain
           perpetually
           .
        
         
           
           The
           third
           reason
           is
           that
           we
           who
           subscribed
           the
           Covenant
           ,
           acknowledged
           that
           Episcopacy
           was
           not
           abjured
           thereby
           ,
           which
           is
           qualified
           by
           two
           instances
           .
           First
           that
           the
           Ministers
           in
           their
           answers
           to
           the
           
             Quaeres
             of
             Aberdeine
          
           ,
           expressed
           themselves
           in
           that
           sense
           ,
           holding
           these
           things
           for
           the
           present
           not
           to
           be
           abjured
           ,
           but
           onely
           to
           be
           referred
           to
           the
           tryall
           of
           a
           free
           generall
           Assembly
           .
           Next
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           averred
           in
           our
           last
           reasons
           against
           the
           subscription
           urged
           by
           his
           Majestie
           ,
           that
           this
           oath
           ,
           required
           by
           his
           Majestie
           ,
           doth
           oblige
           the
           takers
           of
           it
           ,
           to
           maintaine
           Perth
           articles
           ,
           and
           Episcopacie
           .
        
         
           This
           needeth
           no
           answer
           if
           the
           preceding
           narration
           ,
           and
           the
           whole
           passages
           of
           the
           businesse
           were
           considered
           and
           known
           ;
           for
           in
           the
           application
           of
           our
           Covenant
           ,
           we
           did
           not
           expresly
           
             &
             specificè
          
           ,
           abjure
           Episcopacie
           ,
           but
           onely
           generally
           and
           virtually
           ,
           by
           abjuring
           whatsoever
           was
           abjured
           in
           the
           Confession
           ,
           1580.
           which
           we
           found
           to
           be
           a
           strong
           band
           ,
           lying
           upon
           us
           to
           bind
           us
           straitly
           to
           the
           obedience
           of
           the
           discipline
           then
           established
           :
           wherein
           because
           there
           had
           interveined
           some
           alterations
           ,
           we
           permitted
           justly
           the
           tryall
           thereof
           to
           the
           Kirk
           ,
           whether
           
             Episcopacie
             ,
             Perth
             articles
          
           ,
           and
           other
           innovations
           were
           not
           condemned
           and
           abjured
           by
           the
           said
           oath
           ,
           which
           now
           the
           Assembly
           after
           carefull
           search
           and
           examination
           of
           the
           records
           have
           clearly
           found
           .
           This
           is
           the
           true
           meaning
           and
           substance
           of
           the
           answer
           made
           to
           the
           
             Quaeres
             of
             Aberdeine
          
           ,
           and
           
           ought
           also
           to
           be
           the
           ingenuous
           meaning
           of
           the
           Councellours
           ,
           who
           by
           their
           act
           declared
           they
           subscribed
           the
           Confession
           1580.
           as
           it
           was
           then
           professed
           :
           which
           is
           consonant
           to
           our
           generall
           application
           ,
           and
           which
           being
           now
           declared
           by
           their
           mother
           Kirk
           ,
           they
           ought
           to
           reverence
           and
           obey
           ,
           and
           not
           upon
           light
           and
           subtill
           pretences
           to
           neglect
           and
           contemne
           .
           2.
           
           For
           the
           second
           instance
           :
           It
           is
           true
           that
           when
           the
           Councell
           was
           urged
           to
           subscribe
           the
           Confession
           ,
           1580.
           conforme
           to
           the
           warrands
           bearing
           (
           that
           they
           should
           maintaine
           the
           Religion
           now
           presently
           profest
           )
           wee
           justly
           feared
           ,
           that
           the
           same
           being
           subscribed
           in
           1638.
           would
           comprehend
           Episcopacie
           ,
           Perth
           articles
           ,
           and
           all
           other
           corruptions
           introduced
           since
           1580.
           
           And
           therefore
           both
           in
           our
           written
           reasons
           against
           that
           subscription
           ,
           and
           in
           our
           speeches
           at
           the
           Councell
           table
           ,
           and
           to
           sundry
           Councellours
           in
           private
           ,
           we
           dehorted
           them
           upon
           that
           reason
           from
           that
           subscription
           :
           which
           was
           the
           true
           cause
           why
           the
           Councell
           being
           convinced
           with
           that
           reason
           ,
           made
           their
           explanatory
           act
           ,
           declaring
           that
           they
           subscribed
           the
           Confession
           according
           to
           the
           meaning
           1580.
           and
           as
           it
           was
           then
           profest
           ,
           for
           removing
           of
           that
           doubt
           .
           3.
           
           *
           Albeit
           by
           the
           meaning
           of
           the
           prescriver
           of
           an
           oath
           ,
           the
           swearer
           were
           tacitly
           bound
           to
           maintaine
           
             Episcopacie
             ,
             Five
             Articles
             of
             Perth
             ,
          
           and
           such-like
           ,
           yet
           according
           to
           the
           premitted
           considerations
           ,
           he
           is
           more
           oblished
           to
           the
           realitie
           
             rei
             juratae
          
           ,
           which
           is
           now
           declared
           and
           found
           to
           abjure
           Episcopacie
           ,
           &c.
           
           Nor
           to
           the
           meaning
           of
           the
           prescriver
           or
           his
           owne
           either
           ,
           being
           contrare
           to
           the
           explanation
           of
           the
           soveraigne
           Judge
           competent
           .
        
         
           The
           fourth
           reason
           is
           Syllogistically
           urged
           thus
           :
           
           It
           cannot
           be
           denied
           but
           that
           oaths
           ministred
           unto
           us
           ,
           must
           either
           be
           refused
           or
           else
           taken
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           known
           minde
           ,
           professed
           intention
           ,
           and
           expresse
           command
           of
           authoritie
           urging
           the
           same
           .
           But
           it
           is
           notoriously
           known
           ,
           that
           his
           Majestie
           ,
           not
           onely
           in
           his
           Kingdomes
           of
           England
           and
           Ireland
           ,
           is
           a
           maintainer
           of
           Episcopall
           government
           ,
           but
           likewise
           is
           a
           defender
           ,
           and
           mindes
           to
           continue
           a
           defender
           thereof
           in
           his
           Kingdome
           of
           Scotland
           .
           And
           therefore
           the
           oath
           being
           taken
           ,
           and
           not
           refused
           ,
           must
           be
           sworn
           conforme
           to
           his
           Majesties
           known
           meaning
           .
           The
           minor
           is
           confirmed
           from
           our
           own
           Assertions
           .
        
         
           To
           this
           it
           is
           answered
           first
           ,
           that
           in
           contradictory
           oaths
           ,
           *
           the
           swearer
           is
           more
           obliged
           to
           the
           true
           meaning
           of
           the
           oath
           ,
           clearly
           exprest
           therein
           ,
           then
           either
           to
           his
           own
           meaning
           ,
           or
           any
           sense
           of
           the
           prescriver
           ,
           being
           contrary
           thereunto
           .
           Especially
           in
           this
           case
           ,
           where
           there
           is
           no
           new
           oath
           which
           may
           receive
           any
           new
           meaning
           ,
           but
           the
           renovation
           of
           the
           old
           oath
           ,
           which
           can
           admit
           no
           new
           destructive
           sense
           :
           
           but
           must
           be
           sworn
           conforme
           to
           the
           genuine
           originall
           first
           meaning
           .
           2.
           
           That
           oath
           was
           justly
           refused
           by
           us
           upon
           that
           ground
           of
           discrepance
           amongst
           many
           others
           ;
           and
           such
           like
           ,
           was
           not
           received
           by
           the
           Councell
           ,
           till
           they
           declared
           their
           meaning
           by
           act
           
             simul
             &
             semel
          
           with
           their
           subscription
           .
           3.
           
           We
           doe
           not
           meddle
           with
           the
           Kirks
           of
           England
           or
           Ireland
           ,
           *
           but
           recommends
           to
           them
           the
           paterne
           shown
           in
           the
           Mount
           :
           all
           our
           arguments
           and
           proceedings
           being
           for
           the
           Kirk
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           where
           ,
           from
           the
           time
           of
           her
           more
           pure
           reformation
           then
           of
           her
           sister
           Kirks
           ,
           Episcopacie
           hath
           ever
           been
           abolished
           ,
           till
           the
           latter
           times
           of
           corruption
           .
           So
           that
           though
           his
           Majestie
           hath
           hitherto
           maintained
           Episcopacie
           in
           Scotland
           ,
           because
           his
           Majestie
           wanted
           the
           meanes
           to
           be
           informed
           of
           the
           acts
           of
           this
           Kirk
           ,
           yet
           we
           know
           that
           God
           hath
           so
           richly
           replenished
           his
           Royall
           breast
           ,
           with
           such
           justice
           and
           pietie
           ,
           that
           when
           his
           Majestie
           shall
           receive
           perfect
           information
           ,
           wee
           are
           confident
           that
           He
           will
           never
           desire
           any
           change
           or
           alteration
           in
           our
           ancient
           Kirk
           government
           and
           discipline
           .
           Especially
           now
           when
           his
           Majesty
           hath
           caused
           the
           maintainance
           thereof
           to
           be
           religiously
           sworn
           .
        
         
           The
           fift
           and
           last
           reason
           is
           ,
           that
           we
           can
           never
           make
           it
           appeare
           ,
           that
           Episcopall
           government
           ,
           
           at
           the
           first
           time
           of
           administering
           the
           oath
           was
           abolished
           ;
           the
           very
           words
           of
           that
           confession
           of
           Faith
           ,
           immediatly
           after
           the
           beginning
           of
           it
           being
           these
           :
           
             Received
             ,
             beleeved
             ,
             and
             defended
             by
             many
             and
             sundry
             notable
             Kirks
             and
             Realmes
             ,
             but
             chiefly
             by
             the
             Kirk
             of
             Scotland
             ,
             the
             Kings
             Majestie
             ,
             and
             three
             Estates
             of
             this
             Realme
             ,
             as
             Gods
             eternall
             truth
             ,
             and
             onely
             ground
             of
             our
             salvation
             .
          
           Whereupon
           is
           inferred
           that
           Bishops
           ,
           Abbots
           and
           Pryors
           ,
           made
           up
           ,
           at
           that
           time
           a
           third
           Estate
           of
           this
           Realme
           ,
           which
           gave
           approbation
           to
           the
           confession
           of
           Faith
           :
           and
           therefore
           this
           third
           Estate
           did
           not
           abjure
           Episcopacie
           .
           And
           albeit
           it
           had
           bin
           abolished
           by
           acts
           of
           Assembly
           ,
           yet
           it
           was
           not
           so
           by
           act
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           but
           in
           force
           by
           many
           of
           them
           standing
           unrepealed
           ,
           which
           are
           annexed
           to
           the
           reasons
           .
           Which
           being
           the
           acts
           of
           a
           Monarch
           ,
           &
           his
           three
           Estates
           ,
           are
           never
           repealable
           by
           any
           Ecclesiasticall
           nationall
           Synod
           .
        
         
           For
           answer
           hereunto
           ,
           1.
           
           It
           doth
           appeare
           and
           is
           manifest
           by
           the
           Registers
           and
           acts
           of
           Assembly
           ,
           that
           before
           the
           subscription
           of
           the
           Confession
           at
           the
           time
           thereof
           ,
           and
           thereafter
           :
           That
           
             Abbots
             ,
             Priors
          
           ,
           and
           Bishops
           were
           so
           clearly
           ,
           evidently
           ,
           and
           expresly
           condemned
           in
           this
           Kirk
           ,
           That
           the
           best
           wits
           of
           this
           age
           opposers
           of
           Episcopacy
           cannot
           yet
           require
           one
           sillable
           to
           be
           added
           for
           farther
           assurance
           ,
           and
           the
           most
           able
           maintainers
           thereof
           could
           not
           pick
           any
           quarrell
           to
           the
           clearnesse
           of
           the
           expression
           .
           2.
           
           The
           clause
           citted
           in
           the
           reason
           ,
           is
           onely
           anent
           the
           doctrine
           ,
           and
           not
           anent
           the
           discipline
           ,
           which
           thereafter
           is
           determined
           and
           the
           Hierarchie
           detested
           :
           And
           the
           Discipline
           of
           the
           Kirk
           sworn
           unto
           .
           3.
           
           Albeit
           that
           clause
           were
           of
           discipline
           ,
           yet
           it
           maketh
           nothing
           for
           Bishops
           except
           by
           inference
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           comprehended
           under
           the
           name
           of
           the
           third
           estate
           :
           which
           cannot
           be
           so
           understood
           ,
           for
           collections
           by
           
           way
           of
           inference
           or
           
             ex
             consequenti
          
           ,
           cannot
           be
           adduced
           against
           the
           expresse
           acts
           of
           the
           time
           :
           wherein
           the
           makers
           signifie
           their
           minds
           in
           clear
           termes
           ▪
           
             &
             apertissime
             dicendo
          
           ,
           leaveth
           no
           place
           to
           presume
           the
           contrare
           :
           especially
           in
           this
           kingdome
           ,
           where
           these
           expressions
           of
           
             stylus
             curiae
          
           are
           carefully
           observed
           without
           change
           :
           which
           may
           be
           seen
           in
           the
           same
           case
           by
           many
           Parliaments
           :
           where
           it
           is
           *
           not
           our
           that
           no
           Prelate
           was
           present
           ,
           or
           allowed
           :
           and
           yet
           the
           acts
           proporting
           to
           be
           made
           by
           his
           Majestie
           and
           three
           Estates
           are
           interpreted
           by
           the
           quoter
           as
           made
           by
           the
           Prelats
           with
           others
           .
           4.
           
           Episcopacie
           was
           abolished
           not
           only
           by
           acts
           of
           Assembly
           ,
           but
           there
           is
           no
           standing
           laws
           for
           Episcopall
           government
           ,
           but
           some
           against
           the
           same
           ,
           as
           shall
           be
           evident
           in
           the
           answer
           made
           to
           the
           acts
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           subjoyned
           hereto
           :
           but
           if
           there
           be
           any
           Acts
           of
           Parliament
           standing
           for
           Episcopacie
           ,
           the
           Kings
           Majestie
           ;
           his
           Commissioner
           ,
           the
           Councell
           ,
           the
           Collective-body
           of
           the
           Kingdome
           ,
           hath
           actually
           renunced
           the
           same
           by
           returning
           to
           the
           doctrine
           and
           discipline
           ,
           1580.
           whereunto
           Episcopacie
           is
           contrare
           :
           which
           God-willing
           may
           also
           be
           inacted
           at
           the
           next
           Parliament
           ,
           proclaimed
           to
           be
           holden
           by
           his
           Majestie
           in
           May
           5.
           
           The
           acts
           of
           the
           Assembly
           ,
           and
           the
           book
           of
           Policie
           in
           the
           1.
           and
           10.
           chapter
           ,
           putteth
           clear
           merches
           betwixt
           civill
           and
           Ecclesiasticall
           jurisdiction
           ;
           making
           every
           one
           independent
           in
           matters
           properly
           belonging
           to
           their
           owne
           judicatorie
           ,
           and
           every
           one
           subject
           to
           the
           other
           in
           matters
           properly
           belonging
           to
           that
           other
           .
           *
           So
           that
           as
           the
           Assembly
           cannot
           make
           civill
           laws
           nor
           repeal
           them
           ,
           nor
           imped
           the
           Parliament
           from
           making
           or
           repealing
           civill
           laws
           ,
           no
           more
           can
           the
           Parliament
           make
           Ecclesiasticall
           laws
           originally
           ,
           nor
           repeal
           ,
           or
           hinder
           the
           lawfull
           Assemblies
           to
           repeal
           the
           same
           .
           For
           albeit
           acts
           of
           the
           Assembly
           are
           ,
           and
           may
           be
           ratified
           in
           Parliament
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           only
           that
           the
           civill
           sanction
           may
           concur
           with
           the
           Ecclesiasticall
           constitution
           :
           But
           will
           not
           stop
           the
           Assembly
           to
           recall
           their
           owne
           act
           :
           which
           being
           adnulled
           by
           them
           ,
           the
           *
           civill
           ratification
           and
           sanction
           fals
           
             ex
             consequenti
          
           .
           For
           to
           maintain
           that
           the
           Kirk
           may
           not
           repeal
           her
           own
           acts
           ,
           ratified
           once
           in
           Parliament
           ,
           is
           so
           derogatorie
           to
           Christs
           prerogative
           and
           ordinance
           ,
           to
           the
           liberty
           of
           the
           Kirk
           ,
           and
           freedome
           of
           the
           Assembly
           ,
           to
           the
           nature
           ,
           end
           ,
           and
           reason
           of
           all
           Ecclesiasticall
           jurisdiction
           ,
           as
           we
           have
           more
           largely
           cleared
           in
           the
           Protestation
           22
           September
           last
           )
           that
           we
           beleeve
           few
           or
           none
           will
           be
           of
           that
           opinion
           .
           All
           these
           Five
           objections
           and
           many
           more
           was
           agitate
           and
           discussed
           in
           the
           Assembly
           ,
           before
           the
           act
           anent
           Episcopacie
           was
           made
           .
        
         
           And
           seeing
           the
           generall
           Assembly
           of
           the
           Kirk
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           
           indicted
           by
           his
           Majestie
           now
           holden
           at
           Glasgow
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           only
           Judge
           competent
           
           and
           fit
           interpreter
           to
           remove
           and
           explaine
           all
           doubts
           ,
           arising
           upon
           the
           confession
           of
           Faith
           ,
           hath
           after
           long
           ,
           religious
           and
           mature
           declaration
           ,
           exponed
           the
           same
           ,
           and
           clearly
           found
           that
           Episcopall
           government
           in
           this
           Kirk
           ,
           amongst
           other
           corruptions
           ,
           is
           abjured
           by
           the
           confession
           of
           Faith
           ,
           as
           the
           same
           was
           profest
           within
           this
           Kingdome
           ,
           hath
           discharged
           all
           subscription
           to
           the
           Covenant
           ,
           subscribed
           and
           interpreted
           by
           his
           Majesties
           Commissioner
           ,
           hath
           commanded
           the
           Covenant
           subscribed
           in
           Februare
           with
           the
           application
           to
           be
           now
           subscribed
           according
           to
           her
           present
           determination
           :
           therefore
           wee
           trust
           that
           the
           knowledge
           hereof
           ,
           will
           be
           a
           sufficient
           warning
           to
           all
           good
           Christians
           and
           Patriots
           ,
           that
           they
           subscribe
           not
           the
           one
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           subscribe
           the
           other
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           genuine
           and
           true
           meaning
           thereof
           ,
           declared
           by
           the
           Kirk
           allennerly
           ,
           and
           of
           no
           contrary
           incompatible
           sense
           ,
           as
           they
           would
           eshew
           the
           crime
           and
           danger
           of
           a
           contradictory
           oath
           ,
           and
           we
           would
           most
           humbly
           and
           earnestly
           beg
           of
           his
           Sacred
           Majestie
           ,
           from
           the
           bottome
           of
           our
           hearts
           ,
           that
           his
           Majestie
           would
           be
           graciously
           pleased
           to
           command
           ,
           that
           the
           same
           may
           be
           so
           subscribed
           ,
           conforme
           to
           the
           declared
           explanation
           of
           the
           Kirk
           ;
           which
           would
           prove
           the
           greatest
           happinesse
           and
           joy
           that
           ever
           befell
           these
           disconsolated
           Subjects
           of
           this
           nation
           ,
           who
           (
           though
           unjustly
           branded
           with
           many
           calumnies
           )
           yet
           never
           have
           ,
           nor
           ever
           shall
           swerve
           from
           our
           loyalty
           due
           to
           the
           Lords
           anoynted
           :
           But
           would
           readily
           imbrace
           any
           occasion
           to
           imploy
           our
           lives
           and
           fortunes
           for
           his
           Majesties
           service
           and
           honour
           :
           who
           (
           we
           heartily
           pray
           God
           )
           may
           long
           and
           happily
           ring
           over
           us
           .
        
         
           
             
               
                 
                   
                   *
                   There
                   is
                   annexed
                   to
                   this
                   Declaration
                   a
                   quotation
                   of
                   sundry
                   acts
                   of
                   Parliament
                   ,
                   to
                   prove
                   that
                   Episcopall
                   government
                   was
                   not
                   abolished
                   in
                   the
                   yeare
                   1580.
                   whereunto
                   albeit
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   necessity
                   of
                   answer
                   ,
                   seeing
                   the
                   meaning
                   of
                   the
                   Kirk
                   of
                   Scotland
                   in
                   her
                   Confession
                   of
                   Faith
                   is
                   onely
                   to
                   be
                   sought
                   from
                   her self
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   registers
                   of
                   her
                   Assemblies
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   from
                   the
                   Parliament
                   ,
                   yet
                   the
                   same
                   shall
                   be
                   specially
                   answered
                   in
                   the
                   order
                   that
                   they
                   are
                   alleadged
                   :
                   after
                   these
                   two
                   generals
                   are
                   offered
                   to
                   the
                   Reader
                   his
                   consideration
                   .
                   1.
                   
                   After
                   the
                   reformation
                   of
                   this
                   Kingdome
                   ,
                   the
                   Kirk
                   was
                   still
                   wrestling
                   against
                   all
                   corruptions
                   ,
                   and
                   especially
                   against
                   Episcopacie
                   .
                   But
                   though
                   they
                   clearly
                   and
                   frequently
                   condemned
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   yet
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   the
                   enemies
                   of
                   reformation
                   withstood
                   them
                   long
                   :
                   so
                   that
                   her
                   owne
                   policy
                   could
                   not
                   be
                   obtained
                   ratified
                   expresly
                   
                     &
                     specifice
                  
                   in
                   Parliament
                   ,
                   till
                   the
                   yeare
                   of
                   God
                   1592.
                   which
                   abrogateth
                   all
                   those
                   proceeding
                   acts
                   ,
                   alledged
                   in
                   the
                   contrare
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   That
                   acts
                   of
                   Parliament
                   can
                   no
                   more
                   make
                   Ecclesiasticall
                   offices
                   ,
                   nor
                   give
                   Ecclesiasticall
                   priviledges
                   ,
                   nor
                   the
                   acts
                   of
                   Assembly
                   can
                   establish
                   civill
                   offices
                   of
                   Estate
                   ,
                   or
                   grant
                   to
                   them
                   civill
                   priviledges
                   ;
                   each
                   Judicatorie
                   being
                   properly
                   confined
                   within
                   their
                   owne
                   spheres
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   But
                   before
                   the
                   acts
                   of
                   Parliament
                   be
                   particularly
                   marked
                   and
                   cited
                   ,
                   
                   there
                   be
                   two
                   reasons
                   prefixed
                   :
                   the
                   one
                   taken
                   from
                   some
                   acts
                   of
                   Parliament
                   1567.
                   cap.
                   2.3.6
                   .
                   and
                   cap.
                   68.
                   
                   Par.
                   1579.
                   
                   The
                   other
                   from
                   the
                   oath
                   ministred
                   to
                   the
                   King
                   ,
                   at
                   his
                   coronation
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   act
                   of
                   Parliament
                   1567.
                   
                   Bearing
                   that
                   no
                   Bishop
                   nor
                   other
                   Prelate
                   in
                   this
                   Realme
                   ,
                   use
                   any
                   jurisdiction
                   in
                   time
                   comming
                   by
                   the
                   Bishop
                   of
                   Romes
                   authority
                   ,
                   It
                   is
                   evident
                   hereby
                   that
                   Episcopacy
                   is
                   altogether
                   condemned
                   ,
                   as
                   all
                   other
                   Prelacie
                   was
                   :
                   for
                   before
                   that
                   time
                   they
                   had
                   no
                   jurisdiction
                   but
                   from
                   the
                   Pope
                   :
                   and
                   therefore
                   being
                   discharged
                   to
                   execute
                   that
                   ;
                   they
                   are
                   discharged
                   by
                   the
                   act
                   to
                   execute
                   any
                   at
                   all
                   .
                   That
                   this
                   is
                   the
                   true
                   meaning
                   and
                   scope
                   of
                   that
                   act
                   is
                   manifest
                   :
                   because
                   the
                   Kirk
                   in
                   the
                   book
                   of
                   common
                   order
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   first
                   book
                   of
                   discipline
                   at
                   that
                   same
                   time
                   ,
                   acknowledgeth
                   no
                   other
                   ordinary
                   office
                   bearers
                   appointed
                   by
                   Christ
                   
                     in
                     Ecclesia
                     constituta
                  
                   .
                   But
                   the
                   
                     Pastor
                     ,
                     Doctour
                     ,
                     Elder
                  
                   and
                   Deacon
                   :
                   and
                   in
                   her
                   Assemblies
                   at
                   that
                   same
                   time
                   ,
                   was
                   still
                   censuring
                   these
                   who
                   were
                   called
                   or
                   designed
                   Bishops
                   by
                   reason
                   of
                   their
                   benefices
                   ,
                   as
                   is
                   instructed
                   by
                   the
                   acts
                   printed
                   before
                   the
                   book
                   of
                   discipline
                   .
                   And
                   therefore
                   in
                   the
                   act
                   of
                   Councell
                   ,
                   1560.
                   made
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   yeare
                   by
                   these
                   same
                   persons
                   ,
                   ratifying
                   the
                   first
                   book
                   of
                   discipline
                   ,
                   they
                   provided
                   only
                   that
                   
                     Bishops
                     ,
                     Abbots
                     ,
                     Pryors
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                  
                   Being
                   protestants
                   ,
                   brook
                   their
                   revenewes
                   during
                   their
                   life-times
                   :
                   they
                   sustaining
                   Ministers
                   in
                   the
                   meane
                   time
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   In
                   the
                   yeare
                   1566.
                   which
                   precedes
                   that
                   Parliament
                   ,
                   the
                   Kirk
                   of
                   this
                   Kingdome
                   approved
                   the
                   Confession
                   of
                   Helvetia
                   ;
                   wherein
                   the
                   
                     parity
                     of
                     Ministers
                  
                   is
                   preferred
                   as
                   Gods
                   ordinance
                   warranded
                   by
                   his
                   word
                   ,
                   to
                   Episcopacy
                   ,
                   as
                   an
                   humane
                   consuetude
                   .
                   3.
                   
                   Because
                   at
                   that
                   time
                   the
                   Queene
                   had
                   restored
                   the
                   Archbishop
                   of
                   S.
                   Andrews
                   ;
                   therefore
                   the
                   Kirk
                   supplicated
                   the
                   Nobility
                   of
                   the
                   Kingdome
                   ,
                   against
                   that
                   restitution
                   ,
                   which
                   they
                   condemne
                   as
                   the
                   curing
                   of
                   the
                   head
                   of
                   the
                   beast
                   once
                   wounded
                   within
                   this
                   land
                   .
                   Wherein
                   they
                   expresly
                   ground
                   themselves
                   upon
                   the
                   said
                   act
                   of
                   Parliament
                   being
                   before
                   made
                   in
                   the
                   year
                   1560.
                   as
                   a
                   certaine
                   abrogation
                   of
                   the
                   Arch-bishops
                   authority
                   .
                   4.
                   
                   In
                   the
                   2.
                   book
                   of
                   discipline
                   chap.
                   11.
                   the
                   Kirk
                   useth
                   the
                   same
                   act
                   of
                   Parliament
                   as
                   an
                   abrogation
                   of
                   the
                   Papisticall
                   Kirk
                   ,
                   and
                   Papisticall
                   jurisdiction
                   ,
                   and
                   thereby
                   of
                   Episcopall
                   jurisdiction
                   and
                   power
                   .
                   5.
                   
                   The
                   Kirk
                   thereafter
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   chapter
                   declareth
                   their
                   uniformity
                   of
                   this
                   meaning
                   by
                   urging
                   the
                   act
                   of
                   Parliament
                   ,
                   1567.
                   printed
                   amongst
                   the
                   black
                   acts
                   and
                   renewed
                   in
                   the
                   Parliament
                   holden
                   1579.
                   (
                   which
                   immediately
                   followeth
                   the
                   act
                   here
                   cited
                   )
                   declaring
                   that
                   no
                   other
                   Ecclesiasticall
                   jurisdiction
                   shall
                   be
                   used
                   within
                   this
                   Realme
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   and
                   shall
                   be
                   in
                   the
                   reformed
                   Kirk
                   and
                   floweth
                   therefrom
                   :
                   and
                   they
                   urge
                   that
                   none
                   under
                   the
                   abused
                   titles
                   in
                   Papistry
                   ,
                   of
                   
                     Prelates
                     ,
                     &c.
                  
                   attempt
                   to
                   claime
                   the
                   benefite
                   of
                   any
                   act
                   of
                   Parliament
                   ,
                   having
                   no
                   commission
                   of
                   the
                   reformed
                   Kirk
                   within
                   this
                   Realme
                   .
                   Whereby
                   our
                   Kirk
                   declared
                   all
                   Episcopall
                   jurisdiction
                   to
                   be
                   Papisticall
                   .
                   Which
                   is
                   the
                   true
                   meaning
                   of
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                   his
                   Hirarchie
                   in
                   the
                   short
                   confession
                   .
                   For
                   their
                   jurisdiction
                   could
                   flow
                   from
                   none
                   other
                   but
                   from
                   the
                   Pope
                   :
                   Seeing
                   it
                   flows
                   not
                   from
                   the
                   Kirk
                   :
                   but
                   was
                   abolished
                   and
                   condemned
                   by
                   them
                   :
                   as
                   is
                   cleare
                   by
                   the
                   Registers
                   
                   of
                   the
                   Assembly
                   .
                   6.
                   
                   The
                   acts
                   doe
                   abolish
                   all
                   Papisticall
                   jurisdiction
                   :
                   And
                   therefore
                   all
                   Episcopall
                   jurisdiction
                   ,
                   because
                   Episcopall
                   policy
                   and
                   jurisdiction
                   is
                   Papisticall
                   :
                   as
                   is
                   acknowledged
                   by
                   many
                   ,
                   and
                   specially
                   by
                   Doctor
                   Poklingtun
                   Chaplaine
                   to
                   the
                   Bishop
                   of
                   Canterbury
                   :
                   who
                   deduceth
                   a
                   continuall
                   lineall
                   succession
                   from
                   Peter
                   through
                   the
                   whole
                   Popes
                   ,
                   unto
                   the
                   present
                   
                     Arch
                     bishop
                  
                   of
                   Canterbury
                   :
                   and
                   by
                   the
                   quotter
                   himselfe
                   ,
                   who
                   alledgeth
                   (
                   albeit
                   falsly
                   )
                   that
                   this
                   Kirk
                   retained
                   the
                   Papisticall
                   Policy
                   and
                   government
                   .
                   6.
                   
                   Where
                   it
                   is
                   said
                   in
                   the
                   reason
                   ;
                   that
                   our
                   Kirk
                   did
                   not
                   innovate
                   any
                   thing
                   in
                   that
                   Policy
                   which
                   they
                   found
                   in
                   the
                   Kirk
                   before
                   the
                   reformation
                   :
                   the
                   same
                   is
                   controlled
                   by
                   the
                   book
                   of
                   Common
                   prayer
                   ,
                   first
                   book
                   of
                   Discipline
                   ,
                   and
                   acts
                   of
                   the
                   Assemblies
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   And
                   for
                   the
                   6.
                   act
                   1567.
                   and
                   the
                   68.
                   act
                   1579.
                   
                   The
                   same
                   doth
                   not
                   only
                   not
                   mention
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   but
                   declareth
                   the
                   true
                   Kirk
                   to
                   consist
                   only
                   of
                   Ministers
                   of
                   the
                   Gospell
                   then
                   living
                   ,
                   and
                   these
                   who
                   thereafter
                   should
                   rise
                   ;
                   agreeing
                   with
                   them
                   ,
                   in
                   doctrine
                   and
                   administration
                   of
                   the
                   Sacraments
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   people
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   members
                   thereof
                   ,
                   which
                   directly
                   excludeth
                   Bishops
                   :
                   against
                   whom
                   the
                   doctrine
                   and
                   practise
                   of
                   this
                   Kirk
                   ,
                   continually
                   sounded
                   :
                   especially
                   at
                   that
                   time
                   .
                   For
                   in
                   the
                   government
                   of
                   this
                   Kirk
                   by
                   weekly
                   meeting
                   of
                   Ministers
                   ,
                   Elders
                   ,
                   and
                   reformed
                   townes
                   from
                   the
                   yeare
                   1560.
                   to
                   the
                   yeare
                   1576.
                   (
                   except
                   the
                   interim
                   of
                   the
                   pretended
                   convention
                   at
                   Leeth
                   1572.
                   )
                   and
                   from
                   the
                   yeare
                   1575.
                   to
                   the
                   year
                   1581.
                   
                   The
                   Assemblies
                   for
                   the
                   most
                   part
                   were
                   imployed
                   in
                   abolishing
                   the
                   corruptions
                   of
                   Episcopacy
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   establishing
                   the
                   setled
                   Policy
                   :
                   which
                   was
                   agreed
                   upon
                   ,
                   1578.
                   
                   In
                   the
                   second
                   book
                   of
                   Discipline
                   .
                   In
                   the
                   which
                   acts
                   of
                   Assembly
                   and
                   book
                   of
                   Discipline
                   is
                   set
                   down
                   at
                   large
                   the
                   doctrine
                   of
                   the
                   Kirk
                   of
                   Scotland
                   ,
                   anent
                   that
                   discipline
                   ,
                   as
                   grounded
                   and
                   well
                   warranded
                   in
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   against
                   Episcopall
                   jurisdiction
                   ,
                   as
                   an
                   unlawfull
                   humane
                   invention
                   :
                   So
                   that
                   Episcopacy
                   being
                   contrary
                   to
                   the
                   doctrine
                   of
                   the
                   Kirk
                   of
                   Scotland
                   ,
                   1579.
                   
                   The
                   Bishops
                   disagreeing
                   from
                   the
                   Ministers
                   of
                   the
                   Evangel
                   then
                   living
                   ,
                   in
                   doctrine
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   use
                   and
                   administration
                   of
                   the
                   Sacraments
                   ,
                   are
                   declared
                   by
                   the
                   said
                   acts
                   to
                   be
                   no
                   members
                   of
                   this
                   Kirk
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   same
                   acts
                   cited
                   for
                   them
                   doe
                   sufficiently
                   evince
                   that
                   Episcopacy
                   was
                   still
                   condemned
                   ,
                   notwithstanding
                   all
                   opposition
                   made
                   in
                   the
                   contrare
                   .
                
                 
                   As
                   for
                   the
                   Kings
                   oath
                   ,
                   the
                   same
                   containeth
                   no
                   mention
                   of
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   but
                   by
                   the
                   contrary
                   ,
                   
                   the
                   King
                   is
                   obliged
                   thereby
                   to
                   maintaine
                   the
                   true
                   Religion
                   of
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   ,
                   the
                   preaching
                   of
                   his
                   holy
                   word
                   ,
                   and
                   right
                   administration
                   of
                   the
                   Sacraments
                   ,
                   then
                   received
                   and
                   preached
                   within
                   this
                   Realme
                   .
                   And
                   seeing
                   it
                   is
                   cleared
                   by
                   the
                   preceeding
                   relation
                   ,
                   that
                   Bishops
                   were
                   never
                   allowed
                   ,
                   but
                   oppugned
                   by
                   the
                   Kirk
                   of
                   Scotland
                   ,
                   that
                   oath
                   doth
                   not
                   allow
                   ,
                   but
                   exclude
                   Episcopacy
                   which
                   is
                   also
                   more
                   perspicuous
                   in
                   the
                   short
                   confession
                   1580.
                   and
                   1581.
                   when
                   the
                   Kirk
                   set
                   downe
                   her
                   constant
                   policy
                   in
                   Doctrine
                   and
                   Discipline
                   grounded
                   upon
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   wherein
                   the
                   Hierarchie
                   is
                   abjured
                   as
                   contrary
                   thereto
                   ;
                   and
                   craved
                   an
                   oath
                   from
                   his
                   Majesty
                   for
                   maintenance
                   thereof
                   ,
                   which
                   now
                   also
                   our
                   gracious
                   Soveraign
                   in
                   the
                   judgement
                   of
                   the
                   Kirk
                   
                   of
                   Scotland
                   is
                   obliged
                   to
                   maintaine
                   ,
                   as
                   being
                   founded
                   upon
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   exclusive
                   of
                   Episcopacie
                   as
                   repugnant
                   thereto
                   .
                   The
                   acts
                   of
                   Parliament
                   thereafter
                   particularly
                   cited
                   are
                   these
                   mentioned
                   in
                   order
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   24.
                   act
                   1567.
                   ratifying
                   all
                   civill
                   priviledges
                   formerly
                   granted
                   to
                   the
                   spirituall
                   estate
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   35.
                   act
                   1571.
                   
                   Ratifying
                   all
                   acts
                   made
                   anent
                   the
                   freedome
                   ,
                   and
                   liberty
                   of
                   the
                   true
                   Kirk
                   :
                   the
                   same
                   cannot
                   bee
                   extended
                   to
                   the
                   establishing
                   of
                   Episcopacy
                   because
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   mentioned
                   in
                   these
                   acts
                   ,
                   but
                   by
                   the
                   contrary
                   was
                   abolished
                   by
                   the
                   acts
                   of
                   the
                   Assembly
                   and
                   Parliament
                   ,
                   before
                   mentioned
                   ,
                   so
                   that
                   the
                   priviledges
                   therein
                   mentioned
                   ,
                   are
                   granted
                   to
                   such
                   Kirk-men
                   as
                   then
                   were
                   received
                   by
                   the
                   Kirk
                   and
                   Kingdome
                   :
                   and
                   the
                   freedome
                   of
                   the
                   Kirk
                   must
                   be
                   interpret
                   by
                   her
                   owne
                   judgement
                   :
                   who
                   thought
                   ever
                   Episcopall
                   jurisdiction
                   an
                   heavy
                   bondage
                   :
                   and
                   yet
                   those
                   priviledges
                   can
                   inferre
                   no
                   spirituall
                   jurisdiction
                   ,
                   but
                   only
                   civill
                   priviledges
                   ;
                   some
                   immunities
                   and
                   extemptions
                   granted
                   for
                   the
                   goods
                   and
                   persons
                   of
                   Kirk-men
                   as
                   is
                   cleare
                   ,
                   1.
                   act
                   Iames
                   1.
                   
                   Par.
                   1.
                   and
                   26
                   ,
                   act
                   Par.
                   2.
                   
                   Iames
                   1.
                   and
                   4.
                   act
                   Par.
                   3.
                   
                   Iames
                   2.
                   with
                   many
                   others
                   .
                
                 
                   It
                   is
                   here
                   to
                   be
                   observed
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   carefull
                   evolver
                   of
                   these
                   acts
                   of
                   Parliament
                   ,
                   hath
                   omitted
                   to
                   cite
                   the
                   7.
                   act
                   1.
                   
                   Parliament
                   of
                   King
                   Iames
                   6.
                   bearing
                   the
                   examination
                   and
                   admission
                   of
                   Ministers
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   only
                   in
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   the
                   Kirk
                   ,
                   then
                   openly
                   and
                   publickly
                   profest
                   ;
                   and
                   presentations
                   to
                   be
                   made
                   to
                   Superintendents
                   ,
                   or
                   others
                   having
                   commission
                   from
                   the
                   Kirk
                   ,
                   and
                   appealeth
                   from
                   them
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   Superintendents
                   and
                   ministers
                   of
                   the
                   Province
                   ,
                   and
                   appealleth
                   from
                   these
                   to
                   the
                   generall
                   Assembly
                   :
                   in
                   all
                   which
                   gradations
                   no
                   mention
                   of
                   Bishops
                   ;
                   but
                   they
                   in
                   effect
                   excluded
                   by
                   that
                   contrare
                   distinction
                   of
                   the
                   Kirk
                   then
                   openly
                   profest
                   :
                   because
                   they
                   were
                   discharged
                   by
                   the
                   foresaid
                   second
                   act
                   1567.
                   and
                   Superintendents
                   were
                   then
                   permitted
                   like
                   temporarie
                   Evangelists
                   for
                   the
                   present
                   necessity
                   ,
                   declared
                   in
                   the
                   first
                   booke
                   of
                   discipline
                   
                     ad
                     ecclesiam
                     constituendam
                  
                   ;
                   but
                   was
                   abrogate
                   from
                   1575.
                   that
                   the
                   constant
                   Policie
                   of
                   
                     Ecclesia
                     constituta
                  
                   began
                   to
                   be
                   established
                   .
                
                 
                   As
                   for
                   the
                   acts
                   of
                   Parliament
                   ,
                   1572.
                   and
                   1573.
                   
                   It
                   is
                   knowne
                   by
                   the
                   records
                   of
                   the
                   time
                   ,
                   
                   that
                   the
                   Regent
                   then
                   laboured
                   hard
                   to
                   bring
                   in
                   Arch-bishops
                   ,
                   and
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   who
                   were
                   not
                   dead
                   ,
                   but
                   standing
                   
                     de
                     facto
                  
                   provided
                   to
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   these
                   titulars
                   of
                   benefices
                   ,
                   to
                   fortifie
                   his
                   owne
                   designes
                   ,
                   and
                   counter-ballance
                   the
                   authority
                   of
                   Ministers
                   ,
                   pressing
                   the
                   purity
                   of
                   reformation
                   :
                   and
                   so
                   cannot
                   be
                   honourably
                   alleadged
                   for
                   the
                   Bishops
                   at
                   this
                   time
                   :
                   and
                   yet
                   it
                   was
                   done
                   not
                   by
                   authority
                   ,
                   but
                   by
                   warrand
                   of
                   some
                   Ministers
                   of
                   his
                   owne
                   party
                   conveened
                   at
                   Leeth
                   :
                   and
                   was
                   onely
                   done
                   for
                   an
                   interim
                   ,
                   and
                   protested
                   against
                   by
                   the
                   next
                   Assembly
                   ;
                   and
                   yet
                   neverthelesse
                   by
                   the
                   said
                   acts
                   of
                   Parliament
                   ,
                   the
                   
                     Arch-bishops
                     ,
                     Bishops
                     ,
                     Superintendents
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   Commissioners
                   of
                   Dioces
                   or
                   Provinces
                   ,
                   are
                   joyned
                   together
                   (
                   which
                   is
                   wrongously
                   omitted
                   in
                   the
                   quotation
                   )
                   to
                   show
                   that
                   no
                   Archbishop
                   or
                   
                     Bishop
                     ,
                     quatales
                  
                   had
                   any
                   power
                   ,
                   but
                   only
                   being
                   
                     de
                     facto
                  
                   standing
                   provided
                   in
                   the
                   title
                   ,
                   they
                   were
                   capable
                   of
                   a
                   Commission
                   from
                   the
                   Kirk
                   ,
                   which
                   sometimes
                   they
                   obtained
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   book
                   of
                   Assembly
                   are
                   named
                   such
                   as
                   are
                   called
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   and
                   were
                   under
                   
                   the
                   Discipline
                   of
                   the
                   Kirk
                   :
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   Superintendents
                   possessours
                   and
                   titulars
                   of
                   prelacies
                   ,
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   Arch-bishops
                   and
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   are
                   ordained
                   to
                   be
                   called
                   and
                   conveened
                   for
                   that
                   effect
                   before
                   the
                   generall
                   Assembly
                   of
                   the
                   Kirk
                   :
                   And
                   yet
                   none
                   can
                   say
                   ,
                   That
                   the
                   offices
                   of
                   
                     Abbots
                     ,
                     Pryors
                  
                   ,
                   &c.
                   were
                   then
                   retained
                   ;
                   howbeit
                   the
                   benefices
                   were
                   not
                   extinct
                   ;
                   and
                   few
                   ill
                   grant
                   that
                   when
                   the
                   Arch-bishops
                   and
                   Bishops
                   office
                   was
                   in
                   vigour
                   ,
                   they
                   thought
                   themselves
                   subject
                   to
                   the
                   generall
                   Assembly
                   :
                   as
                   they
                   are
                   by
                   the
                   said
                   act
                   which
                   is
                   also
                   fraudfully
                   omitted
                   in
                   the
                   quotation
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   As
                   for
                   the
                   acts
                   of
                   Parliament
                   1578.
                   and
                   1579.
                   
                   It
                   is
                   answered
                   that
                   the
                   Kirk
                   in
                   this
                   meane
                   time
                   ,
                   from
                   the
                   yeare
                   1575.
                   was
                   busied
                   in
                   abrogating
                   Episcopacy
                   ,
                   and
                   establishing
                   the
                   constant
                   policie
                   ,
                   as
                   is
                   cleare
                   by
                   the
                   printed
                   acts
                   of
                   Assembly
                   before
                   the
                   book
                   of
                   Discipline
                   ,
                   and
                   unprinted
                   acts
                   of
                   Parliament
                   :
                   The
                   Kirk
                   by
                   her
                   Commissioners
                   daily
                   reasoning
                   and
                   agreeing
                   with
                   the
                   Kings
                   Majesty
                   and
                   his
                   Commissioners
                   upon
                   these
                   heads
                   of
                   policie
                   ,
                   whereupon
                   the
                   Parliament
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   said
                   69.
                   act
                   1579.
                   declareth
                   there
                   is
                   none
                   other
                   jurisdiction
                   ecclesiasticall
                   to
                   be
                   acknowledged
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   in
                   this
                   reformed
                   Kirk
                   ,
                   and
                   floweth
                   there-from
                   ,
                   which
                   extinguisheth
                   Episcopacy
                   ;
                   because
                   it
                   doth
                   not
                   flow
                   from
                   this
                   reformed
                   Kirk
                   :
                   neither
                   can
                   produce
                   its
                   chartor
                   from
                   her
                   :
                   for
                   besides
                   that
                   it
                   was
                   abolished
                   by
                   the
                   foresaid
                   acts
                   1567.
                   
                   It
                   was
                   condemned
                   also
                   in
                   the
                   book
                   of
                   Policie
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   generall
                   Assembly
                   holden
                   at
                   Dundie
                   ,
                   1580.
                   and
                   their
                   whole
                   estate
                   spirituall
                   ,
                   and
                   temporall
                   condemned
                   in
                   the
                   Assembly
                   at
                   Glasgow
                   ,
                   1581.
                   and
                   so
                   acknowledged
                   by
                   his
                   Majesties
                   Commissioner
                   in
                   the
                   Assembly
                   at
                   Edinburgh
                   ,
                   1581.
                   so
                   that
                   by
                   this
                   act
                   of
                   Parliam
                   .
                   1579.
                   
                   The
                   Bishops
                   are
                   so
                   abolished
                   ,
                   that
                   unlesse
                   they
                   be
                   established
                   by
                   lawfull
                   Assemblies
                   of
                   the
                   Kirk
                   ,
                   no
                   act
                   of
                   Parliament
                   since
                   sen
                   can
                   conduce
                   for
                   their
                   establishment
                   :
                   seeing
                   this
                   act
                   with
                   the
                   other
                   acts
                   for
                   their
                   abolition
                   ,
                   standeth
                   yet
                   unrepealed
                   .
                   And
                   farther
                   for
                   the
                   act
                   of
                   Parliament
                   ,
                   1578.
                   if
                   the
                   same
                   contribute
                   any
                   thing
                   ,
                   for
                   Episcopacy
                   ,
                   it
                   must
                   either
                   be
                   because
                   Bishops
                   are
                   there
                   mentioned
                   ,
                   or
                   for
                   the
                   power
                   thereby
                   conferred
                   upon
                   them
                   :
                   But
                   both
                   these
                   are
                   weak
                   grounds
                   .
                   The
                   first
                   because
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   Bishop
                   there
                   named
                   ,
                   but
                   such
                   as
                   stood
                   provided
                   
                     de
                     facto
                  
                   on
                   life
                   :
                   which
                   is
                   an
                   designation
                   of
                   the
                   benefice
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   not
                   then
                   extinct
                   ;
                   and
                   not
                   of
                   the
                   office
                   which
                   was
                   extinct
                   .
                   The
                   power
                   conferred
                   upon
                   them
                   by
                   the
                   said
                   act
                   can
                   give
                   no
                   strength
                   to
                   the
                   argument
                   :
                   because
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   jurisdiction
                   granted
                   thereby
                   to
                   them
                   ,
                   but
                   only
                   power
                   to
                   visit
                   Hospitalls
                   :
                   which
                   the
                   Parliam
                   .
                   might
                   have
                   granted
                   to
                   any
                   person
                   :
                   but
                   was
                   most
                   proper
                   to
                   these
                   idle
                   titulars
                   of
                   benefices
                   ,
                   who
                   might
                   best
                   attend
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   or
                   imploy
                   means
                   for
                   their
                   reparation
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   charge
                   is
                   likewise
                   communicate
                   by
                   act
                   of
                   Parliament
                   to
                   all
                   Chancellours
                   of
                   this
                   Kingdome
                   for
                   the
                   time
                   being
                   :
                   And
                   as
                   to
                   the
                   71.
                   act
                   1579.
                   we
                   repeat
                   the
                   former
                   answers
                   that
                   Superintendents
                   and
                   Commissioners
                   are
                   there
                   joyned
                   with
                   the
                   Bishops
                   ;
                   to
                   show
                   that
                   no
                   power
                   is
                   granted
                   unto
                   them
                   as
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   but
                   Commissioners
                   from
                   the
                   Kirk
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   name
                   is
                   still
                   used
                   ,
                   because
                   the
                   benefice
                   was
                   not
                   extinct
                   ,
                   but
                   they
                   were
                   knowne
                   by
                   that
                   appellation
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   The
                   acts
                   of
                   Parliament
                   1581.
                   were
                   better
                   alledged
                   for
                   Assemblies
                   then
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   
                   for
                   it
                   is
                   an
                   expresse
                   ratification
                   of
                   the
                   former
                   acts
                   of
                   abolition
                   of
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   and
                   abrogation
                   of
                   all
                   acts
                   or
                   constitutions
                   ,
                   cannons
                   civill
                   or
                   municipall
                   contrare
                   to
                   the
                   Religion
                   then
                   presently
                   profest
                   within
                   this
                   kingdome
                   :
                   which
                   is
                   not
                   only
                   clearly
                   exprest
                   in
                   the
                   words
                   :
                   but
                   if
                   they
                   were
                   doubtsome
                   (
                   as
                   they
                   are
                   not
                   )
                   were
                   manifest
                   for
                   these
                   reasons
                   .
                   First
                   ,
                   the
                   Assembly
                   holden
                   at
                   Edinburgh
                   ,
                   about
                   the
                   very
                   same
                   day
                   ,
                   honoured
                   with
                   the
                   presence
                   of
                   his
                   Majesties
                   Commissioner
                   ,
                   is
                   acknowledged
                   by
                   him
                   to
                   have
                   condemned
                   Episcopacy
                   whereunto
                   temporall
                   jurisdiction
                   is
                   annexed
                   :
                   and
                   the
                   Assembly
                   declaring
                   that
                   function
                   to
                   be
                   against
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   and
                   acts
                   of
                   the
                   Kirk
                   ,
                   thereupon
                   did
                   supplicat
                   the
                   Parliament
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   should
                   make
                   no
                   acts
                   repugnant
                   to
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   especially
                   concerning
                   Bishops
                   .
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   the
                   King
                   and
                   Estates
                   by
                   that
                   act
                   ratifieth
                   all
                   acts
                   made
                   for
                   maintainance
                   of
                   the
                   liberty
                   of
                   the
                   true
                   Kirk
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   presently
                   professed
                   within
                   this
                   Realme
                   and
                   purity
                   thereof
                   :
                   which
                   present
                   profession
                   can
                   be
                   no
                   other
                   ,
                   then
                   that
                   which
                   was
                   received
                   by
                   the
                   Kirk
                   and
                   Assembly
                   then
                   presently
                   sitting
                   so
                   near
                   the
                   Parliament
                   at
                   Edinburgh
                   ,
                   which
                   had
                   approven
                   the
                   
                     Presbyteriall
                     government
                  
                   ,
                   condemned
                   the
                   Episcopall
                   ,
                   and
                   ratified
                   
                     the
                     short
                     confession
                     simul
                     &
                     semel
                     ,
                  
                   wherein
                   the
                   Estates
                   had
                   sworn
                   to
                   the
                   Presbyteriall
                   and
                   abjured
                   Episcopall
                   government
                   .
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   this
                   ratification
                   of
                   the
                   former
                   acts
                   of
                   Parliament
                   must
                   bee
                   interpreted
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   words
                   thereof
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   in
                   all
                   points
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   not
                   prejudiciall
                   to
                   that
                   purity
                   of
                   Religion
                   and
                   liberty
                   of
                   the
                   Kirk
                   presently
                   professed
                   within
                   this
                   Realm
                   .
                   And
                   at
                   this
                   time
                   the
                   whole
                   Estates
                   had
                   subscribed
                   the
                   short
                   Confession
                   and
                   so
                   sworn
                   to
                   the
                   discipline
                   ,
                   set
                   down
                   in
                   the
                   book
                   of
                   discipline
                   ,
                   which
                   by
                   this
                   act
                   is
                   ratified
                   in
                   the
                   first
                   place
                   ,
                   before
                   any
                   speciall
                   enumeration
                   of
                   particular
                   acts
                   .
                   Fourthly
                   ,
                   it
                   hath
                   beene
                   formerly
                   showne
                   that
                   in
                   the
                   preceeding
                   acts
                   of
                   Parliament
                   where
                   Arch-bishops
                   or
                   Bishops
                   are
                   named
                   ,
                   the
                   same
                   hath
                   beene
                   by
                   reason
                   of
                   their
                   benefice
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   their
                   office
                   :
                   which
                   the
                   Parliament
                   could
                   not
                   give
                   them
                   being
                   abrogate
                   by
                   Assembly
                   :
                   or
                   having
                   intended
                   really
                   to
                   give
                   them
                   any
                   place
                   ,
                   would
                   not
                   have
                   joyned
                   Superintendents
                   and
                   other
                   Commissioners
                   with
                   them
                   :
                   or
                   otherwise
                   they
                   are
                   named
                   as
                   having
                   equall
                   power
                   with
                   the
                   Superintendents
                   and
                   other
                   Commissioners
                   ,
                   as
                   in
                   the
                   convention
                   at
                   Leeth
                   ;
                   and
                   conforme
                   to
                   the
                   time
                   ,
                   especially
                   1572.
                   and
                   1573.
                   
                   Wherein
                   some
                   titulars
                   or
                   possessors
                   of
                   prelacies
                   ,
                   so
                   called
                   in
                   the
                   46.
                   act
                   of
                   the
                   Parliament
                   1572.
                   had
                   a
                   commission
                   from
                   the
                   Kirk
                   like
                   unto
                   Superintendents
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   not
                   fully
                   abrogate
                   untill
                   1580.
                   
                   But
                   all
                   this
                   was
                   without
                   prejudice
                   of
                   the
                   Kirk
                   her
                   liberty
                   ,
                   to
                   recall
                   her
                   own
                   commission
                   from
                   these
                   who
                   were
                   provided
                   to
                   prelacies
                   ;
                   and
                   to
                   condemne
                   their
                   Episcopall
                   offices
                   ,
                   whereunto
                   they
                   ascrived
                   the
                   power
                   ;
                   which
                   they
                   really
                   had
                   by
                   their
                   commission
                   :
                   as
                   the
                   Kirk
                   did
                   upon
                   good
                   reasons
                   abrogate
                   the
                   office
                   of
                   Superintendents
                   without
                   impunging
                   of
                   the
                   saids
                   acts
                   of
                   Parliament
                   (
                   which
                   were
                   never
                   rescinded
                   till
                   1592.
                   )
                   whereby
                   it
                   is
                   evident
                   ,
                   that
                   though
                   this
                   act
                   of
                   Parliament
                   1581.
                   ratifie
                   the
                   former
                   acts
                   wherein
                   
                     Arch
                     bishops
                     ,
                     Bishops
                     ,
                     Superintendents
                     ,
                  
                   or
                   other
                   Commissioners
                   
                   of
                   the
                   Kirk
                   are
                   named
                   ,
                   yet
                   seeing
                   the
                   said
                   acts
                   are
                   alternative
                   conceived
                   ,
                   the
                   vigour
                   and
                   efficacy
                   thereof
                   subsists
                   by
                   this
                   ratification
                   in
                   the
                   last
                   alternative
                   ;
                   viz.
                   Commissioners
                   from
                   the
                   Kirk
                   ,
                   Dyoces
                   or
                   Province
                   :
                   seeing
                   the
                   remanent
                   were
                   formerly
                   condemned
                   :
                   especially
                   by
                   this
                   Assembly
                   of
                   Edinburgh
                   holden
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   the
                   Parliament
                   .
                   Fifthly
                   ,
                   this
                   ratification
                   1581.
                   of
                   the
                   former
                   acts
                   made
                   in
                   favours
                   of
                   the
                   true
                   Religion
                   repeating
                   only
                   the
                   titles
                   of
                   these
                   acts
                   and
                   not
                   themselves
                   ,
                   cannot
                   import
                   any
                   corroboration
                   of
                   the
                   offices
                   under
                   the
                   titles
                   mentioned
                   in
                   these
                   former
                   acts
                   :
                   because
                   this
                   ratification
                   ,
                   can
                   only
                   be
                   extended
                   to
                   the
                   matter
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   to
                   the
                   designation
                   of
                   the
                   persons
                   ,
                   exprest
                   in
                   the
                   former
                   acts
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   only
                   personall
                   and
                   circumstantiall
                   ,
                   as
                   for
                   instance
                   ,
                   this
                   act
                   1581.
                   could
                   not
                   confer
                   any
                   power
                   or
                   employment
                   upon
                   Superintendents
                   :
                   because
                   that
                   office
                   was
                   then
                   abrogate
                   ;
                   and
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Kirk
                   .
                   But
                   the
                   true
                   meaning
                   of
                   the
                   act
                   is
                   ;
                   that
                   ratifying
                   the
                   substance
                   and
                   matter
                   in
                   favours
                   of
                   the
                   Kirk
                   and
                   Religion
                   ,
                   it
                   doth
                   intrust
                   the
                   execution
                   to
                   these
                   whom
                   the
                   Kirk
                   shall
                   lawfully
                   authorize
                   with
                   commission
                   for
                   that
                   end
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   more
                   manifest
                   in
                   the
                   114.
                   act
                   Par.
                   12.
                   1592.
                   wherein
                   this
                   act
                   1581.
                   and
                   all
                   the
                   acts
                   therein
                   contained
                   are
                   ratified
                   
                     quoad
                     materiam
                  
                   :
                   and
                   yet
                   all
                   Arch-bishops
                   and
                   Commissioners
                   are
                   discharged
                   and
                   all
                   Ecclesiasticall
                   matters
                   subjected
                   to
                   Presbyteries
                   .
                   Sixthly
                   ,
                   it
                   cannot
                   probably
                   agree
                   with
                   reason
                   that
                   by
                   this
                   ratification
                   the
                   Parliament
                   ,
                   above
                   their
                   power
                   would
                   endevoure
                   to
                   establish
                   in
                   the
                   Kirk
                   any
                   function
                   so
                   recently
                   condemned
                   of
                   before
                   by
                   the
                   Assemblies
                   at
                   Dundie
                   1580.
                   and
                   at
                   Glasgow
                   and
                   Edinburgh
                   ,
                   1581.
                   immediately
                   before
                   this
                   Parliament
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   acts
                   of
                   Parliament
                   1584.
                   are
                   of
                   severall
                   natures
                   .
                   But
                   they
                   were
                   protested
                   against
                   ,
                   
                   by
                   the
                   Ministers
                   of
                   Edinburgh
                   in
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   the
                   Kirk
                   of
                   Scotland
                   ,
                   at
                   the
                   mercate
                   crosse
                   of
                   Edinburgh
                   ,
                   when
                   they
                   were
                   proclamed
                   and
                   as
                   they
                   were
                   made
                   in
                   that
                   time
                   which
                   was
                   called
                   the
                   houre
                   of
                   darknesse
                   in
                   this
                   Kirk
                   ,
                   tirrannized
                   by
                   the
                   Earle
                   of
                   Arran
                   ,
                   so
                   are
                   they
                   expresly
                   repealed
                   1592.
                   cap.
                   114.
                   
                
                 
                   Anent
                   the
                   act
                   of
                   Parliament
                   1584.
                   
                   
                     For
                     the
                     three
                     Estates
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   furth
                   .
                   To
                   answer
                   :
                   Primo
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Kirk
                   from
                   the
                   yeare
                   of
                   God
                   1580
                   ,
                   1581.
                   that
                   the
                   Confession
                   was
                   subscribed
                   ,
                   unto
                   the
                   year
                   1597.
                   all
                   this
                   time
                   was
                   by
                   continuall
                   acts
                   condemning
                   the
                   office
                   of
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   their
                   spirituall
                   ,
                   their
                   temporall
                   ,
                   their
                   whole
                   estate
                   ,
                   their
                   confusion
                   of
                   civill
                   and
                   Ecclesiasticall
                   jurisdiction
                   ,
                   and
                   craving
                   in
                   Councell
                   and
                   Parliament
                   the
                   dissolution
                   of
                   Prelacies
                   and
                   the
                   erection
                   of
                   Presbyteries
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   
                     De
                     facto
                  
                   the
                   former
                   Bishops
                   being
                   continually
                   processed
                   and
                   sentenced
                   by
                   the
                   Kirk
                   ,
                   these
                   who
                   presumed
                   to
                   usurp
                   that
                   office
                   condemned
                   by
                   the
                   Kirk
                   ,
                   namely
                   Mr.
                   
                     Patrick
                     Adamson
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   Mr.
                   
                     Robert
                     Mountgomrie
                  
                   in
                   the
                   yeare
                   1582.
                   1584.
                   1586.
                   they
                   were
                   deprived
                   and
                   excommunicate
                   by
                   this
                   Kirk
                   before
                   the
                   Parliament
                   ,
                   1587.
                   
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   
                     De
                     facto
                  
                   no
                   Ecclesiasticall
                   Bishop
                   voted
                   in
                   Parliament
                   but
                   Mountgomry
                   and
                   Adamson
                   ,
                   who
                   were
                   taken
                   in
                   by
                   the
                   Earle
                   of
                   Arran
                   ,
                   unto
                   the
                   Parliament
                   holden
                   in
                   May
                   at
                   Edinburgh
                   1584.
                   
                   Wherein
                   the
                   
                     three
                     Estates
                  
                   ratifieth
                   the
                   honour
                   and
                   dignity
                   of
                   the
                   
                     three
                     Estates
                  
                   ,
                   so
                   that
                   as
                   these
                   
                   two
                   Bishops
                   cannot
                   be
                   called
                   the
                   
                     third
                     Estate
                  
                   which
                   doth
                   ratifie
                   ,
                   so
                   the
                   Estate
                   of
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   cannot
                   be
                   called
                   the
                   
                     third
                     Estate
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   ratified
                   :
                   especially
                   seeing
                   by
                   that
                   same
                   Parliament
                   in
                   the
                   132.
                   act
                   .
                   Bishops
                   of
                   the
                   Diocie
                   are
                   but
                   nominate
                   the
                   Kings
                   Commissioners
                   .
                   And
                   in
                   the
                   last
                   act
                   of
                   that
                   same
                   Parliament
                   ,
                   printed
                   of
                   old
                   in
                   black
                   letter
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   set
                   downe
                   the
                   Kings
                   Commission
                   granted
                   to
                   the
                   said
                   pretended
                   Bishop
                   Adamson
                   .
                
                 
                   4.
                   
                   From
                   1581.
                   till
                   the
                   yeare
                   1597.
                   the
                   quoter
                   doth
                   not
                   eite
                   nor
                   can
                   cite
                   any
                   act
                   of
                   Parliament
                   expresly
                   nominating
                   any
                   ecclesiasticall
                   Bishop
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   in
                   the
                   1584.
                   wherein
                   he
                   is
                   named
                   as
                   one
                   amongst
                   other
                   the
                   Kings
                   Commissioners
                   ,
                   whereof
                   some
                   were
                   meere
                   secular
                   persons
                   .
                
                 
                   5.
                   
                   It
                   is
                   cleare
                   by
                   the
                   first
                   act
                   of
                   the
                   ninth
                   Parliament
                   1584.
                   and
                   the
                   eleventh
                   act
                   of
                   the
                   10.
                   
                   Parliament
                   1585.
                   that
                   
                     Bishopricks
                     ,
                     Prelacies
                     ,
                     Abbacies
                     ,
                     Priories
                     ,
                     Nunries
                     ,
                  
                   were
                   then
                   thought
                   to
                   be
                   alike
                   in
                   the
                   Kings
                   hands
                   ,
                   were
                   granted
                   to
                   whatsoever
                   persons
                   being
                   his
                   subjects
                   ,
                   albeit
                   they
                   brooked
                   no
                   office
                   in
                   the
                   Kirk
                   :
                   so
                   that
                   some
                   of
                   these
                   lordships
                   and
                   Baronies
                   were
                   erected
                   before
                   1587.
                   and
                   excluded
                   from
                   the
                   annexation
                   .
                
                 
                   6.
                   
                   As
                   the
                   Kirk
                   had
                   ever
                   been
                   craving
                   the
                   dissolution
                   of
                   Prelacies
                   ,
                   and
                   condemning
                   the
                   temporall
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   the
                   spirituall
                   estate
                   of
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   by
                   their
                   act
                   of
                   the
                   Assembly
                   1581.
                   and
                   by
                   their
                   censure
                   of
                   the
                   Presbyterie
                   of
                   Striviling
                   for
                   admitting
                   Montgomrie
                   to
                   the
                   temporality
                   of
                   the
                   Bishoprick
                   of
                   Glasgow
                   ,
                   and
                   censure
                   of
                   Mountgomrie
                   for
                   aspyring
                   thereto
                   ,
                   contrare
                   to
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   and
                   acts
                   of
                   the
                   Kirk
                   in
                   the
                   Assembly
                   1587.
                   
                   Iuni.
                   So
                   in
                   the
                   11.
                   
                   Parl.
                   of
                   King
                   Iames
                   the
                   sixt
                   29.
                   of
                   Iuly
                   1587.
                   29.
                   act
                   .
                   The
                   three
                   Estates
                   of
                   Parliament
                   annexeth
                   to
                   the
                   crown
                   ,
                   all
                   Lordships
                   and
                   Barronies
                   pertaining
                   to
                   whatsoever
                   ,
                   Archbishops
                   ,
                   or
                   
                     Bishops
                     ,
                     Abbots
                     ,
                     Pryors
                     ,
                     Nunnes
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   Munkes
                   :
                   reserving
                   alwayes
                   to
                   
                     Archbishops
                     ,
                     Bishops
                     ,
                     Abbots
                     ,
                     Pryors
                     ,
                     Pryoresses
                     ,
                     commendators
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   others
                   possessours
                   of
                   great
                   Benefices
                   of
                   the
                   estate
                   of
                   Prelates
                   ,
                   and
                   which
                   before
                   had
                   or
                   hath
                   vote
                   in
                   Parliament
                   ,
                   the
                   principall
                   Castles
                   and
                   Fortalices
                   :
                   whereby
                   it
                   is
                   cleare
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   
                     stylus
                     curiae
                  
                   naming
                   three
                   Estates
                   did
                   no
                   wayes
                   include
                   Ministers
                   being
                   Bishops
                   :
                   seeing
                   no
                   ecclesiasticall
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   sate
                   in
                   that
                   Parliament
                   ,
                   nor
                   could
                   sit
                   :
                   because
                   the
                   only
                   two
                   Bishops
                   of
                   the
                   time
                   Adamson
                   and
                   Montgomery
                   ,
                   were
                   before
                   deprived
                   and
                   excommunicat
                   ,
                   and
                   certainly
                   they
                   neither
                   would
                   nor
                   could
                   have
                   sitten
                   as
                   an
                   Estate
                   in
                   Parliament
                   to
                   abrogate
                   their
                   owne
                   estate
                   and
                   lordships
                   ,
                   and
                   temporall
                   land
                   ,
                   whereupon
                   that
                   act
                   acknowledgeth
                   any
                   right
                   they
                   had
                   ,
                   did
                   depend
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   It
                   is
                   cleare
                   that
                   Archbishops
                   or
                   
                     Bishops
                     ,
                     Abbots
                     ,
                     Pryors
                     ,
                     &c.
                  
                   all
                   alike
                   voted
                   in
                   Parliament
                   of
                   old
                   ,
                   not
                   by
                   reason
                   of
                   their
                   ecclesiasticall
                   office
                   ,
                   but
                   by
                   reason
                   of
                   their
                   great
                   benefices
                   and
                   lordships
                   :
                   which
                   here
                   is
                   said
                   to
                   have
                   had
                   vote
                   in
                   Parliament
                   :
                   for
                   that
                   cannot
                   be
                   relative
                   to
                   the
                   persons
                   ,
                   as
                   unto
                   Pryoresses
                   :
                   but
                   unto
                   the
                   benefices
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   Ministers
                   voted
                   not
                   as
                   Ministers
                   in
                   name
                   of
                   the
                   Kirk
                   ,
                   but
                   as
                   possessours
                   of
                   these
                   great
                   benefices
                   or
                   Baronies
                   :
                   and
                   others
                   who
                   were
                   not
                   Ecclesiasticall
                   persons
                   being
                   titulars
                   ,
                   and
                   possessours
                   of
                   these
                   great
                   benefices
                   both
                   
                     communi
                     styl●
                  
                   were
                   called
                   
                     Bishops
                     ,
                     Abbots
                     ,
                     
                     &c.
                  
                   by
                   vertue
                   of
                   the
                   benefice
                   without
                   any
                   office
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   rolls
                   of
                   Parliament
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   act
                   of
                   Assembly
                   1587.
                   
                   The
                   Bishoprick
                   of
                   Cathnes
                   is
                   said
                   to
                   vaike
                   by
                   decease
                   of
                   
                     Robert
                     Earle
                     of
                     March
                  
                   ,
                   the
                   Kings
                   Uncle
                   :
                   And
                   the
                   Assembly
                   in
                   their
                   letter
                   to
                   the
                   King
                   declareth
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   against
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   and
                   acts
                   of
                   the
                   Kirk
                   ,
                   to
                   present
                   and
                   admit
                   any
                   Minister
                   to
                   that
                   Bishoprick
                   ,
                   as
                   also
                   some
                   of
                   these
                   titulars
                   ,
                   and
                   possessours
                   of
                   the
                   benefices
                   ,
                   albeit
                   they
                   had
                   no
                   ecclesiasticall
                   office
                   ,
                   did
                   some
                   times
                   ryde
                   and
                   vote
                   in
                   parliament
                   .
                   3.
                   
                   It
                   is
                   cleare
                   that
                   the
                   three
                   Estates
                   by
                   taking
                   away
                   from
                   Archbishops
                   ,
                   and
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   their
                   Lordships
                   Barronies
                   ,
                   and
                   temporall
                   lands
                   ,
                   they
                   took
                   away
                   their
                   vote
                   in
                   parliament
                   ,
                   which
                   doth
                   not
                   subsist
                   ,
                   but
                   in
                   and
                   by
                   the
                   benefice
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   ecclesiasticall
                   persons
                   separat
                   to
                   the
                   Gospel
                   for
                   want
                   of
                   their
                   great
                   benefices
                   ,
                   had
                   no
                   vote
                   in
                   parliament
                   ,
                   till
                   the
                   1597.
                   (
                   albeit
                   all
                   the
                   interveened
                   acts
                   are
                   made
                   by
                   the
                   three
                   Estates
                   ,
                   )
                   wherein
                   the
                   Kings
                   Majesty
                   restoreth
                   Ministers
                   to
                   the
                   titles
                   and
                   dignities
                   of
                   Prelacies
                   ,
                   which
                   showeth
                   that
                   before
                   they
                   were
                   disponed
                   to
                   others
                   then
                   Ministers
                   ;
                   and
                   provideth
                   that
                   Ministers
                   presented
                   to
                   these
                   titles
                   and
                   dignities
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   the
                   benefice
                   of
                   Bishopricks
                   ,
                   shall
                   have
                   vote
                   in
                   parliament
                   ;
                   which
                   sheweth
                   that
                   the
                   benefice
                   and
                   not
                   the
                   office
                   giveth
                   right
                   to
                   vote
                   in
                   parliament
                   ,
                   like
                   as
                   the
                   very
                   act
                   of
                   parliament
                   1606.
                   acknowledgeth
                   ,
                   that
                   by
                   the
                   act
                   of
                   annexation
                   of
                   the
                   temporality
                   of
                   benefice
                   to
                   the
                   Crown
                   1587.
                   the
                   estate
                   of
                   Bishops
                   were
                   indirectly
                   abolished
                   ;
                   and
                   therefore
                   they
                   behoved
                   to
                   rescind
                   the
                   act
                   of
                   annexation
                   anent
                   the
                   benefice
                   ,
                   and
                   restore
                   them
                   to
                   these
                   titles
                   and
                   dignities
                   ,
                   before
                   Ministers
                   could
                   vote
                   in
                   parliament
                   ,
                   but
                   these
                   acts
                   also
                   are
                   hereafter
                   answered
                   .
                   7.
                   
                   But
                   as
                   for
                   130.
                   act
                   1584.
                   no
                   Bishop
                   is
                   therein
                   mentioned
                   ;
                   and
                   yet
                   it
                   is
                   adduced
                   for
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   because
                   the
                   three
                   estates
                   are
                   therein
                   named
                   ,
                   under
                   one
                   of
                   which
                   the
                   Prelate
                   claimeth
                   to
                   be
                   comprehended
                   ,
                   but
                   why
                   more
                   he
                   then
                   Abbots
                   ,
                   and
                   Pry●rs
                   formerly
                   abolished
                   ,
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   Episcopacy
                   ?
                   why
                   more
                   by
                   that
                   act
                   ,
                   then
                   many
                   former
                   made
                   when
                   Bishops
                   neither
                   rode
                   ,
                   sate
                   ,
                   nor
                   voted
                   in
                   parliament
                   ;
                   but
                   were
                   expugned
                   out
                   of
                   this
                   Kirk
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   the
                   acts
                   were
                   all
                   made
                   by
                   the
                   three
                   estates
                   ,
                   which
                   albeit
                   it
                   needeth
                   none
                   other
                   demonstration
                   then
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   
                     stylus
                     curiae
                  
                   ,
                   carefully
                   observed
                   in
                   this
                   Kingdome
                   ;
                   Yet
                   the
                   truth
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Nobility
                   ,
                   Barrons
                   ,
                   and
                   Burrows
                   were
                   the
                   three
                   estates
                   of
                   this
                   Kingdome
                   ,
                   many
                   hundred
                   yeares
                   after
                   Christianity
                   ,
                   before
                   any
                   Bishops
                   was
                   in
                   this
                   Kingdome
                   ,
                   as
                   is
                   observed
                   by
                   Buchanan
                   and
                   Boetius
                   ,
                   and
                   acknowledged
                   by
                   Lesly
                   in
                   his
                   Chronicles
                   ;
                   and
                   after
                   the
                   Bishops
                   were
                   abrogate
                   expresly
                   the
                   three
                   estates
                   of
                   parliament
                   did
                   continue
                   ,
                   and
                   make
                   all
                   acts
                   of
                   parliament
                   .
                   Yea
                   ,
                   after
                   the
                   1592.
                   where
                   Bishops
                   were
                   discharged
                   ,
                   for
                   if
                   Bishops
                   were
                   an
                   estate
                   ,
                   there
                   behoved
                   to
                   be
                   foure
                   estates
                   of
                   parliament
                   ;
                   as
                   there
                   are
                   so
                   many
                   named
                   in
                   the
                   Commission
                   granted
                   by
                   King
                   JAMES
                   ,
                   and
                   King
                   CHARLES
                   ,
                   viz.
                   The
                   Clargie
                   ,
                   Nobility
                   ,
                   Barons
                   ,
                   and
                   Borrows
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   as
                   ecclesiasticall
                   persons
                   separate
                   to
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ,
                   since
                   the
                   reformation
                   ,
                   were
                   never
                   warranted
                   to
                   voice
                   in
                   Parliament
                   ,
                   while
                   1597.
                   
                   So
                   on
                   the
                   other
                   part
                   ,
                   the
                   Barons
                   are
                   ,
                   and
                   have
                   beene
                   ,
                   as
                   an
                   estate
                   of
                   parliament
                   in
                   uncontravered
                   possession
                   of
                   voting
                   in
                   parliament
                   ,
                   conforme
                   to
                   
                   the
                   101.
                   act
                   Parl.
                   7.
                   
                   King
                   IAMES
                   the
                   first
                   ,
                   renewed
                   again
                   in
                   the
                   parliament
                   1585.
                   and
                   1587.
                   act
                   113.
                   wherein
                   precepts
                   of
                   the
                   Chancelary
                   are
                   ordained
                   to
                   be
                   directed
                   to
                   the
                   Barons
                   as
                   unto
                   an
                   Estate
                   of
                   parliament
                   :
                   even
                   as
                   they
                   shall
                   be
                   direct
                   unto
                   other
                   Estates
                   ,
                   to
                   wit
                   ,
                   The
                   Nobilitie
                   and
                   Borrows
                   ;
                   which
                   in
                   that
                   act
                   is
                   mentioned
                   .
                   So
                   in
                   this
                   same
                   act
                   of
                   parliament
                   (
                   which
                   in
                   the
                   narrative
                   relateth
                   the
                   bygone
                   great
                   decay
                   of
                   the
                   ecclesiasticall
                   Estate
                   )
                   There
                   are
                   exprest
                   three
                   compleat
                   Estates
                   in
                   Parliament
                   ,
                   The
                   Nobility
                   ,
                   Barrons
                   ,
                   and
                   Borrows
                   .
                   And
                   as
                   in
                   law
                   the
                   three
                   Estates
                   are
                   intire
                   without
                   Bishops
                   or
                   Ministers
                   voters
                   in
                   Parliament
                   ,
                   So
                   also
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   most
                   expedient
                   ,
                   and
                   necessar
                   for
                   the
                   liberty
                   of
                   the
                   Kirk
                   ,
                   honour
                   of
                   the
                   King
                   ,
                   and
                   peace
                   of
                   this
                   kingdome
                   :
                   That
                   no
                   Ministers
                   vote
                   in
                   Parliament
                   ,
                   as
                   is
                   more
                   clearly
                   and
                   largely
                   proved
                   in
                   the
                   reasons
                   of
                   the
                   protestation
                   ,
                   given
                   into
                   Parliament
                   against
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   1606.
                   
                   And
                   in
                   the
                   act
                   of
                   this
                   Assembly
                   against
                   civill
                   places
                   of
                   Kirk-men
                   .
                
                 
                   As
                   for
                   the
                   131.
                   act
                   1584.
                   no
                   Bishop
                   is
                   therein
                   mentioned
                   to
                   get
                   any
                   benefite
                   thereby
                   ,
                   and
                   far
                   lesse
                   can
                   the
                   same
                   reach
                   to
                   the
                   prejudice
                   of
                   the
                   late
                   Assembly
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   indicted
                   by
                   his
                   Majesty
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   an
                   ordinare
                   judicatory
                   allowed
                   by
                   the
                   lawes
                   of
                   God
                   and
                   man
                   :
                   like
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   answered
                   in
                   our
                   protestation
                   ,
                   more
                   largely
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   for
                   the
                   132.
                   and
                   133.
                   act
                   of
                   the
                   said
                   Parliament
                   1584.
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   Ecclesiasticall
                   priviledge
                   or
                   authority
                   thereby
                   granted
                   to
                   Bishops
                   as
                   Bishops
                   ;
                   but
                   only
                   a
                   power
                   of
                   cognition
                   :
                   wherein
                   the
                   Parliament
                   hath
                   joyned
                   others
                   the
                   Kings
                   Commissioners
                   with
                   them
                   ,
                   only
                   as
                   the
                   Kings
                   Commissioners
                   :
                   and
                   granted
                   the
                   same
                   unto
                   seculare
                   persons
                   with
                   them
                   :
                   but
                   the
                   King
                   could
                   never
                   provide
                   them
                   to
                   the
                   office
                   and
                   jurisdiction
                   of
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   abolished
                   by
                   many
                   acts
                   of
                   Parliament
                   and
                   Assemblies
                   before
                   written
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   23.
                   act
                   1587.
                   worketh
                   directly
                   against
                   Bishops
                   :
                   
                   being
                   a
                   generall
                   ratification
                   of
                   all
                   acts
                   formerly
                   made
                   anent
                   the
                   religion
                   presently
                   profest
                   in
                   this
                   kingdome
                   :
                   which
                   must
                   include
                   the
                   acts
                   abolishing
                   Episcopacy
                   ;
                   but
                   especially
                   ,
                   seeing
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   Parliament
                   1587.
                   temporall
                   livings
                   are
                   taken
                   from
                   the
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   the
                   office
                   was
                   1567.
                   
                   And
                   the
                   same
                   act
                   undoubtedly
                   was
                   granted
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   meaning
                   ,
                   wherein
                   the
                   Kirk
                   did
                   crave
                   it
                   ;
                   who
                   that
                   same
                   yeare
                   had
                   often
                   condemned
                   Episcopall
                   government
                   ,
                   as
                   contraire
                   to
                   Gods
                   word
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   liberty
                   of
                   the
                   Kirk
                   ,
                   and
                   approved
                   Presbyteriall
                   government
                   ,
                   as
                   flowing
                   from
                   the
                   pure
                   fountaine
                   of
                   Gods
                   word
                   .
                
                 
                   It
                   falleth
                   in
                   here
                   to
                   be
                   remarked
                   that
                   the
                   act
                   114.
                   anno
                   1592.
                   is
                   never
                   alleadged
                   :
                   
                   and
                   that
                   because
                   it
                   not
                   only
                   revocks
                   in
                   particular
                   the
                   foresaid
                   acts
                   1584.
                   but
                   in
                   generall
                   all
                   other
                   acts
                   contrary
                   to
                   that
                   discipline
                   then
                   established
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   particulare
                   ,
                   the
                   Assemblies
                   ,
                   Presbyteries
                   and
                   Synods
                   ▪
                   with
                   the
                   discipline
                   and
                   jurisdiction
                   of
                   this
                   Kirk
                   ,
                   are
                   ratified
                   and
                   established
                   ,
                   as
                   most
                   just
                   and
                   Godly
                   ,
                   notwithstanding
                   whatsoever
                   statutes
                   ,
                   acts
                   ,
                   cannons
                   ,
                   civill
                   or
                   municipall
                   lawes
                   made
                   in
                   the
                   contrare
                   :
                   whereunto
                   his
                   Majesties
                   prerogative
                   is
                   declared
                   to
                   be
                   no
                   wayes
                   prejudiciall
                   .
                   Further
                   the
                   said
                   act
                   abrogates
                   all
                   acts
                   granting
                   commission
                   to
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   and
                   other
                   Judges
                   constitute
                   in
                   Ecclesiasticall
                   causes
                   ;
                   and
                   ordaineth
                   
                   presentation
                   to
                   benefices
                   to
                   be
                   direct
                   to
                   Presbyteries
                   ,
                   with
                   power
                   to
                   give
                   collation
                   thereupon
                   :
                   And
                   so
                   containeth
                   a
                   ratification
                   of
                   the
                   heads
                   of
                   Policy
                   set
                   downe
                   in
                   the
                   second
                   book
                   of
                   discipline
                   .
                   Which
                   act
                   is
                   renewed
                   act
                   60.
                   anno
                   1593.
                   and
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   Presbyteries
                   acknowledged
                   1594.
                   act
                   129.
                   and
                   was
                   never
                   rescinded
                   expresly
                   
                     in
                     totum
                  
                   ;
                   but
                   only
                   in
                   part
                   by
                   the
                   ratification
                   of
                   the
                   act
                   of
                   Glasgow
                   .
                   Which
                   now
                   cannot
                   be
                   respected
                   ;
                   but
                   falleth
                   
                     ex
                     consequenti
                  
                   :
                   seeing
                   that
                   Assembly
                   of
                   Glasgow
                   is
                   now
                   upon
                   just
                   and
                   infallible
                   reasons
                   declared
                   to
                   have
                   been
                   null
                   
                     ab
                     initio
                  
                   :
                   and
                   so
                   this
                   act
                   of
                   Parliament
                   ,
                   wisely
                   omitted
                   by
                   the
                   collecter
                   to
                   the
                   Cōmissioners
                   grace
                   might
                   serve
                   alone
                   ,
                   without
                   our
                   preceeding
                   speciall
                   answers
                   ,
                   for
                   clearing
                   the
                   whole
                   preceeding
                   acts
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   23.
                   act
                   1597.
                   granteth
                   the
                   priviledge
                   of
                   a
                   voyce
                   in
                   Parliament
                   to
                   the
                   whole
                   Kirk
                   ;
                   
                   and
                   under
                   that
                   name
                   to
                   Abbots
                   ,
                   or
                   other
                   persons
                   provided
                   to
                   prelacies
                   ,
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   Bishops
                   :
                   even
                   as
                   in
                   time
                   of
                   papistry
                   .
                   So
                   as
                   Sir
                   
                     Robert
                     Spottiswood
                  
                   ,
                   Abbot
                   of
                   New-abbay
                   road
                   thereafter
                   in
                   Parliament
                   :
                   which
                   was
                   both
                   unwarrantable
                   and
                   unusuall
                   .
                   Which
                   doth
                   nothing
                   contribute
                   for
                   the
                   Bishops
                   advantage
                   ,
                   because
                   albeit
                   the
                   benefice
                   was
                   not
                   extinct
                   ,
                   yet
                   neither
                   the
                   King
                   nor
                   the
                   Parliament
                   might
                   give
                   them
                   the
                   office
                   so
                   oft
                   condemned
                   by
                   this
                   Kirk
                   :
                   which
                   is
                   also
                   acknowledged
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   act
                   ;
                   because
                   after
                   the
                   granting
                   to
                   them
                   of
                   the
                   said
                   voyce
                   ,
                   the
                   Parliament
                   remitteth
                   them
                   to
                   the
                   King
                   and
                   the
                   Assembly
                   ,
                   concerning
                   their
                   office
                   in
                   their
                   spirituall
                   policy
                   and
                   government
                   in
                   the
                   Kirk
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   The
                   said
                   act
                   beareth
                   expresly
                   to
                   be
                   but
                   prejudice
                   of
                   the
                   jurisdiction
                   and
                   discipline
                   of
                   the
                   Kirk
                   ,
                   established
                   by
                   acts
                   of
                   Parliament
                   made
                   in
                   any
                   time
                   preceeding
                   ,
                   and
                   permitted
                   by
                   the
                   said
                   acts
                   to
                   all
                   provinciall
                   and
                   generall
                   Assemblies
                   ,
                   and
                   other
                   whatsoever
                   Presbyteries
                   and
                   Sessions
                   of
                   the
                   Kirk
                   :
                   and
                   so
                   the
                   same
                   cannot
                   derogate
                   from
                   the
                   former
                   acts
                   ratifying
                   the
                   present
                   discipline
                   of
                   the
                   Kirk
                   ,
                   especially
                   the
                   said
                   act
                   1592.
                   nor
                   yet
                   from
                   the
                   acts
                   of
                   the
                   Assembly
                   abjuring
                   Episcopacy
                   .
                   3.
                   
                   The
                   priviledge
                   is
                   granted
                   upon
                   condition
                   they
                   be
                   actuall
                   Pastors
                   and
                   Ministers
                   .
                   And
                   so
                   we
                   referre
                   to
                   the
                   world
                   and
                   themselves
                   ,
                   if
                   with
                   good
                   consciences
                   they
                   may
                   claime
                   the
                   benefice
                   of
                   that
                   act
                   .
                   4.
                   
                   That
                   priviledge
                   was
                   obtruded
                   ,
                   and
                   pretended
                   to
                   be
                   introduced
                   in
                   favours
                   of
                   the
                   Kirk
                   :
                   who
                   may
                   and
                   hath
                   renounced
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   as
                   being
                   incompatible
                   with
                   their
                   spirituall
                   function
                   :
                   as
                   the
                   act
                   of
                   the
                   Assembly
                   at
                   more
                   length
                   beareth
                   ,
                   upon
                   undeniable
                   reasons
                   .
                   5.
                   
                   When
                   voyce
                   in
                   Parliament
                   was
                   first
                   plausible
                   obtruded
                   upon
                   the
                   Kirk
                   ,
                   it
                   was
                   neither
                   proponed
                   nor
                   tolerated
                   in
                   other
                   tearmes
                   then
                   that
                   onely
                   such
                   should
                   have
                   vote
                   in
                   Parliament
                   ,
                   as
                   had
                   Commissiom
                   from
                   the
                   Kirk
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   not
                   as
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   but
                   as
                   Ministers
                   ,
                   Commissioners
                   from
                   the
                   Kirk
                   ,
                   they
                   had
                   vote
                   in
                   Parliament
                   .
                   Like
                   as
                   the
                   Assembly
                   at
                   Montrose
                   ,
                   1600.
                   being
                   so
                   hardly
                   prest
                   by
                   authority
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   could
                   not
                   get
                   it
                   altogether
                   refused
                   (
                   albeit
                   in
                   their
                   conference
                   at
                   Haly-rud-house
                   ,
                   1599.
                   they
                   proponed
                   unanswerable
                   reasons
                   against
                   this
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   other
                   civill
                   places
                   of
                   pastours
                   )
                   set
                   downe
                   cautions
                   ,
                   binding
                   the
                   Ministers
                   voters
                   in
                   Parliament
                   ,
                   to
                   bee
                   insert
                   in
                   the
                   act
                   of
                   parliament
                   subsequent
                   :
                   which
                   was
                   omitted
                   notwithstanding
                   of
                   the
                   Bishops
                   oath
                   and
                   duty
                   in
                   the
                   
                   contrare
                   ;
                   for
                   the
                   breach
                   whereof
                   they
                   are
                   now
                   most
                   justly
                   censured
                   .
                   6.
                   
                   The
                   ratificatory
                   acts
                   of
                   the
                   priviledges
                   of
                   the
                   Kirk
                   and
                   Discipline
                   thereof
                   then
                   profest
                   ,
                   are
                   not
                   thereby
                   abrogate
                   ,
                   but
                   notwithstanding
                   thereof
                   must
                   stand
                   in
                   force
                   ,
                   because
                   it
                   is
                   ever
                   understood
                   ,
                   and
                   frequently
                   provided
                   in
                   Parliament
                   ,
                   that
                   all
                   acts
                   thereof
                   are
                   made
                   
                     salvo
                     jure
                     cujuslibe●
                  
                   ;
                   far
                   more
                   
                     salvo
                     jure
                     ecclesiae
                     &
                     sponsae
                     Christi
                     ,
                  
                   when
                   she
                   is
                   robbed
                   of
                   her
                   right
                   without
                   audience
                   :
                   especially
                   seeing
                   her
                   right
                   ,
                   is
                   usually
                   ratified
                   in
                   the
                   first
                   act
                   of
                   every
                   Parliament
                   .
                   7.
                   
                   Albeit
                   it
                   were
                   granted
                   ,
                   that
                   by
                   this
                   Act
                   of
                   Parliament
                   ,
                   or
                   any
                   whatsoever
                   the
                   Prelates
                   had
                   voice
                   in
                   Parliament
                   ,
                   yet
                   that
                   doth
                   not
                   exeime
                   them
                   from
                   Ecclesiastick
                   censure
                   ,
                   nor
                   forefault
                   the
                   Kirks
                   right
                   ,
                   whereby
                   she
                   may
                   condemne
                   them
                   for
                   their
                   transgressions
                   :
                   as
                   now
                   this
                   Assembly
                   most
                   justly
                   hath
                   done
                   ,
                   for
                   by
                   their
                   own
                   caveats
                   ,
                   whosoever
                   is
                   ecclesiastically
                   censured
                   by
                   Presbyteries
                   and
                   provinciall
                   Assemblies
                   ,
                   
                     ipso
                     facto
                  
                   loseth
                   his
                   benefice
                   and
                   vote
                   in
                   Parliament
                   .
                   8.
                   
                   Further
                   the
                   Bishops
                   in
                   their
                   declinatour
                   professe
                   they
                   never
                   had
                   commission
                   from
                   this
                   Kirk
                   to
                   voice
                   for
                   her
                   in
                   Parliament
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   cautions
                   set
                   down
                   in
                   the
                   Assembly
                   at
                   Montrose
                   :
                   for
                   the
                   which
                   cautions
                   that
                   Assembly
                   was
                   never
                   challenged
                   ,
                   as
                   trenching
                   upon
                   the
                   third
                   estate
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   act
                   of
                   parliament
                   1606.
                   is
                   coincident
                   with
                   the
                   nature
                   of
                   the
                   preceeding
                   acts
                   ,
                   
                   for
                   albeit
                   the
                   King
                   and
                   parliament
                   might
                   have
                   reponed
                   them
                   to
                   their
                   rents
                   ,
                   teends
                   ,
                   lands
                   ,
                   &c.
                   which
                   were
                   annexed
                   to
                   the
                   Crown
                   ;
                   yea
                   ,
                   might
                   have
                   disponed
                   to
                   them
                   any
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   patrimony
                   of
                   the
                   Crown
                   ,
                   If
                   lordly
                   titles
                   and
                   civill
                   places
                   in
                   the
                   persons
                   of
                   pastors
                   separat
                   to
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ,
                   had
                   been
                   lawfull
                   ,
                   yet
                   could
                   not
                   give
                   them
                   the
                   spirituall
                   office
                   ,
                   and
                   jurisdiction
                   spirituall
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   abolished
                   and
                   abjured
                   by
                   many
                   preceeding
                   acts
                   of
                   Assembly
                   and
                   parliament
                   forecited
                   .
                   
                     Et
                     quod
                     illud
                     tantum
                     agebatur
                  
                   ,
                   is
                   evident
                   by
                   the
                   whole
                   straine
                   of
                   the
                   act
                   ,
                   reponing
                   them
                   ,
                   for
                   remeed
                   of
                   their
                   contempt
                   and
                   poverty
                   to
                   their
                   dignities
                   ,
                   priviledges
                   ,
                   livings
                   ,
                   rents
                   ,
                   lands
                   ,
                   and
                   teinds
                   :
                   and
                   this
                   alwayes
                   limited
                   ,
                   as
                   was
                   competent
                   to
                   them
                   ,
                   since
                   the
                   reformation
                   of
                   Religion
                   in
                   the
                   reformed
                   Kirk
                   :
                   From
                   which
                   time
                   their
                   office
                   and
                   jurisdiction
                   spirituall
                   was
                   alwayes
                   extinct
                   .
                   Which
                   is
                   evidently
                   acknowledged
                   in
                   the
                   act
                   of
                   Parliament
                   1592.
                   and
                   expresly
                   in
                   the
                   act
                   of
                   parliament
                   1597.
                   granting
                   voice
                   in
                   parliament
                   to
                   Ministers
                   .
                   Which
                   albeit
                   it
                   was
                   the
                   first
                   step
                   to
                   Episcopacy
                   ,
                   yet
                   the
                   parliament
                   thereby
                   hath
                   remitted
                   the
                   office
                   of
                   Bishops
                   in
                   their
                   spiritual
                   policy
                   and
                   government
                   (
                   as
                   not
                   pertaining
                   to
                   their
                   civill
                   place
                   and
                   jurisdiction
                   )
                   to
                   the
                   King
                   and
                   the
                   generall
                   Assembly
                   of
                   Ministers
                   ,
                   as
                   properly
                   belonging
                   to
                   them
                   ,
                   but
                   prejudice
                   alwayes
                   of
                   the
                   jurisdiction
                   and
                   discipline
                   of
                   the
                   Kirk
                   ,
                   permitted
                   by
                   many
                   acts
                   of
                   Parliament
                   ,
                   (
                   whereof
                   that
                   1592.
                   forecited
                   is
                   one
                   )
                   to
                   generall
                   provinciall
                   Assemblies
                   ,
                   Presbyteries
                   and
                   Sessions
                   of
                   the
                   Kirk
                   ,
                   which
                   were
                   never
                   prejudged
                   neither
                   by
                   the
                   act
                   1606.
                   nor
                   by
                   the
                   act
                   1609.
                   albeit
                   corruption
                   was
                   then
                   fast
                   advancing
                   ;
                   till
                   the
                   yeare
                   1612.
                   at
                   which
                   time
                   first
                   ,
                   and
                   never
                   before
                   ,
                   the
                   King
                   and
                   Estates
                   had
                   taken
                   the
                   advice
                   of
                   the
                   pretended
                   Assembly
                   at
                   Glasgow
                   ,
                   anent
                   their
                   office
                   and
                   spirituall
                   jurisdiction
                   formerly
                   remitted
                   to
                   them
                   ;
                   as
                   is
                   cleare
                   in
                   the
                   act
                   of
                   Parliament
                   
                   1612.
                   relative
                   to
                   that
                   remit
                   in
                   the
                   Parliament
                   1597.
                   which
                   for
                   that
                   cause
                   is
                   also
                   omitted
                   by
                   the
                   quotter
                   .
                
                 
                   Like
                   as
                   also
                   the
                   act
                   of
                   parliament
                   1609.
                   restoreth
                   them
                   only
                   to
                   temporall
                   jurisdiction
                   ,
                   
                   and
                   priviledges
                   ,
                   lawfully
                   pertaining
                   to
                   them
                   and
                   flowing
                   from
                   his
                   Majesty
                   ,
                   as
                   any
                   other
                   ordinare
                   jurisdiction
                   doth
                   ;
                   with
                   reservation
                   of
                   the
                   Kings
                   supremacy
                   and
                   prerogative
                   therein
                   ;
                   which
                   can
                   no
                   wayes
                   comprehend
                   their
                   ecclesiasticall
                   office
                   ,
                   because
                   the
                   same
                   is
                   not
                   a
                   temporall
                   jurisdiction
                   ,
                   neither
                   did
                   lawfully
                   pertaine
                   to
                   them
                   ,
                   but
                   by
                   the
                   law
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   acts
                   of
                   this
                   Kirk
                   after
                   reformation
                   ;
                   and
                   by
                   the
                   act
                   1592.
                   was
                   abrogat
                   and
                   taken
                   from
                   them
                   ;
                   and
                   the
                   ecclesiasticall
                   power
                   established
                   in
                   presbyteries
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   if
                   it
                   be
                   an
                   ecclesiasticall
                   office
                   ,
                   it
                   cannot
                   flow
                   from
                   the
                   King
                   ,
                   who
                   cannot
                   make
                   a
                   Minister
                   ,
                   Doctor
                   ,
                   Elder
                   or
                   Deacon
                   in
                   the
                   Kirk
                   ;
                   albeit
                   hee
                   may
                   present
                   a
                   Minister
                   made
                   by
                   the
                   KING
                   of
                   Kings
                   to
                   the
                   Kirk
                   ;
                   neither
                   can
                   the
                   parliament
                   institute
                   originally
                   any
                   ecclesiasticall
                   office
                   in
                   the
                   Kirk
                   ,
                   as
                   is
                   before
                   said
                   .
                   Further
                   the
                   intended
                   scope
                   of
                   that
                   act
                   is
                   only
                   the
                   restitution
                   of
                   Commissariats
                   and
                   temporal
                   jurisdiction
                   flowing
                   from
                   his
                   Majesty
                   ;
                   as
                   is
                   cleare
                   by
                   the
                   act
                   it selfe
                   ,
                   bearing
                   that
                   they
                   shall
                   brooke
                   all
                   priviledges
                   and
                   jurisdictions
                   granted
                   to
                   them
                   by
                   his
                   Majesty
                   ,
                   and
                   redintegrates
                   them
                   to
                   their
                   former
                   authority
                   and
                   jurisdiction
                   ,
                   lawfully
                   pertaining
                   to
                   them
                   ,
                   alwayes
                   flowing
                   from
                   his
                   Majesty
                   (
                   from
                   whom
                   only
                   temporall
                   jurisdiction
                   doth
                   flow
                   )
                   which
                   is
                   only
                   the
                   jurisdiction
                   of
                   Commissers
                   in
                   temporall
                   causes
                   ,
                   and
                   no
                   waies
                   any
                   spirituall
                   jurisdiction
                   competent
                   
                     ratione
                     officii
                  
                   :
                   which
                   by
                   Gods
                   word
                   and
                   the
                   lawes
                   of
                   the
                   Kingdome
                   was
                   abjured
                   in
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   established
                   in
                   assemblies
                   ,
                   presbyteries
                   ,
                   &c.
                   as
                   is
                   many
                   times
                   before
                   repeated
                   .
                   But
                   to
                   convince
                   them
                   further
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   or
                   that
                   both
                   1606
                   ,
                   and
                   1609.
                   they
                   road
                   in
                   Parliament
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   their
                   own
                   voices
                   and
                   the
                   iniquity
                   of
                   the
                   time
                   ,
                   made
                   the
                   said
                   acts
                   without
                   inserting
                   the
                   cautions
                   made
                   at
                   Montrose
                   ,
                   without
                   any
                   commission
                   from
                   the
                   Kirk
                   ,
                   contraire
                   to
                   the
                   said
                   cautions
                   and
                   their
                   owne
                   oath
                   given
                   for
                   observance
                   thereof
                   ,
                   against
                   which
                   the
                   Kirk
                   of
                   Scotland
                   did
                   protest
                   solemnly
                   ,
                   clearing
                   unanswerably
                   ,
                   not
                   only
                   the
                   unlawfullnesse
                   of
                   their
                   Ecclesiastick
                   Episcopall
                   function
                   ;
                   but
                   also
                   of
                   the
                   civill
                   places
                   in
                   persons
                   of
                   Pastors
                   ,
                   from
                   Gods
                   word
                   ,
                   our
                   confession
                   of
                   Faith
                   ,
                   1580.
                   acts
                   of
                   this
                   Kirk
                   and
                   Kingdome
                   ;
                   but
                   this
                   protestation
                   being
                   rejected
                   by
                   them
                   was
                   printed
                   to
                   the
                   view
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   And
                   as
                   for
                   the
                   act
                   of
                   the
                   Parliament
                   1617.
                   it
                   cannot
                   set
                   down
                   consecration
                   to
                   the
                   office
                   ,
                   without
                   a
                   preceeding
                   act
                   of
                   the
                   Kirk
                   :
                   which
                   is
                   not
                   alleadged
                   :
                   but
                   by
                   the
                   contraire
                   ,
                   the
                   Kirk
                   ,
                   had
                   before
                   condemned
                   that
                   office
                   ,
                   and
                   did
                   particularly
                   protest
                   against
                   that
                   act
                   of
                   Parliament
                   .
                   Moreover
                   this
                   act
                   is
                   builded
                   upon
                   the
                   supposed
                   ground
                   of
                   Glasgow
                   Assembly
                   1610.
                   which
                   for
                   infallible
                   reasons
                   is
                   now
                   annulled
                   :
                   and
                   so
                   not
                   only
                   this
                   act
                   1617.
                   but
                   all
                   after
                   acts
                   ,
                   ratifying
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   fall
                   
                     ex
                     consequenti
                  
                   ;
                   both
                   by
                   the
                   light
                   of
                   reason
                   ,
                   law
                   and
                   practise
                   of
                   this
                   Kingdome
                   .
                   For
                   when
                   the
                   principall
                   act
                   or
                   right
                   ratified
                   doth
                   fall
                   ,
                   the
                   subsequent
                   ratification
                   falleth
                   
                     eo
                     ipso
                  
                   :
                   especially
                   in
                   this
                   case
                   ,
                   when
                   civill
                   laws
                   in
                   ecclesiasticall
                   matters
                   ,
                   cannot
                   be
                   made
                   originally
                   ,
                   nor
                   subsist
                   
                   after
                   the
                   abolition
                   of
                   the
                   ecclesiasticall
                   constitutions
                   ,
                   which
                   they
                   ordaine
                   under
                   civill
                   sanction
                   to
                   be
                   obeyed
                   :
                   and
                   yet
                   being
                   once
                   annulled
                   they
                   cannot
                   be
                   obeyed
                   .
                   And
                   further
                   even
                   that
                   corrupt
                   Assembly
                   of
                   Glasgow
                   1610.
                   which
                   is
                   now
                   declared
                   to
                   have
                   been
                   null
                   
                     ab
                     initio
                  
                   ,
                   did
                   never
                   restore
                   the
                   office
                   of
                   a
                   diocesian
                   Bishop
                   before
                   condemned
                   in
                   this
                   Kirk
                   ;
                   but
                   did
                   too
                   far
                   enlarge
                   and
                   extend
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   these
                   who
                   were
                   provided
                   to
                   the
                   benefice
                   of
                   Bishops
                   ;
                   and
                   yet
                   alwayes
                   under
                   cautions
                   and
                   limitations
                   sworn
                   unto
                   :
                   which
                   they
                   never
                   observed
                   ;
                   and
                   upon
                   condition
                   of
                   their
                   subjection
                   for
                   censure
                   to
                   yearly
                   generall
                   Assemblies
                   :
                   which
                   they
                   have
                   not
                   keeped
                   ,
                   but
                   impeded
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   they
                   ought
                   not
                   to
                   clame
                   the
                   benefice
                   of
                   these
                   acts
                   of
                   Parliament
                   concluded
                   by
                   their
                   own
                   voyces
                   ,
                   and
                   protested
                   against
                   by
                   the
                   Kirk
                   of
                   Scotland
                   and
                   violated
                   by
                   themselves
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   last
                   ,
                   for
                   answer
                   to
                   all
                   acts
                   of
                   Parliament
                   whatsoever
                   ,
                   
                   let
                   the
                   Christian
                   Reader
                   consider
                   ,
                   if
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Assembly
                   lately
                   conveened
                   by
                   his
                   Majesties
                   indiction
                   in
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   ,
                   should
                   judge
                   (
                   and
                   hath
                   proceeded
                   )
                   by
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   alone
                   ;
                   and
                   not
                   by
                   acts
                   of
                   parliament
                   :
                   so
                   we
                   are
                   obliged
                   by
                   our
                   oath
                   made
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   to
                   return
                   to
                   the
                   doctrine
                   and
                   discipline
                   of
                   this
                   Kirk
                   1580.
                   and
                   renounce
                   all
                   subsequent
                   acts
                   contrary
                   thereunto
                   ,
                   and
                   prejudiciall
                   to
                   the
                   purity
                   of
                   reformation
                   and
                   the
                   Kirk
                   ▪
                   in
                   whose
                   favours
                   any
                   pretended
                   priviledges
                   is
                   granted
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   out
                   of
                   experience
                   of
                   reall
                   prejudice
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   pungent
                   sins
                   of
                   our
                   oath
                   and
                   danger
                   of
                   perjury
                   ;
                   under
                   which
                   this
                   Kingdome
                   lyeth
                   :
                   for
                   the
                   which
                   we
                   ardently
                   deprecate
                   Gods
                   wrath
                   ,
                   and
                   beg
                   mercy
                   to
                   every
                   one
                   of
                   us
                   who
                   are
                   guilty
                   ;
                   and
                   must
                   still
                   continue
                   our
                   earnest
                   and
                   humble
                   supplications
                   to
                   his
                   Majesty
                   for
                   redresse
                   ;
                   as
                   we
                   shall
                   do
                   our
                   petitions
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   for
                   preserving
                   the
                   sacred
                   person
                   of
                   our
                   dread
                   Soveraign
                   ,
                   and
                   perpetuating
                   his
                   reigne
                   and
                   his
                   Royall
                   posterity
                   over
                   this
                   land
                   so
                   long
                   as
                   the
                   world
                   endureth
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     
                       Revised
                       according
                       to
                       the
                       ordinance
                       of
                       the
                       generall
                       Assembly
                       ,
                       by
                       mee
                    
                     Mr.
                     A.
                     Ihonston
                     
                       Clerk
                       thereto
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     Edinb
                     .
                     
                       14.
                       
                         of
                         Feb.
                      
                       1639.
                       
                    
                  
                
              
            
          
        
         
         
           BEcause
           the
           Reader
           shall
           not
           need
           to
           doubt
           of
           the
           vanity
           of
           all
           these
           exceptions
           against
           the
           Acts
           of
           Parliament
           here
           cited
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           impertinency
           of
           their
           Citations
           of
           some
           Acts
           of
           Parliament
           to
           the
           contrary
           :
           Wee
           shall
           demonstrate
           to
           the
           Reader
           ,
           that
           when
           this
           Confession
           of
           Faith
           was
           first
           framed
           ,
           and
           injoyned
           to
           be
           subscribed
           ;
           Episcopall
           government
           was
           then
           in
           force
           and
           strength
           ,
           which
           doth
           appeare
           by
           the
           most
           unquestionable
           and
           irrefragable
           Record
           of
           that
           Kingdom
           ,
           viz.
           The
           Bookes
           and
           Rolls
           of
           Parliament
           .
           And
           therefore
           Wee
           have
           here
           caused
           to
           be
           inserted
           out
           of
           the
           Sederunt
           Rolls
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           the
           names
           of
           such
           Bishops
           as
           sate
           in
           Parliament
           ,
           and
           represented
           the
           third
           Estate
           since
           the
           Reformation
           ,
           beginning
           no
           higher
           then
           the
           yeare
           1579.
           
           In
           which
           the
           Reader
           must
           note
           that
           the
           Abbots
           were
           secular
           men
           who
           had
           got
           the
           Abbey-lands
           ,
           but
           yet
           retained
           their
           names
           and
           places
           in
           Parliament
           .
        
         
           
             Parliament
             23.
             
             Octob.
             1579.
             
          
           
             Sederunt
             pro
             Clero
             Archb.
             S.
             Andrews
             .
          
           
             Sederunt
             pro
             Clero
             Glasgow
             .
          
           
             Sederunt
             pro
             Clero
             Dunkell
             .
          
           
             Sederunt
             pro
             Clero
             Murray
             .
          
           
             Sederunt
             pro
             Clero
             Orknay
             .
          
           
             Sederunt
             pro
             Clero
             Brechin
             .
          
           
             Sederunt
             pro
             Clero
             Abbots
             15.
             
          
        
         
           
             Parliament
             penult
             .
             Octob.
             1581.
             
          
           
             Sederunt
             pro
             Clero
             Archb.
             S.
             Andrews
             .
          
           
             Sederunt
             pro
             Clero
             Brechin
             .
          
           
             Sederunt
             pro
             Clero
             Orknay
             .
          
           
             Sederunt
             pro
             Clero
             Abbots
             12.
             
          
        
         
           
             Parliament
             2.
             
             Octob.
             1583.
             
          
           
             Sederunt
             pro
             Clero
             Archb.
             S.
             Andrews
             .
          
           
             Sederunt
             pro
             Clero
             Dunkell
             .
          
           
             Sederunt
             pro
             Clero
             Aberdene
             .
          
           
             Sederunt
             pro
             Clero
             Brechin
             .
          
           
             Sederunt
             pro
             Clero
             Orknay
             .
          
           
             Sederunt
             pro
             Clero
             Dumblane
             .
          
           
             Sederunt
             pro
             Clero
             Argyl
             .
          
           
             Sederunt
             pro
             Clero
             Iles.
             
          
           
             Sederunt
             pro
             Clero
             Abbots
             13.
             
          
        
         
           
             Parliament
             22.
             
             May
             1584.
             
          
           
             Sederunt
             pro
             Clero
             Archb.
             S.
             Andrews
             .
          
           
             Sederunt
             pro
             Clero
             Dunkel
             .
          
           
             Sederunt
             pro
             Clero
             Brechin
             .
          
           
             Sederunt
             pro
             Clero
             Orknay
             .
          
           
             Sederunt
             pro
             Clero
             Abbots
             11.
             
          
        
         
           
             Parliament
             26.
             
             August
             1584.
             
          
           
             Sederunt
             pro
             Clero
             Archb.
             S.
             Andrews
             .
          
           
             Sederunt
             pro
             Clero
             Dunkel
             .
          
           
             Sederunt
             pro
             Clero
             Brechin
             .
          
           
             Sederunt
             pro
             Clero
             Aberdene
             .
          
           
             Sederunt
             pro
             Clero
             Abbots
             .
             4.
             
          
        
         
           
             Parliament
             1.
             
             Decemb.
             1585.
             
          
           
             Sederunt
             pro
             Clero
             Arch●
             .
             S.
             Andrews
             .
          
           
             Sederunt
             pro
             Clero
             Dunkel
             .
          
           
             Sederunt
             pro
             Clero
             Brechin
             .
          
           
             Sederunt
             pro
             Clero
             Orknay
             .
          
           
             Sederunt
             pro
             Clero
             Abbots
             .
             9.
             
          
        
         
           
           
             Parliament
             13.
             
             July
             1587.
             
          
           
             Sederunt
             pro
             Clero
             Archb.
             S.
             Andrews
             .
          
           
             Sederunt
             pro
             Clero
             Aberdene
             .
          
           
             Sederunt
             pro
             Clero
             Dunkell
             .
          
           
             Sederunt
             pro
             Clero
             Orknay
             .
          
           
             Sederunt
             pro
             Clero
             Brechin
             .
          
           
             Sederunt
             pro
             Clero
             Abbots
             13.
             
          
        
         
           
             Parliament
             3.
             
             Aprill
             1592.
             
          
           
             Sederunt
             pro
             Clero
             Orknay
             .
          
           
             Sederunt
             pro
             Clero
             Dunkell
             .
          
           
             Sederunt
             pro
             Clero
             Abbots
             6.
             
          
        
         
           
             Parliament
             3.
             
             Aprill
             1593.
             
          
           
             Sederunt
             pro
             Clero
             Aberdene
             .
          
           
             Sederunt
             pro
             Clero
             Brechin
             .
          
           
             Sederunt
             pro
             Clero
             Abbots
             6.
             
          
        
         
           
             Parliament
             22.
             
             Aprill
             1594.
             
          
           
             Sederunt
             pro
             Clero
             Dunkell
             .
          
           
             Sederunt
             pro
             Clero
             Aberdene
             .
          
           
             Sederunt
             pro
             Clero
             Brechin
             .
          
           
             Sederunt
             pro
             Clero
             Abbots
             5.
             
          
        
         
           
             Parliament
             1.
             
             Novemb.
             1597.
             
          
           
             Sederunt
             pro
             Clero
             —
             Abbots
             5.
             
          
        
         
           
             Parliament
             1.
             
             Novem.
             1600.
             
          
           
             Sederunt
             pro
             Clero
             Dunkell
             .
          
           
             Sederunt
             pro
             Clero
             Brechin
             .
          
           
             Sederunt
             pro
             Clero
             Abbots
             6.
             
          
        
         
           
             Parliament
             12.
             
             Aprill
             1604.
             
          
           
             Sederunt
             pro
             Clero
             Glasgow
             .
          
           
             Sederunt
             pro
             Clero
             Dunkell
             .
          
           
             Sederunt
             pro
             Clero
             Rosse
             .
          
           
             Sederunt
             pro
             Clero
             Brechin
             .
          
           
             Sederunt
             pro
             Clero
             Caithnes
             .
          
           
             Sederunt
             pro
             Clero
             Abbots
             3.
             
          
        
         
           
             Parliament
             3.
             
             July
             1606.
             
          
           
             Sederunt
             pro
             Clero
             S.
             Andrewes
             .
          
           
             Sederunt
             pro
             Clero
             Glasgow
             .
          
           
             Sederunt
             pro
             Clero
             Dunkell
             .
          
           
             Sederunt
             pro
             Clero
             Rosse
             .
          
           
             Sederunt
             pro
             Clero
             Galloway
             .
          
           
             Sederunt
             pro
             Clero
             Orknay
             .
          
           
             Sederunt
             pro
             Clero
             Abbots
             1.
             
          
           
             Sederunt
             pro
             Clero
             Priors
             1.
             
          
        
         
           
             Parliament
             3.
             
             August
             1607.
             
          
           
             Sederunt
             pro
             Clero
             St.
             Andrewes
             .
          
           
             Sederunt
             pro
             Clero
             Glasgow
             .
          
           
             Sederunt
             pro
             Clero
             Murray
             .
          
           
             Sederunt
             pro
             Clero
             Brechin
             .
          
           
             Sederunt
             pro
             Clero
             Caithnes
             .
          
           
             Sederunt
             pro
             Clero
             Orknay
             .
          
           
             Sederunt
             pro
             Clero
             Abbots
             3.
             
          
        
         
           ABout
           this
           time
           Our
           Commissioner
           resolved
           to
           aske
           Our
           leave
           for
           his
           returne
           to
           Us
           ,
           seeing
           there
           was
           no
           good
           to
           bee
           expected
           from
           Our
           faire
           and
           gracious
           proceedings
           with
           them
           of
           the
           pretended
           Assembly
           ,
           and
           wrote
           unto
           Us
           accordingly
           .
           When
           he
           had
           received
           Our
           leave
           for
           his
           returne
           ,
           hee
           hearing
           of
           the
           great
           stirres
           which
           were
           now
           raised
           at
           Edinburgh
           ,
           and
           the
           strong
           and
           great
           guards
           which
           were
           since
           his
           leaving
           of
           Glasgow
           put
           upon
           Our
           Castle
           there
           ,
           repaired
           thither
           to
           Our
           Palace
           at
           Holy-rood-house
           ,
           where
           he
           found
           the
           people
           of
           that
           Citie
           horribly
           abused
           by
           the
           mis-reports
           of
           all
           the
           passages
           of
           the
           Assembly
           ,
           whilst
           he
           continued
           at
           Glasgow
           ;
           especially
           with
           a
           false
           information
           that
           We
           had
           there
           made
           good
           nothing
           of
           all
           which
           was
           contained
           in
           Our
           last
           gracious
           Declaration
           
           made
           at
           Edinburgh
           the
           22.
           of
           September
           last
           past
           :
           herewith
           hee
           made
           Us
           presently
           acquainted
           ,
           which
           moved
           Us
           by
           a
           very
           speedie
           dispatch
           to
           command
           him
           by
           Our
           Proclamation
           to
           make
           known
           to
           all
           Our
           subjects
           at
           Edinburgh
           ,
           the
           summe
           of
           his
           whole
           proceedings
           at
           Glasgow
           ;
           which
           Our
           Commissioner
           presently
           performed
           ,
           by
           causing
           this
           Our
           ensuing
           Proclamation
           to
           bee
           published
           at
           the
           Market
           Crosse
           of
           that
           Our
           Citie
           .
        
         
           
             
               
                 
                   
                     Charles
                     R.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     CHARLES
                     by
                     the
                     grace
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     King
                     of
                     Scotland
                     ,
                     England
                     ,
                     France
                     ,
                     and
                     Ireland
                     ,
                     defender
                     of
                     the
                     Faith.
                     
                  
                   
                     To
                     Our
                     Lovits
                     Maissars
                     ,
                     Heraulds
                     ,
                     Pursevants
                     ,
                     Our
                     Sheriffes
                     in
                     that
                     part
                     conjunctly
                     and
                     severally
                     specially
                     constitute
                     ,
                     greeting
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   Whereas
                   for
                   the
                   removing
                   of
                   the
                   disorders
                   which
                   had
                   happened
                   of
                   late
                   within
                   this
                   Our
                   Kingdome
                   ,
                   and
                   for
                   setling
                   of
                   a
                   prefect
                   peace
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   and
                   Common-wealth
                   thereof
                   ,
                   We
                   were
                   pleased
                   to
                   cause
                   indict
                   a
                   free
                   generall
                   Assembly
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   holden
                   at
                   Glasgow
                   the
                   one
                   and
                   twentieth
                   of
                   November
                   last
                   :
                   And
                   for
                   Our
                   subjects
                   their
                   better
                   content
                   and
                   assurance
                   that
                   they
                   should
                   bee
                   freed
                   of
                   all
                   such
                   things
                   as
                   by
                   their
                   petitions
                   and
                   supplications
                   given
                   in
                   to
                   the
                   Lords
                   of
                   Our
                   Privie
                   Councell
                   ,
                   they
                   seemed
                   to
                   be
                   grieved
                   at
                   ,
                   We
                   in
                   some
                   sort
                   preveened
                   the
                   Assembly
                   ,
                   by
                   discharging
                   by
                   Our
                   Proclamation
                   the
                   Service
                   Book
                   ,
                   Booke
                   of
                   Canons
                   ,
                   and
                   high
                   Commission
                   ,
                   freed
                   and
                   liberate
                   Our
                   subjects
                   from
                   the
                   practising
                   of
                   the
                   five
                   Articles
                   ,
                   eximed
                   all
                   Ministers
                   at
                   their
                   entry
                   from
                   giving
                   any
                   other
                   oath
                   then
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   contained
                   in
                   the
                   act
                   of
                   Parliament
                   ,
                   made
                   all
                   persons
                   both
                   Ecclesiasticall
                   &
                   Civill
                   lyable
                   to
                   the
                   censure
                   of
                   Parliament
                   ,
                   generall
                   Assembly
                   ,
                   or
                   any
                   other
                   judicatorie
                   competent
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   nature
                   of
                   their
                   offence
                   :
                   had
                   declared
                   all
                   by-gone
                   disorders
                   absolutely
                   forgotten
                   and
                   forgiven
                   :
                   and
                   last
                   ,
                   for
                   securing
                   to
                   all
                   posteritie
                   the
                   truth
                   and
                   liberty
                   of
                   Religion
                   ,
                   did
                   command
                   the
                   Confession
                   of
                   Faith
                   ,
                   and
                   band
                   for
                   maintenance
                   thereof
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   authoritie
                   in
                   defence
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   subscribed
                   by
                   Our
                   deare
                   Father
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   houshold
                   
                     in
                     anno
                     1580.
                  
                   to
                   be
                   renewed
                   and
                   subscribed
                   againe
                   by
                   Our
                   subjects
                   here
                   :
                   And
                   albeit
                   that
                   this
                   Our
                   gracious
                   and
                   pious
                   command
                   ,
                   in
                   stead
                   of
                   obedience
                   and
                   submission
                   ,
                   rancountred
                   open
                   and
                   publicke
                   opposition
                   and
                   protestation
                   
                   against
                   the
                   same
                   :
                   And
                   that
                   they
                   continued
                   their
                   daily
                   and
                   hourely
                   guarding
                   and
                   watching
                   Our
                   Castle
                   of
                   Edinburgh
                   ,
                   suffering
                   nothing
                   to
                   be
                   imported
                   therein
                   ,
                   but
                   at
                   their
                   discretion
                   ,
                   stopping
                   and
                   impeding
                   ,
                   any
                   importation
                   of
                   ammunition
                   ,
                   or
                   other
                   necessaries
                   whatsoever
                   to
                   any
                   of
                   Our
                   houses
                   within
                   this
                   Kingdome
                   :
                   Denying
                   to
                   Us
                   their
                   soveraigne
                   Lord
                   that
                   libertie
                   and
                   freedome
                   ,
                   which
                   the
                   meanest
                   of
                   them
                   assume
                   to
                   themselves
                   (
                   an
                   act
                   without
                   precedent
                   or
                   example
                   in
                   the
                   Christian
                   world
                   .
                   )
                   Like
                   as
                   they
                   spared
                   not
                   boldly
                   and
                   openly
                   to
                   continue
                   their
                   conventions
                   and
                   Councell
                   tables
                   of
                   Nobility
                   ,
                   Gentrie
                   ,
                   Ministers
                   and
                   Burgesses
                   within
                   the
                   citie
                   of
                   Edinburgh
                   ,
                   where
                   ,
                   not
                   regarding
                   the
                   laws
                   of
                   the
                   Kingdome
                   ,
                   without
                   warrant
                   of
                   Authority
                   ,
                   they
                   conveened
                   ,
                   assembled
                   ,
                   and
                   treated
                   upon
                   matters
                   ,
                   as
                   well
                   Ecclesiasticall
                   as
                   Civill
                   ,
                   sent
                   their
                   injunctions
                   and
                   directions
                   throughout
                   the
                   countrey
                   to
                   their
                   subordinate
                   tables
                   ,
                   and
                   other
                   under
                   Ministers
                   appointed
                   by
                   them
                   for
                   that
                   effect
                   .
                   And
                   under
                   colour
                   and
                   pretext
                   of
                   Religion
                   ,
                   exercing
                   an
                   unwarranted
                   libertie
                   ,
                   required
                   obedience
                   to
                   their
                   unlawfull
                   and
                   illegall
                   directions
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   seen
                   prejudice
                   of
                   Authority
                   ,
                   and
                   lawfull
                   monarchicall
                   government
                   .
                   And
                   notwithstanding
                   it
                   was
                   evidently
                   manifest
                   by
                   the
                   illegall
                   and
                   unformall
                   course
                   taken
                   in
                   the
                   election
                   of
                   the
                   Commissioners
                   for
                   the
                   Assembly
                   ,
                   whereof
                   some
                   of
                   them
                   were
                   under
                   the
                   censure
                   of
                   this
                   Church
                   ,
                   some
                   under
                   the
                   censure
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   Ireland
                   ,
                   some
                   long
                   since
                   banished
                   for
                   open
                   and
                   avowed
                   teaching
                   against
                   Monarchie
                   ,
                   others
                   of
                   them
                   suspended
                   ,
                   and
                   some
                   admitted
                   to
                   the
                   Ministerie
                   contrary
                   to
                   the
                   forme
                   prescribed
                   by
                   the
                   lawes
                   of
                   this
                   Kingdome
                   ;
                   others
                   of
                   them
                   rebells
                   ,
                   and
                   at
                   the
                   Horne
                   ,
                   some
                   of
                   them
                   confined
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   of
                   them
                   by
                   oath
                   and
                   subscription
                   bound
                   to
                   the
                   overthrow
                   of
                   Episcopall
                   Government
                   .
                   And
                   by
                   this
                   and
                   other
                   their
                   under-hand
                   working
                   ,
                   and
                   private
                   informations
                   and
                   perswasions
                   ,
                   have
                   given
                   just
                   ground
                   of
                   suspicion
                   of
                   their
                   partialitie
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   made
                   themselves
                   unfit
                   judges
                   of
                   what
                   concerneth
                   Episcopacie
                   .
                   And
                   al
                   's
                   albeit
                   it
                   was
                   sufficiently
                   cleared
                   by
                   the
                   peremptory
                   and
                   illegall
                   procedures
                   of
                   the
                   Presbyteries
                   ,
                   who
                   at
                   their
                   owne
                   hand
                   by
                   order
                   of
                   Law
                   ,
                   and
                   without
                   due
                   forme
                   of
                   processe
                   ,
                   thrust
                   out
                   Moderatours
                   lawfully
                   established
                   ,
                   and
                   placed
                   others
                   whom
                   they
                   found
                   most
                   inclinable
                   to
                   their
                   turbulent
                   humours
                   ,
                   associate
                   to
                   themseves
                   ,
                   for
                   chusing
                   of
                   the
                   Commissioners
                   to
                   the
                   Assembly
                   ,
                   a
                   Laick-Elder
                   out
                   of
                   each
                   Parish
                   ,
                   who
                   being
                   in
                   most
                   places
                   equall
                   ,
                   if
                   not
                   moe
                   in
                   number
                   
                   then
                   the
                   ministerie
                   ,
                   made
                   choice
                   both
                   of
                   the
                   ministers
                   ,
                   who
                   should
                   be
                   Commissioners
                   from
                   the
                   Presbyteries
                   ,
                   as
                   also
                   of
                   a
                   Laick-Elder
                   ,
                   (
                   which
                   in
                   time
                   will
                   prove
                   to
                   be
                   of
                   a
                   dangerous
                   consequence
                   ,
                   and
                   import
                   a
                   heavie
                   burthen
                   to
                   the
                   libertie
                   of
                   Church
                   and
                   Church-men
                   )
                   being
                   more
                   directed
                   therein
                   by
                   the
                   warrants
                   of
                   the
                   foresaid
                   pretended
                   Tables
                   ,
                   then
                   by
                   their
                   owne
                   judgements
                   ;
                   as
                   appeared
                   by
                   the
                   severall
                   instructions
                   sent
                   from
                   them
                   (
                   farre
                   contrary
                   to
                   the
                   Lawes
                   of
                   this
                   Country
                   ,
                   and
                   lowable
                   custome
                   of
                   this
                   Church
                   )
                   some
                   whereof
                   were
                   produced
                   and
                   exhibit
                   by
                   Our
                   Commissioner
                   ,
                   and
                   publikly
                   read
                   :
                   One
                   whereof
                   ,
                   direct
                   to
                   the
                   Noblemen
                   and
                   Barons
                   of
                   each
                   Presbyterie
                   ,
                   doth
                   among
                   many
                   other
                   odde
                   passages
                   ,
                   require
                   diligence
                   ,
                   lest
                   (
                   say
                   they
                   )
                   by
                   our
                   owne
                   sillinesse
                   and
                   treacherie
                   wee
                   lose
                   so
                   faire
                   an
                   occasion
                   of
                   our
                   libertie
                   both
                   Christian
                   and
                   Civill
                   ;
                   a
                   strange
                   phrase
                   to
                   proceed
                   from
                   dutifull
                   or
                   loyall
                   hearted
                   subjects
                   .
                   The
                   other
                   to
                   the
                   Moderatours
                   of
                   the
                   severall
                   Presbyteries
                   ,
                   under
                   the
                   title
                   of
                   
                     Private
                     Instructions
                     ,
                     August
                     27.
                  
                   first
                   ,
                   containeth
                   that
                   these
                   private
                   instructions
                   shall
                   be
                   discovered
                   to
                   none
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   brethren
                   well
                   affected
                   to
                   the
                   cause
                   :
                   secondly
                   ,
                   order
                   must
                   be
                   taken
                   ,
                   that
                   none
                   be
                   chosen
                   ruling
                   Elders
                   but
                   Covenanters
                   ,
                   and
                   those
                   well
                   affected
                   to
                   the
                   businesse
                   :
                   thirdly
                   ,
                   that
                   where
                   the
                   Minister
                   is
                   not
                   well
                   affected
                   ,
                   the
                   ruling
                   Elder
                   be
                   chosen
                   by
                   the
                   Commissioners
                   of
                   the
                   shire
                   ,
                   and
                   spoken
                   to
                   particularly
                   for
                   that
                   effect
                   :
                   fourthly
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   be
                   carefull
                   that
                   no
                   Chappelmen
                   ,
                   chaptermen
                   ,
                   or
                   Minister
                   justice
                   of
                   peace
                   ,
                   be
                   chosen
                   ,
                   although
                   Covenanters
                   ,
                   except
                   they
                   have
                   publikly
                   renounced
                   ,
                   or
                   declared
                   the
                   unlawfulnesse
                   of
                   their
                   places
                   :
                   fifthly
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   ruling
                   Elders
                   come
                   from
                   every
                   Church
                   ,
                   in
                   equall
                   number
                   with
                   the
                   Ministers
                   ;
                   and
                   if
                   the
                   Minister
                   oppose
                   ,
                   to
                   put
                   themselves
                   in
                   possession
                   ,
                   notwithstanding
                   of
                   any
                   opposition
                   :
                   sixthly
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Commissioner
                   of
                   the
                   shire
                   cause
                   conveen
                   before
                   him
                   the
                   ruling
                   Elder
                   of
                   every
                   Kirk
                   chosen
                   before
                   the
                   day
                   of
                   the
                   election
                   ,
                   and
                   enjoyne
                   them
                   upon
                   their
                   oath
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   give
                   vote
                   to
                   none
                   but
                   to
                   those
                   who
                   are
                   named
                   already
                   at
                   the
                   meeting
                   at
                   Edinburgh
                   :
                   seventhly
                   ,
                   that
                   where
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   Nobleman
                   in
                   the
                   bounds
                   of
                   the
                   Presbyterie
                   ,
                   he
                   be
                   chosen
                   ,
                   and
                   where
                   there
                   is
                   none
                   ,
                   there
                   be
                   chosen
                   a
                   Baron
                   ,
                   or
                   one
                   of
                   the
                   best
                   quality
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   onely
                   a
                   Covenanter
                   :
                   eighthly
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   ablest
                   man
                   in
                   every
                   Presbyterie
                   be
                   provided
                   to
                   dispute
                   
                     de
                     potestate
                     supremi
                     magistratus
                     in
                     Ecclesiasticis
                     ,
                     praesertim
                     in
                     convocandis
                     conciliis
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                  
                   Whereby
                   it
                   is
                   most
                   evident
                   what
                   prelimitations
                   ,
                   indirect
                   and
                   
                   partiall
                   courses
                   ,
                   and
                   dangerous
                   propositions
                   have
                   beene
                   used
                   in
                   the
                   preparations
                   and
                   elections
                   to
                   this
                   pretended
                   Assembly
                   .
                   By
                   which
                   unlawfull
                   doings
                   ,
                   although
                   Wee
                   had
                   sufficient
                   reason
                   to
                   have
                   discharged
                   the
                   meeting
                   of
                   the
                   said
                   Assembly
                   ,
                   yet
                   We
                   were
                   pleased
                   patiently
                   to
                   attend
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   still
                   hoping
                   that
                   when
                   they
                   were
                   met
                   together
                   by
                   the
                   presence
                   of
                   Our
                   Commissioner
                   ,
                   and
                   assistance
                   of
                   some
                   well
                   affected
                   subjects
                   ,
                   who
                   were
                   to
                   be
                   there
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   their
                   own
                   seeing
                   the
                   real
                   performance
                   of
                   what
                   was
                   promised
                   by
                   Our
                   Proclamation
                   ,
                   they
                   should
                   have
                   bin
                   induced
                   to
                   return
                   to
                   the
                   due
                   obedience
                   of
                   subjects
                   .
                   But
                   when
                   We
                   perceived
                   that
                   their
                   turbulent
                   dispositions
                   did
                   increase
                   ,
                   as
                   was
                   manifest
                   by
                   their
                   repairing
                   to
                   the
                   said
                   pretended
                   Assembly
                   with
                   great
                   troups
                   and
                   bands
                   of
                   men
                   ,
                   all
                   boddin
                   in
                   fear
                   of
                   war
                   ,
                   with
                   guns
                   ,
                   &
                   Pistolets
                   ,
                   contrary
                   to
                   the
                   lawes
                   of
                   this
                   Kingdome
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   high
                   contempt
                   of
                   Our
                   Proclamation
                   at
                   Edinburgh
                   the
                   16.
                   day
                   of
                   Novemb.
                   last
                   :
                   And
                   also
                   by
                   the
                   peremptory
                   refusing
                   to
                   the
                   assessors
                   ,
                   authorized
                   by
                   Us
                   (
                   although
                   fewer
                   in
                   number
                   then
                   Our
                   dearest
                   Father
                   was
                   in
                   use
                   to
                   have
                   )
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   voting
                   in
                   this
                   Assembly
                   ,
                   as
                   formerly
                   they
                   had
                   done
                   in
                   all
                   others
                   ,
                   openly
                   averring
                   that
                   We
                   ,
                   nor
                   Our
                   Commissioner
                   ,
                   had
                   no
                   further
                   power
                   there
                   then
                   the
                   meanest
                   Commissioner
                   of
                   their
                   number
                   :
                   &
                   by
                   their
                   partial
                   and
                   unjust
                   refusing
                   ,
                   &
                   not
                   suffering
                   to
                   be
                   read
                   the
                   reasons
                   &
                   arguments
                   given
                   in
                   by
                   the
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   &
                   their
                   adherents
                   to
                   Our
                   Commissioner
                   ,
                   why
                   they
                   ought
                   not
                   to
                   proceed
                   to
                   the
                   election
                   of
                   a
                   Moderatour
                   ,
                   neither
                   yet
                   to
                   the
                   trying
                   and
                   admitting
                   of
                   the
                   Commissioners
                   ,
                   before
                   they
                   were
                   heard
                   ,
                   though
                   in
                   Our
                   name
                   they
                   were
                   earnestly
                   required
                   thereto
                   by
                   Our
                   Commissioner
                   :
                   and
                   notwithstanding
                   that
                   Our
                   Commissioner
                   by
                   warrant
                   from
                   Us
                   gave
                   in
                   under
                   his
                   hand
                   a
                   sufficient
                   Declaration
                   of
                   all
                   that
                   was
                   contained
                   in
                   Our
                   late
                   Proclamation
                   ,
                   bearing
                   likewayes
                   Our
                   pleasure
                   of
                   the
                   registration
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   in
                   the
                   books
                   of
                   Assembly
                   ,
                   for
                   all
                   assurance
                   of
                   the
                   truth
                   and
                   puritie
                   of
                   Religion
                   to
                   all
                   Our
                   good
                   subjects
                   ,
                   as
                   doth
                   clearly
                   appear
                   by
                   the
                   declaration
                   it self
                   ;
                   wherof
                   the
                   tenor
                   follows
                   .
                   The
                   Kings
                   Majesty
                   being
                   informed
                   that
                   many
                   of
                   his
                   good
                   subjects
                   have
                   apprehended
                   that
                   by
                   the
                   introducing
                   of
                   the
                   Service
                   Book
                   ,
                   and
                   Booke
                   of
                   Canons
                   ,
                   the
                   inbringing
                   of
                   Superstition
                   hath
                   been
                   intended
                   ,
                   hath
                   been
                   graciously
                   pleased
                   to
                   discharge
                   ,
                   like
                   as
                   by
                   these
                   he
                   doth
                   discharge
                   the
                   Service
                   Booke
                   ,
                   and
                   Booke
                   of
                   Canons
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   practice
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   either
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   annulls
                   and
                   rescinds
                   all
                   Acts
                   of
                   Councell
                   ,
                   Proclamations
                   ,
                   and
                   other
                   acts
                   and
                   deeds
                   whatsoever
                   ,
                   
                   that
                   have
                   beene
                   made
                   or
                   published
                   for
                   establishing
                   them
                   ,
                   or
                   either
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   declares
                   the
                   same
                   to
                   be
                   null
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   have
                   no
                   force
                   nor
                   effect
                   in
                   time
                   comming
                   .
                   The
                   Kings
                   Majestie
                   ,
                   as
                   he
                   conceived
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   ease
                   and
                   benefit
                   of
                   the
                   subject
                   ,
                   established
                   the
                   high
                   Commission
                   ,
                   that
                   thereby
                   justice
                   might
                   be
                   administrate
                   and
                   the
                   faults
                   and
                   errours
                   of
                   such
                   persons
                   as
                   are
                   made
                   lyable
                   thereto
                   ,
                   taken
                   order
                   with
                   ,
                   and
                   punished
                   with
                   the
                   more
                   conveniencie
                   ,
                   and
                   lesse
                   trouble
                   to
                   the
                   people
                   .
                   But
                   finding
                   his
                   gracious
                   intention
                   therein
                   to
                   be
                   mistaken
                   ,
                   hath
                   beene
                   pleased
                   to
                   discharge
                   ,
                   like
                   as
                   by
                   these
                   Hee
                   doth
                   discharge
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   acts
                   and
                   deeds
                   whatsoever
                   made
                   for
                   establishing
                   thereof
                   .
                   And
                   the
                   Kings
                   Majesty
                   being
                   informed
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   urging
                   of
                   the
                   five
                   Articles
                   of
                   Perth
                   Assembly
                   hath
                   bred
                   distraction
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   and
                   State
                   ,
                   hath
                   been
                   graciously
                   pleased
                   to
                   take
                   the
                   same
                   into
                   His
                   royall
                   consideration
                   ,
                   and
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   quiet
                   and
                   peace
                   of
                   this
                   countrey
                   ,
                   hath
                   not
                   onely
                   dispensed
                   with
                   the
                   practice
                   of
                   the
                   saids
                   articles
                   ,
                   but
                   also
                   discharged
                   all
                   and
                   whatsoever
                   persons
                   from
                   urging
                   the
                   practice
                   thereof
                   ,
                   upon
                   either
                   laicke
                   or
                   ecclesiasticall
                   person
                   whatsoever
                   ,
                   and
                   hath
                   freed
                   all
                   His
                   subjects
                   from
                   all
                   censure
                   and
                   paines
                   whether
                   ecclesiasticall
                   or
                   secular
                   ,
                   for
                   not
                   urging
                   ,
                   practising
                   ,
                   or
                   obeying
                   them
                   ,
                   or
                   any
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   notwithstanding
                   of
                   any
                   thing
                   contained
                   in
                   the
                   Acts
                   of
                   Parliament
                   ,
                   or
                   generall
                   Assembly
                   in
                   the
                   contrary
                   .
                   And
                   his
                   Maiesty
                   is
                   further
                   contented
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Assembly
                   take
                   the
                   same
                   so
                   farre
                   to
                   their
                   consideration
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   represent
                   it
                   to
                   the
                   next
                   Parliament
                   ,
                   there
                   to
                   be
                   ratified
                   as
                   the
                   Estates
                   shall
                   finde
                   fitting
                   .
                   And
                   because
                   it
                   hath
                   been
                   pretended
                   ,
                   that
                   oaths
                   have
                   been
                   administrate
                   different
                   from
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   set
                   downe
                   in
                   the
                   acts
                   of
                   Parliament
                   ,
                   his
                   Maiesty
                   is
                   pleased
                   to
                   declare
                   by
                   me
                   ,
                   that
                   no
                   other
                   oath
                   shall
                   be
                   required
                   of
                   any
                   Minister
                   at
                   his
                   entry
                   ,
                   nor
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   set
                   downe
                   in
                   the
                   act
                   of
                   Parliament
                   .
                   And
                   that
                   it
                   may
                   appeare
                   how
                   carefull
                   his
                   Maiesty
                   is
                   that
                   no
                   corruption
                   nor
                   innovation
                   shall
                   creepe
                   into
                   this
                   Church
                   ,
                   neither
                   yet
                   any
                   scandall
                   ,
                   vice
                   ,
                   or
                   fault
                   of
                   any
                   person
                   whatsoever
                   ,
                   censurable
                   or
                   punishable
                   by
                   the
                   Assembly
                   ;
                   goe
                   along
                   unpunished
                   ,
                   his
                   Maiestie
                   is
                   content
                   to
                   declare
                   by
                   me
                   ,
                   and
                   assure
                   all
                   His
                   good
                   people
                   ,
                   that
                   generall
                   Assemblies
                   shall
                   be
                   kept
                   so
                   oft
                   ,
                   and
                   al
                   's
                   oft
                   as
                   the
                   affaires
                   of
                   this
                   Church
                   shall
                   require
                   .
                   And
                   that
                   none
                   of
                   His
                   good
                   subiects
                   may
                   have
                   cause
                   of
                   grievances
                   against
                   the
                   proceedings
                   of
                   the
                   Prelates
                   ,
                   his
                   Maiesty
                   is
                   content
                   that
                   all
                   and
                   every
                   one
                   of
                   the
                   present
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   successors
                   ,
                   
                   shall
                   bee
                   answerable
                   ,
                   and
                   accordingly
                   from
                   time
                   to
                   time
                   censurable
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   their
                   merits
                   by
                   the
                   generall
                   Assembly
                   .
                   And
                   to
                   give
                   all
                   his
                   Majesties
                   good
                   people
                   full
                   assurance
                   ,
                   that
                   Hee
                   never
                   intended
                   to
                   admit
                   any
                   alteration
                   or
                   change
                   in
                   the
                   true
                   Religion
                   profest
                   within
                   this
                   Kingdome
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   they
                   may
                   be
                   truely
                   and
                   fully
                   satisfied
                   of
                   the
                   reality
                   of
                   His
                   intentions
                   and
                   integrity
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   his
                   Majestie
                   hath
                   been
                   pleased
                   to
                   require
                   and
                   command
                   all
                   His
                   good
                   subjects
                   to
                   subscribe
                   the
                   Confession
                   of
                   Faith
                   ,
                   and
                   band
                   for
                   maintenance
                   thereof
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   his
                   Majesties
                   person
                   and
                   Authority
                   ,
                   formerly
                   signed
                   by
                   His
                   dear
                   Father
                   ,
                   in
                   
                     ann
                     .
                     1580.
                  
                   and
                   now
                   also
                   requireth
                   all
                   these
                   of
                   this
                   present
                   Assembly
                   to
                   subscribe
                   the
                   same
                   .
                   And
                   it
                   is
                   his
                   Majesties
                   will
                   ,
                   that
                   this
                   be
                   insert
                   and
                   registrate
                   in
                   the
                   books
                   of
                   Assembly
                   ,
                   as
                   a
                   testimony
                   to
                   posteritie
                   ,
                   not
                   onely
                   of
                   the
                   sincerity
                   of
                   His
                   intentions
                   to
                   the
                   said
                   true
                   Religion
                   ,
                   but
                   also
                   of
                   His
                   resolutions
                   to
                   maintain
                   and
                   defend
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   and
                   His
                   subjects
                   in
                   the
                   profession
                   thereof
                   .
                
                 
                   Which
                   declaration
                   was
                   by
                   Our
                   speciall
                   command
                   and
                   direction
                   given
                   in
                   ,
                   and
                   subscribed
                   by
                   Our
                   Commissioner
                   ,
                   upon
                   protestation
                   made
                   by
                   him
                   ,
                   that
                   his
                   assenting
                   to
                   the
                   registration
                   hereof
                   ,
                   should
                   be
                   no
                   approbation
                   of
                   the
                   lawfulnesse
                   of
                   this
                   Assembly
                   ,
                   nor
                   of
                   any
                   of
                   the
                   acts
                   or
                   deeds
                   done
                   ,
                   or
                   to
                   be
                   done
                   therein
                   .
                   And
                   finding
                   them
                   in
                   like
                   sort
                   no
                   wayes
                   to
                   be
                   satisfied
                   therewith
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   nothing
                   else
                   was
                   able
                   to
                   give
                   them
                   contentment
                   ,
                   except
                   at
                   their
                   owne
                   pleasure
                   they
                   were
                   permitted
                   to
                   overthrow
                   all
                   Episcopall
                   government
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   and
                   thereby
                   to
                   abrogate
                   Our
                   publike
                   lawes
                   standing
                   in
                   vigour
                   by
                   the
                   space
                   of
                   many
                   yeares
                   by-gone
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   alter
                   the
                   fundamentall
                   government
                   of
                   this
                   kingdom
                   ,
                   in
                   taking
                   away
                   one
                   of
                   the
                   three
                   Estates
                   ,
                   contrary
                   to
                   expresse
                   acts
                   of
                   Parliament
                   :
                   And
                   lest
                   the
                   continuance
                   of
                   their
                   meetings
                   might
                   have
                   produced
                   other
                   the
                   like
                   dangerous
                   acts
                   so
                   derogatory
                   to
                   Royall
                   authority
                   ,
                   We
                   were
                   forced
                   for
                   preveening
                   thereof
                   ,
                   and
                   for
                   the
                   reasons
                   and
                   causes
                   above-mentioned
                   ,
                   and
                   divers
                   others
                   importing
                   true
                   monarchicall
                   government
                   ,
                   to
                   dissolve
                   and
                   breake
                   up
                   the
                   said
                   pretended
                   Assembly
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   discharge
                   them
                   of
                   all
                   farther
                   meeting
                   ,
                   treating
                   and
                   concluding
                   any
                   thing
                   therein
                   .
                   And
                   yet
                   in
                   that
                   calme
                   and
                   peaceable
                   way
                   ,
                   as
                   Our
                   Commissioner
                   before
                   his
                   removing
                   desired
                   their
                   pretended
                   Moderator
                   for
                   that
                   time
                   to
                   have
                   said
                   prayer
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   concluded
                   that
                   dayes
                   session
                   ,
                   that
                   so
                   they
                   might
                   have
                   had
                   time
                   to
                   thinke
                   upon
                   the
                   just
                   reasons
                   of
                   his
                   refusing
                   to
                   assist
                   ,
                   or
                   be
                   
                   any
                   longer
                   present
                   at
                   the
                   said
                   pretended
                   Assembly
                   ,
                   &
                   of
                   the
                   causes
                   moving
                   Us
                   to
                   the
                   dissolving
                   thereof
                   :
                   and
                   notwithstanding
                   his
                   earnest
                   urging
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   and
                   being
                   willing
                   to
                   returne
                   the
                   next
                   morning
                   to
                   heare
                   their
                   answer
                   ;
                   in
                   place
                   of
                   all
                   other
                   satisfaction
                   to
                   his
                   so
                   reasonable
                   and
                   moderate
                   desires
                   ,
                   it
                   was
                   refused
                   ,
                   and
                   met
                   with
                   a
                   protestation
                   of
                   an
                   high
                   and
                   extraordinary
                   straine
                   ,
                   thereby
                   presuming
                   to
                   cyte
                   and
                   call
                   Our
                   Councell
                   in
                   question
                   ,
                   for
                   their
                   dutifull
                   assistance
                   and
                   obedience
                   to
                   Us
                   and
                   Our
                   Commissioner
                   .
                   And
                   finding
                   their
                   disobedience
                   thus
                   to
                   increase
                   ,
                   We
                   were
                   constrained
                   to
                   discharge
                   them
                   of
                   new
                   againe
                   the
                   next
                   day
                   thereafter
                   ,
                   by
                   publike
                   proclamation
                   ,
                   under
                   the
                   paine
                   of
                   treason
                   .
                   And
                   albeit
                   that
                   their
                   contumacie
                   is
                   such
                   as
                   hath
                   not
                   been
                   heard
                   of
                   in
                   former
                   times
                   ,
                   yet
                   they
                   shall
                   never
                   move
                   Us
                   to
                   alter
                   the
                   least
                   point
                   or
                   article
                   of
                   that
                   We
                   have
                   already
                   declared
                   by
                   proclamation
                   ,
                   or
                   declaration
                   under
                   Our
                   Commissioners
                   hand
                   :
                   All
                   which
                   was
                   publikely
                   read
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   Our
                   Commissioner
                   required
                   to
                   be
                   insert
                   and
                   registrate
                   in
                   the
                   books
                   of
                   Assembly
                   ,
                   therein
                   to
                   remain
                   as
                   a
                   testimonie
                   to
                   posterity
                   ,
                   not
                   onely
                   of
                   the
                   sinceritie
                   of
                   Our
                   intentions
                   to
                   the
                   true
                   Religion
                   ,
                   but
                   also
                   of
                   Our
                   resolution
                   ,
                   to
                   maintaine
                   and
                   defend
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   and
                   Our
                   subjects
                   in
                   the
                   profession
                   thereof
                   :
                   And
                   perceiving
                   likewise
                   that
                   in
                   contempt
                   of
                   Our
                   proclamation
                   at
                   Glasgow
                   the
                   29.
                   of
                   November
                   they
                   goe
                   still
                   on
                   to
                   conveene
                   ,
                   meet
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   make
                   illegall
                   and
                   unwarrantable
                   acts
                   ,
                   We
                   have
                   conceived
                   it
                   fitting
                   to
                   forewarne
                   all
                   Our
                   good
                   subjects
                   of
                   the
                   danger
                   that
                   they
                   may
                   incurre
                   by
                   being
                   insnared
                   by
                   these
                   their
                   unlawfull
                   procedures
                   .
                   And
                   to
                   this
                   purpose
                   doe
                   not
                   onely
                   liberate
                   and
                   free
                   them
                   from
                   all
                   obedience
                   to
                   any
                   of
                   the
                   pretended
                   acts
                   ,
                   made
                   ,
                   or
                   to
                   be
                   made
                   at
                   the
                   said
                   pretended
                   assembly
                   ,
                   or
                   Committees
                   direct
                   therefrom
                   ,
                   but
                   do
                   also
                   free
                   them
                   from
                   all
                   pain
                   and
                   censure
                   which
                   the
                   said
                   pretended
                   assembly
                   shall
                   inflict
                   upon
                   them
                   ,
                   or
                   any
                   of
                   them
                   .
                   And
                   therefore
                   doe
                   discharge
                   and
                   prohibit
                   all
                   Our
                   subjects
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   nor
                   none
                   of
                   them
                   acknowledge
                   nor
                   give
                   obedience
                   to
                   any
                   pretended
                   acts
                   nor
                   constitutions
                   made
                   or
                   to
                   bee
                   made
                   at
                   the
                   said
                   pretended
                   meetings
                   ,
                   under
                   all
                   highest
                   paines
                   .
                   And
                   We
                   command
                   ,
                   charge
                   ,
                   and
                   inhibite
                   all
                   presbyteries
                   ,
                   sessions
                   of
                   Kirkes
                   ,
                   Ministers
                   within
                   this
                   Realme
                   ,
                   that
                   none
                   of
                   them
                   presume
                   nor
                   take
                   upon
                   hand
                   privately
                   nor
                   publikely
                   in
                   their
                   sessions
                   and
                   meetings
                   ,
                   nor
                   in
                   their
                   conferences
                   ,
                   sermons
                   ,
                   nor
                   no
                   other
                   manner
                   of
                   way
                   ,
                   to
                   authorize
                   ,
                   approve
                   ,
                   justifie
                   ,
                   or
                   allow
                   the
                   said
                   unlawfull
                   meeting
                   or
                   assembly
                   at
                   Glasgow
                   :
                   neither
                   
                   yet
                   to
                   make
                   any
                   Act
                   thereupon
                   ,
                   nor
                   to
                   do
                   any
                   other
                   thing
                   private
                   or
                   publike
                   ,
                   which
                   may
                   seeme
                   to
                   countenance
                   the
                   said
                   unlawfull
                   Assemblie
                   ,
                   under
                   the
                   paine
                   to
                   bee
                   repute
                   ,
                   holden
                   and
                   esteemed
                   and
                   pursued
                   as
                   guiltie
                   of
                   their
                   unlawfull
                   meeting
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   bee
                   punished
                   therefore
                   with
                   all
                   rigour
                   :
                   And
                   siclike
                   Wee
                   command
                   all
                   and
                   sundrie
                   Noblemen
                   ,
                   Barons
                   ,
                   Gentlemen
                   ,
                   Magistrates
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   other
                   Our
                   lieges
                   who
                   shall
                   happen
                   to
                   bee
                   present
                   and
                   heare
                   any
                   Ministers
                   either
                   in
                   publike
                   or
                   private
                   conferences
                   and
                   speeches
                   ,
                   or
                   in
                   their
                   Sermons
                   ,
                   to
                   approve
                   and
                   allow
                   the
                   said
                   unlawfull
                   Assemblie
                   ,
                   raile
                   and
                   utter
                   any
                   speeches
                   against
                   Our
                   Royall
                   commandments
                   ,
                   or
                   proceedings
                   of
                   Us
                   ,
                   or
                   Our
                   Councell
                   ,
                   for
                   punishing
                   or
                   suppressing
                   such
                   enormities
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   make
                   relation
                   and
                   report
                   thereof
                   to
                   Our
                   Councell
                   ,
                   and
                   furnish
                   probation
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   effect
                   the
                   same
                   may
                   bee
                   accordingly
                   punished
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   will
                   answer
                   to
                   Us
                   thereupon
                   :
                   Certifying
                   them
                   who
                   shall
                   heare
                   and
                   conceale
                   the
                   said
                   speeches
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   shall
                   bee
                   esteemed
                   as
                   allowers
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   and
                   shall
                   accordingly
                   bee
                   taken
                   order
                   with
                   ,
                   and
                   punished
                   therefore
                   without
                   favour
                   .
                   And
                   to
                   this
                   effect
                   We
                   likewise
                   straightly
                   charge
                   and
                   command
                   all
                   Judges
                   whatsoever
                   within
                   this
                   Realme
                   ,
                   Clerks
                   and
                   Writers
                   ,
                   not
                   to
                   grant
                   or
                   passe
                   any
                   Bill
                   ,
                   summons
                   ,
                   or
                   letters
                   ,
                   or
                   any
                   other
                   execution
                   whatsoever
                   ,
                   upon
                   any
                   Act
                   or
                   Deed
                   proceeding
                   from
                   the
                   said
                   pretended
                   Assemblie
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   keepers
                   of
                   the
                   signet
                   from
                   signetting
                   thereof
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   under
                   all
                   highest
                   paines
                   .
                   And
                   because
                   Wee
                   gave
                   order
                   and
                   warrant
                   to
                   Our
                   Commissioner
                   to
                   make
                   open
                   declaration
                   ,
                   not
                   onely
                   of
                   Our
                   sense
                   ,
                   but
                   even
                   of
                   the
                   true
                   meaning
                   of
                   the
                   Confession
                   of
                   Faith
                   ,
                   
                     in
                     Anno
                     1580.
                  
                   by
                   which
                   it
                   may
                   clearely
                   appeare
                   ,
                   that
                   as
                   Wee
                   never
                   intended
                   thereby
                   to
                   exclude
                   Episcopacie
                   ,
                   so
                   by
                   no
                   right
                   construction
                   can
                   it
                   bee
                   otherwayes
                   interpreted
                   ,
                   as
                   is
                   more
                   nor
                   evident
                   by
                   the
                   reasons
                   contained
                   in
                   the
                   said
                   Declaration
                   ,
                   and
                   many
                   more
                   ,
                   which
                   for
                   brevitie
                   (
                   the
                   thing
                   in
                   it selfe
                   being
                   so
                   cleare
                   )
                   are
                   omitted
                   .
                   Herefore
                   Wee
                   do
                   not
                   onely
                   prohibit
                   and
                   discharge
                   all
                   Our
                   subjects
                   from
                   subscribing
                   any
                   band
                   ,
                   or
                   giving
                   any
                   writ
                   ,
                   subscription
                   ,
                   or
                   oath
                   to
                   ,
                   or
                   upon
                   any
                   Act
                   ,
                   or
                   Deed
                   that
                   proceeds
                   from
                   the
                   foresaid
                   pretended
                   Assemblie
                   ,
                   but
                   also
                   do
                   require
                   them
                   not
                   to
                   subscribe
                   ,
                   nor
                   sweare
                   the
                   said
                   Confession
                   in
                   no
                   other
                   sense
                   then
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   contained
                   in
                   
                   the
                   said
                   Declaration
                   ,
                   and
                   manifestly
                   emitted
                   by
                   Our
                   Commissioner
                   ,
                   under
                   all
                   highest
                   paines
                   .
                   And
                   that
                   none
                   of
                   Our
                   good
                   subjects
                   ,
                   who
                   in
                   their
                   duty
                   and
                   bound
                   obedience
                   to
                   Us
                   shall
                   refuse
                   to
                   acknowledge
                   the
                   said
                   pretended
                   Assemblie
                   ,
                   or
                   any
                   of
                   the
                   pretended
                   Acts
                   ,
                   constitutions
                   ,
                   warrants
                   ,
                   or
                   directions
                   proceeding
                   therefrom
                   ,
                   may
                   have
                   just
                   ground
                   of
                   feare
                   of
                   danger
                   or
                   harme
                   by
                   doing
                   thereof
                   ,
                   Wee
                   do
                   by
                   these
                   promise
                   ,
                   and
                   upon
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   a
                   King
                   oblige
                   Our selves
                   by
                   all
                   the
                   Royall
                   authoritie
                   and
                   power
                   wherewith
                   God
                   hath
                   endowed
                   Us
                   ,
                   to
                   protect
                   and
                   defend
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   everie
                   one
                   of
                   them
                   in
                   their
                   persons
                   ,
                   fortunes
                   ,
                   and
                   goods
                   ,
                   against
                   all
                   and
                   whatsoever
                   person
                   or
                   persons
                   who
                   shall
                   dare
                   or
                   presume
                   to
                   call
                   in
                   question
                   ,
                   trouble
                   ,
                   or
                   any
                   wayes
                   molest
                   them
                   ,
                   or
                   any
                   of
                   them
                   therefore
                   .
                   And
                   Our
                   will
                   is
                   ,
                   and
                   Wee
                   charge
                   you
                   straitly
                   and
                   command
                   ,
                   that
                   incontinent
                   these
                   Our
                   Letters
                   seene
                   ,
                   you
                   passe
                   ,
                   and
                   make
                   publication
                   hereof
                   by
                   open
                   Proclamation
                   at
                   the
                   market
                   crosse
                   of
                   Edinburgh
                   ,
                   and
                   other
                   places
                   needfull
                   ,
                   wherethrough
                   none
                   pretend
                   ignorance
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Given
                     from
                     Our
                     Court
                     at
                     Whitehall
                     
                       the
                       eighth
                       day
                       of
                       December
                       ,
                       and
                       of
                       Our
                       Reigne
                       the
                       fourteenth
                       yeere
                       ,
                       1638.
                       
                    
                  
                   
                     Per
                     Regem
                     .
                  
                
              
            
          
        
         
           THis
           Our
           Proclamation
           ,
           published
           onely
           to
           make
           Our
           people
           acquainted
           with
           Our
           gracious
           proceedings
           at
           Glasgow
           ,
           which
           by
           the
           malice
           of
           their
           Leaders
           had
           either
           beene
           concealed
           from
           them
           ,
           or
           misreported
           to
           them
           ,
           was
           received
           ,
           as
           all
           Our
           former
           gracious
           proffers
           ,
           with
           a
           verie
           undutifull
           ,
           windie
           and
           blustering
           Protestation
           ,
           so
           full
           of
           words
           ,
           but
           withall
           ,
           so
           void
           of
           truth
           and
           sense
           ,
           as
           We
           were
           once
           resolved
           not
           to
           have
           inserted
           it
           here
           ,
           neither
           indeed
           is
           it
           necessarie
           it
           should
           ,
           for
           it
           is
           stuffed
           with
           the
           idle
           and
           superfluous
           repetitions
           of
           those
           things
           which
           are
           contained
           in
           their
           former
           Protestations
           ,
           especially
           their
           last
           Protestation
           made
           at
           Glasgow
           ,
           with
           which
           indeed
           it
           is
           for
           the
           most
           part
           the
           same
           verbatim
           :
           Yet
           ,
           because
           We
           know
           that
           if
           it
           should
           be
           left
           out
           they
           would
           not
           stick
           to
           assure
           their
           followers
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           omitted
           
           because
           of
           the
           unanswerable
           pregnancie
           of
           the
           reasons
           contained
           in
           it
           ,
           here
           you
           shall
           have
           it
           ,
           but
           without
           any
           answer
           to
           it
           ,
           as
           to
           their
           former
           Protestations
           hath
           beene
           given
           ;
           there
           being
           verie
           little
           in
           it
           which
           is
           new
           ,
           and
           so
           not
           answered
           before
           ,
           or
           what
           is
           in
           it
           new
           being
           either
           verie
           false
           or
           verie
           impertinent
           ,
           both
           which
           falsities
           and
           impertinencies
           shall
           onely
           bee
           observed
           on
           the
           margent
           ,
           being
           assured
           that
           the
           Reader
           will
           easily
           finde
           that
           there
           is
           nothing
           in
           it
           worthie
           of
           any
           larger
           answer
           .
        
         
           
             
               
                 
                   The
                   Protestation
                   of
                   the
                   generall
                   Assemblie
                   of
                   the
                   Kirke
                   of
                   Scotland
                   ,
                   made
                   at
                   the
                   Market
                   Crosse
                   of
                   Edinburgh
                   the
                   18.
                   of
                   December
                   ,
                   1638.
                   
                
                 
                   WE
                   Commissioners
                   from
                   Presbyteries
                   ,
                   Burghes
                   ,
                   and
                   *
                   Universities
                   ,
                   now
                   conveened
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   sitting
                   in
                   a
                   full
                   and
                   free
                   Assemblie
                   of
                   the
                   Kirk
                   of
                   Scotland
                   ,
                   indicted
                   by
                   his
                   Majestie
                   ,
                   and
                   gathered
                   together
                   in
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   
                     Jesus
                     Christ
                  
                   the
                   onely
                   Head
                   and
                   Monarch
                   of
                   his
                   owne
                   Kirk
                   ;
                   And
                   We
                   
                     Noblemen
                     ,
                     Barons
                     ,
                     Gentlemen
                     ,
                     Ministers
                     ,
                     Burgesses
                  
                   and
                   
                     Commons
                     ,
                     Subscribers
                     of
                     the
                     Confession
                     of
                     Faith
                     ,
                  
                   make
                   it
                   knowne
                   ;
                   that
                   where
                   We
                   his
                   Majesties
                   loyall
                   subjects
                   of
                   all
                   degrees
                   ,
                   considering
                   and
                   taking
                   to
                   heart
                   the
                   many
                   and
                   great
                   innovations
                   and
                   corruptions
                   lately
                   by
                   the
                   Prelats
                   and
                   their
                   adherents
                   introduced
                   into
                   the
                   doctrine
                   ,
                   worship
                   ,
                   and
                   discipline
                   of
                   this
                   Kirk
                   ,
                   which
                   had
                   been
                   before
                   in
                   great
                   purity
                   ,
                   to
                   our
                   unspeakable
                   comfort
                   ,
                   established
                   among
                   us
                   ,
                   were
                   moved
                   to
                   present
                   many
                   earnest
                   desires
                   and
                   humble
                   supplications
                   to
                   his
                   sacred
                   Majestie
                   ,
                   for
                   granting
                   a
                   free
                   generall
                   Assemblie
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   only
                   legall
                   and
                   readie
                   mean
                   to
                   try
                   these
                   innovations
                   ,
                   to
                   purge
                   out
                   the
                   corruptions
                   ,
                   and
                   settle
                   the
                   disorder
                   of
                   the
                   Kirk
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   good
                   of
                   Religion
                   ,
                   the
                   honour
                   of
                   the
                   King
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   comfort
                   and
                   peace
                   of
                   the
                   Kirk
                   and
                   Kingdome
                   :
                   it
                   pleased
                   his
                   gracious
                   Majestie
                   out
                   of
                   his
                   Royall
                   bountie
                   ,
                   to
                   direct
                   unto
                   this
                   Kingdome
                   ,
                   the
                   Noble
                   and
                   Potent
                   Lord
                   James
                   Marquesse
                   of
                   Hamiltoun
                   ,
                   with
                   Commission
                   to
                   heare
                   and
                   redresse
                   the
                   just
                   grievances
                   of
                   the
                   good
                   subjects
                   :
                   who
                   ,
                   by
                   many
                   Petitions
                   and
                   frequent
                   conferences
                   being
                   fully
                   informed
                   of
                   the
                   absolute
                   necessitie
                   of
                   a
                   free
                   generall
                   Assemblie
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   onely
                   judicatorie
                   which
                   had
                   power
                   to
                   remedy
                   those
                   evils
                   ,
                   was
                   pleased
                   to
                   undergo
                   the
                   paines
                   of
                   a
                   voyage
                   to
                   England
                   ,
                   for
                   presenting
                   the
                   pitifull
                   condition
                   of
                   our
                   Kirk
                   to
                   his
                   sacred
                   Maiestie
                   :
                   And
                   the
                   said
                   Commissioner
                   his
                   Grace
                   returned
                   againe
                   in
                   August
                   
                   last
                   ,
                   with
                   power
                   to
                   indict
                   an
                   Assemblie
                   ,
                   but
                   with
                   the
                   condition
                   of
                   such
                   *
                   prelimitations
                   ,
                   as
                   did
                   both
                   destroy
                   the
                   freedome
                   of
                   an
                   Assemblie
                   ,
                   and
                   could
                   no
                   wayes
                   cure
                   the
                   present
                   diseases
                   of
                   this
                   Kirk
                   .
                   Which
                   was
                   made
                   so
                   clearely
                   apparant
                   to
                   his
                   *
                   Grace
                   ,
                   that
                   for
                   satisfying
                   the
                   reasonable
                   desires
                   of
                   the
                   subjects
                   ,
                   groaning
                   under
                   the
                   wearinesse
                   and
                   prejudices
                   of
                   longsome
                   attendance
                   ,
                   he
                   was
                   againe
                   pleased
                   to
                   undertake
                   another
                   journey
                   to
                   His
                   Majestie
                   ,
                   and
                   promised
                   to
                   endeavour
                   to
                   obtaine
                   a
                   free
                   generall
                   Assemblie
                   ,
                   without
                   any
                   prelimitation
                   ,
                   either
                   of
                   the
                   constitution
                   and
                   members
                   ,
                   or
                   matters
                   to
                   bee
                   treated
                   ,
                   or
                   manner
                   and
                   order
                   of
                   proceeding
                   :
                   so
                   that
                   if
                   any
                   question
                   should
                   arise
                   concerning
                   these
                   particulars
                   (
                   whereof
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   ruling
                   Elders
                   as
                   a
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   constitution
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   examination
                   of
                   Episcopacie
                   as
                   a
                   present
                   question
                   to
                   bee
                   moved
                   ,
                   was
                   exprest
                   ,
                   albeit
                   now
                   the
                   Commissioner
                   hath
                   pretended
                   the
                   samine
                   for
                   the
                   greatest
                   causes
                   of
                   his
                   rising
                   and
                   away
                   going
                   from
                   the
                   Assemblie
                   )
                   the
                   samine
                   should
                   be
                   cognosced
                   ,
                   judged
                   ,
                   and
                   determined
                   by
                   the
                   Assemblie
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   onely
                   judge
                   competent
                   :
                   And
                   accordingly
                   by
                   warrant
                   from
                   our
                   sacred
                   Soveraigne
                   returned
                   to
                   this
                   Kingdome
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   September
                   last
                   caused
                   indict
                   a
                   free
                   generall
                   Assemblie
                   to
                   bee
                   holden
                   at
                   Glasgow
                   ,
                   the
                   21.
                   of
                   November
                   last
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   unspeakable
                   joy
                   of
                   all
                   good
                   subjects
                   and
                   Christian
                   hearts
                   ,
                   who
                   thereby
                   did
                   expect
                   the
                   perfect
                   satisfaction
                   of
                   their
                   long
                   expectations
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   finall
                   remedie
                   of
                   their
                   pressing
                   grievances
                   .
                   But
                   these
                   hopes
                   were
                   soone
                   blasted
                   ,
                   for
                   albeit
                   the
                   Assemblie
                   did
                   meet
                   and
                   begin
                   at
                   the
                   appointed
                   day
                   ,
                   and
                   for
                   the
                   space
                   of
                   seven
                   dayes
                   sitting
                   was
                   countenanced
                   with
                   his
                   Graces
                   personall
                   presence
                   ,
                   yet
                   his
                   Grace
                   did
                   never
                   allow
                   any
                   freedome
                   to
                   the
                   Assemblie
                   ,
                   competent
                   to
                   it
                   by
                   the
                   Word
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   Acts
                   and
                   practice
                   of
                   this
                   Kirk
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   Majesties
                   indiction
                   ,
                   but
                   did
                   labour
                   to
                   restraine
                   the
                   samine
                   during
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   his
                   abode
                   there
                   ,
                   by
                   protesting
                   against
                   all
                   the
                   Acts
                   made
                   therein
                   ,
                   and
                   against
                   the
                   constitution
                   thereof
                   by
                   such
                   members
                   ,
                   as
                   by
                   all
                   Law
                   ,
                   reason
                   ,
                   and
                   custome
                   of
                   this
                   Kirk
                   ,
                   were
                   ever
                   admitted
                   as
                   members
                   constituents
                   of
                   our
                   free
                   Assemblies
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   denying
                   his
                   approbation
                   to
                   the
                   things
                   proponed
                   and
                   concluded
                   ,
                   though
                   most
                   cleare
                   ,
                   customable
                   ,
                   and
                   uncontroverted
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   further
                   ,
                   his
                   Grace
                   after
                   the
                   presenting
                   and
                   reading
                   of
                   his
                   owne
                   Commission
                   from
                   our
                   sacred
                   Soveraigne
                   ,
                   and
                   after
                   his
                   seeing
                   all
                   our
                   Commissions
                   from
                   Presbyteries
                   ,
                   Burghes
                   ,
                   and
                   Universities
                   ,
                   produced
                   and
                   examined
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Assemblie
                   constitute
                   in
                   all
                   the
                   members
                   by
                   unanimous
                   consent
                   ,
                   did
                   ,
                   to
                   our
                   great
                   griefe
                   ,
                   without
                   any
                   just
                   cause
                   or
                   occasion
                   offered
                   by
                   us
                   ,
                   *
                   unexpectedly
                   depart
                   ,
                   and
                   discharge
                   any
                   further
                   meeting
                   or
                   proceeding
                   in
                   this
                   Assemblie
                   ,
                   under
                   the
                   paine
                   of
                   treason
                   ;
                   and
                   after
                   seven
                   dayes
                   sitting
                   ,
                   declare
                   all
                   Acts
                   made
                   ,
                   or
                   thereafter
                   to
                   bee
                   made
                   in
                   this
                   Assemblie
                   ,
                   to
                   bee
                   of
                   no
                   force
                   nor
                   strength
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   for
                   such
                   causes
                   as
                   were
                   either
                   then
                   exprest
                   verbally
                   by
                   his
                   Grace
                   ,
                   or
                   contained
                   in
                   a
                   Proclamation
                   made
                   by
                   his
                   Grace
                   at
                   Glasgow
                   ,
                   *
                   without
                   any
                   
                   warrant
                   of
                   an
                   Act
                   of
                   Councell
                   ,
                   contrarie
                   to
                   the
                   Law
                   and
                   custome
                   of
                   this
                   Realme
                   :
                   whereunto
                   we
                   answered
                   by
                   our
                   Protestation
                   of
                   the
                   29.
                   of
                   November
                   ,
                   or
                   otherwise
                   for
                   such
                   reasons
                   as
                   his
                   Grace
                   thought
                   meet
                   to
                   alledge
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   since
                   superadded
                   in
                   this
                   late
                   Proclamation
                   ,
                   now
                   made
                   at
                   Edinburgh
                   ,
                   this
                   18.
                   of
                   December
                   ,
                   wherein
                   ,
                   for
                   our
                   greater
                   surcharge
                   of
                   sorrow
                   ,
                   wee
                   are
                   heavily
                   and
                   wrongously
                   blamed
                   and
                   taxed
                   of
                   many
                   great
                   offences
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   first
                   for
                   making
                   Protestation
                   against
                   the
                   Proclamation
                   made
                   at
                   Edinburgh
                   the
                   22.
                   of
                   September
                   last
                   ,
                   
                   whereas
                   our
                   reasons
                   contained
                   in
                   that
                   our
                   Protestation
                   are
                   so
                   forcible
                   and
                   just
                   ,
                   to
                   demonstrate
                   the
                   necessity
                   and
                   lawfulnesse
                   of
                   our
                   Act
                   ,
                   that
                   wee
                   judge
                   all
                   good
                   men
                   and
                   Christians
                   will
                   be
                   satisfied
                   therewith
                   ;
                   whereanent
                   we
                   remit
                   our selves
                   to
                   our
                   Protestation
                   printed
                   ,
                   and
                   will
                   not
                   for
                   shortnesse
                   repeat
                   the
                   samine
                   reasons
                   here
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   where
                   we
                   are
                   reproached
                   and
                   blamed
                   in
                   this
                   new
                   Proclamation
                   for
                   guarding
                   and
                   watching
                   the
                   Castle
                   of
                   Edinburgh
                   ,
                   
                   and
                   impeding
                   to
                   import
                   ammunition
                   ,
                   or
                   other
                   necessaries
                   ,
                   to
                   any
                   of
                   his
                   Majesties
                   houses
                   ;
                   an
                   Act
                   which
                   is
                   exaggerat
                   to
                   bee
                   without
                   an
                   example
                   in
                   the
                   Christian
                   world
                   ,
                   seeing
                   we
                   denie
                   that
                   libertie
                   to
                   our
                   Soveraigne
                   ,
                   which
                   the
                   meanest
                   of
                   us
                   do
                   assume
                   to
                   our selves
                   :
                   For
                   answer
                   hereunto
                   ,
                   wee
                   confidently
                   affirme
                   that
                   wee
                   are
                   unjustly
                   challenged
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   said
                   points
                   ,
                   except
                   for
                   preveening
                   dangers
                   evidently
                   threatned
                   unto
                   us
                   ,
                   by
                   circumspect
                   attendance
                   about
                   the
                   Castle
                   of
                   Edinburgh
                   ;
                   which
                   afterward
                   we
                   shall
                   shew
                   to
                   be
                   warrantably
                   done
                   :
                   *
                   For
                   we
                   declare
                   that
                   we
                   have
                   never
                   made
                   the
                   least
                   stop
                   or
                   hindrance
                   to
                   the
                   importation
                   of
                   any
                   ammunition
                   ,
                   victuall
                   ,
                   or
                   thing
                   whatsoever
                   ,
                   into
                   any
                   other
                   of
                   his
                   Majesties
                   houses
                   ,
                   or
                   Castles
                   :
                   Nor
                   for
                   carrying
                   all
                   necessarie
                   sustentation
                   into
                   the
                   Castle
                   of
                   Edinburgh
                   .
                   Neither
                   hath
                   any
                   of
                   us
                   fortified
                   ,
                   or
                   provided
                   any
                   of
                   our
                   private
                   houses
                   for
                   warlike
                   defence
                   ;
                   so
                   that
                   all
                   those
                   are
                   heavie
                   ,
                   and
                   unjust
                   imputations
                   :
                   But
                   wee
                   confesse
                   and
                   grant
                   ,
                   that
                   there
                   being
                   some
                   provision
                   and
                   ammunition
                   quietly
                   imported
                   into
                   this
                   Kingdome
                   ,
                   for
                   furnishing
                   the
                   Castle
                   of
                   Edinburgh
                   ,
                   and
                   intended
                   secretly
                   to
                   have
                   been
                   put
                   therein
                   ,
                   we
                   have
                   carefully
                   preveened
                   the
                   samine
                   by
                   our
                   diligent
                   attendance
                   ,
                   And
                   that
                   for
                   such
                   reasons
                   ,
                   grounded
                   upon
                   equitie
                   ,
                   the
                   Law
                   of
                   nature
                   ,
                   and
                   municipall
                   Lawes
                   and
                   Acts
                   of
                   Parliament
                   of
                   this
                   Kingdome
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   lowable
                   example
                   of
                   our
                   predecessours
                   :
                   For
                   the
                   truth
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   having
                   petitioned
                   his
                   Majestie
                   for
                   redresse
                   of
                   our
                   just
                   grievances
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   legall
                   triall
                   thereof
                   ,
                   before
                   we
                   received
                   any
                   answer
                   thereunto
                   ,
                   all
                   possible
                   meanes
                   were
                   used
                   to
                   dissolve
                   that
                   union
                   which
                   was
                   made
                   amongst
                   us
                   for
                   that
                   good
                   cause
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   impede
                   all
                   our
                   meetings
                   from
                   deliberating
                   thereupon
                   ,
                   wherein
                   the
                   town
                   of
                   Edinburgh
                   made
                   a
                   considerable
                   part
                   ,
                   not
                   onely
                   as
                   an
                   important
                   member
                   of
                   this
                   conjunction
                   ,
                   but
                   as
                   a
                   most
                   commodious
                   and
                   ordinarie
                   place
                   of
                   our
                   meetings
                   ;
                   so
                   that
                   when
                   all
                   other
                   meanes
                   of
                   perswasion
                   had
                   failed
                   ,
                   the
                   meanes
                   of
                   terrour
                   was
                   not
                   left
                   unassaied
                   :
                   And
                   for
                   that
                   effect
                   a
                   great
                   quantitie
                   of
                   ammunition
                   was
                   brought
                   by
                   sea
                   from
                   forraine
                   parts
                   to
                   have
                   beene
                   clandestinly
                   imported
                   into
                   the
                   Castle
                   of
                   Edinburgh
                   ,
                   as
                   no
                   
                   doubt
                   it
                   was
                   intended
                   ,
                   seeing
                   the
                   samine
                   was
                   unloaded
                   in
                   the
                   dead
                   time
                   of
                   the
                   night
                   :
                   And
                   we
                   considering
                   that
                   in
                   case
                   the
                   samine
                   had
                   bin
                   imported
                   into
                   the
                   castle
                   ,
                   with
                   other
                   provision
                   and
                   store
                   formerly
                   therein
                   ,
                   the
                   samine
                   might
                   have
                   bin
                   used
                   &
                   imploied
                   for
                   the
                   overthrow
                   of
                   that
                   place
                   ,
                   and
                   tended
                   to
                   our
                   great
                   prejudice
                   ,
                   by
                   with-drawing
                   them
                   ,
                   upon
                   that
                   terrour
                   ,
                   and
                   displacing
                   us
                   from
                   our
                   ordinarie
                   meetings
                   ;
                   upon
                   these
                   reasons
                   and
                   considerations
                   we
                   preveened
                   the
                   samine
                   by
                   such
                   a
                   loyal
                   way
                   as
                   cannot
                   be
                   offensive
                   to
                   Authoritie
                   :
                   *
                   
                     For
                     the
                     safetie
                     of
                     the
                     publike
                     is
                     the
                     end
                     of
                     all
                     lawfull
                     power
                     ,
                     and
                     supreme
                     Law.
                  
                   And
                   the
                   adversaries
                   of
                   our
                   Religion
                   having
                   formerly
                   boasted
                   ,
                   by
                   that
                   provision
                   so
                   to
                   furnish
                   the
                   Castle
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   might
                   beat
                   down
                   the
                   town
                   of
                   Edinburgh
                   ,
                   and
                   bar
                   the
                   supplicants
                   from
                   meeting
                   therein
                   ,
                   we
                   had
                   just
                   reason
                   to
                   hinder
                   that
                   fetter
                   of
                   slavery
                   to
                   be
                   put
                   upon
                   the
                   towne
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   the
                   Castle
                   of
                   Edinburgh
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   amongst
                   the
                   first
                   strengths
                   of
                   the
                   land
                   against
                   forraine
                   forces
                   ,
                   might
                   bee
                   turned
                   as
                   a
                   speciall
                   engine
                   of
                   constraint
                   against
                   the
                   subjects
                   ,
                   to
                   hinder
                   their
                   lawfull
                   meetings
                   ,
                   or
                   to
                   force
                   the
                   towne
                   of
                   Edinburgh
                   to
                   separate
                   from
                   the
                   rest
                   of
                   the
                   supplicants
                   :
                   Which
                   great
                   prejudice
                   the
                   Law
                   of
                   nature
                   teacheth
                   us
                   to
                   avoid
                   ,
                   And
                   yet
                   we
                   have
                   not
                   proceeded
                   therein
                   without
                   the
                   warrant
                   of
                   the
                   Acts
                   of
                   Parliament
                   .
                
                 
                   For
                   first
                   ,
                   where
                   there
                   is
                   any
                   violent
                   presumption
                   of
                   spoyling
                   of
                   the
                   Countrey
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   ordained
                   that
                   the
                   *
                   Lievtenant
                   raise
                   the
                   Countrey
                   ,
                   and
                   passe
                   to
                   such
                   Castles
                   and
                   fortalices
                   where
                   there
                   is
                   any
                   unrulie
                   men
                   ,
                   and
                   take
                   sovertie
                   of
                   the
                   persons
                   within
                   these
                   houses
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Countrey
                   and
                   all
                   the
                   Kings
                   lieges
                   bee
                   unharmed
                   and
                   unskathed
                   of
                   the
                   saids
                   houses
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   them
                   who
                   inhabits
                   the
                   samine
                   from
                   time
                   forth
                   :
                   And
                   if
                   any
                   make
                   difficultie
                   to
                   bee
                   arrested
                   ,
                   and
                   finde
                   sovertie
                   as
                   Law
                   will
                   ,
                   they
                   shall
                   bee
                   streinied
                   thereto
                   ,
                   James
                   2.
                   
                   Parliament
                   2.
                   
                   Act
                   3.
                   
                   And
                   therefore
                   now
                   seeing
                   there
                   is
                   not
                   onely
                   violent
                   presumption
                   ,
                   but
                   great
                   menacing
                   ,
                   from
                   the
                   adversaries
                   of
                   the
                   truth
                   and
                   Countrey
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   adherents
                   ,
                   of
                   the
                   breaking
                   of
                   the
                   Countrey
                   and
                   harming
                   of
                   the
                   samine
                   ;
                   and
                   especially
                   his
                   Majesties
                   lieges
                   within
                   Edinburgh
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   extraordinarie
                   provision
                   of
                   munition
                   to
                   the
                   Castle
                   of
                   Edinburgh
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   by
                   the
                   saids
                   Bishops
                   plots
                   from
                   his
                   Majesties
                   prime
                   officers
                   ,
                   who
                   in
                   his
                   Majesties
                   absence
                   should
                   preveene
                   that
                   inconvenient
                   by
                   the
                   ordinance
                   of
                   that
                   Act
                   :
                   Therefore
                   upon
                   their
                   default
                   the
                   Countrey
                   it selfe
                   and
                   the
                   Kings
                   lieges
                   ,
                   in
                   whose
                   favours
                   the
                   Act
                   is
                   made
                   ,
                   may
                   provide
                   for
                   their
                   owne
                   safetie
                   ,
                   and
                   keep
                   themselves
                   unharmed
                   by
                   that
                   Castle
                   ,
                   or
                   any
                   inhabitants
                   thereof
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   preveen
                   the
                   importation
                   of
                   ammunition
                   thereunto
                   ,
                   conforme
                   to
                   the
                   said
                   Act
                   of
                   Parliament
                   .
                
                 
                   *
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Castle
                   of
                   Edinburgh
                   and
                   certaine
                   other
                   Castles
                   and
                   lands
                   are
                   the
                   Kings
                   undoubted
                   annexed
                   propertie
                   ,
                   so
                   it
                   is
                   to
                   bee
                   considered
                   for
                   what
                   cause
                   they
                   were
                   annexed
                   ,
                   by
                   whom
                   annexed
                   ,
                   upon
                   what
                   condition
                   ,
                   and
                   how
                   to
                   be
                   disponed
                   upon
                   .
                   For
                   the
                   onely
                   cause
                   exprest
                   in
                   the
                   annexation
                   thereof
                   41.
                   
                   Act.
                   James
                   2.
                   
                   Parliament
                   11.
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   povertie
                   of
                   the
                   Crowne
                   is
                   oftimes
                   the
                   cause
                   of
                   the
                   povertie
                   of
                   the
                   Realme
                   :
                   Which
                   Act
                   makes
                   no
                   mention
                   that
                   the
                   
                   King
                   was
                   annexer
                   of
                   the
                   Castles
                   and
                   Lands
                   to
                   the
                   Crowne
                   ,
                   but
                   only
                   that
                   by
                   the
                   advice
                   of
                   the
                   full
                   Councell
                   of
                   the
                   Parliament
                   it
                   was
                   so
                   statute
                   and
                   ordained
                   ,
                   And
                   appoints
                   that
                   they
                   may
                   not
                   bee
                   disponed
                   upon
                   ,
                   without
                   advice
                   ,
                   deliverance
                   ,
                   and
                   decreet
                   of
                   the
                   whole
                   Parliament
                   ,
                   for
                   great
                   ,
                   seene
                   ,
                   and
                   reasonable
                   causes
                   of
                   the
                   Realme
                   :
                   So
                   that
                   being
                   thus
                   annexed
                   to
                   the
                   Crowne
                   by
                   the
                   Realme
                   it selfe
                   ,
                   for
                   avoyding
                   an
                   inconvenient
                   to
                   the
                   Realme
                   ,
                   and
                   being
                   annexed
                   with
                   condition
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   disponed
                   upon
                   without
                   the
                   advice
                   and
                   decreet
                   of
                   the
                   whole
                   Parliament
                   ,
                   and
                   for
                   great
                   ,
                   seene
                   ,
                   and
                   reasonable
                   causes
                   of
                   the
                   Realme
                   ;
                   justice
                   and
                   equitie
                   will
                   require
                   ,
                   that
                   these
                   Castles
                   should
                   not
                   be
                   made
                   an
                   instrument
                   of
                   the
                   povertie
                   and
                   desolation
                   of
                   the
                   capitall
                   towne
                   of
                   the
                   Realme
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   harme
                   of
                   the
                   most
                   considerable
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   bodie
                   of
                   the
                   Realme
                   there
                   conveened
                   for
                   supplicating
                   his
                   Majestie
                   and
                   the
                   Councell
                   ,
                   and
                   preparing
                   overtures
                   to
                   the
                   future
                   Parliament
                   ,
                   for
                   redresse
                   of
                   our
                   just
                   grievances
                   .
                   But
                   now
                   by
                   this
                   extraordinarie
                   provision
                   to
                   the
                   Castle
                   ,
                   being
                   threatned
                   with
                   ruine
                   and
                   exterminion
                   ,
                   they
                   may
                   stop
                   the
                   misimploying
                   of
                   that
                   benefit
                   granted
                   to
                   the
                   Realme
                   
                     eo
                     animo
                     &
                     ad
                     hunc
                     finem
                     ,
                  
                   for
                   the
                   well
                   of
                   the
                   Realme
                   ,
                   while
                   the
                   Parliament
                   of
                   the
                   Kingdome
                   give
                   their
                   humble
                   advice
                   to
                   his
                   Majestie
                   thereanent
                   .
                
                 
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   9.
                   
                   Act.
                   9.
                   
                   Parl.
                   James
                   6.
                   it
                   is
                   acknowledged
                   that
                   the
                   Castle
                   of
                   Edinburgh
                   ,
                   Dumbartane
                   ,
                   Stirling
                   ,
                   and
                   Blaknesse
                   ,
                   are
                   foure
                   chiefe
                   strengths
                   of
                   the
                   Realme
                   which
                   ought
                   to
                   be
                   safely
                   kept
                   to
                   the
                   Kings
                   behove
                   ,
                   and
                   wel-fare
                   of
                   the
                   Realme
                   :
                   And
                   for
                   keeping
                   the
                   Castle
                   of
                   Edinburgh
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   assigned
                   ,
                   with
                   consent
                   of
                   the
                   Estates
                   ,
                   both
                   money
                   and
                   victuall
                   ,
                   a
                   great
                   part
                   whereof
                   is
                   forth
                   of
                   the
                   thirds
                   of
                   benefices
                   ,
                   which
                   thirds
                   in
                   December
                   1561.
                   were
                   decerned
                   and
                   ordained
                   by
                   Queene
                   Marie
                   ,
                   with
                   advice
                   of
                   her
                   Councell
                   and
                   others
                   of
                   the
                   Nobilitie
                   then
                   present
                   ,
                   to
                   bee
                   up
                   taken
                   and
                   imployed
                   for
                   these
                   two
                   uses
                   :
                   viz.
                   Sustaining
                   of
                   Ministers
                   ,
                   and
                   entertaining
                   and
                   setting
                   forward
                   the
                   common
                   and
                   publike
                   affaires
                   of
                   the
                   Countrey
                   and
                   Common-wealth
                   of
                   the
                   Realme
                   :
                   which
                   was
                   also
                   enacted
                   ,
                   Act
                   10.
                   
                   Parl.
                   1.
                   
                   James
                   6.
                   and
                   thereafter
                   ratified
                   Act
                   121.
                   
                   Parl.
                   12.
                   
                   James
                   6.
                   
                   Whereby
                   it
                   doth
                   appeare
                   that
                   as
                   the
                   Castle
                   is
                   the
                   Kings
                   undeniable
                   annexed
                   propertie
                   ,
                   so
                   it
                   is
                   also
                   a
                   strength
                   of
                   the
                   Realme
                   ,
                   which
                   should
                   be
                   safely
                   kept
                   to
                   his
                   Majesties
                   behove
                   ,
                   and
                   wel-fare
                   of
                   the
                   Realme
                   ,
                   having
                   for
                   the
                   keeping
                   thereof
                   rents
                   assigned
                   with
                   consent
                   of
                   the
                   three
                   Estates
                   of
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   forth
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   thirds
                   of
                   benefices
                   ,
                   estimate
                   by
                   the
                   Estates
                   
                     in
                     eum
                     usum
                  
                   ,
                   for
                   entertaining
                   and
                   setting
                   forward
                   the
                   publike
                   affaires
                   of
                   the
                   Countrey
                   and
                   Common-wealth
                   of
                   the
                   Realm
                   .
                   And
                   consequently
                   the
                   most
                   *
                   loyall
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   body
                   of
                   the
                   Realme
                   hath
                   maine
                   interest
                   to
                   divert
                   the
                   converting
                   of
                   this
                   strength
                   to
                   the
                   weakning
                   or
                   ruine
                   of
                   the
                   Realme
                   or
                   any
                   member
                   thereof
                   ,
                   threatned
                   by
                   this
                   unusuall
                   provision
                   ,
                   and
                   openly
                   denounced
                   by
                   our
                   said
                   enemies
                   .
                
                 
                   Fourthly
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   125.
                   
                   Act
                   7.
                   
                   Parl.
                   James
                   6.
                   it
                   is
                   acknowledged
                   that
                   the
                   Kings
                   Castles
                   and
                   strengths
                   are
                   the
                   keyes
                   of
                   the
                   Realme
                   :
                   and
                   the
                   onely
                   use
                   of
                   keyes
                   is
                   for
                   keeping
                   together
                   in
                   safetie
                   and
                   preservation
                   ,
                   
                   and
                   not
                   for
                   spartling
                   ,
                   dispersing
                   ,
                   or
                   perdition
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   the
                   Realme
                   and
                   collective
                   bodie
                   thereof
                   can
                   hardly
                   be
                   disallowed
                   for
                   contributing
                   their
                   loyall
                   endeavours
                   to
                   the
                   good
                   keeping
                   of
                   their
                   *
                   owne
                   keyes
                   ,
                   when
                   contrarie
                   to
                   the
                   right
                   end
                   these
                   keyes
                   are
                   used
                   against
                   the
                   Countrey
                   and
                   Realme
                   ,
                   whereof
                   they
                   should
                   be
                   ,
                   and
                   are
                   the
                   keyes
                   of
                   safetie
                   :
                   as
                   by
                   the
                   said
                   Act
                   is
                   declared
                   .
                
                 
                   Fifthly
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   same
                   Act
                   ,
                   all
                   violent
                   detainers
                   of
                   the
                   Kings
                   Castles
                   from
                   him
                   ,
                   or
                   constrainers
                   of
                   the
                   Kings
                   regents
                   do
                   redeeme
                   his
                   owne
                   houses
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   makers
                   of
                   any
                   such
                   bargaine
                   ,
                   merchandise
                   ,
                   or
                   market
                   of
                   the
                   Kings
                   Castles
                   ,
                   are
                   onely
                   ordained
                   to
                   rander
                   and
                   deliver
                   againe
                   what
                   they
                   have
                   received
                   for
                   reddition
                   of
                   the
                   saids
                   Castles
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   the
                   King
                   shall
                   have
                   action
                   for
                   repetition
                   thereof
                   as
                   necessarily
                   given
                   for
                   the
                   time
                   ,
                   and
                   wrongously
                   received
                   for
                   unlawfull
                   causes
                   .
                   And
                   our
                   proceedings
                   being
                   compared
                   with
                   the
                   subject
                   of
                   that
                   Act
                   of
                   Parliament
                   ,
                   cannot
                   deserve
                   so
                   harsh
                   constructions
                   ,
                   where
                   the
                   *
                   best
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   bodie
                   of
                   the
                   Realme
                   being
                   constrained
                   for
                   indemnitie
                   of
                   their
                   persons
                   and
                   goods
                   ,
                   do
                   neither
                   take
                   nor
                   detaine
                   the
                   Castle
                   ,
                   but
                   onely
                   with-hold
                   importation
                   ,
                   first
                   clandestinly
                   intended
                   ,
                   and
                   thereafter
                   openly
                   threatned
                   ,
                   of
                   all
                   kinde
                   of
                   warlike
                   and
                   invasive
                   furniture
                   ,
                   which
                   could
                   bee
                   usefull
                   to
                   no
                   purpose
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   the
                   harm
                   and
                   annoyance
                   of
                   those
                   who
                   were
                   conveened
                   for
                   the
                   just
                   occasions
                   foresaids
                   ,
                   who
                   deserve
                   and
                   expect
                   approbation
                   and
                   *
                   thankes
                   from
                   his
                   Majestie
                   in
                   his
                   own
                   due
                   time
                   ,
                   for
                   keeping
                   his
                   evill
                   Counsellours
                   ,
                   and
                   bad
                   Patriots
                   ,
                   from
                   putting
                   hand
                   in
                   his
                   best
                   subjects
                   .
                
                 
                   Sixthly
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   25.
                   
                   Act
                   6.
                   
                   Parliament
                   James
                   2.
                   sundry
                   points
                   of
                   treason
                   are
                   ennumerate
                   :
                   And
                   amongst
                   the
                   rest
                   ,
                   one
                   is
                   the
                   assailing
                   ,
                   without
                   consent
                   of
                   the
                   Estates
                   ,
                   the
                   Castles
                   or
                   places
                   where
                   the
                   Kings
                   person
                   shall
                   happen
                   to
                   bee
                   :
                   And
                   now
                   the
                   Kings
                   person
                   not
                   being
                   in
                   this
                   Castle
                   ,
                   but
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Countrey
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   *
                   best
                   and
                   most
                   loyall
                   part
                   of
                   his
                   subiects
                   both
                   for
                   number
                   and
                   fidelitie
                   ,
                   imploring
                   his
                   Maiesties
                   authoritie
                   ,
                   for
                   convocating
                   the
                   Estates
                   to
                   take
                   order
                   with
                   these
                   ,
                   who
                   ,
                   presuming
                   upon
                   his
                   Majesties
                   absence
                   ,
                   are
                   bold
                   to
                   give
                   him
                   sinistrous
                   information
                   and
                   counsell
                   ,
                   these
                   who
                   do
                   no
                   wayes
                   assaile
                   the
                   Castle
                   ,
                   but
                   barrs
                   these
                   evill
                   Patriots
                   from
                   putting
                   in
                   execution
                   their
                   damnable
                   suggestions
                   by
                   their
                   supercherie
                   violence
                   and
                   terrifications
                   from
                   that
                   Castle
                   ,
                   before
                   the
                   convention
                   of
                   Estates
                   ,
                   cannot
                   in
                   Law
                   and
                   equitie
                   bee
                   challenged
                   in
                   their
                   carriage
                   ,
                   so
                   necessarie
                   to
                   them
                   in
                   the
                   interim
                   ,
                   while
                   the
                   Estates
                   conveene
                   in
                   a
                   Parliament
                   ,
                   which
                   now
                   his
                   Majestie
                   hath
                   beene
                   graciously
                   pleased
                   to
                   proclaime
                   .
                
                 
                   Seventhly
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   knowne
                   by
                   our
                   Chronicles
                   and
                   Records
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Castle
                   of
                   Edinburgh
                   was
                   given
                   in
                   keeping
                   to
                   the
                   house
                   of
                   Erskine
                   by
                   the
                   King
                   and
                   Estates
                   of
                   Parliament
                   ,
                   *
                   
                     hac
                     lege
                     expressa
                     &
                     conditione
                     ,
                     ut
                     nulli
                     nisi
                     conventui
                     ordinum
                     reposcenti
                     traderent
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   Eighthly
                   ,
                   this
                   Act
                   is
                   not
                   unexampled
                   in
                   the
                   Christian
                   world
                   :
                   but
                   
                   hath
                   many
                   presidents
                   both
                   in
                   the
                   History
                   of
                   other
                   Kirks
                   and
                   Kingdomes
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   our
                   own
                   ,
                   which
                   hath
                   many
                   such
                   examples
                   even
                   done
                   by
                   the
                   Estates
                   themselves
                   :
                   whose
                   fact
                   doth
                   make
                   our
                   right
                   ,
                   and
                   whose
                   authority
                   is
                   ratified
                   conforme
                   to
                   the
                   ancient
                   and
                   loveable
                   custome
                   ,
                   in
                   punishing
                   rebellious
                   subjects
                   ,
                   and
                   preserving
                   the
                   faithfull
                   ,
                   Act
                   130.
                   
                   Par.
                   8.
                   
                   James
                   6.
                   
                
                 
                   In
                   the
                   next
                   place
                   we
                   are
                   upbraided
                   for
                   our
                   meetings
                   ,
                   
                   which
                   in
                   the
                   Proclamation
                   are
                   called
                   Councell
                   Tables
                   only
                   by
                   that
                   name
                   which
                   by
                   ordinary
                   expression
                   is
                   due
                   to
                   judicatories
                   ,
                   to
                   make
                   it
                   beleeved
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   have
                   arrogate
                   to
                   our selves
                   some
                   unwarrantable
                   power
                   and
                   authority
                   ;
                   (
                   which
                   we
                   neither
                   have
                   nor
                   intends
                   to
                   doe
                   God
                   willing
                   )
                   whereas
                   the
                   truth
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   in
                   a
                   matter
                   so
                   highly
                   importing
                   all
                   of
                   us
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   preservation
                   of
                   Religion
                   and
                   purity
                   of
                   Gods
                   worship
                   ,
                   it
                   was
                   most
                   necessary
                   for
                   us
                   to
                   meet
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   in
                   a
                   sober
                   ,
                   modest
                   ,
                   and
                   quiet
                   way
                   ,
                   for
                   deliberating
                   with
                   joynt
                   advice
                   upon
                   those
                   weighty
                   businesses
                   for
                   the
                   good
                   of
                   the
                   Kirke
                   ,
                   his
                   Majesties
                   honour
                   ,
                   and
                   peace
                   of
                   the
                   Kingdome
                   :
                   And
                   those
                   *
                   meetings
                   did
                   never
                   emit
                   nor
                   send
                   forth
                   any
                   authoritative
                   command
                   or
                   injunctions
                   ,
                   but
                   conclude
                   upon
                   such
                   advices
                   as
                   might
                   be
                   most
                   expedient
                   for
                   advancing
                   that
                   great
                   businesse
                   ,
                   and
                   facilitating
                   the
                   way
                   of
                   supplication
                   to
                   his
                   Majestie
                   ,
                   and
                   overtures
                   for
                   the
                   Assembly
                   and
                   Parliament
                   ;
                   which
                   was
                   an
                   Act
                   lawfull
                   and
                   approvable
                   in
                   the
                   selfe
                   ,
                   albeit
                   the
                   conclusions
                   thereof
                   did
                   not
                   carry
                   the
                   force
                   or
                   validity
                   of
                   a
                   binding
                   law
                   or
                   command
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   never
                   aimed
                   at
                   ,
                   nor
                   intended
                   :
                   Which
                   meetings
                   they
                   might
                   warrantably
                   keepe
                   for
                   that
                   end
                   ,
                   being
                   for
                   Gods
                   glory
                   ,
                   and
                   removing
                   the
                   iust
                   grievances
                   of
                   the
                   subiects
                   ,
                   no
                   waies
                   prohibited
                   by
                   any
                   of
                   our
                   municipall
                   Lawes
                   ,
                   which
                   disapproveth
                   such
                   conventions
                   as
                   are
                   for
                   disturbance
                   of
                   the
                   peace
                   ,
                   or
                   usurpation
                   against
                   Authority
                   ,
                   whereof
                   neither
                   of
                   the
                   two
                   can
                   bee
                   alledged
                   against
                   these
                   meetings
                   :
                   Not
                   the
                   first
                   ,
                   because
                   no
                   invasion
                   ,
                   violence
                   ,
                   offer
                   of
                   wrong
                   by
                   word
                   or
                   deed
                   ,
                   to
                   any
                   person
                   ,
                   no
                   even
                   to
                   those
                   ,
                   upon
                   whom
                   they
                   justly
                   complaine
                   ,
                   ensewed
                   upon
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   notwithstanding
                   of
                   their
                   provocations
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   feares
                   falsly
                   represented
                   to
                   his
                   Maiesty
                   ,
                   and
                   maliciously
                   pretended
                   for
                   their
                   stay
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Countrey
                   :
                   Not
                   the
                   second
                   ,
                   because
                   their
                   meetings
                   was
                   to
                   consult
                   in
                   manner
                   foresaid
                   upon
                   the
                   most
                   fitting
                   and
                   humble
                   way
                   of
                   supplicating
                   his
                   Maiestie
                   ,
                   and
                   for
                   the
                   most
                   convenient
                   propositions
                   to
                   bee
                   represented
                   to
                   his
                   Maiesty
                   ,
                   the
                   Parliament
                   ,
                   and
                   Assembly
                   :
                   all
                   which
                   acts
                   are
                   most
                   compatible
                   with
                   the
                   loyalty
                   and
                   duty
                   of
                   good
                   subjects
                   ,
                   and
                   doe
                   no
                   waies
                   intrench
                   upon
                   Authority
                   ,
                   seeing
                   they
                   can
                   never
                   be
                   challenged
                   to
                   have
                   assumed
                   to
                   themselves
                   any
                   judiciall
                   determination
                   in
                   any
                   matter
                   of
                   State
                   ,
                   Civill
                   nor
                   Ecclesiasticall
                   ,
                   but
                   by
                   voluntary
                   instructions
                   and
                   opinions
                   every
                   one
                   to
                   another
                   in
                   a
                   common
                   cause
                   of
                   Religion
                   ,
                   did
                   resolve
                   what
                   might
                   be
                   most
                   conducible
                   to
                   their
                   lawfull
                   and
                   iust
                   ends
                   ;
                   And
                   yet
                   those
                   conventions
                   want
                   not
                   the
                   warrant
                   of
                   Law
                   and
                   Authority
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   consist
                   of
                   the
                   Nobility
                   ,
                   Barons
                   ,
                   Burrows
                   ,
                   and
                   Ministerie
                   ,
                   which
                   by
                   the
                   fundamentall
                   Lawes
                   of
                   the
                   Land
                   ,
                   have
                   place
                   of
                   proponing
                   ,
                   reasoning
                   ,
                   and
                   voting
                   in
                   Parliament
                   and
                   Assemblies
                   ,
                   Act
                   113.
                   
                   King
                   
                   James
                   the
                   6.
                   
                   Parl.
                   11.
                   wherein
                   is
                   acknowledged
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   necessary
                   to
                   the
                   King
                   and
                   his
                   Estates
                   to
                   be
                   truly
                   informed
                   of
                   the
                   needs
                   and
                   causes
                   pertaining
                   to
                   His
                   loving
                   subjects
                   in
                   all
                   estates
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   ratifieth
                   the
                   Act
                   made
                   by
                   King
                   James
                   ,
                   1
                   ,
                   anno
                   1427.
                   
                   Giving
                   power
                   to
                   Barons
                   ,
                   to
                   propone
                   all
                   and
                   sundry
                   needs
                   ,
                   and
                   causes
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   heare
                   ,
                   treat
                   ,
                   and
                   determine
                   all
                   causes
                   to
                   be
                   proponed
                   in
                   Parliament
                   :
                   which
                   necessary
                   and
                   true
                   information
                   cannot
                   be
                   made
                   to
                   his
                   Majestie
                   and
                   Estates
                   ,
                   †
                   without
                   privy
                   meeting
                   and
                   consultation
                   :
                   and
                   consequently
                   it
                   being
                   granted
                   to
                   them
                   ,
                   to
                   informe
                   the
                   King
                   and
                   Estates
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   propone
                   ,
                   heare
                   ,
                   treat
                   ,
                   and
                   finally
                   determine
                   all
                   needs
                   and
                   causes
                   to
                   be
                   proponed
                   in
                   Parliament
                   ,
                   there
                   must
                   be
                   necessarily
                   understood
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   sufficient
                   power
                   granted
                   to
                   them
                   for
                   meeting
                   and
                   advising
                   upon
                   that
                   information
                   :
                   
                     Quia
                     aliquo
                     concesso
                     ,
                     omnia
                     concessa
                     videntur
                     ,
                     sine
                     quibus
                     concessum
                     expediri
                     nequit
                     .
                  
                   And
                   as
                   to
                   the
                   Ministers
                   they
                   have
                   likewayes
                   power
                   granted
                   to
                   them
                   ,
                   not
                   onely
                   by
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   and
                   constitutions
                   of
                   the
                   Kirke
                   ,
                   but
                   by
                   the
                   King
                   and
                   laws
                   of
                   this
                   land
                   ,
                   to
                   propone
                   ,
                   reason
                   ,
                   and
                   vote
                   in
                   Assemblies
                   ,
                   and
                   be
                   the
                   samine
                   parity
                   of
                   reason
                   to
                   keep
                   preceding
                   meetings
                   ,
                   not
                   to
                   determinate
                   or
                   execute
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   consult
                   upon
                   their
                   necessary
                   propositions
                   :
                   So
                   that
                   these
                   lawfull
                   meetings
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   religious
                   end
                   ,
                   suffer
                   wrongously
                   the
                   invidious
                   designation
                   of
                   Councell
                   tables
                   :
                   which
                   is
                   onely
                   done
                   for
                   procuring
                   misconstruction
                   against
                   them
                   ;
                   because
                   at
                   these
                   meetings
                   and
                   consultations
                   they
                   sat
                   about
                   a
                   table
                   ,
                   which
                   posture
                   is
                   no
                   wayes
                   prejudiciall
                   to
                   Authority
                   ,
                   the
                   meanest
                   of
                   mechanik
                   crafts
                   having
                   their
                   own
                   tables
                   where
                   about
                   they
                   sit
                   ,
                   when
                   they
                   consult
                   upon
                   the
                   smallest
                   businesse
                   importing
                   their
                   trade
                   .
                   And
                   farder
                   ,
                   these
                   same
                   meetings
                   ,
                   consisting
                   of
                   Commissioners
                   from
                   each
                   Sheriffedome
                   and
                   body
                   of
                   this
                   Estate
                   ,
                   were
                   allowed
                   by
                   his
                   Majesties
                   *
                   Councel
                   first
                   ,
                   and
                   thereafter
                   by
                   the
                   Commissioner
                   his
                   Grace
                   ;
                   In
                   so
                   farre
                   as
                   the
                   whole
                   subjects
                   of
                   this
                   kingdome
                   out
                   of
                   their
                   resentment
                   of
                   the
                   weight
                   of
                   this
                   cause
                   ,
                   having
                   numerously
                   conveened
                   at
                   Edinburgh
                   ,
                   from
                   all
                   the
                   parts
                   of
                   the
                   kingdome
                   ,
                   that
                   confluence
                   of
                   people
                   was
                   desired
                   to
                   be
                   dissolved
                   ,
                   and
                   directed
                   to
                   make
                   choose
                   forth
                   of
                   that
                   great
                   number
                   of
                   some
                   Commissioners
                   from
                   each
                   shire
                   who
                   might
                   meet
                   to
                   represent
                   their
                   just
                   grievances
                   and
                   desires
                   ,
                   and
                   attend
                   the
                   answers
                   thereof
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   The
                   third
                   particular
                   challenge
                   in
                   the
                   Proclamation
                   ,
                   is
                   for
                   the
                   illegall
                   and
                   unformall
                   course
                   taken
                   in
                   the
                   election
                   of
                   Commissioners
                   to
                   the
                   Assembly
                   ,
                   whereof
                   some
                   are
                   alledged
                   to
                   have
                   beene
                   under
                   the
                   censure
                   of
                   this
                   Kirke
                   ,
                   some
                   under
                   the
                   censure
                   of
                   the
                   Kirke
                   of
                   Ireland
                   ,
                   some
                   banished
                   for
                   teaching
                   against
                   Monarchie
                   ,
                   others
                   being
                   suspended
                   ,
                   some
                   admitted
                   to
                   the
                   Ministery
                   contrare
                   to
                   the
                   laws
                   of
                   this
                   kingdome
                   ,
                   others
                   at
                   the
                   Horne
                   ,
                   some
                   confined
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   by
                   oath
                   bound
                   to
                   the
                   overthrow
                   of
                   Episcopacie
                   :
                   Whereunto
                   although
                   no
                   answer
                   be
                   requisite
                   ,
                   seeing
                   the
                   persons
                   thereby
                   meaned
                   ,
                   are
                   not
                   specially
                   condescended
                   upon
                   ,
                   yet
                   for
                   clearing
                   all
                   mens
                   mindes
                   ,
                   and
                   showing
                   the
                   warrantablenesse
                   of
                   our
                   proceedings
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   of
                   truth
                   that
                   the
                   Assembly
                   ,
                   after
                   particular
                   triall
                   which
                   they
                   took
                   upon
                   some
                   such
                   
                   surmises
                   ,
                   could
                   not
                   finde
                   any
                   censured
                   by
                   the
                   Kirke
                   of
                   Scotland
                   or
                   Ireland
                   ,
                   by
                   a
                   lawfull
                   manner
                   ,
                   in
                   a
                   lawfull
                   *
                   judicatory
                   ,
                   or
                   for
                   a
                   lawfull
                   cause
                   :
                   but
                   on
                   the
                   contrary
                   ,
                   the
                   Assembly
                   ,
                   after
                   carefull
                   searching
                   and
                   examination
                   ,
                   found
                   ,
                   that
                   any
                   censure
                   inflicted
                   upon
                   any
                   of
                   these
                   persons
                   in
                   Scotland
                   was
                   only
                   by
                   a
                   Bishop
                   (
                   who
                   ought
                   to
                   be
                   punished
                   for
                   taking
                   arrogantly
                   on
                   him
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   the
                   Kirke
                   of
                   Scotland
                   )
                   and
                   that
                   without
                   the
                   advice
                   of
                   any
                   Presbytery
                   ,
                   but
                   sitting
                   in
                   his
                   high
                   commission
                   (
                   which
                   was
                   condemned
                   by
                   the
                   laws
                   of
                   this
                   Kirke
                   and
                   Kingdome
                   ,
                   is
                   discharged
                   by
                   the
                   Kings
                   Proclamation
                   ,
                   is
                   one
                   of
                   our
                   just
                   grievances
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   Bishops
                   dittie
                   )
                   and
                   that
                   only
                   for
                   refusing
                   the
                   innovations
                   and
                   corruptions
                   abjured
                   by
                   the
                   Confession
                   of
                   Faith
                   1580.
                   
                   For
                   the
                   censure
                   of
                   the
                   Kirk
                   of
                   Ireland
                   ,
                   it
                   was
                   not
                   notified
                   to
                   the
                   Assembly
                   by
                   any
                   such
                   objection
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   out
                   of
                   their
                   zeal
                   and
                   care
                   to
                   satisfie
                   all
                   these
                   misinformations
                   ,
                   whereof
                   they
                   heard
                   some
                   whisperings
                   ,
                   they
                   fand
                   after
                   triall
                   ,
                   that
                   these
                   censures
                   inflicted
                   were
                   for
                   the
                   same
                   causes
                   foresaids
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   could
                   not
                   militate
                   out-with
                   the
                   bounds
                   of
                   that
                   diocie
                   where
                   they
                   were
                   censured
                   in
                   their
                   own
                   law
                   and
                   practique
                   ,
                   and
                   none
                   of
                   them
                   were
                   ever
                   banished
                   for
                   any
                   cause
                   ,
                   let
                   be
                   for
                   that
                   odious
                   cause
                   pretended
                   in
                   the
                   Proclamation
                   :
                   wherein
                   the
                   mention
                   of
                   Horning
                   against
                   some
                   of
                   the
                   Commissioners
                   could
                   not
                   bee
                   a
                   lawfull
                   exception
                   against
                   them
                   ,
                   because
                   Horning
                   can
                   neither
                   take
                   away
                   their
                   Ministeriall
                   function
                   ,
                   nor
                   deprive
                   the
                   Presbyteries
                   of
                   their
                   voice
                   by
                   their
                   Commissioners
                   :
                   But
                   in
                   speciall
                   this
                   Horning
                   against
                   the
                   Commissioners
                   to
                   the
                   Assembly
                   cannot
                   be
                   respected
                   ;
                   because
                   it
                   was
                   done
                   in
                   Edinburgh
                   upon
                   a
                   †
                   suddenty
                   (
                   upon
                   what
                   intention
                   we
                   permit
                   every
                   one
                   to
                   consider
                   )
                   after
                   all
                   the
                   members
                   of
                   the
                   Assembly
                   were
                   gone
                   to
                   Glasgow
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   Protestation
                   was
                   taken
                   against
                   the
                   samine
                   ,
                   and
                   suspension
                   craved
                   upon
                   the
                   reall
                   offer
                   of
                   consignation
                   ,
                   which
                   ,
                   contrarie
                   to
                   the
                   common
                   law
                   and
                   practice
                   of
                   this
                   kingdome
                   ,
                   was
                   unexampledly
                   refused
                   ,
                   and
                   publick
                   instruments
                   taken
                   thereupon
                   :
                   All
                   which
                   objections
                   are
                   onely
                   now
                   remembred
                   to
                   blemish
                   the
                   proceedings
                   of
                   this
                   Assembly
                   ,
                   but
                   were
                   never
                   urged
                   nor
                   proponed
                   in
                   the
                   Assembly
                   ;
                   but
                   on
                   the
                   contrarie
                   ,
                   the
                   Commissions
                   of
                   all
                   persons
                   were
                   produced
                   ,
                   examined
                   ,
                   discussed
                   ,
                   and
                   approven
                   in
                   my
                   Lord
                   Commissioners
                   owne
                   audience
                   ,
                   without
                   any
                   contrarie
                   voice
                   of
                   the
                   Assembly
                   :
                   And
                   yet
                   upon
                   these
                   challenges
                   much
                   is
                   built
                   against
                   the
                   Assembly
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   samine
                   are
                   aggravate
                   from
                   a
                   preceding
                   oath
                   ,
                   whereby
                   it
                   is
                   alledged
                   that
                   the
                   Commissioners
                   were
                   bound
                   to
                   overthrow
                   Episcopall
                   government
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   stamp
                   and
                   mettall
                   with
                   the
                   rest
                   :
                   For
                   the
                   truth
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   there
                   was
                   never
                   any
                   oath
                   given
                   ,
                   nor
                   exacted
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   contained
                   in
                   the
                   Covenant
                   ,
                   whereby
                   all
                   was
                   abjured
                   ,
                   onely
                   in
                   generall
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   contrarie
                   to
                   the
                   Confession
                   of
                   Faith
                   1580.
                   leaving
                   to
                   the
                   tryall
                   and
                   determination
                   of
                   the
                   Assembly
                   ,
                   whether
                   Episcopacie
                   and
                   some
                   other
                   innovations
                   were
                   repugnant
                   to
                   the
                   said
                   confession
                   ,
                   or
                   not
                   .
                   And
                   at
                   the
                   best
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   bad
                   inference
                   ,
                   that
                   one
                   who
                   hath
                   maintained
                   orthodox
                   opinions
                   ,
                   and
                   preached
                   against
                   heresie
                   ,
                   and
                   errour
                   ,
                   may
                   not
                   in
                   the
                   lawfull
                   judicatorie
                   voice
                   for
                   condemnation
                   of
                   these
                   errours
                   .
                   And
                   as
                   
                   for
                   the
                   election
                   of
                   Moderatours
                   ,
                   admission
                   of
                   Ministers
                   by
                   Presbyteries
                   ,
                   and
                   restitution
                   of
                   Elders
                   ;
                   the
                   same
                   needeth
                   no
                   answer
                   in
                   this
                   place
                   ,
                   being
                   sufficiently
                   cleared
                   by
                   us
                   before
                   in
                   our
                   answers
                   to
                   the
                   11.
                   
                   Articles
                   exhibite
                   unto
                   us
                   by
                   the
                   Commissioner
                   his
                   Grace
                   :
                   Which
                   answers
                   were
                   so
                   satisfactory
                   ,
                   that
                   after
                   the
                   receit
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   his
                   Grace
                   promised
                   to
                   procure
                   a
                   free
                   general
                   Assembly
                   ,
                   with
                   power
                   to
                   determine
                   upon
                   all
                   questions
                   anent
                   members
                   ,
                   matter
                   ,
                   and
                   manner
                   of
                   proceeding
                   .
                   And
                   are
                   further
                   cleared
                   in
                   the
                   book
                   of
                   Policie
                   ,
                   and
                   other
                   Acts
                   already
                   cited
                   in
                   our
                   particular
                   answer
                   to
                   the
                   Declinator
                   of
                   this
                   Assembly
                   ,
                   produced
                   by
                   the
                   Bishops
                   .
                   All
                   which
                   is
                   approven
                   by
                   this
                   generall
                   Assembly
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   Acts
                   carrying
                   appearance
                   of
                   contrariety
                   thereto
                   upon
                   undeniable
                   grounds
                   are
                   declared
                   to
                   be
                   null
                   
                     ab
                     initio
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   The
                   fourth
                   Act
                   rubbed
                   upon
                   us
                   to
                   our
                   prejudice
                   by
                   the
                   Proclamation
                   ,
                   is
                   the
                   sending
                   from
                   the
                   Tables
                   of
                   instructions
                   ,
                   whereof
                   the
                   heads
                   are
                   summarily
                   exprest
                   ,
                   which
                   his
                   Grace
                   indeed
                   did
                   show
                   to
                   the
                   Assembly
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   the
                   members
                   of
                   the
                   Assembly
                   declared
                   ,
                   that
                   neither
                   of
                   these
                   papers
                   were
                   ever
                   sent
                   from
                   the
                   *
                   meetings
                   at
                   Edinburgh
                   to
                   any
                   man
                   in
                   their
                   knowledge
                   ;
                   and
                   yet
                   for
                   the
                   first
                   (
                   which
                   possibly
                   might
                   have
                   been
                   some
                   private
                   direction
                   of
                   one
                   friend
                   to
                   another
                   ,
                   without
                   common
                   advice
                   )
                   it
                   doth
                   not
                   containe
                   any
                   thing
                   offensive
                   or
                   partiall
                   .
                   For
                   the
                   phrase
                   of
                   losing
                   of
                   our
                   Christian
                   and
                   civill
                   liberty
                   might
                   be
                   warrantably
                   exprest
                   in
                   relation
                   to
                   our
                   former
                   bondage
                   and
                   slavery
                   under
                   the
                   Prelates
                   ,
                   tyrannizing
                   in
                   their
                   High
                   Commission
                   ,
                   whereby
                   most
                   summarily
                   ,
                   at
                   their
                   own
                   pleasure
                   ,
                   they
                   deprived
                   ,
                   fined
                   ,
                   and
                   confined
                   all
                   persons
                   and
                   professours
                   ,
                   with
                   such
                   an
                   high
                   hand
                   as
                   justly
                   we
                   might
                   affect
                   deliverance
                   from
                   that
                   servitude
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   likely
                   more
                   to
                   enteresse
                   by
                   the
                   unlimited
                   power
                   usurped
                   in
                   their
                   Canons
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   the
                   desire
                   of
                   this
                   liberty
                   cannot
                   be
                   judged
                   an
                   affectation
                   of
                   licentious
                   living
                   without
                   subjection
                   to
                   lawfull
                   authority
                   ,
                   which
                   in
                   our
                   solemne
                   Covenant
                   with
                   God
                   wee
                   have
                   sworne
                   to
                   maintaine
                   .
                   And
                   as
                   for
                   the
                   other
                   paper
                   ,
                   the
                   †
                   same
                   is
                   the
                   forgerie
                   of
                   our
                   enemies
                   presented
                   to
                   the
                   Commissioner
                   his
                   Grace
                   ,
                   of
                   deliberate
                   purpose
                   to
                   make
                   a
                   pretext
                   for
                   discharge
                   of
                   the
                   Assembly
                   ,
                   which
                   we
                   are
                   sorry
                   was
                   so
                   readily
                   embraced
                   ,
                   notwithstanding
                   that
                   when
                   the
                   same
                   was
                   produced
                   by
                   the
                   Commissioner
                   ,
                   the
                   same
                   was
                   not
                   onely
                   cleared
                   to
                   be
                   no
                   draught
                   sent
                   by
                   publicke
                   advice
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   members
                   of
                   the
                   Assembly
                   ,
                   and
                   even
                   those
                   whom
                   his
                   Grace
                   most
                   suspected
                   ,
                   denyed
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   and
                   offered
                   to
                   controll
                   it
                   by
                   production
                   of
                   the
                   true
                   paper
                   of
                   their
                   instructions
                   ,
                   altogether
                   disagreeing
                   from
                   that
                   other
                   produced
                   by
                   the
                   Commissioner
                   ,
                   except
                   in
                   the
                   two
                   points
                   following
                   ,
                   which
                   had
                   been
                   craftily
                   intermixed
                   with
                   the
                   saids
                   untruths
                   ,
                   to
                   give
                   them
                   some
                   countenance
                   of
                   probability
                   .
                   Likeas
                   they
                   professed
                   to
                   his
                   Grace
                   ,
                   upon
                   their
                   *
                   oath
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   had
                   never
                   seene
                   the
                   same
                   before
                   ,
                   nor
                   ever
                   read
                   any
                   of
                   the
                   Articles
                   therein
                   contained
                   in
                   any
                   other
                   paper
                   ,
                   except
                   the
                   
                   fourth
                   and
                   the
                   eighth
                   Articles
                   ,
                   whereof
                   the
                   fourth
                   was
                   for
                   eschewing
                   (
                   as
                   farre
                   as
                   might
                   be
                   )
                   Chappel-men
                   ,
                   Chapter-men
                   ,
                   and
                   Ministers
                   Justices
                   of
                   peace
                   ,
                   from
                   being
                   chosen
                   Commissioners
                   to
                   the
                   Assembly
                   :
                   which
                   was
                   so
                   reasonable
                   ,
                   that
                   none
                   could
                   be
                   offended
                   thereat
                   ,
                   because
                   *
                   Chappel-men
                   had
                   approven
                   ,
                   and
                   without
                   warrant
                   of
                   this
                   Kirk
                   practised
                   the
                   innovations
                   introduced
                   of
                   late
                   ;
                   the
                   Chapter-men
                   had
                   practised
                   the
                   book
                   of
                   ordination
                   ,
                   and
                   (
                   contrarie
                   to
                   the
                   Acts
                   of
                   the
                   Kirk
                   discharging
                   Chapters
                   and
                   their
                   election
                   of
                   Bishops
                   1578.
                   )
                   had
                   approven
                   the
                   corruptions
                   of
                   Kirk
                   government
                   ,
                   and
                   Ministers
                   Justices
                   of
                   Peace
                   had
                   likewise
                   accepted
                   that
                   civill
                   office
                   upon
                   them
                   ,
                   whereunto
                   they
                   were
                   promoved
                   for
                   the
                   most
                   part
                   as
                   creatures
                   and
                   dependers
                   of
                   Bishops
                   .
                   And
                   the
                   eighth
                   ,
                   wherein
                   some
                   are
                   desired
                   to
                   study
                   the
                   points
                   which
                   were
                   likely
                   to
                   be
                   agitate
                   in
                   the
                   Assembly
                   ,
                   as
                   ,
                   
                     de
                     Episcopatu
                     ,
                     de
                     senioribus
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   among
                   other
                   points
                   ,
                   
                     de
                     potestate
                     supremi
                     Magistratus
                     in
                     Ecclesiasticis
                     ,
                     praesertim
                     in
                     convocandis
                     conciliis
                  
                   ;
                   whereat
                   none
                   can
                   take
                   just
                   exception
                   ,
                   because
                   it
                   was
                   the
                   duty
                   of
                   every
                   member
                   of
                   that
                   Assembly
                   to
                   instruct
                   and
                   enable
                   themselves
                   for
                   agitating
                   every
                   point
                   ,
                   which
                   might
                   occurre
                   to
                   be
                   spoken
                   of
                   there
                   by
                   any
                   ,
                   or
                   been
                   proponed
                   by
                   the
                   Doctors
                   of
                   Aberdene
                   ,
                   who
                   were
                   expected
                   there
                   ,
                   and
                   commanded
                   to
                   study
                   these
                   points
                   :
                   So
                   that
                   this
                   ought
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   wrested
                   to
                   their
                   prejudice
                   ,
                   seeing
                   it
                   was
                   incumbent
                   to
                   the
                   Assembly
                   to
                   know
                   the
                   precinct
                   of
                   the
                   Kirks
                   jurisdiction
                   ,
                   especially
                   anent
                   their
                   owne
                   Assemblies
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   distinguish
                   it
                   from
                   the
                   civill
                   jurisdiction
                   of
                   the
                   supreme
                   Magistrate
                   ,
                   giving
                   to
                   God
                   what
                   is
                   Gods
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   Cesar
                   what
                   is
                   Cesars
                   ,
                   whereby
                   the
                   soveraign
                   Magistrate
                   hath
                   no
                   prejudice
                   ,
                   but
                   great
                   benefit
                   ,
                   to
                   know
                   the
                   extent
                   of
                   his
                   power
                   in
                   matters
                   Ecclesiasticall
                   ,
                   lest
                   either
                   he
                   should
                   come
                   short
                   of
                   what
                   is
                   due
                   to
                   him
                   ,
                   or
                   ,
                   for
                   want
                   of
                   true
                   information
                   ,
                   incroach
                   upon
                   the
                   liberties
                   of
                   Christs
                   Kirk
                   :
                   Whereby
                   it
                   is
                   most
                   evident
                   ,
                   that
                   no
                   indirect
                   nor
                   partiall
                   courses
                   ,
                   nor
                   dangerous
                   propositions
                   ,
                   have
                   beene
                   used
                   in
                   the
                   preparations
                   and
                   elections
                   to
                   this
                   Assembly
                   ,
                   but
                   such
                   as
                   are
                   most
                   legall
                   ,
                   peaceable
                   ,
                   ordinarie
                   ,
                   and
                   warrantable
                   .
                
                 
                   In
                   the
                   next
                   place
                   the
                   Proclamation
                   charges
                   our
                   innocency
                   for
                   repairing
                   to
                   the
                   Assembly
                   with
                   great
                   troupes
                   and
                   bands
                   of
                   men
                   boddin
                   in
                   fear
                   of
                   war
                   ,
                   and
                   furnished
                   with
                   forbidden
                   armes
                   ,
                   
                   in
                   contempt
                   of
                   a
                   preceding
                   Proclamation
                   :
                   whereas
                   the
                   truth
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   our
                   going
                   and
                   repairing
                   to
                   Glasgow
                   was
                   in
                   the
                   most
                   peaceable
                   ,
                   quiet
                   ,
                   and
                   single
                   way
                   which
                   might
                   serve
                   for
                   our
                   security
                   and
                   indemnity
                   against
                   sundry
                   outlawes
                   ,
                   Clangregors
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   followers
                   ,
                   who
                   shortly
                   before
                   the
                   meeting
                   of
                   the
                   Assembly
                   had
                   done
                   sundry
                   outrages
                   ,
                   and
                   committed
                   many
                   insolencies
                   upon
                   the
                   Kings
                   good
                   Subjects
                   in
                   these
                   Westerne
                   parts
                   ,
                   both
                   to
                   private
                   
                   men
                   ,
                   whom
                   by
                   their
                   number
                   they
                   might
                   enforce
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   exacting
                   moneyes
                   at
                   publicke
                   mercats
                   neere
                   Glasgow
                   ,
                   whereof
                   many
                   were
                   advertised
                   by
                   their
                   private
                   friends
                   from
                   these
                   places
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   come
                   thither
                   prepared
                   for
                   eviting
                   all
                   affront
                   or
                   hazzard
                   which
                   they
                   might
                   incurre
                   by
                   that
                   rascally
                   multitude
                   :
                   So
                   that
                   being
                   firmely
                   resolved
                   of
                   before
                   to
                   goe
                   thither
                   every
                   one
                   accompanied
                   with
                   his
                   own
                   ordinary
                   private
                   train
                   ,
                   we
                   yet
                   continued
                   in
                   that
                   resolution
                   ,
                   and
                   went
                   thither
                   in
                   most
                   sober
                   and
                   quiet
                   way
                   ,
                   onely
                   with
                   this
                   change
                   ,
                   that
                   for
                   preveening
                   that
                   hazzard
                   we
                   went
                   not
                   every
                   man
                   alone
                   with
                   his
                   owne
                   ordinary
                   servants
                   ,
                   but
                   some
                   few
                   together
                   went
                   in
                   company
                   ;
                   which
                   is
                   not
                   onely
                   ordinary
                   in
                   going
                   out
                   the
                   way
                   ,
                   but
                   was
                   most
                   expedient
                   at
                   that
                   time
                   for
                   avoiding
                   the
                   foresaid
                   hazzard
                   and
                   prejudice
                   :
                   which
                   moved
                   us
                   all
                   so
                   to
                   carry
                   with
                   us
                   some
                   offensive
                   weapons
                   ▪
                   wherewith
                   not
                   onely
                   these
                   rebels
                   were
                   provided
                   ,
                   but
                   likewaies
                   such
                   who
                   went
                   to
                   Glasgow
                   with
                   his
                   Majesties
                   Commissioners
                   ,
                   who
                   upon
                   that
                   same
                   necessity
                   were
                   likewaies
                   *
                   provided
                   with
                   those
                   prohibited
                   weapons
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   their
                   carriage
                   nothing
                   thought
                   to
                   deboird
                   from
                   the
                   duty
                   of
                   good
                   subjects
                   .
                   Upon
                   these
                   reasons
                   some
                   of
                   the
                   supplicants
                   being
                   present
                   in
                   Edinburgh
                   ,
                   at
                   the
                   making
                   of
                   the
                   said
                   Proclamation
                   16.
                   of
                   November
                   last
                   ,
                   did
                   protest
                   that
                   it
                   might
                   be
                   lawfull
                   for
                   them
                   to
                   carry
                   weapons
                   for
                   their
                   own
                   defence
                   ,
                   and
                   preservation
                   against
                   any
                   such
                   lawlesse
                   invasion
                   or
                   violence
                   as
                   might
                   threaten
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   they
                   might
                   incurre
                   no
                   prejudice
                   by
                   carrying
                   such
                   weapons
                   as
                   those
                   who
                   followed
                   Councellours
                   and
                   many
                   others
                   did
                   ,
                   promising
                   to
                   carry
                   themselves
                   peaceably
                   and
                   irreproveably
                   during
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   the
                   Assembly
                   ,
                   which
                   accordingly
                   they
                   have
                   done
                   :
                   and
                   seeing
                   our
                   said
                   carrying
                   of
                   weapons
                   was
                   for
                   defence
                   of
                   our
                   lives
                   ,
                   against
                   the
                   invasion
                   of
                   these
                   barbarous
                   sorners
                   ,
                   we
                   are
                   not
                   censurable
                   therefore
                   by
                   the
                   act
                   of
                   Parlament
                   prohibiting
                   the
                   saids
                   weapons
                   ,
                   because
                   we
                   was
                   repairing
                   to
                   ,
                   or
                   returning
                   from
                   the
                   Assembly
                   at
                   command
                   of
                   his
                   Majesties
                   letters
                   and
                   authority
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   in
                   speciall
                   words
                   exprest
                   in
                   the
                   act
                   of
                   Parliament
                   ,
                   Act
                   18.
                   
                   Parliam
                   .
                   1.
                   
                   James
                   6.
                   which
                   is
                   thereafter
                   ratified
                   with
                   the
                   same
                   provisions
                   ,
                   Act.
                   87.
                   
                   Parliam
                   .
                   6.
                   
                   James
                   6.
                   and
                   thereafter
                   also
                   ratified
                   ,
                   Act.
                   248.
                   
                   Parliam
                   .
                   15.
                   
                   James
                   6.
                   like
                   as
                   by
                   the
                   227.
                   
                   Act
                   ,
                   Parliam
                   .
                   14.
                   
                   James
                   6.
                   all
                   honest
                   men
                   ,
                   and
                   good
                   subjects
                   free-holders
                   ,
                   are
                   authorized
                   with
                   a
                   commission
                   to
                   take
                   and
                   apprehend
                   the
                   persons
                   and
                   goods
                   of
                   those
                   sorners
                   and
                   thieves
                   ,
                   keep
                   themselves
                   in
                   prison
                   ,
                   and
                   execute
                   them
                   to
                   the
                   death
                   :
                   And
                   therefore
                   farre
                   more
                   to
                   carry
                   weapons
                   for
                   resisting
                   of
                   their
                   savage
                   violence
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   And
                   where
                   the
                   formall
                   and
                   orderly
                   proceeding
                   of
                   this
                   Assembly
                   is
                   challenged
                   in
                   the
                   Proclamation
                   ,
                   as
                   peremptory
                   ,
                   for
                   refusing
                   voice
                   to
                   the
                   six
                   Assessors
                   assumed
                   to
                   himself
                   by
                   the
                   Commissioner
                   ,
                   and
                   for
                   not
                   suffering
                   the
                   Declinator
                   by
                   the
                   Bishops
                   to
                   be
                   read
                   before
                   the
                   electing
                   of
                   a
                   Moderator
                   ,
                   We
                   cannot
                   conceive
                   the
                   same
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   just
                   cause
                   of
                   offence
                   ,
                   because
                   albeit
                   according
                   to
                   our
                   bound
                   duty
                   ,
                   We
                   deferre
                   all
                   humble
                   respect
                   to
                   his
                   gracious
                   Majesties
                   Commissioner
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   the
                   persons
                   and
                   places
                   of
                   the
                   prime
                   Noble-men
                   ,
                   and
                   Councellours
                   
                   his
                   Graces
                   Assessors
                   ,
                   yet
                   for
                   preservation
                   of
                   the
                   liberty
                   of
                   the
                   Kirke
                   of
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   ,
                   We
                   did
                   in
                   all
                   humility
                   remonstrate
                   that
                   his
                   Majesties
                   Commissioner
                   and
                   Assessors
                   ,
                   how
                   many
                   soever
                   (
                   whose
                   place
                   is
                   not
                   to
                   vote
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   assist
                   the
                   Commissioner
                   by
                   their
                   counsell
                   for
                   his
                   orderly
                   proceeding
                   )
                   could
                   have
                   but
                   onely
                   one
                   voice
                   in
                   the
                   Assembly
                   :
                   Since
                   after
                   thirty-nine
                   nationall
                   Assemblies
                   of
                   this
                   reformed
                   Kirke
                   ,
                   where
                   neither
                   the
                   Kings
                   Majesty
                   ,
                   nor
                   any
                   in
                   His
                   name
                   were
                   present
                   ,
                   at
                   the
                   humble
                   and
                   earnest
                   desire
                   of
                   the
                   Assembly
                   ,
                   his
                   Majestie
                   graciously
                   vouchsafed
                   His
                   presence
                   ,
                   either
                   in
                   His
                   own
                   royall
                   person
                   ,
                   or
                   by
                   a
                   Commissioner
                   ,
                   not
                   for
                   voting
                   or
                   multiplying
                   of
                   voices
                   ,
                   but
                   as
                   Princes
                   and
                   Emperours
                   of
                   old
                   in
                   a
                   Princely
                   manner
                   ,
                   to
                   countenance
                   that
                   meeting
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   proceed
                   in
                   it
                   for
                   externall
                   order
                   :
                   And
                   if
                   we
                   had
                   been
                   honoured
                   with
                   his
                   Majesties
                   personall
                   presence
                   ,
                   his
                   Majesty
                   (
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   practice
                   of
                   King
                   James
                   of
                   blessed
                   memory
                   )
                   would
                   onely
                   have
                   given
                   His
                   own
                   judgement
                   in
                   voting
                   of
                   matters
                   ,
                   and
                   would
                   not
                   have
                   called
                   others
                   who
                   had
                   not
                   been
                   cloathed
                   with
                   commission
                   from
                   the
                   Kirke
                   ,
                   to
                   carrie
                   things
                   by
                   plurality
                   of
                   voices
                   .
                   Which
                   is
                   also
                   imported
                   by
                   his
                   Graces
                   Commission
                   produced
                   ,
                   wherein
                   hee
                   is
                   nominate
                   sole
                   Commissioner
                   .
                   Like
                   as
                   also
                   his
                   Majesties
                   Father
                   never
                   had
                   Assessours
                   voicing
                   in
                   †
                   lawfull
                   Assemblies
                   ,
                   nor
                   challenged
                   the
                   same
                   to
                   his
                   Commissioners
                   ,
                   but
                   onely
                   of
                   late
                   dayes
                   in
                   these
                   corrupt
                   Assemblies
                   ,
                   which
                   for
                   undenyable
                   reasons
                   are
                   declared
                   to
                   have
                   beene
                   null
                   
                     ab
                     initio
                  
                   .
                   And
                   as
                   to
                   the
                   refusing
                   of
                   the
                   reading
                   of
                   the
                   Declinator
                   ,
                   and
                   Protestation
                   ,
                   exhibite
                   by
                   the
                   Prelates
                   ,
                   The
                   same
                   was
                   publickly
                   read
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   first
                   Act
                   of
                   the
                   Assembly
                   ,
                   immediately
                   after
                   the
                   election
                   of
                   a
                   Moderator
                   and
                   constitution
                   of
                   the
                   members
                   ,
                   before
                   the
                   which
                   time
                   there
                   was
                   no
                   Assembly
                   established
                   ,
                   to
                   whom
                   the
                   same
                   could
                   have
                   beene
                   read
                   ,
                   or
                   by
                   whom
                   it
                   could
                   be
                   judged
                   ;
                   Like
                   as
                   we
                   desired
                   his
                   Grace
                   to
                   bring
                   in
                   the
                   Prelates
                   themselves
                   ,
                   and
                   we
                   should
                   both
                   answer
                   for
                   their
                   safety
                   ,
                   and
                   give
                   them
                   a
                   full
                   audience
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   further
                   ,
                   whereas
                   his
                   Grace
                   under
                   his
                   hand
                   ,
                   
                   gave
                   in
                   his
                   Majesties
                   declaration
                   ,
                   mentioned
                   in
                   this
                   Proclamation
                   ,
                   the
                   same
                   being
                   considered
                   by
                   the
                   Assembly
                   ,
                   gave
                   them
                   matter
                   of
                   great
                   joy
                   ,
                   to
                   finde
                   his
                   Majesties
                   royall
                   heart
                   so
                   farre
                   enlarged
                   towards
                   them
                   ,
                   as
                   willingly
                   to
                   untie
                   some
                   of
                   those
                   grievous
                   bands
                   wherewith
                   they
                   had
                   beene
                   fettered
                   by
                   the
                   meanes
                   of
                   some
                   who
                   abused
                   their
                   own
                   places
                   ,
                   and
                   trust
                   with
                   his
                   Majesty
                   ;
                   But
                   the
                   same
                   was
                   not
                   found
                   satisfactory
                   ,
                   nor
                   sufficient
                   for
                   establishing
                   of
                   a
                   legall
                   security
                   of
                   the
                   points
                   therein
                   mentionate
                   ,
                   nor
                   yet
                   for
                   purging
                   the
                   corruptions
                   ,
                   and
                   setling
                   the
                   peace
                   of
                   this
                   Kirke
                   ,
                   as
                   was
                   promised
                   ,
                   whereof
                   the
                   Commissioner
                   his
                   Grace
                   would
                   not
                   stay
                   to
                   be
                   informed
                   ,
                   but
                   did
                   unexpectedly
                   and
                   suddenly
                   remove
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   great
                   grief
                   of
                   the
                   Assembly
                   ,
                   who
                   thereby
                   was
                   necessitate
                   to
                   use
                   the
                   power
                   *
                   God
                   had
                   put
                   in
                   their
                   hands
                   ,
                   for
                   removing
                   all
                   innovations
                   ,
                   and
                   setling
                   the
                   purity
                   ,
                   
                   and
                   peace
                   of
                   this
                   Kirke
                   .
                   And
                   seeing
                   in
                   this
                   Proclamation
                   his
                   Majesties
                   declaration
                   is
                   insert
                   
                     ad
                     longum
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Assembly
                   taxed
                   for
                   not
                   being
                   fully
                   satisfied
                   therewith
                   ,
                   we
                   are
                   enforced
                   to
                   repeat
                   here
                   the
                   reasons
                   which
                   moved
                   the
                   Assembly
                   not
                   to
                   think
                   the
                   same
                   satisfactory
                   ,
                   in
                   hope
                   that
                   they
                   ,
                   comming
                   to
                   his
                   Majesties
                   sacred
                   eares
                   ,
                   may
                   procure
                   the
                   continuance
                   of
                   his
                   benigne
                   favour
                   ,
                   so
                   acceptable
                   to
                   this
                   Kirke
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   indiction
                   of
                   this
                   Assembly
                   ,
                   and
                   production
                   of
                   the
                   said
                   declaration
                   ,
                   and
                   obtain
                   his
                   Royall
                   approbation
                   to
                   the
                   whole
                   acts
                   and
                   proceedings
                   of
                   this
                   Assembly
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   heartily
                   wished
                   ,
                   and
                   would
                   replenish
                   the
                   hearts
                   of
                   all
                   good
                   subjects
                   with
                   abundant
                   joy
                   and
                   contentment
                   .
                   And
                   first
                   ,
                   where
                   his
                   Majestie
                   hath
                   discharged
                   the
                   Service
                   Book
                   ,
                   and
                   Book
                   of
                   Canons
                   ,
                   and
                   practice
                   of
                   both
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   Acts
                   ,
                   Proclamations
                   ,
                   and
                   ordinances
                   made
                   for
                   establishing
                   thereof
                   ,
                   upon
                   information
                   that
                   by
                   the
                   introduction
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   the
                   subjects
                   have
                   apprehended
                   the
                   inbringing
                   of
                   Popery
                   ,
                   &
                   superstition
                   to
                   have
                   beene
                   intended
                   :
                   Neither
                   the
                   discharge
                   nor
                   the
                   ground
                   thereof
                   are
                   satisfactory
                   ;
                   Not
                   the
                   first
                   ,
                   because
                   as
                   some
                   Acts
                   and
                   Proclamations
                   did
                   serve
                   for
                   their
                   establishing
                   ,
                   so
                   others
                   gave
                   them
                   an
                   high
                   approbation
                   ,
                   as
                   fit
                   means
                   to
                   maintaine
                   religion
                   and
                   beat
                   down
                   all
                   superstition
                   :
                   And
                   therefore
                   though
                   those
                   which
                   established
                   them
                   be
                   rescinded
                   ,
                   yet
                   those
                   which
                   approved
                   them
                   do
                   remaine
                   ,
                   and
                   may
                   bring
                   forth
                   other
                   Acts
                   and
                   Proclamations
                   for
                   restoring
                   them
                   or
                   the
                   like
                   hereafter
                   ,
                   if
                   these
                   books
                   receive
                   not
                   a
                   publick
                   censure
                   by
                   the
                   generall
                   Assembly
                   as
                   the
                   only
                   judge
                   competent
                   to
                   bar
                   them
                   and
                   the
                   like
                   in
                   all
                   time
                   comming
                   :
                   Seeing
                   Acts
                   of
                   Councell
                   ,
                   and
                   Proclamations
                   ,
                   are
                   frequent
                   and
                   variable
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   are
                   no
                   legall
                   valid
                   meane
                   either
                   to
                   introduce
                   or
                   abolish
                   any
                   thing
                   concerning
                   the
                   doctrine
                   and
                   discipline
                   of
                   the
                   Kirke
                   ,
                   wherein
                   they
                   neither
                   can
                   meddle
                   nor
                   secure
                   the
                   subjects
                   ,
                   Next
                   ,
                   seeing
                   by
                   the
                   constitutions
                   of
                   this
                   Kirke
                   *
                   the
                   generall
                   Assembly
                   hath
                   onely
                   power
                   to
                   determine
                   concerning
                   the
                   matters
                   of
                   Gods
                   publick
                   worship
                   ;
                   And
                   that
                   the
                   framers
                   of
                   these
                   books
                   ,
                   who
                   called
                   themselves
                   the
                   representative
                   Kirk
                   ,
                   made
                   them
                   to
                   be
                   practised
                   in
                   sundry
                   places
                   of
                   the
                   countrey
                   by
                   their
                   own
                   authority
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   which
                   they
                   borrowed
                   from
                   †
                   the
                   Lords
                   of
                   secret
                   Councell
                   :
                   Therefore
                   it
                   was
                   most
                   necessarie
                   that
                   the
                   same
                   should
                   be
                   discharged
                   by
                   the
                   generall
                   Assembly
                   (
                   the
                   onely
                   true
                   representative
                   Kirk
                   of
                   this
                   nation
                   )
                   for
                   vindicating
                   her
                   just
                   right
                   from
                   violent
                   usurpation
                   ,
                   and
                   preventing
                   the
                   like
                   in
                   time
                   comming
                   ;
                   Not
                   the
                   second
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   subjects
                   have
                   just
                   grounds
                   of
                   perswasion
                   that
                   the
                   Prelats
                   &
                   their
                   followers
                   (
                   the
                   framers
                   &
                   followers
                   of
                   those
                   books
                   )
                   intended
                   the
                   inbringing
                   of
                   Popery
                   and
                   superstition
                   by
                   the
                   introducing
                   thereof
                   ,
                   because
                   ,
                   1.
                   
                   Many
                   grosse
                   points
                   of
                   Popery
                   and
                   superstition
                   are
                   not
                   onely
                   closely
                   couched
                   under
                   the
                   cover
                   of
                   ensnaring
                   ambiguities
                   (
                   the
                   most
                   insinuating
                   way
                   of
                   errours
                   and
                   best
                   mask
                   to
                   superstition
                   )
                   but
                   also
                   expresly
                   contained
                   in
                   the
                   Books
                   themselves
                   ;
                   as
                   was
                   made
                   manifest
                   by
                   sundry
                   treatises
                   read
                   and
                   considered
                   in
                   the
                   Assembly
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   now
                   so
                   declared
                   by
                   the
                   Assembly
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   The
                   framers
                   and
                   favourers
                   of
                   these
                   Books
                   in
                   their
                   sermons
                   and
                   conferences
                   have
                   vented
                   sundry
                   Popish
                   errours
                   ,
                   and
                   approven
                   Popish
                   
                   superstitions
                   :
                   which
                   fully
                   detecteth
                   ,
                   and
                   leaveth
                   no
                   doubt
                   of
                   their
                   intention
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   introducing
                   of
                   Books
                   so
                   full
                   of
                   Popery
                   and
                   superstition
                   .
                
                 
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   the
                   discharge
                   of
                   the
                   high
                   Commission
                   by
                   his
                   Majesties
                   Proclamation
                   or
                   Declaration
                   cannot
                   be
                   sufficient
                   ;
                   because
                   first
                   ,
                   his
                   Majesty
                   declareth
                   that
                   he
                   established
                   the
                   same
                   for
                   the
                   ease
                   and
                   benefit
                   of
                   the
                   Subjects
                   ,
                   that
                   justice
                   might
                   be
                   administrate
                   with
                   the
                   more
                   conveniencie
                   and
                   lesse
                   trouble
                   of
                   the
                   people
                   ,
                   And
                   now
                   dischargeth
                   it
                   ,
                   because
                   the
                   subjects
                   have
                   mistaken
                   his
                   gracious
                   intention
                   :
                   So
                   that
                   if
                   the
                   mistaking
                   be
                   removed
                   ,
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   conceived
                   of
                   it selfe
                   to
                   serve
                   for
                   administration
                   of
                   justice
                   ,
                   with
                   ease
                   and
                   benefit
                   to
                   the
                   subjects
                   ,
                   may
                   bee
                   established
                   upon
                   pretention
                   of
                   the
                   removeall
                   of
                   all
                   such
                   mistakings
                   .
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   though
                   the
                   acts
                   and
                   deeds
                   made
                   for
                   establishing
                   thereof
                   bee
                   rescinded
                   ,
                   yet
                   the
                   acts
                   past
                   heretofore
                   by
                   the
                   high
                   Commission
                   are
                   not
                   rescinded
                   :
                   And
                   so
                   the
                   subjects
                   censured
                   by
                   it
                   ,
                   are
                   still
                   esteemed
                   under
                   these
                   censures
                   ,
                   as
                   appeareth
                   by
                   the
                   tenour
                   of
                   the
                   Proclamation
                   ,
                   wherein
                   the
                   Assembly
                   is
                   taxed
                   ,
                   as
                   consisting
                   of
                   some
                   members
                   that
                   are
                   under
                   the
                   censures
                   of
                   this
                   Kirke
                   ,
                   meaning
                   the
                   Bishops
                   censure
                   in
                   the
                   high
                   Commission
                   .
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   it
                   being
                   found
                   contrary
                   to
                   the
                   acts
                   of
                   Parliament
                   ,
                   and
                   acts
                   of
                   generall
                   Assembly
                   ,
                   and
                   extremely
                   derogatory
                   to
                   them
                   and
                   all
                   other
                   subalterne
                   iudicatories
                   both
                   civill
                   and
                   Ecclesiasticall
                   (
                   which
                   is
                   made
                   clearely
                   manifest
                   by
                   a
                   treatise
                   presented
                   to
                   the
                   generall
                   Assembly
                   ,
                   )
                   and
                   it
                   being
                   devised
                   and
                   brought
                   in
                   by
                   the
                   suggestion
                   of
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   as
                   a
                   meane
                   whereby
                   they
                   might
                   ,
                   and
                   have
                   unlawfully
                   ,
                   tyranized
                   over
                   all
                   the
                   subiects
                   ,
                   Therefore
                   it
                   is
                   necessary
                   that
                   the
                   Parliament
                   and
                   generall
                   Assembly
                   ,
                   the
                   highest
                   civill
                   and
                   Ecclesiasticall
                   iudicatories
                   that
                   have
                   been
                   wronged
                   ,
                   should
                   by
                   their
                   severall
                   sentences
                   utterly
                   abolish
                   it
                   as
                   unlawfull
                   and
                   hurtfull
                   .
                
                 
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   whereas
                   his
                   Majesty
                   dispenseth
                   with
                   the
                   practice
                   of
                   Pearth
                   Articles
                   ,
                   dischargeth
                   all
                   from
                   urging
                   the
                   practice
                   thereof
                   ,
                   freeth
                   from
                   censures
                   for
                   not
                   urging
                   or
                   practising
                   them
                   ,
                   notwithstanding
                   of
                   any
                   thing
                   contained
                   in
                   the
                   acts
                   of
                   Parliament
                   ,
                   or
                   generall
                   Assembly
                   to
                   the
                   contrary
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   content
                   that
                   the
                   Assembly
                   take
                   the
                   same
                   so
                   far
                   to
                   their
                   consideration
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   represent
                   it
                   to
                   the
                   next
                   Parliament
                   there
                   to
                   be
                   ratified
                   as
                   the
                   Estates
                   shall
                   finde
                   fitting
                   :
                   These
                   cannot
                   satisfie
                   ;
                   because
                   first
                   ,
                   a
                   dispensation
                   with
                   the
                   practice
                   ,
                   without
                   a
                   simple
                   discharge
                   ,
                   leaveth
                   it
                   still
                   arbitrary
                   to
                   those
                   who
                   will
                   practice
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   continueth
                   the
                   rent
                   and
                   distractions
                   in
                   this
                   Kirke
                   .
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   although
                   his
                   Maiestie
                   had
                   discharged
                   the
                   practice
                   of
                   them
                   by
                   his
                   Proclamation
                   or
                   Declaration
                   ,
                   yet
                   the
                   subiects
                   had
                   not
                   been
                   put
                   in
                   security
                   thereby
                   ,
                   except
                   the
                   generall
                   Assembly
                   (
                   to
                   whose
                   tryall
                   they
                   belong
                   and
                   were
                   referred
                   by
                   all
                   the
                   subscribers
                   of
                   the
                   Confession
                   in
                   March
                   )
                   doe
                   either
                   repell
                   the
                   articles
                   of
                   Perth
                   ,
                   or
                   upon
                   good
                   reason
                   declare
                   that
                   Assembly
                   null
                   ,
                   since
                   his
                   Maiesties
                   Proclamation
                   or
                   Declaration
                   is
                   not
                   a
                   sufficient
                   warrant
                   to
                   infringe
                   an
                   act
                   of
                   Assembly
                   or
                   Parliament
                   made
                   to
                   the
                   contrary
                   .
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   by
                   tying
                   the
                   Assembly
                   to
                   take
                   the
                   same
                   no
                   further
                   unto
                   their
                   consideration
                   then
                   to
                   represent
                   it
                   to
                   the
                   next
                   Parliament
                   ,
                   the
                   Assembly
                   is
                   both
                   prelimitate
                   (
                   whereanent
                   refers
                   to
                   the
                   six
                   reasons
                   against
                   prelimitation
                   
                   insert
                   in
                   our
                   Protestation
                   September
                   22.
                   )
                   and
                   weakned
                   in
                   power
                   ,
                   *
                   as
                   if
                   it
                   might
                   not
                   judge
                   and
                   determine
                   in
                   matters
                   meerely
                   Ecclesiasticall
                   without
                   a
                   licence
                   from
                   his
                   Majestie
                   ,
                   or
                   a
                   reference
                   to
                   the
                   Parliament
                   ,
                   whereas
                   the
                   generall
                   Assembly
                   is
                   supreme
                   and
                   independent
                   in
                   matters
                   Ecclesiasticall
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Parlament
                   is
                   in
                   civill
                   ;
                   so
                   that
                   when
                   the
                   acts
                   of
                   Assembly
                   are
                   ratified
                   in
                   Parliament
                   ,
                   the
                   same
                   is
                   for
                   adioyning
                   the
                   civill
                   sanction
                   to
                   the
                   Ecclesiastick
                   constitution
                   for
                   the
                   great
                   terrour
                   of
                   transgressors
                   .
                
                 
                   Fourthly
                   ,
                   anent
                   the
                   oaths
                   administrate
                   to
                   Ministers
                   at
                   their
                   entry
                   ,
                   it
                   hath
                   not
                   onely
                   beene
                   pretended
                   ,
                   but
                   is
                   certaine
                   ,
                   and
                   will
                   be
                   made
                   manifest
                   to
                   the
                   Assembly
                   ,
                   (
                   which
                   also
                   now
                   is
                   done
                   )
                   that
                   oaths
                   have
                   been
                   exacted
                   different
                   from
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   set
                   downe
                   in
                   the
                   acts
                   of
                   Parliament
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   many
                   severall
                   wayes
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   pleasure
                   of
                   the
                   Prelats
                   :
                   And
                   where
                   his
                   Majestie
                   declares
                   that
                   no
                   other
                   oath
                   shall
                   be
                   required
                   of
                   a
                   Minister
                   at
                   his
                   entry
                   ,
                   nor
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   set
                   down
                   in
                   the
                   act
                   of
                   Parliament
                   ,
                   *
                   the
                   same
                   is
                   of
                   fearefull
                   consequence
                   ,
                   because
                   the
                   act
                   beares
                   an
                   oath
                   to
                   be
                   given
                   unto
                   the
                   Bishop
                   by
                   Ministers
                   intrants
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   supposeth
                   the
                   office
                   of
                   a
                   Bishop
                   to
                   be
                   unchangeable
                   and
                   uncontroverted
                   ,
                   whereby
                   the
                   Assembly
                   is
                   prelimited
                   (
                   against
                   the
                   reasons
                   before
                   mentioned
                   )
                   which
                   may
                   finde
                   that
                   office
                   uselesse
                   and
                   unlawfull
                   in
                   this
                   Kirk
                   ,
                   and
                   which
                   now
                   they
                   have
                   found
                   upon
                   most
                   infallible
                   reasons
                   .
                
                 
                   Fifthly
                   ,
                   that
                   his
                   Maiesty
                   assureth
                   generall
                   Assemblies
                   shall
                   be
                   kept
                   as
                   oft
                   as
                   the
                   affaires
                   of
                   this
                   Kirk
                   shall
                   require
                   ,
                   doth
                   not
                   satisfie
                   ,
                   because
                   first
                   ,
                   by
                   leaving
                   the
                   time
                   undefinite
                   ,
                   it
                   preiudgeth
                   the
                   liberty
                   of
                   the
                   Kirke
                   of
                   holding
                   yeerly
                   generall
                   Assemblies
                   at
                   least
                   ,
                   and
                   oftner
                   
                     pro
                     re
                     nata
                  
                   :
                   ratified
                   by
                   the
                   act
                   of
                   Parliament
                   1592.
                   the
                   disuse
                   whereof
                   hath
                   beene
                   a
                   maine
                   cause
                   of
                   our
                   evils
                   ,
                   which
                   should
                   bee
                   prevented
                   in
                   time
                   comming
                   ,
                   by
                   renewing
                   that
                   ancient
                   necessarie
                   custome
                   and
                   liberty
                   :
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   same
                   act
                   of
                   Parliament
                   it
                   is
                   provided
                   that
                   the
                   King
                   ,
                   or
                   his
                   Commissioner
                   being
                   present
                   ,
                   shall
                   appoint
                   the
                   time
                   and
                   place
                   of
                   the
                   next
                   Assembly
                   :
                   And
                   in
                   case
                   his
                   Maiesty
                   or
                   his
                   Commissioner
                   be
                   not
                   present
                   for
                   the
                   time
                   in
                   the
                   towne
                   where
                   the
                   Assembly
                   is
                   holden
                   ,
                   it
                   shall
                   be
                   leasome
                   to
                   the
                   said
                   generall
                   Assemblie
                   by
                   themselves
                   to
                   appoint
                   the
                   time
                   and
                   place
                   of
                   the
                   next
                   Assembly
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   have
                   bin
                   in
                   use
                   in
                   times
                   past
                   :
                   But
                   this
                   declaration
                   not
                   only
                   leaves
                   all
                   indefinite
                   but
                   totally
                   everts
                   that
                   power
                   and
                   liberty
                   competent
                   to
                   them
                   by
                   law
                   and
                   custome
                   .
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   As
                   it
                   doth
                   not
                   determine
                   how
                   oft
                   the
                   ordinary
                   effairs
                   of
                   this
                   Kirke
                   require
                   an
                   Assembly
                   (
                   which
                   the
                   custome
                   of
                   this
                   Kirke
                   and
                   act
                   foresaid
                   evidently
                   manifest
                   to
                   bee
                   yeerely
                   once
                   at
                   least
                   )
                   so
                   neither
                   doth
                   it
                   determine
                   who
                   shall
                   judge
                   when
                   the
                   necessity
                   of
                   extraordinary
                   effairs
                   require
                   an
                   Assembly
                   
                     pro
                     re
                     nata
                  
                   :
                   whereas
                   undoubtedly
                   the
                   Kirke
                   will
                   be
                   most
                   sensible
                   of
                   her
                   owne
                   necessities
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   the
                   most
                   proper
                   Judge
                   of
                   her
                   owne
                   effaires
                   :
                   And
                   therefore
                   should
                   have
                   freedome
                   to
                   appoint
                   her
                   owne
                   times
                   when
                   she
                   finds
                   her selfe
                   pressed
                   with
                   present
                   exigencies
                   ,
                   as
                   his
                   Maiesty
                   hath
                   also
                   power
                   when
                   hee
                   perceives
                   any
                   necessity
                   requiring
                   the
                   same
                   .
                
                 
                   Sixthly
                   ,
                   whereas
                   his
                   Maiesty
                   is
                   content
                   that
                   all
                   the
                   present
                   Bishops
                   
                   and
                   their
                   successours
                   be
                   answerable
                   to
                   ,
                   and
                   censurable
                   by
                   the
                   generall
                   Assembly
                   ,
                   it
                   doth
                   not
                   satisfie
                   ;
                   because
                   ,
                   First
                   ,
                   it
                   beares
                   a
                   prelimitaon
                   of
                   the
                   Assembly
                   in
                   the
                   matter
                   of
                   trying
                   that
                   Office
                   ,
                   and
                   presupposes
                   the
                   continuance
                   thereof
                   by
                   succession
                   as
                   unquestionable
                   .
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   They
                   have
                   beene
                   formerly
                   made
                   censurable
                   by
                   the
                   generall
                   Assembly
                   in
                   the
                   straightest
                   way
                   that
                   the
                   Kirke
                   could
                   enjoyn
                   ,
                   or
                   they
                   could
                   assure
                   :
                   And
                   yet
                   these
                   thirty
                   yeeres
                   they
                   have
                   shunned
                   all
                   censure
                   (
                   though
                   all
                   their
                   actions
                   deserved
                   it
                   )
                   by
                   procuring
                   generall
                   Assemblies
                   to
                   be
                   prorogate
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   suddenly
                   indicted
                   when
                   they
                   had
                   cunningly
                   prepared
                   both
                   persons
                   and
                   purposes
                   to
                   their
                   minde
                   :
                   Likeas
                   now
                   they
                   have
                   by
                   their
                   Declinator
                   refused
                   to
                   answer
                   ,
                   and
                   be
                   censured
                   by
                   this
                   present
                   Assembly
                   indicted
                   by
                   his
                   Majestie
                   ,
                   conveened
                   in
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   perfitly
                   constitute
                   in
                   the
                   members
                   thereof
                   :
                   And
                   therefore
                   it
                   lyeth
                   upon
                   this
                   present
                   Assembly
                   to
                   take
                   some
                   solide
                   course
                   ,
                   for
                   securing
                   the
                   Kirk
                   ,
                   in
                   all
                   time
                   comming
                   ,
                   against
                   the
                   prejudices
                   of
                   their
                   former
                   and
                   frequent
                   breaches
                   contrary
                   to
                   their
                   oathes
                   given
                   .
                
                 
                   Seventhly
                   ,
                   whereas
                   his
                   Majestie
                   requireth
                   this
                   present
                   Assembly
                   to
                   subscribe
                   this
                   Confession
                   of
                   Faith
                   formerly
                   signed
                   by
                   his
                   Royall
                   Father
                   1580.
                   and
                   lately
                   commanded
                   by
                   his
                   Majestie
                   to
                   be
                   subscribed
                   by
                   all
                   his
                   Majesties
                   subjects
                   :
                   The
                   reasons
                   contained
                   in
                   the
                   Protestation
                   September
                   last
                   22.
                   (
                   whereto
                   we
                   adhere
                   and
                   repeats
                   the
                   same
                   )
                   do
                   sufficiently
                   evidence
                   that
                   we
                   cannot
                   subscribe
                   the
                   same
                   :
                   to
                   which
                   we
                   adde
                   ,
                   First
                   ,
                   that
                   his
                   Maiesties
                   Commissioner
                   hath
                   declared
                   to
                   the
                   Lords
                   of
                   Session
                   when
                   their
                   subscriptions
                   was
                   required
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   might
                   subsist
                   with
                   the
                   innovations
                   introduced
                   since
                   the
                   yeere
                   of
                   God
                   1580.
                   which
                   *
                   some
                   of
                   the
                   said
                   Lords
                   then
                   did
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   of
                   us
                   doe
                   now
                   conceive
                   to
                   repugne
                   to
                   the
                   genuine
                   and
                   true
                   sense
                   of
                   the
                   Confession
                   of
                   Faith
                   as
                   it
                   was
                   first
                   made
                   :
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   That
                   his
                   Grace
                   hath
                   protested
                   divers
                   times
                   in
                   this
                   Assembly
                   ,
                   that
                   nothing
                   done
                   or
                   to
                   be
                   done
                   therein
                   prejudge
                   the
                   Archbishops
                   and
                   Bishops
                   in
                   their
                   priviledges
                   ,
                   places
                   ,
                   power
                   and
                   jurisdiction
                   :
                   whereby
                   the
                   declareth
                   that
                   these
                   may
                   subsist
                   with
                   the
                   Confession
                   of
                   Faith
                   ,
                   notwithstanding
                   they
                   be
                   novations
                   introduced
                   upon
                   this
                   Kirke
                   ,
                   contrary
                   to
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   since
                   the
                   yeer
                   foresaid
                   ,
                   as
                   is
                   now
                   found
                   by
                   the
                   Assembly
                   :
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   That
                   to
                   the
                   Assembly
                   presently
                   conveened
                   and
                   perfectly
                   constitute
                   in
                   the
                   members
                   thereof
                   ,
                   it
                   pertaineth
                   properly
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   constitutions
                   of
                   this
                   Kirke
                   ,
                   and
                   booke
                   of
                   Policie
                   ,
                   ratified
                   in
                   divers
                   Assemblies
                   ,
                   to
                   determine
                   what
                   is
                   the
                   true
                   meaning
                   of
                   the
                   Confession
                   of
                   Faith
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   make
                   the
                   same
                   knowne
                   to
                   all
                   the
                   members
                   of
                   this
                   Kirke
                   ,
                   who
                   thereafter
                   without
                   scruple
                   or
                   danger
                   may
                   subscribe
                   the
                   same
                   .
                   And
                   although
                   the
                   Assembly
                   could
                   not
                   finde
                   this
                   Declaration
                   satisfactory
                   for
                   these
                   and
                   the
                   like
                   weighty
                   reasons
                   ,
                   yet
                   were
                   they
                   willing
                   the
                   same
                   should
                   be
                   insert
                   in
                   their
                   books
                   for
                   obedience
                   to
                   his
                   Maiesties
                   desire
                   :
                   and
                   thankfully
                   acknowledging
                   his
                   Maiesties
                   pious
                   affection
                   to
                   true
                   Religion
                   ,
                   and
                   Royall
                   resolution
                   to
                   defend
                   the
                   same
                   and
                   his
                   subiects
                   in
                   the
                   profession
                   thereof
                   ,
                   exprest
                   in
                   the
                   closure
                   of
                   his
                   Royall
                   Declaration
                   ,
                   they
                   were
                   confident
                   that
                   when
                   his
                   Maiestie
                   shall
                   bee
                   fully
                   informed
                   that
                   the
                   novations
                   introduced
                   since
                   the
                   
                   yeere
                   1580.
                   are
                   incomparable
                   with
                   the
                   Confession
                   of
                   our
                   Faith
                   ,
                   he
                   will
                   be
                   pleased
                   graciously
                   to
                   vouchsafe
                   his
                   comfortable
                   protection
                   upon
                   those
                   ,
                   who
                   (
                   adhering
                   to
                   the
                   true
                   meaning
                   of
                   that
                   Confession
                   now
                   fully
                   cleared
                   by
                   the
                   Assembly
                   )
                   have
                   abjured
                   all
                   the
                   innovations
                   introduced
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   their
                   great
                   oath
                   and
                   subscription
                   have
                   bound
                   themselves
                   to
                   maintaine
                   the
                   true
                   Religion
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   Majesties
                   person
                   and
                   authority
                   in
                   defence
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   .
                   And
                   thus
                   true
                   Religion
                   being
                   the
                   channell
                   which
                   convoyeth
                   both
                   duties
                   to
                   their
                   proper
                   object
                   ,
                   the
                   evidence
                   of
                   Gods
                   image
                   in
                   our
                   dread
                   Soveraigne
                   his
                   Depute
                   shall
                   bee
                   terrible
                   to
                   all
                   the
                   enemies
                   of
                   his
                   Majestie
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   his
                   loyall
                   subjects
                   who
                   stand
                   for
                   the
                   Confession
                   of
                   Faith
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   true
                   meaning
                   thereof
                   ,
                   and
                   shall
                   raise
                   up
                   the
                   affections
                   of
                   his
                   Religious
                   subjects
                   towards
                   his
                   Majestie
                   above
                   all
                   earthly
                   respects
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   And
                   where
                   it
                   is
                   subjoyned
                   in
                   the
                   Proclamation
                   that
                   nothing
                   was
                   able
                   to
                   give
                   contentment
                   ,
                   except
                   we
                   were
                   permitted
                   to
                   overthrow
                   Episcopal
                   government
                   and
                   to
                   abrogate
                   publicke
                   Lawes
                   standing
                   ,
                   and
                   take
                   away
                   one
                   of
                   the
                   three
                   Estates
                   ,
                   wee
                   are
                   sufficiently
                   cleared
                   thereof
                   by
                   the
                   Acts
                   of
                   the
                   Assembly
                   ,
                   abrogating
                   ,
                   and
                   abolishing
                   Episcopall
                   government
                   in
                   this
                   Kirke
                   for
                   *
                   infallible
                   reasons
                   contained
                   in
                   the
                   said
                   Act
                   ,
                   and
                   also
                   by
                   our
                   answer
                   published
                   to
                   the
                   Declaration
                   emitted
                   in
                   the
                   Commissioners
                   name
                   (
                   which
                   for
                   brevity
                   we
                   forbeare
                   to
                   insert
                   herein
                   )
                   whereby
                   wee
                   have
                   sufficiently
                   evinced
                   that
                   our
                   proceedings
                   are
                   not
                   contrary
                   to
                   the
                   Lawes
                   of
                   the
                   Kingdome
                   ,
                   or
                   destructive
                   of
                   any
                   lawfull
                   third
                   Estate
                   ,
                   and
                   which
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   Proclamation
                   doth
                   close
                   ,
                   with
                   an
                   undeserved
                   imputation
                   to
                   our
                   loyalty
                   ,
                   bearing
                   that
                   for
                   the
                   like
                   dangerous
                   Acts
                   so
                   derogatory
                   to
                   Royall
                   authority
                   ,
                   and
                   for
                   others
                   reasons
                   importing
                   true
                   Monarchicall
                   government
                   ,
                   the
                   Commissioner
                   was
                   forced
                   to
                   dissolve
                   the
                   Assembly
                   ;
                   but
                   the
                   same
                   is
                   so
                   generally
                   expressed
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   appeares
                   evidently
                   to
                   be
                   done
                   of
                   plaine
                   purpose
                   to
                   make
                   us
                   hatefull
                   ,
                   which
                   we
                   hope
                   will
                   not
                   worke
                   that
                   end
                   ,
                   unlesse
                   some
                   speciall
                   Act
                   of
                   disloyalty
                   or
                   malversation
                   could
                   bee
                   specially
                   condescended
                   upon
                   (
                   which
                   undoubtedly
                   had
                   not
                   beene
                   omitted
                   if
                   it
                   had
                   been
                   possible
                   )
                   otherwaies
                   that
                   darke
                   cloud
                   of
                   general
                   termes
                   cannot
                   obfuscate
                   the
                   pure
                   brightnesse
                   of
                   our
                   sincere
                   intentions
                   ,
                   unlesse
                   our
                   true
                   representation
                   of
                   grievances
                   ,
                   and
                   earnest
                   humble
                   pressing
                   legall
                   redresse
                   thereof
                   at
                   his
                   Majesties
                   hands
                   ,
                   may
                   deserve
                   that
                   aspersion
                   in
                   the
                   eyes
                   of
                   these
                   Councellours
                   ,
                   who
                   thinke
                   themselves
                   obliged
                   rather
                   in
                   absolute
                   obedience
                   ,
                   then
                   a
                   dutifull
                   representation
                   to
                   their
                   Soveraigne
                   of
                   what
                   is
                   just
                   and
                   warrantable
                   ;
                   wherein
                   wee
                   appeale
                   to
                   all
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   if
                   either
                   our
                   proceedings
                   ,
                   or
                   opinions
                   bee
                   any
                   wayes
                   derogatory
                   to
                   the
                   true
                   power
                   of
                   Monarchicall
                   government
                   or
                   his
                   Majesties
                   authority
                   ,
                   which
                   wee
                   are
                   obliged
                   to
                   defend
                   with
                   our
                   lives
                   and
                   fortunes
                   by
                   our
                   Covenant
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   And
                   where
                   in
                   the
                   Proclamation
                   ,
                   in
                   that
                   part
                   thereof
                   ,
                   anent
                   the
                   Commissioners
                   discharge
                   of
                   the
                   Assembly
                   ,
                   is
                   insinuate
                   some
                   expression
                   of
                   his
                   graces
                   willingnesse
                   to
                   returne
                   the
                   next
                   morning
                   to
                   the
                   Assembly
                   ,
                   wee
                   declare
                   that
                   wee
                   were
                   most
                   sensible
                   of
                   the
                   benefit
                   of
                   his
                   Graces
                   
                   presence
                   ,
                   and
                   received
                   great
                   contentment
                   by
                   that
                   countenance
                   of
                   Royall
                   authority
                   in
                   representation
                   ,
                   whereof
                   we
                   would
                   never
                   have
                   deprived
                   our selves
                   ,
                   if
                   we
                   had
                   had
                   the
                   least
                   signification
                   of
                   any
                   such
                   intention
                   :
                   but
                   the
                   truth
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   having
                   called
                   our selves
                   to
                   our
                   best
                   remembrances
                   ,
                   we
                   heard
                   no
                   word
                   or
                   expression
                   tending
                   that
                   way
                   ;
                   but
                   by
                   the
                   contrary
                   *
                   we
                   did
                   humbly
                   require
                   his
                   Grace
                   to
                   give
                   in
                   the
                   reasons
                   of
                   his
                   discontentment
                   in
                   writ
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   returne
                   the
                   next
                   day
                   againe
                   ,
                   at
                   which
                   time
                   wee
                   should
                   give
                   in
                   sufficient
                   answers
                   thereto
                   which
                   might
                   wipe
                   away
                   all
                   his
                   Graces
                   objections
                   ,
                   and
                   move
                   him
                   to
                   continue
                   his
                   wished
                   presence
                   to
                   that
                   Assembly
                   ,
                   whereat
                   hee
                   had
                   publickly
                   professed
                   he
                   could
                   no
                   longer
                   assist
                   :
                   but
                   this
                   being
                   refused
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Assembly
                   discharged
                   by
                   him
                   ,
                   we
                   were
                   necessitate
                   to
                   protest
                   both
                   that
                   day
                   and
                   the
                   day
                   following
                   upon
                   the
                   Mercate
                   Crosse
                   of
                   Glasgow
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   shew
                   ,
                   that
                   in
                   conscience
                   of
                   our
                   duty
                   to
                   God
                   and
                   his
                   truth
                   ,
                   the
                   King
                   and
                   his
                   honour
                   ,
                   the
                   Kirke
                   and
                   her
                   liberties
                   ,
                   this
                   Kingdome
                   and
                   her
                   peace
                   ,
                   this
                   Assembly
                   and
                   her
                   freedome
                   ,
                   to
                   our selves
                   and
                   our
                   safety
                   ,
                   to
                   our
                   posterity
                   ,
                   persons
                   ,
                   and
                   estates
                   ,
                   we
                   could
                   not
                   dissolve
                   the
                   Assembly
                   for
                   the
                   reasons
                   following
                   :
                   First
                   ,
                   
                   for
                   the
                   reasons
                   already
                   printed
                   anent
                   the
                   conveening
                   a
                   generall
                   Assembly
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   now
                   more
                   strong
                   in
                   this
                   case
                   ,
                   seeing
                   the
                   Assembly
                   was
                   already
                   indicted
                   by
                   his
                   Majesties
                   authority
                   ,
                   did
                   conveen
                   and
                   is
                   fully
                   constitute
                   in
                   all
                   the
                   members
                   thereof
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   and
                   discipline
                   of
                   this
                   Kirke
                   ,
                   in
                   presence
                   and
                   audience
                   of
                   his
                   Majesties
                   Commissioner
                   ,
                   who
                   hath
                   really
                   acknowledged
                   the
                   same
                   by
                   assisting
                   therein
                   seven
                   dayes
                   ,
                   and
                   exhibition
                   of
                   his
                   Majesties
                   royall
                   Declaration
                   to
                   be
                   registrate
                   in
                   the
                   books
                   of
                   this
                   Assembly
                   ,
                   which
                   accordingly
                   was
                   done
                   .
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   reasons
                   contained
                   in
                   the
                   former
                   Protestations
                   made
                   in
                   name
                   of
                   the
                   Noblemen
                   ,
                   Barons
                   ,
                   Burgesses
                   ,
                   Ministers
                   ,
                   and
                   Commons
                   ,
                   wherunto
                   we
                   did
                   then
                   iudicially
                   ,
                   and
                   doe
                   now
                   actually
                   adhere
                   ,
                   as
                   also
                   unto
                   the
                   Confession
                   of
                   Faith
                   and
                   Covenant
                   subscribed
                   and
                   sworn
                   by
                   the
                   body
                   of
                   this
                   Kingdome
                   .
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   because
                   as
                   we
                   are
                   obliged
                   by
                   the
                   application
                   and
                   explication
                   subioyned
                   necessarily
                   to
                   the
                   Confession
                   of
                   Faith
                   subscribed
                   by
                   us
                   ,
                   so
                   the
                   Kings
                   Maiestie
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   Commissioner
                   ,
                   and
                   privie
                   Councell
                   ,
                   have
                   urged
                   many
                   of
                   this
                   Kingdome
                   to
                   subscribe
                   the
                   Confession
                   of
                   Faith
                   made
                   
                     in
                     anno
                  
                   1580.
                   and
                   1590.
                   
                   And
                   so
                   to
                   returne
                   to
                   the
                   doctrine
                   and
                   discipline
                   of
                   this
                   Kirke
                   as
                   it
                   was
                   then
                   professed
                   ;
                   but
                   it
                   is
                   cleare
                   by
                   the
                   doctrine
                   and
                   discipline
                   of
                   this
                   Kirk
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   was
                   most
                   unlawfull
                   in
                   the
                   selfe
                   ,
                   and
                   preiudiciall
                   to
                   these
                   priviledges
                   ,
                   which
                   Christ
                   in
                   his
                   word
                   hath
                   left
                   to
                   his
                   Kirke
                   to
                   dissolve
                   or
                   breake
                   up
                   the
                   Assembly
                   of
                   this
                   Kirke
                   ,
                   or
                   to
                   stop
                   and
                   stay
                   their
                   proceedings
                   in
                   constitution
                   of
                   Acts
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   well-farre
                   of
                   the
                   Kirke
                   or
                   execution
                   of
                   discipline
                   against
                   offenders
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   to
                   make
                   it
                   appeare
                   that
                   Religion
                   and
                   Kirke
                   government
                   should
                   depend
                   absolutely
                   upon
                   the
                   pleasure
                   of
                   the
                   Prince
                   .
                   Fourthly
                   ,
                   because
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   ground
                   of
                   pretence
                   ,
                   either
                   by
                   Act
                   of
                   Assembly
                   ,
                   or
                   Parliament
                   ,
                   or
                   any
                   preceding
                   practice
                   ,
                   whereby
                   the
                   Kings
                   Maiesty
                   may
                   dissolve
                   the
                   generall
                   Assembly
                   of
                   the
                   Kirke
                   of
                   Scotland
                   ,
                   farre
                   lesse
                   his
                   Maiesties
                   Commissioner
                   ,
                   who
                   by
                   his
                   commission
                   hath
                   power
                   to
                   indict
                   ,
                   and
                   keepe
                   it
                   
                   
                     secundum
                     legem
                     &
                     praxim
                  
                   ,
                   but
                   upon
                   the
                   contrary
                   his
                   Maiesties
                   prerogative
                   Royall
                   is
                   declared
                   by
                   Act
                   of
                   Parliament
                   to
                   be
                   no
                   wayes
                   prejudiciall
                   to
                   the
                   priviledges
                   and
                   liberties
                   which
                   God
                   hath
                   granted
                   to
                   the
                   spirituall
                   office-bearers
                   and
                   meetings
                   of
                   this
                   Kirke
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   most
                   frequently
                   ratified
                   in
                   Parliaments
                   ,
                   and
                   especially
                   in
                   the
                   last
                   Parliament
                   holden
                   by
                   his
                   Maiestie
                   himselfe
                   ;
                   which
                   priviledges
                   and
                   liberties
                   of
                   the
                   Kirk
                   ,
                   his
                   Maiestie
                   will
                   never
                   diminish
                   or
                   infringe
                   ,
                   being
                   bound
                   to
                   maintaine
                   the
                   same
                   in
                   integrity
                   by
                   solemne
                   oath
                   given
                   at
                   his
                   Royall
                   coronation
                   in
                   this
                   Kingdome
                   .
                   Fifthly
                   ,
                   the
                   Assemblies
                   of
                   this
                   Kirke
                   have
                   still
                   enjoyed
                   this
                   freedome
                   of
                   uninterrupted
                   sitting
                   ,
                   without
                   or
                   notstanding
                   any
                   contramand
                   ,
                   as
                   is
                   evident
                   by
                   all
                   the
                   records
                   thereof
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   speciall
                   by
                   *
                   the
                   generall
                   Assembly
                   holden
                   
                     in
                     anno
                  
                   1582.
                   which
                   being
                   charged
                   with
                   letters
                   of
                   Horning
                   by
                   the
                   Kings
                   Maiestie
                   his
                   Commissioner
                   ,
                   and
                   Councell
                   ,
                   to
                   stay
                   their
                   proces
                   against
                   M.
                   
                     Robert
                     Montgomerie
                  
                   pretended
                   Bishop
                   of
                   Glasgow
                   ,
                   Or
                   otherwaies
                   to
                   dissolve
                   and
                   rise
                   ,
                   did
                   notwithstanding
                   shew
                   their
                   liberty
                   and
                   freedome
                   by
                   continuing
                   and
                   sitting
                   still
                   ,
                   and
                   without
                   any
                   stay
                   going
                   on
                   in
                   that
                   proces
                   against
                   the
                   said
                   M.
                   Robert
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   finall
                   end
                   thereof
                   ,
                   and
                   thereafter
                   by
                   letter
                   to
                   his
                   Majestie
                   did
                   shew
                   clearly
                   ,
                   how
                   farre
                   his
                   Majesty
                   had
                   been
                   mis-informed
                   ,
                   and
                   upon
                   mis-information
                   prejudged
                   the
                   prerogative
                   of
                   
                     Jesus
                     Christ
                  
                   and
                   the
                   liberties
                   of
                   this
                   Kirke
                   ,
                   and
                   did
                   enact
                   and
                   ordaine
                   that
                   none
                   should
                   procure
                   any
                   such
                   warrant
                   or
                   charge
                   under
                   the
                   paine
                   of
                   excommunication
                   .
                   Sixthly
                   ,
                   because
                   now
                   to
                   dissolve
                   after
                   so
                   many
                   supplications
                   and
                   complaints
                   ,
                   after
                   so
                   many
                   reiterated
                   promises
                   ,
                   after
                   our
                   long
                   attendance
                   and
                   expectation
                   ,
                   after
                   so
                   many
                   references
                   of
                   processes
                   from
                   Presbyteries
                   ,
                   after
                   the
                   publike
                   indiction
                   of
                   the
                   Assembly
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   solemne
                   Fast
                   appointed
                   for
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   and
                   after
                   frequent
                   convention
                   and
                   formall
                   constitution
                   of
                   the
                   Assembly
                   ,
                   in
                   all
                   the
                   members
                   thereof
                   and
                   seven
                   daies
                   sitting
                   ,
                   were
                   by
                   this
                   Act
                   to
                   offend
                   God
                   contemne
                   the
                   subjects
                   petitions
                   ,
                   deceive
                   many
                   of
                   their
                   conceived
                   hopes
                   of
                   redresse
                   of
                   the
                   calamities
                   of
                   the
                   Kirke
                   and
                   Kingdome
                   ,
                   multiply
                   the
                   combustions
                   of
                   this
                   Kirk
                   ,
                   and
                   make
                   every
                   man
                   despaire
                   hereafter
                   ever
                   to
                   see
                   Religion
                   established
                   ,
                   innovations
                   removed
                   ,
                   the
                   subiects
                   complaint
                   respected
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   offenders
                   punished
                   with
                   consent
                   of
                   Authority
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   by
                   casting
                   the
                   Kirke
                   and
                   Estate
                   loose
                   and
                   desolate
                   ,
                   would
                   abandon
                   both
                   to
                   ruine
                   .
                   Seventhly
                   ,
                   it
                   was
                   most
                   necessary
                   to
                   continue
                   this
                   Assembly
                   ,
                   for
                   preveening
                   the
                   preiudices
                   which
                   might
                   ensue
                   upon
                   the
                   pretence
                   of
                   two
                   Covenants
                   ,
                   whereas
                   indeed
                   there
                   is
                   but
                   one
                   :
                   that
                   first
                   subscribed
                   in
                   1580.
                   and
                   1590.
                   being
                   a
                   nationall
                   Covenant
                   and
                   oath
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   lately
                   renewed
                   by
                   us
                   ,
                   with
                   that
                   necessary
                   explanation
                   which
                   the
                   corruptions
                   introduced
                   since
                   that
                   time
                   contrary
                   to
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   inforced
                   :
                   which
                   is
                   also
                   acknowledged
                   in
                   the
                   Act
                   of
                   Councell
                   in
                   September
                   last
                   ,
                   declaring
                   the
                   same
                   to
                   be
                   subscribed
                   as
                   it
                   was
                   meaned
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   the
                   first
                   subscription
                   ;
                   and
                   therefore
                   ,
                   for
                   removing
                   that
                   shame
                   and
                   all
                   prejudices
                   which
                   may
                   follow
                   upon
                   the
                   shew
                   of
                   two
                   different
                   Covenants
                   and
                   Confessions
                   of
                   Faith
                   in
                   one
                   Nation
                   ,
                   the
                   Assembly
                   could
                   not
                   dissolve
                   before
                   it
                   had
                   tryed
                   ,
                   found
                   ,
                   and
                   determined
                   that
                   both
                   
                   these
                   Covenants
                   are
                   but
                   one
                   and
                   the
                   selfe
                   same
                   Covenant
                   :
                   The
                   latter
                   renewed
                   by
                   us
                   ,
                   agreeing
                   to
                   the
                   true
                   genuine
                   sense
                   and
                   meaning
                   of
                   the
                   first
                   as
                   it
                   was
                   subscribed
                   
                     in
                     anno
                  
                   1580.
                   
                
                 
                   And
                   further
                   in
                   the
                   said
                   Proclamation
                   ,
                   
                   the
                   straine
                   of
                   our
                   Protestation
                   is
                   taxed
                   ,
                   because
                   we
                   have
                   thereby
                   presumed
                   to
                   cite
                   those
                   of
                   his
                   Majesties
                   Councell
                   who
                   have
                   procured
                   ,
                   subscribed
                   ,
                   or
                   ratified
                   this
                   Proclamation
                   ,
                   to
                   bee
                   responsall
                   to
                   his
                   Majestie
                   and
                   three
                   Estates
                   of
                   Parliament
                   ;
                   whereas
                   the
                   same
                   cannot
                   be
                   justly
                   quarrelled
                   ,
                   because
                   it
                   it
                   is
                   grounded
                   upon
                   the
                   Law
                   of
                   the
                   Kingdome
                   ,
                   and
                   warranted
                   by
                   the
                   act
                   of
                   Parliament
                   therein
                   cited
                   12.
                   act
                   .
                   Par.
                   2.
                   
                   James
                   4.
                   which
                   act
                   is
                   grounded
                   upon
                   good
                   reason
                   :
                   for
                   it
                   were
                   strange
                   to
                   thinke
                   that
                   Councellours
                   giving
                   bad
                   counsell
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   evident
                   prejudice
                   and
                   ruine
                   of
                   the
                   Countrey
                   ,
                   and
                   publick
                   detriment
                   of
                   the
                   good
                   Subjects
                   ,
                   should
                   not
                   be
                   countable
                   therefore
                   to
                   his
                   Majestie
                   and
                   his
                   Estates
                   ;
                   and
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   without
                   instance
                   in
                   our
                   Lawes
                   ,
                   that
                   perverse
                   counsell
                   hath
                   beene
                   given
                   in
                   misguiding
                   the
                   Kings
                   and
                   common
                   good
                   of
                   this
                   Realme
                   ,
                   Act
                   6.
                   
                   Par.
                   1.
                   
                   James
                   4.
                   which
                   is
                   also
                   acknowledged
                   by
                   the
                   reduction
                   of
                   grants
                   made
                   by
                   Kings
                   to
                   these
                   perverse
                   Councellours
                   ,
                   act
                   3.
                   
                   Par.
                   4.
                   and
                   act
                   5.
                   
                   Par.
                   1.
                   
                   James
                   4.
                   
                   The
                   perversenesse
                   of
                   which
                   misguiding
                   counsell
                   ,
                   hath
                   been
                   assuredly
                   the
                   cause
                   why
                   in
                   the
                   next
                   Parliament
                   in
                   the
                   yeere
                   immediately
                   subsequent
                   ,
                   the
                   Kings
                   Councell
                   was
                   chosen
                   in
                   Parliament
                   ,
                   and
                   sworne
                   in
                   presence
                   of
                   the
                   King
                   and
                   three
                   Estates
                   ,
                   and
                   ordained
                   to
                   be
                   responsall
                   and
                   accusable
                   to
                   the
                   King
                   and
                   three
                   Estates
                   for
                   their
                   counsell
                   :
                   Which
                   cleareth
                   that
                   both
                   evill
                   counsell
                   may
                   bee
                   given
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   the
                   Councell
                   may
                   be
                   accused
                   before
                   the
                   King
                   and
                   Parliament
                   for
                   malversation
                   in
                   their
                   charge
                   .
                   Like
                   as
                   his
                   Maiestie
                   in
                   the
                   Proclamation
                   ,
                   makes
                   all
                   persons
                   lyable
                   to
                   the
                   Parliament
                   and
                   generall
                   Assembly
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   giveth
                   way
                   to
                   this
                   previous
                   cytation
                   ,
                   which
                   may
                   serve
                   for
                   a
                   forewarning
                   and
                   intimation
                   that
                   they
                   may
                   bee
                   accused
                   if
                   they
                   bee
                   guilty
                   ,
                   as
                   wee
                   know
                   all
                   are
                   not
                   ,
                   and
                   wish
                   that
                   none
                   were
                   .
                
                 
                   All
                   which
                   heavie
                   objections
                   and
                   imputations
                   are
                   premitted
                   in
                   the
                   Proclamation
                   to
                   the
                   conclusion
                   and
                   command
                   thereof
                   ,
                   
                   which
                   resolveth
                   into
                   two
                   heads
                   ;
                   the
                   first
                   discharging
                   obedience
                   to
                   the
                   acts
                   of
                   Assembly
                   ,
                   and
                   liberating
                   all
                   ,
                   who
                   shall
                   disobey
                   ,
                   from
                   censure
                   ,
                   and
                   promising
                   Protection
                   to
                   the
                   disobeyers
                   ,
                   and
                   inhibiting
                   all
                   Presbyteries
                   ,
                   Sessions
                   of
                   Kirks
                   ,
                   Ministers
                   within
                   this
                   Realme
                   in
                   their
                   Sermons
                   ,
                   Sessions
                   ,
                   and
                   meetings
                   or
                   any
                   otherwaies
                   ,
                   to
                   authorize
                   ,
                   approve
                   ,
                   or
                   allow
                   the
                   Assembly
                   at
                   Glasgow
                   ,
                   or
                   doe
                   any
                   deed
                   which
                   may
                   countenance
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   under
                   paine
                   to
                   be
                   punished
                   with
                   all
                   rigour
                   .
                   And
                   commanding
                   all
                   who
                   shall
                   heare
                   them
                   ,
                   to
                   delate
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   under
                   paine
                   of
                   the
                   like
                   punishments
                   ;
                   likewaies
                   straitly
                   charging
                   and
                   commanding
                   all
                   Judges
                   within
                   this
                   Realme
                   ,
                   Clerks
                   ,
                   and
                   Writers
                   ,
                   not
                   to
                   grant
                   or
                   passe
                   a
                   bill
                   ,
                   summond
                   ,
                   or
                   letters
                   ,
                   or
                   any
                   other
                   execution
                   whatsoever
                   ,
                   upon
                   any
                   act
                   ,
                   or
                   deed
                   ,
                   proceeding
                   from
                   the
                   said
                   Assembly
                   ;
                   and
                   all
                   keepers
                   of
                   the
                   Signet
                   from
                   Signeting
                   thereof
                   ,
                   under
                   all
                   highest
                   paine
                   .
                   And
                   the
                   second
                   head
                   ,
                   commanding
                   all
                   Subiects
                   to
                   subscribe
                   and
                   sweare
                   the
                   
                   Confession
                   commanded
                   by
                   his
                   Majestie
                   conforme
                   to
                   the
                   sense
                   and
                   meaning
                   of
                   the
                   declaration
                   published
                   by
                   the
                   Commissioner
                   ,
                   whereunto
                   we
                   need
                   not
                   here
                   make
                   any
                   answer
                   ,
                   but
                   remits
                   the
                   same
                   to
                   a
                   speciall
                   answer
                   ,
                   published
                   in
                   print
                   made
                   to
                   that
                   a
                   Declaration
                   .
                   But
                   for
                   the
                   first
                   ,
                   the
                   same
                   is
                   so
                   farre
                   repugnant
                   to
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   practice
                   of
                   the
                   primitive
                   Kirke
                   ,
                   the
                   Lawes
                   Civill
                   and
                   Canonicall
                   ,
                   the
                   custome
                   of
                   all
                   Nations
                   ,
                   the
                   constitutions
                   of
                   our
                   generall
                   Assemblies
                   ,
                   acts
                   of
                   Parliament
                   ,
                   practice
                   of
                   other
                   judicatories
                   within
                   this
                   Kingdome
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   Confession
                   of
                   Faith
                   and
                   discipline
                   of
                   this
                   Kirke
                   ,
                   as
                   we
                   cannot
                   believe
                   any
                   such
                   commandments
                   to
                   proceed
                   from
                   our
                   gracious
                   King
                   ,
                   but
                   from
                   the
                   malice
                   and
                   mis-information
                   of
                   our
                   adversaries
                   ,
                   the
                   conscience
                   of
                   whose
                   guiltinesse
                   affrighteth
                   them
                   to
                   undergoe
                   their
                   deserved
                   censure
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   b
                   cleare
                   first
                   ,
                   That
                   the
                   same
                   is
                   contrary
                   to
                   the
                   Law
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   from
                   that
                   place
                   of
                   Scripture
                   Mat.
                   18.
                   wherein
                   the
                   Kirke
                   is
                   commanded
                   absolutely
                   to
                   inflict
                   censures
                   .
                   1.
                   
                   Cor.
                   5.
                   wherein
                   the
                   Kirke
                   did
                   execute
                   that
                   commandment
                   .
                   And
                   the
                   Kirks
                   of
                   Pergamus
                   and
                   Thyatira
                   ,
                   are
                   reproved
                   for
                   not
                   executing
                   Ecclesiasticall
                   censures
                   against
                   those
                   who
                   held
                   the
                   doctrine
                   of
                   Balaam
                   ,
                   or
                   of
                   Jezebel
                   ,
                   2.
                   
                   Rev.
                   So
                   that
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   the
                   keys
                   in
                   Ecclesiasticall
                   censures
                   is
                   so
                   intrinsecally
                   and
                   so
                   essentially
                   competent
                   to
                   the
                   Kirk
                   and
                   generall
                   Assembly
                   
                     jure
                     divino
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   obedience
                   to
                   her
                   decreets
                   and
                   executions
                   thereof
                   ,
                   cannot
                   be
                   suspended
                   ,
                   far
                   lesse
                   taken
                   away
                   and
                   discharged
                   by
                   humane
                   authority
                   ,
                   more
                   nor
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   preaching
                   and
                   administration
                   of
                   the
                   Sacraments
                   .
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   contrary
                   to
                   the
                   practice
                   of
                   the
                   Apostolike
                   and
                   Primitive
                   Kirks
                   ,
                   whose
                   constant
                   practice
                   was
                   to
                   execute
                   the
                   spirituall
                   functions
                   and
                   censures
                   ;
                   and
                   ,
                   notwithstanding
                   humane
                   prohibitions
                   ,
                   to
                   obey
                   God
                   rather
                   then
                   man.
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   It
                   is
                   contrary
                   to
                   the
                   civill
                   Law
                   ,
                   
                     si
                     contra
                     jus
                     vel
                     utilitatem
                     publicam
                     ,
                     vel
                     per
                     mendacium
                     fuerit
                     aliquid
                     postulatum
                     vel
                     impetratum
                     ab
                     Imperatore
                     .
                     Et
                     titulo
                     de
                     diversis
                     rescriptis
                     &
                     pragmaticis
                     sanctionibus
                     .
                  
                   Fourthly
                   ,
                   the
                   same
                   is
                   contrary
                   to
                   the
                   *
                   Cannon
                   Law
                   
                     decret
                     .
                     decretal
                     .
                     extravagan
                     .
                     titulo
                     de
                     rescriptis
                     .
                  
                   Fifthly
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   contrary
                   to
                   the
                   universall
                   custome
                   in
                   all
                   Nations
                   ordaining
                   their
                   Judicatories
                   to
                   doe
                   justice
                   ,
                   notwithstanding
                   their
                   Princes
                   prohibition
                   ,
                   as
                   is
                   cleare
                   by
                   
                     Convarnvia
                     in
                     Spaine
                     ,
                     Pappon
                     in
                     France
                     ,
                     Suedwyne
                     in
                     Germanie
                     ,
                     &c.
                  
                   upon
                   the
                   title
                   
                     de
                     rescriptis
                     aut
                     constitutionibus
                     principum
                  
                   .
                   Sixthly
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   constitutions
                   of
                   generall
                   Assemblies
                   ,
                   because
                   in
                   sundry
                   generall
                   Assemblies
                   upon
                   complaints
                   made
                   that
                   the
                   Kings
                   Majestie
                   and
                   his
                   Councell
                   by
                   their
                   letters
                   offered
                   some
                   stop
                   to
                   the
                   Kirk
                   from
                   going
                   on
                   in
                   her
                   Ecclesiasticall
                   censures
                   ,
                   especially
                   by
                   act
                   of
                   the
                   generall
                   Assembly
                   conveened
                   in
                   the
                   new
                   Colledge
                   of
                   Sanctandrows
                   20.
                   
                   April
                   1582.
                   it
                   is
                   ordained
                   that
                   none
                   being
                   received
                   to
                   any
                   Ecclesiastical
                   function
                   ,
                   office
                   ,
                   or
                   benefice
                   ,
                   seek
                   any
                   way
                   by
                   the
                   civill
                   power
                   to
                   exeeme
                   and
                   withdraw
                   themselves
                   from
                   the
                   jurisdiction
                   of
                   the
                   Kirk
                   ,
                   or
                   procure
                   ,
                   obtain
                   ,
                   or
                   use
                   any
                   letters
                   ,
                   or
                   charges
                   ,
                   either
                   by
                   themselves
                   ,
                   or
                   any
                   other
                   in
                   their
                   name
                   ,
                   or
                   at
                   their
                   command
                   and
                   instance
                   ,
                   to
                   impaire
                   ,
                   hurt
                   ,
                   or
                   stay
                   the
                   said
                   jurisdiction
                   ,
                   discipline
                   ,
                   correction
                   of
                   manners
                   ,
                   or
                   punishment
                   of
                   their
                   offences
                   &
                   enormities
                   ,
                   or
                   to
                   make
                   any
                   appellation
                   from
                   the
                   general
                   Assembly
                   ,
                   to
                   stop
                   the
                   
                   discipline
                   ,
                   and
                   order
                   of
                   the
                   Ecclesiasticall
                   policie
                   ,
                   and
                   jurisdiction
                   granted
                   by
                   Gods
                   Word
                   to
                   the
                   office-bearers
                   within
                   the
                   said
                   Kirk
                   ,
                   under
                   the
                   paine
                   of
                   excommunication
                   summarily
                   ,
                   without
                   any
                   processe
                   ,
                   or
                   admonition
                   to
                   be
                   pronounced
                   by
                   the
                   judgement
                   of
                   the
                   Eldership
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   Minister
                   ,
                   or
                   Ministers
                   which
                   shall
                   be
                   appointed
                   by
                   them
                   ,
                   how
                   soon
                   it
                   is
                   known
                   that
                   any
                   of
                   the
                   saids
                   heads
                   are
                   transgressed
                   ;
                   Likeas
                   both
                   the
                   Kings
                   Majestie
                   and
                   his
                   Councell
                   promised
                   that
                   none
                   thereafter
                   should
                   have
                   that
                   cause
                   to
                   complaine
                   ,
                   as
                   is
                   manifest
                   by
                   the
                   Act
                   of
                   Assembly
                   at
                   Montrose
                   in
                   July
                   1597.
                   
                   And
                   in
                   the
                   Assembly
                   holden
                   at
                   Saint
                   Andrews
                   ,
                   24.
                   
                   April
                   1582.
                   being
                   charged
                   with
                   Letters
                   of
                   Horning
                   not
                   to
                   proceed
                   against
                   Master
                   
                     Robert
                     Montgomrie
                  
                   ,
                   ;
                   the
                   Assemblie
                   did
                   write
                   to
                   his
                   Majestie
                   that
                   this
                   discharge
                   was
                   extraordinary
                   ,
                   as
                   a
                   thing
                   that
                   was
                   never
                   heard
                   nor
                   seen
                   since
                   the
                   world
                   began
                   ,
                   and
                   was
                   directly
                   against
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   ;
                   and
                   Lawes
                   of
                   the
                   Kingdome
                   .
                   And
                   yet
                   notwithstanding
                   of
                   the
                   said
                   charge
                   the
                   Assembly
                   did
                   proceed
                   and
                   excommunicate
                   the
                   said
                   Master
                   Robert.
                   Further
                   ,
                   In
                   the
                   Assembly
                   at
                   Edinburgh
                   ,
                   the
                   27.
                   of
                   June
                   1582.
                   
                   Sess.
                   7.
                   amongst
                   the
                   grievances
                   presented
                   by
                   the
                   Kirk
                   to
                   the
                   King
                   ,
                   The
                   first
                   is
                   ,
                   That
                   his
                   Majestie
                   by
                   device
                   of
                   some
                   Councellours
                   is
                   moved
                   to
                   take
                   upon
                   Him
                   that
                   spirituall
                   power
                   and
                   authority
                   which
                   properly
                   belongeth
                   to
                   Christ
                   as
                   only
                   King
                   and
                   Head
                   of
                   his
                   Kirk
                   ,
                   the
                   Ministerie
                   and
                   execution
                   whereof
                   is
                   only
                   given
                   to
                   such
                   as
                   bear
                   office
                   in
                   the
                   Ecclesiasticall
                   government
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   ;
                   so
                   that
                   in
                   his
                   Majesties
                   person
                   some
                   men
                   prease
                   to
                   erect
                   a
                   †
                   Popedome
                   ,
                   as
                   though
                   his
                   Majestie
                   could
                   not
                   be
                   full
                   King
                   and
                   Head
                   of
                   this
                   Common
                   wealth
                   ,
                   unlesse
                   alswell
                   the
                   spirituall
                   as
                   temporall
                   sword
                   be
                   put
                   in
                   his
                   Majesties
                   hands
                   ,
                   unlesse
                   Christ
                   be
                   rest
                   of
                   his
                   authority
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   two
                   jurisdictions
                   confounded
                   ,
                   which
                   God
                   hath
                   divided
                   ,
                   which
                   directly
                   tends
                   to
                   the
                   wrack
                   and
                   overthrow
                   of
                   all
                   true
                   Religion
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                   And
                   in
                   the
                   Assembly
                   holden
                   at
                   Edinburgh
                   in
                   Octob.
                   1582.
                   
                   Sess.
                   15.
                   
                   Summonds
                   are
                   direct
                   by
                   the
                   generall
                   Assembly
                   against
                   the
                   Kings
                   Advocate
                   ,
                   for
                   drawing
                   up
                   the
                   Kings
                   Proclamation
                   of
                   that
                   straine
                   .
                   7.
                   
                   The
                   foresaid
                   command
                   is
                   also
                   contrary
                   to
                   the
                   Acts
                   of
                   Parliament
                   :
                   because
                   as
                   the
                   Acts
                   of
                   Parliament
                   appoint
                   every
                   matter
                   for
                   its
                   owne
                   Judicatorie
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   all
                   Judicatories
                   their
                   own
                   freedome
                   ,
                   so
                   much
                   more
                   doth
                   this
                   liberty
                   belong
                   to
                   the
                   nationall
                   Assembly
                   ,
                   being
                   the
                   supreme
                   Judicatorie
                   Ecclesiastick
                   of
                   this
                   Kirk
                   ,
                   and
                   onely
                   competent
                   Judge
                   in
                   matters
                   so
                   important
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   nearly
                   concerning
                   Gods
                   honour
                   and
                   worship
                   immediatly
                   ,
                   the
                   salvation
                   of
                   the
                   peoples
                   soules
                   ,
                   the
                   setling
                   of
                   the
                   purity
                   of
                   Gods
                   worship
                   ,
                   the
                   purging
                   away
                   the
                   corruptions
                   thereof
                   ,
                   and
                   right
                   constitutions
                   of
                   the
                   Kirk
                   ,
                   whose
                   liberties
                   and
                   priviledges
                   are
                   confirmed
                   ,
                   Parl.
                   12.
                   
                   King
                   James
                   6.
                   and
                   Parl.
                   1.
                   
                   King
                   Charles
                   .
                   Likeas
                   by
                   the
                   12.
                   
                   Par.
                   114.
                   
                   Act
                   K.
                   James
                   6.
                   ann
                   .
                   1592.
                   the
                   libertie
                   and
                   discipline
                   of
                   the
                   Kirk
                   ,
                   especially
                   in
                   her
                   Presbyteries
                   and
                   Assemblies
                   ,
                   are
                   fully
                   and
                   firmly
                   ratified
                   ,
                   with
                   declaration
                   that
                   the
                   Act
                   of
                   the
                   Kings
                   Majesties
                   prerogative
                   Royall
                   over
                   all
                   Estates
                   and
                   persons
                   ,
                   shall
                   no
                   wayes
                   be
                   prejudiciall
                   to
                   the
                   priviledges
                   which
                   God
                   hath
                   given
                   to
                   the
                   spirituall
                   office-bearers
                   in
                   the
                   Kirk
                   ,
                   concerning
                   heads
                   of
                   Religion
                   ,
                   matters
                   of
                   heresie
                   ,
                   
                   excommunication
                   ,
                   collation
                   ,
                   and
                   deprivation
                   of
                   Ministers
                   ,
                   or
                   any
                   such
                   like
                   essentiall
                   censures
                   ,
                   especially
                   grounded
                   and
                   having
                   warrant
                   of
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   with
                   full
                   power
                   even
                   to
                   the
                   particular
                   Presbyteries
                   to
                   put
                   order
                   to
                   all
                   matters
                   and
                   causes
                   Ecclesiasticall
                   within
                   their
                   bounds
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   Discipline
                   of
                   the
                   Kirk
                   .
                   8.
                   
                   The
                   Lords
                   of
                   Councell
                   and
                   Session
                   by
                   Act
                   92.
                   
                   Parl.
                   6.
                   
                   King
                   James
                   6.
                   are
                   ordained
                   to
                   proceed
                   in
                   all
                   civill
                   causes
                   intended
                   or
                   depending
                   before
                   them
                   ,
                   or
                   to
                   be
                   intended
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   cause
                   execute
                   their
                   Decrees
                   ,
                   notwithstanding
                   any
                   private
                   writing
                   ,
                   charge
                   ,
                   or
                   command
                   from
                   the
                   Kings
                   Maiestie
                   ,
                   or
                   His
                   Councell
                   in
                   the
                   contrarie
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   the
                   47.
                   
                   Act
                   ,
                   11.
                   
                   Parl.
                   King
                   James
                   6.
                   all
                   licences
                   and
                   supersederees
                   purchas'd
                   from
                   his
                   Maiestie
                   ,
                   are
                   discharged
                   as
                   contempt
                   done
                   to
                   the
                   Law
                   ,
                   as
                   great
                   hurt
                   to
                   the
                   lieges
                   ,
                   and
                   contrarie
                   to
                   iustice
                   ,
                   and
                   declareth
                   the
                   same
                   to
                   bee
                   null
                   of
                   the
                   Law
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   admissibly
                   by
                   any
                   iudge
                   ,
                   nor
                   effectuall
                   to
                   the
                   purchaser
                   any
                   wayes
                   ,
                   and
                   ordaineth
                   all
                   Judges
                   within
                   this
                   Realme
                   to
                   proceed
                   and
                   do
                   justice
                   ,
                   siclike
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   manner
                   as
                   if
                   the
                   said
                   supersederees
                   and
                   licences
                   never
                   had
                   beene
                   purchased
                   nor
                   produced
                   .
                   Like
                   as
                   by
                   the
                   106.
                   
                   Act
                   Parl.
                   King
                   James
                   6.
                   all
                   licences
                   granted
                   by
                   his
                   Majestie
                   to
                   hinder
                   the
                   execution
                   of
                   Acts
                   against
                   Papists
                   and
                   other
                   adversaries
                   of
                   the
                   true
                   Religion
                   are
                   discharged
                   and
                   declared
                   to
                   be
                   of
                   no
                   force
                   .
                   According
                   to
                   which
                   it
                   hath
                   beene
                   the
                   ordinarie
                   custome
                   both
                   in
                   Civill
                   and
                   Ecclesiasticall
                   Judicatories
                   (
                   notwithstanding
                   of
                   privie
                   warrants
                   or
                   prohibitions
                   contrarie
                   to
                   Law
                   which
                   commonly
                   are
                   impetrate
                   from
                   his
                   Majestie
                   upon
                   misinformation
                   )
                   to
                   proceed
                   and
                   minister
                   justice
                   .
                   9.
                   
                   To
                   discharge
                   obedience
                   to
                   the
                   Acts
                   of
                   the
                   Assemblie
                   ,
                   stop
                   the
                   execution
                   thereof
                   ,
                   protect
                   and
                   defend
                   such
                   as
                   are
                   delinquents
                   and
                   under
                   the
                   Kirks
                   censure
                   ,
                   doth
                   directly
                   repugne
                   to
                   the
                   large
                   Confession
                   of
                   Faith
                   of
                   this
                   Kirk
                   .
                   Wherein
                   cap.
                   19.
                   the
                   third
                   mark
                   of
                   the
                   true
                   Kirk
                   is
                   affirmed
                   to
                   bee
                   upright
                   ,
                   ministration
                   of
                   Ecclesiasticall
                   Discipline
                   ,
                   as
                   Gods
                   word
                   prescribes
                   ,
                   for
                   establishing
                   good
                   order
                   and
                   repressing
                   of
                   vice
                   :
                   and
                   so
                   no
                   more
                   can
                   bee
                   impeded
                   nor
                   justly
                   taken
                   from
                   the
                   Kirk
                   then
                   any
                   of
                   her
                   other
                   two
                   marks
                   viz.
                   The
                   right
                   preaching
                   of
                   the
                   word
                   and
                   ministration
                   of
                   the
                   Sacrament
                   :
                   And
                   therefore
                   in
                   the
                   Oath
                   at
                   the
                   Kings
                   Coronation
                   ,
                   he
                   sweareth
                   to
                   maintaine
                   this
                   Confession
                   ,
                   and
                   these
                   three
                   marks
                   of
                   the
                   Kirke
                   ,
                   and
                   particularly
                   that
                   hee
                   shall
                   be
                   carefull
                   to
                   root
                   out
                   of
                   his
                   Empire
                   all
                   Hereticks
                   and
                   enemies
                   to
                   the
                   worship
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   that
                   shall
                   be
                   convict
                   by
                   the
                   true
                   Kirk
                   of
                   God
                   of
                   the
                   foresaids
                   crimes
                   .
                   10.
                   
                   In
                   the
                   short
                   Confession
                   of
                   Faith
                   sworne
                   ,
                   1580.
                   and
                   1590.
                   and
                   renewed
                   by
                   the
                   greatest
                   and
                   *
                   best
                   part
                   of
                   this
                   Kirk
                   and
                   Kingdome
                   ,
                   with
                   an
                   explication
                   renewed
                   also
                   at
                   his
                   Maiesties
                   command
                   by
                   his
                   Councell
                   ,
                   all
                   are
                   bound
                   to
                   continue
                   in
                   obedience
                   of
                   the
                   Doctrine
                   and
                   Discipline
                   of
                   the
                   Kirke
                   and
                   defend
                   the
                   same
                   according
                   to
                   their
                   vocation
                   and
                   power
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   seeing
                   this
                   generall
                   Assemblie
                   hath
                   proceeded
                   in
                   their
                   Constitution
                   ,
                   Acts
                   ,
                   and
                   whole
                   proceedings
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   Discipline
                   of
                   this
                   Kirk
                   of
                   Scotland
                   1580.
                   and
                   1590.
                   contained
                   in
                   the
                   second
                   book
                   of
                   Discipline
                   :
                   which
                   in
                   both
                   these
                   yeares
                   were
                   ordained
                   to
                   bee
                   registrate
                   and
                   sworn
                   to
                   by
                   all
                   the
                   Ministers
                   of
                   this
                   Kirk
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Discipline
                   thereof
                   ,
                   and
                   
                   wherein
                   the
                   Civill
                   and
                   Ecclesiasticall
                   jurisdiction
                   are
                   so
                   clearly
                   distinguished
                   in
                   the
                   1.
                   c.
                   l.
                   2.
                   as
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   the
                   sword
                   may
                   no
                   wayes
                   stop
                   or
                   impede
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   the
                   keyes
                   :
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   7.
                   c.
                   the
                   Eldership
                   and
                   Assemblies
                   hath
                   power
                   to
                   execute
                   Ecclesiasticall
                   punishment
                   upon
                   all
                   transgressours
                   and
                   proud
                   contemners
                   of
                   the
                   Kirk
                   :
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   10.
                   c.
                   the
                   office
                   of
                   the
                   Christian
                   Magistrate
                   is
                   described
                   to
                   assist
                   and
                   maintaine
                   the
                   Discipline
                   of
                   the
                   Kirk
                   ,
                   and
                   punish
                   those
                   civilly
                   who
                   will
                   not
                   obey
                   the
                   censures
                   thereof
                   ,
                   without
                   confounding
                   alwayes
                   the
                   one
                   jurisdiction
                   with
                   the
                   other
                   :
                   and
                   this
                   order
                   of
                   Ecclesiasticall
                   Discipline
                   ,
                   condescended
                   upon
                   in
                   generall
                   Assemblies
                   ,
                   as
                   warranted
                   by
                   divine
                   authoritie
                   to
                   be
                   execute
                   notwithstanding
                   any
                   humane
                   inhibition
                   ,
                   is
                   set
                   downe
                   before
                   the
                   Psalmes
                   in
                   meeter
                   :
                   and
                   therefore
                   we
                   can
                   never
                   expect
                   that
                   his
                   Majestie
                   ,
                   who
                   out
                   of
                   his
                   pious
                   inclination
                   to
                   justice
                   by
                   a
                   late
                   Proclamation
                   22.
                   
                   September
                   last
                   hath
                   declared
                   and
                   ordained
                   that
                   all
                   His
                   subjects
                   both
                   Ecclesiasticall
                   and
                   Civill
                   shall
                   be
                   lyable
                   to
                   the
                   tryall
                   and
                   censure
                   of
                   generall
                   Assemblie
                   or
                   any
                   other
                   Judicatorie
                   competent
                   ,
                   will
                   now
                   stay
                   the
                   execution
                   of
                   the
                   *
                   lawfull
                   and
                   grave
                   sentences
                   of
                   this
                   nationall
                   Kirk
                   ,
                   so
                   comfortable
                   to
                   us
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   necessarie
                   for
                   maintaining
                   the
                   puritie
                   of
                   Religion
                   :
                   which
                   his
                   Majestie
                   in
                   the
                   end
                   of
                   the
                   Articles
                   before
                   mentioned
                   hath
                   promised
                   to
                   defend
                   ,
                   and
                   His
                   subjects
                   in
                   the
                   profession
                   thereof
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   incompatible
                   with
                   the
                   defence
                   of
                   excommunicate
                   and
                   obstinate
                   persons
                   .
                   But
                   therefore
                   wee
                   are
                   assured
                   that
                   his
                   gracious
                   Majestie
                   will
                   be
                   pleased
                   to
                   allow
                   that
                   reverence
                   and
                   all
                   readie
                   obedience
                   may
                   bee
                   deferred
                   to
                   the
                   whole
                   Acts
                   ,
                   Constitutions
                   ,
                   and
                   censures
                   of
                   the
                   said
                   generall
                   Assemblie
                   ,
                   by
                   all
                   His
                   subiects
                   ,
                   who
                   undoubtedly
                   and
                   necessarily
                   are
                   obliged
                   to
                   obedience
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   lawfull
                   commands
                   and
                   injunctions
                   of
                   the
                   mother
                   Kirk
                   if
                   they
                   would
                   bee
                   accounted
                   members
                   or
                   sonnes
                   thereof
                   .
                
                 
                   By
                   all
                   which
                   *
                   cloud
                   of
                   weightie
                   reasons
                   the
                   warrantablenesse
                   of
                   our
                   just
                   proceedings
                   doth
                   evidently
                   appeare
                   ,
                   notwithstanding
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   arguments
                   of
                   challenge
                   adduced
                   against
                   us
                   in
                   the
                   said
                   Proclamation
                   :
                   And
                   therefore
                   for
                   these
                   and
                   many
                   other
                   reasons
                   ,
                   Wee
                   the
                   members
                   of
                   this
                   Assemblie
                   ,
                   in
                   our
                   owne
                   names
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   the
                   Kirk
                   of
                   Scotland
                   whom
                   we
                   represent
                   ,
                   And
                   we
                   Noble-men
                   ,
                   Barons
                   ,
                   Gentle-men
                   ,
                   Ministers
                   ,
                   Burgesses
                   ,
                   and
                   Commons
                   ,
                   before
                   mentioned
                   ,
                   do
                   solemnely
                   declare
                   in
                   the
                   presence
                   of
                   the
                   everliving
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   before
                   all
                   men
                   ;
                   and
                   protest
                   a
                   That
                   our
                   thoughts
                   are
                   not
                   guiltie
                   of
                   any
                   thing
                   which
                   is
                   not
                   incumbent
                   to
                   us
                   ,
                   as
                   good
                   Christians
                   towards
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   loyall
                   Subiects
                   towards
                   our
                   sacred
                   Soveraigne
                   :
                   And
                   we
                   attest
                   God
                   the
                   Searcher
                   of
                   all
                   hearts
                   ,
                   that
                   our
                   intentions
                   and
                   whole
                   proceedings
                   in
                   this
                   present
                   Assemblie
                   have
                   beene
                   and
                   shall
                   continue
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   the
                   Lawes
                   and
                   constitutions
                   of
                   this
                   Kirk
                   ,
                   the
                   Confession
                   of
                   Faith
                   ,
                   our
                   nationall
                   Oath
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   measure
                   of
                   light
                   ,
                   which
                   God
                   the
                   Father
                   of
                   light
                   hath
                   granted
                   unto
                   us
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   in
                   the
                   sinceritie
                   of
                   our
                   hearts
                   ,
                   without
                   any
                   preoccupation
                   or
                   passion
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   That
                   it
                   was
                   and
                   is
                   most
                   lawfull
                   and
                   necessarie
                   for
                   us
                   to
                   fit
                   still
                   
                   and
                   continue
                   in
                   keeping
                   this
                   present
                   Assemblie
                   indicted
                   by
                   his
                   Majestie
                   ,
                   untill
                   after
                   conclusion
                   of
                   all
                   matters
                   it
                   bee
                   dissolved
                   by
                   common
                   consent
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   members
                   thereof
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   for
                   trying
                   judging
                   and
                   censuring
                   all
                   the
                   by-gone
                   evils
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   introductors
                   ,
                   and
                   providing
                   a
                   solide
                   course
                   of
                   the
                   continuance
                   of
                   Gods
                   truth
                   in
                   this
                   land
                   with
                   puritie
                   and
                   libertie
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   his
                   word
                   ,
                   our
                   Oath
                   and
                   Confession
                   of
                   Faith
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   lawfull
                   constitutions
                   of
                   this
                   Kirk
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   That
                   this
                   Assemblie
                   is
                   and
                   should
                   bee
                   esteemed
                   and
                   obeyed
                   as
                   a
                   most
                   lawfull
                   ,
                   full
                   and
                   free
                   generall
                   Assemblie
                   of
                   this
                   Kingdome
                   ,
                   And
                   that
                   all
                   Acts
                   ,
                   sentences
                   ,
                   constitutions
                   ,
                   censures
                   ,
                   and
                   proceedings
                   of
                   this
                   Assemblie
                   (
                   whereof
                   the
                   generall
                   and
                   principall
                   Acts
                   are
                   to
                   bee
                   published
                   ,
                   )
                   are
                   in
                   the
                   selfe
                   ,
                   and
                   should
                   bee
                   reputed
                   ,
                   obeyed
                   ,
                   and
                   observed
                   ,
                   by
                   all
                   the
                   subjects
                   of
                   this
                   Kingdome
                   ,
                   and
                   members
                   of
                   this
                   Kirke
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Acts
                   ,
                   sentences
                   ,
                   constitutions
                   ,
                   censures
                   and
                   proceedings
                   of
                   a
                   full
                   and
                   free
                   generall
                   Assemblie
                   of
                   this
                   Kirke
                   of
                   Scotland
                   :
                   And
                   to
                   have
                   all
                   readie
                   execution
                   ,
                   under
                   the
                   Ecclesiasticall
                   paines
                   contained
                   or
                   to
                   bee
                   contained
                   therein
                   ,
                   and
                   conforme
                   thereto
                   in
                   all
                   points
                   ,
                   and
                   such
                   like
                   ,
                   that
                   whosoever
                   presumeth
                   to
                   utter
                   any
                   undutifull
                   speech
                   against
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   may
                   be
                   duly
                   censured
                   and
                   condignly
                   punished
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   We
                   protest
                   that
                   all
                   and
                   everie
                   member
                   of
                   this
                   reformed
                   Kirk
                   efoldly
                   and
                   faithfully
                   joyne
                   and
                   concurre
                   in
                   their
                   severall
                   callings
                   and
                   stations
                   ,
                   to
                   advance
                   further
                   and
                   assist
                   the
                   execution
                   and
                   obedience
                   of
                   the
                   whole
                   Acts
                   of
                   this
                   Assemblie
                   ,
                   by
                   all
                   meanes
                   which
                   their
                   abilitie
                   can
                   afford
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   affect
                   the
                   advancement
                   of
                   Gods
                   glorie
                   and
                   the
                   work
                   of
                   reformation
                   in
                   this
                   land
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   We
                   protest
                   against
                   all
                   the
                   challenges
                   and
                   aspersions
                   laid
                   upon
                   us
                   in
                   the
                   said
                   Proclamation
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   our
                   whole
                   answers
                   are
                   not
                   onely
                   true
                   in
                   everie
                   point
                   ,
                   but
                   likewise
                   sufficiently
                   forcible
                   to
                   deliver
                   us
                   from
                   all
                   unjust
                   imputations
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   justifie
                   the
                   lawfulnesse
                   and
                   necessitie
                   of
                   our
                   whole
                   proceedings
                   and
                   carriage
                   ,
                   which
                   hath
                   beene
                   so
                   unreasonably
                   blamed
                   .
                   Likeas
                   by
                   these
                   presents
                   we
                   summond
                   and
                   cyte
                   all
                   those
                   of
                   his
                   Majesties
                   Councell
                   ,
                   or
                   any
                   other
                   ,
                   who
                   have
                   procured
                   ,
                   consented
                   ,
                   subscribed
                   ,
                   or
                   ratified
                   this
                   present
                   Proclamation
                   ,
                   to
                   bee
                   responsable
                   to
                   his
                   Majestie
                   and
                   three
                   Estates
                   of
                   Parliament
                   ,
                   for
                   their
                   counsell
                   given
                   in
                   this
                   matter
                   ,
                   so
                   highly
                   importing
                   his
                   Majestie
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   whole
                   Realme
                   ;
                   conforme
                   to
                   the
                   12.
                   
                   Act.
                   Parl.
                   2.
                   
                   King
                   James
                   4.
                   
                   And
                   protest
                   for
                   remead
                   of
                   Law
                   against
                   them
                   and
                   everie
                   one
                   of
                   them
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   We
                   protest
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   ,
                   and
                   may
                   be
                   lawfull
                   unto
                   us
                   to
                   defend
                   and
                   maintaine
                   the
                   Religion
                   ,
                   Lawes
                   ,
                   and
                   Liberties
                   of
                   this
                   Kingdome
                   ,
                   the
                   Kings
                   authoritie
                   in
                   defence
                   thereof
                   ,
                   and
                   everie
                   one
                   of
                   us
                   another
                   in
                   that
                   cause
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   our
                   power
                   ,
                   vocation
                   ,
                   and
                   Covenant
                   ,
                   with
                   our
                   best
                   counsell
                   ,
                   bodies
                   ,
                   lives
                   ,
                   meanes
                   ,
                   and
                   whole
                   strength
                   ,
                   against
                   all
                   persons
                   whomsoever
                   ;
                   and
                   against
                   all
                   externall
                   ,
                   and
                   internall
                   invasions
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   in
                   the
                   obedience
                   and
                   observance
                   of
                   the
                   Acts
                   of
                   this
                   Assemblie
                   and
                   nationall
                   mother
                   Kirk
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   
                   That
                   whatsoever
                   inconvenients
                   shall
                   fall
                   out
                   by
                   impeding
                   ,
                   molesting
                   ,
                   or
                   staying
                   the
                   observance
                   and
                   obedience
                   due
                   to
                   the
                   Acts
                   ,
                   Ordinances
                   and
                   Conclusions
                   of
                   this
                   Assemblie
                   ,
                   or
                   execution
                   to
                   follow
                   thereupon
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   same
                   be
                   not
                   imputed
                   unto
                   us
                   ,
                   or
                   any
                   of
                   us
                   in
                   our
                   lawfull
                   defence
                   and
                   maintenance
                   thereof
                   ,
                   who
                   most
                   ardently
                   desired
                   the
                   concurrence
                   of
                   his
                   Majesties
                   Commissioner
                   to
                   this
                   lawfull
                   Assemblie
                   ,
                   and
                   do
                   yet
                   still
                   with
                   humble
                   vehemencie
                   beg
                   his
                   Majesties
                   gracious
                   approbation
                   thereunto
                   ,
                   but
                   on
                   the
                   contrarie
                   that
                   the
                   Prelats
                   and
                   their
                   adherents
                   ,
                   who
                   have
                   protested
                   ,
                   and
                   declined
                   this
                   present
                   Assemblie
                   ,
                   in
                   conscience
                   of
                   their
                   owne
                   guiltinesse
                   ,
                   not
                   daring
                   abide
                   to
                   any
                   legall
                   tryall
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   their
                   misinformation
                   did
                   move
                   the
                   Commissioner
                   his
                   Grace
                   to
                   depart
                   and
                   discharge
                   this
                   Assemblie
                   ,
                   be
                   esteemed
                   ,
                   repute
                   and
                   holden
                   (
                   as
                   they
                   truly
                   are
                   )
                   the
                   disturbers
                   of
                   the
                   peace
                   ,
                   and
                   overthrowers
                   of
                   the
                   liberties
                   of
                   the
                   Kirke
                   ,
                   and
                   guiltie
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   evils
                   which
                   shall
                   follow
                   hereupon
                   ,
                   and
                   condignly
                   censured
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   greatnesse
                   of
                   their
                   faults
                   and
                   Acts
                   of
                   the
                   Kirke
                   and
                   Realme
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   Wee
                   protest
                   that
                   none
                   hereafter
                   subscribe
                   the
                   Covenant
                   formerly
                   subscribed
                   by
                   the
                   Commissioner
                   his
                   Grace
                   in
                   Councell
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   will
                   eschew
                   the
                   danger
                   of
                   a
                   contradictorie
                   Oath
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   all
                   &
                   everie
                   one
                   subscribe
                   the
                   Covenant
                   renewed
                   in
                   Februarie
                   last
                   ,
                   And
                   that
                   with
                   this
                   sense
                   ,
                   meaning
                   ,
                   and
                   condition
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   subscribe
                   the
                   same
                   conforme
                   to
                   the
                   determination
                   and
                   declaration
                   of
                   this
                   Assemblie
                   at
                   Glasgow
                   allanerly
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   We
                   protest
                   that
                   as
                   we
                   adhere
                   till
                   all
                   former
                   Protestations
                   and
                   every
                   one
                   of
                   them
                   made
                   in
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   the
                   Noblemen
                   ,
                   Barons
                   ,
                   Gentlemen
                   ,
                   Ministers
                   ,
                   and
                   Commons
                   respectivè
                   for
                   the
                   time
                   ,
                   So
                   wee
                   may
                   have
                   his
                   Majesties
                   royall
                   approbation
                   to
                   this
                   present
                   Assemblie
                   ,
                   whole
                   Acts
                   and
                   constitutions
                   thereof
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   our
                   proceedings
                   and
                   behaviour
                   in
                   this
                   businesse
                   ,
                   which
                   wee
                   assuredly
                   expect
                   from
                   his
                   Majesties
                   imbred
                   pietie
                   ,
                   justice
                   ,
                   and
                   bountie
                   ,
                   notwithstanding
                   the
                   sinistrous
                   ,
                   untrue
                   informations
                   ,
                   whispered
                   in
                   his
                   Royall
                   yeares
                   in
                   the
                   contrarie
                   .
                
                 
                   Upon
                   all
                   which
                   Premises
                   and
                   Protestation
                   foresaid
                   (
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   same
                   with
                   the
                   former
                   made
                   by
                   us
                   at
                   Glasgow
                   ,
                   the
                   29.
                   of
                   November
                   last
                   ,
                   but
                   so
                   farre
                   differing
                   as
                   was
                   necessarie
                   for
                   answer
                   to
                   the
                   new
                   additions
                   contained
                   in
                   this
                   Proclamation
                   ;
                   and
                   clearing
                   us
                   of
                   the
                   aspersions
                   wherewith
                   we
                   are
                   changed
                   therein
                   ,
                   which
                   we
                   might
                   lawfully
                   do
                   ,
                   having
                   protested
                   for
                   this
                   libertie
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   our
                   surprisall
                   )
                   one
                   certaine
                   number
                   of
                   all
                   qualities
                   and
                   ranks
                   for
                   themselves
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   name
                   foresaid
                   ,
                   asked
                   instruments
                   .
                   This
                   was
                   done
                   in
                   presence
                   of
                   a
                   great
                   confluence
                   of
                   people
                   upon
                   the
                   mercate
                   crosse
                   of
                   Edinburgh
                   the
                   18.
                   day
                   of
                   December
                   .
                
                 
                   FINIS
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Revised
                     ,
                     according
                     to
                     the
                     ordinance
                     of
                     the
                     generall
                     Assemblie
                     ,
                     by
                     me
                     Master
                     
                       Archibald
                       Jhonston
                    
                     Clerk
                     thereto
                     .
                  
                   
                     At
                     Edinburgh
                     
                       8.
                       
                       Jan.
                       1639.
                       
                    
                  
                
              
            
          
        
         
         
           NOt
           long
           after
           this
           Our
           Proclamation
           and
           their
           Protestation
           ,
           Our
           Commissioner
           (
           seeing
           all
           things
           tending
           to
           a
           present
           rupture
           )
           begun
           his
           journie
           according
           to
           the
           leave
           which
           We
           had
           granted
           him
           for
           his
           returne
           :
           After
           which
           time
           ,
           and
           ever
           since
           ,
           they
           have
           throughout
           the
           whole
           Kingdome
           by
           threatnings
           made
           the
           Acts
           of
           their
           unlawfull
           Assembly
           to
           be
           received
           ,
           in
           many
           places
           have
           perswaded
           the
           reception
           of
           them
           by
           force
           and
           armes
           ,
           have
           levied
           souldiers
           ,
           and
           imposed
           taxes
           upon
           Our
           subjects
           for
           payment
           of
           them
           ,
           have
           required
           of
           Our
           Judges
           or
           Lords
           of
           the
           Session
           to
           approve
           their
           Acts
           ,
           though
           none
           of
           them
           consented
           to
           it
           ,
           have
           threatned
           and
           menaced
           them
           for
           refusing
           of
           it
           ,
           have
           raised
           divers
           fortifications
           in
           Our
           Kingdome
           ,
           have
           blocked
           up
           Our
           Castles
           and
           Forts
           ,
           and
           now
           at
           last
           forcibly
           taken
           Our
           Castle
           of
           Edinburgh
           ,
           have
           at
           home
           got
           their
           Preachers
           most
           seditiously
           and
           rebelliously
           to
           teach
           Our
           people
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           a
           necessitie
           of
           their
           carrying
           armes
           against
           Us
           ,
           under
           paine
           of
           perjurie
           and
           damnation
           ,
           have
           scattered
           abroad
           ,
           especially
           here
           in
           England
           ,
           divers
           infamous
           Libels
           justifying
           their
           own
           wicked
           and
           rebellious
           courses
           ,
           inciting
           Our
           people
           here
           to
           attempt
           the
           like
           rebellion
           ,
           and
           to
           deface
           Our
           Ecclesiasticall
           government
           .
        
         
           When
           the
           contrivers
           of
           that
           wicked
           Covenant
           first
           framed
           and
           devised
           it
           ,
           and
           perswaded
           others
           who
           were
           well
           perswaded
           of
           their
           pietie
           ,
           to
           enter
           into
           it
           ,
           We
           dare
           appeale
           even
           to
           their
           owne
           consciences
           whether
           they
           did
           ever
           make
           the
           seduced
           people
           acquainted
           with
           their
           intentions
           of
           abolishing
           Episcopall
           government
           ,
           &
           introducing
           of
           lay-Elders
           ▪
           which
           are
           the
           onely
           two
           things
           they
           make
           the
           seduced
           people
           beleeve
           they
           now
           stand
           upon
           :
           And
           We
           do
           wonder
           there
           should
           be
           any
           man
           found
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           who
           can
           hold
           it
           a
           sufficient
           warrant
           for
           Our
           subjects
           to
           take
           armes
           against
           Us
           their
           lawfull
           Soveraign
           ,
           because
           We
           will
           not
           give
           them
           leave
           to
           abolish
           some
           things
           which
           stand
           fully
           established
           by
           Our
           Lawes
           and
           Acts
           of
           Parliament
           of
           that
           Kingdome
           ,
           and
           to
           introduce
           other
           things
           which
           are
           interdicted
           and
           prohibited
           
           by
           the
           same
           :
           But
           much
           more
           have
           We
           reason
           to
           thinke
           Our
           subjects
           did
           them
           no
           whit
           beleeve
           that
           (
           though
           We
           should
           relieve
           all
           their
           grievances
           ,
           just
           or
           pretended
           ,
           as
           now
           We
           have
           done
           )
           they
           should
           yet
           be
           forced
           to
           acts
           of
           rebellion
           ,
           and
           carrying
           of
           armes
           against
           Us
           ,
           as
           now
           they
           are
           .
           But
           such
           hath
           ever
           been
           the
           constant
           course
           of
           the
           Heads
           of
           all
           rebellions
           ,
           to
           ingage
           their
           followers
           by
           degrees
           ,
           to
           conceale
           from
           them
           their
           maine
           and
           wicked
           ends
           ,
           which
           being
           at
           the
           first
           discovered
           ,
           would
           be
           abhorred
           and
           detested
           ,
           untill
           they
           have
           gone
           on
           so
           farre
           in
           following
           their
           Leaders
           ,
           as
           afterward
           they
           are
           easily
           perswaded
           by
           them
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           no
           hope
           of
           pardon
           left
           ,
           and
           so
           nothing
           but
           danger
           ,
           if
           they
           shall
           offer
           to
           retreat
           :
           The
           very
           same
           course
           hath
           been
           held
           in
           this
           rebellion
           for
           seducing
           of
           Our
           subjects
           of
           that
           Kingdome
           .
           The
           specious
           pretence
           used
           by
           the
           contrivers
           of
           the
           Covenant
           to
           the
           people
           was
           Religion
           ,
           but
           that
           which
           was
           intended
           by
           them
           was
           a
           Rebellion
           ,
           grounded
           upon
           the
           discontents
           of
           some
           few
           :
           And
           the
           very
           meanes
           whereby
           they
           have
           fomented
           their
           factious
           waies
           ,
           and
           kept
           up
           in
           Our
           people
           a
           beliefe
           that
           they
           intended
           onely
           Religion
           as
           they
           pretended
           ,
           have
           been
           the
           very
           same
           which
           have
           been
           usually
           practised
           by
           other
           discontented
           mutiners
           .
           But
           yet
           We
           find
           ,
           that
           the
           principall
           meanes
           used
           to
           foment
           this
           Rebellion
           by
           the
           Heads
           of
           it
           ,
           have
           been
           these
           three
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           the
           seditious
           prayers
           and
           sermons
           of
           some
           Preachers
           
           suborned
           by
           them
           for
           that
           purpose
           ,
           who
           made
           the
           people
           still
           beleeve
           ,
           that
           all
           they
           said
           was
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           they
           crying
           up
           in
           their
           Pulpits
           that
           Covenant
           ,
           and
           most
           bitterly
           exclaiming
           against
           all
           opposers
           of
           it
           with
           the
           most
           vile
           and
           reproachfull
           termes
           they
           could
           devise
           ,
           wrought
           the
           people
           to
           an
           incredible
           good
           opinion
           of
           all
           that
           favoured
           the
           Covenant
           ,
           and
           a
           bad
           one
           of
           all
           those
           who
           opposed
           it
           :
           So
           that
           such
           things
           were
           delivered
           in
           their
           Pulpits
           ,
           as
           cannot
           be
           related
           without
           both
           shame
           and
           horrour
           .
           One
           of
           them
           upon
           Our
           Commissioners
           comming
           home
           ,
           prayed
           God
           to
           deliver
           them
           from
           all
           crafty
           compositions
           .
           Another
           refused
           to
           pray
           in
           the
           Church
           for
           Sir
           
             William
             Nesbett
          
           late
           Provost
           of
           Edinburgh
           ,
           when
           hee
           
           was
           lying
           upon
           his
           death-bed
           ,
           onely
           because
           he
           had
           not
           subscribed
           the
           Covenant
           .
           Another
           prayed
           God
           to
           scatter
           them
           all
           in
           Israel
           ,
           and
           to
           divide
           them
           in
           Jacob
           ,
           who
           had
           counselled
           Us
           to
           require
           the
           Confession
           of
           faith
           to
           bee
           subscribed
           by
           Our
           authoritie
           .
           Many
           Ministers
           would
           not
           admit
           to
           the
           Communion
           those
           who
           had
           not
           subscribed
           their
           Covenant
           ,
           but
           in
           their
           exhortation
           before
           it
           ,
           barred
           them
           in
           expresse
           termes
           with
           adulterers
           ,
           slanderers
           ,
           and
           blasphemers
           ,
           &c.
           
           Others
           would
           not
           suffer
           children
           to
           bee
           baptized
           in
           the
           Churches
           of
           those
           Ministers
           who
           were
           not
           of
           the
           Covenant
           ,
           though
           they
           were
           their
           owne
           Parish
           Churches
           ,
           but
           carried
           them
           sometimes
           many
           miles
           to
           be
           baptized
           by
           Covenanting-Ministers
           .
           One
           preached
           ,
           That
           all
           the
           Non-subscribers
           of
           the
           Covenant
           were
           Atheists
           ;
           and
           so
           concluded
           ,
           That
           all
           the
           Lords
           of
           Our
           Councell
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Lords
           of
           Our
           Session
           were
           such
           :
           for
           none
           of
           them
           had
           subscribed
           it
           .
           Another
           preached
           ,
           That
           as
           the
           wrath
           of
           God
           never
           was
           diverted
           from
           his
           people
           ,
           untill
           the
           seven
           sonnes
           of
           Saul
           were
           hanged
           up
           before
           the
           Lord
           in
           Gibeon
           ;
           so
           the
           wrath
           of
           God
           would
           never
           depart
           from
           that
           Kingdome
           ,
           till
           the
           twice
           seven
           Prelates
           (
           which
           makes
           up
           the
           number
           of
           the
           Bishops
           in
           that
           Kingdome
           )
           were
           hanged
           up
           before
           the
           Lord
           there
           ;
           which
           is
           extreme
           ,
           foule
           and
           barbarous
           .
           Another
           preached
           ,
           That
           though
           there
           were
           never
           so
           many
           Acts
           of
           Parliament
           against
           the
           Covenant
           ,
           yet
           it
           ought
           to
           be
           maintained
           against
           them
           all
           .
           Another
           delivered
           these
           words
           in
           his
           Sermon
           :
           
             Let
             us
             never
             give
             over
             till
             we
             have
             the
             King
             in
             our
             power
             ,
             and
             then
             He
             shall
             see
             how
             good
             subjects
             we
             are
             .
          
           Another
           in
           his
           Sermon
           delivered
           this
           ,
           That
           the
           bloudiest
           and
           sharpest
           warre
           was
           rather
           to
           be
           endured
           then
           the
           least
           errour
           in
           doctrine
           or
           discipline
           .
           Another
           in
           his
           Sermon
           wished
           ,
           That
           hee
           and
           all
           the
           Bishops
           in
           that
           Kingdome
           were
           in
           a
           bottomlesse
           boat
           at
           sea
           together
           ;
           for
           he
           could
           bee
           well
           content
           to
           lose
           his
           life
           ,
           so
           they
           might
           lose
           theirs
           .
           Thousands
           more
           such
           beastly
           ,
           barbarous
           and
           profane
           speeches
           were
           delivered
           by
           them
           ,
           not
           onely
           in
           their
           Pulpits
           ,
           but
           in
           their
           Sermons
           :
           For
           the
           Reader
           must
           know
           ,
           that
           in
           these
           times
           of
           tumult
           ,
           where
           the
           Churches
           were
           not
           able
           to
           containe
           
           the
           great
           multitudes
           ,
           they
           did
           usually
           preach
           in
           common
           and
           profane
           places
           ,
           in
           roomes
           which
           are
           yet
           in
           building
           ,
           and
           not
           finished
           (
           intended
           for
           Lawyers
           to
           plead
           in
           )
           in
           the
           Halls
           of
           the
           Taylors
           ,
           and
           other
           mechanicall
           tradesmen
           of
           Edinburgh
           ,
           in
           some
           private
           houses
           ,
           in
           the
           Hall
           of
           the
           Colledge
           of
           Edinburgh
           ,
           where
           one
           Sunday
           Rollock
           being
           to
           preach
           ,
           but
           finding
           the
           crowds
           of
           people
           to
           be
           too
           great
           for
           that
           place
           ,
           mounted
           upon
           the
           top
           of
           a
           paire
           of
           staires
           which
           went
           up
           to
           an
           upper
           ground
           ,
           in
           an
           open
           place
           which
           was
           onely
           covered
           by
           the
           heavens
           ,
           and
           from
           thence
           preached
           to
           a
           great
           troupe
           or
           multitude
           ,
           whose
           breath
           is
           the
           onely
           aire
           hee
           desireth
           to
           live
           in
           ,
           being
           shot
           quite
           through
           the
           head
           with
           popularitie
           .
           Others
           preached
           in
           the
           free-Schoole
           at
           Edinburgh
           ,
           where
           boyes
           use
           to
           play
           and
           bee
           punished
           .
           If
           these
           speeches
           ,
           and
           many
           as
           bad
           or
           worse
           then
           these
           ,
           and
           delivered
           in
           such
           places
           ,
           be
           fit
           to
           perswade
           the
           people
           that
           their
           Covenant
           comes
           from
           God
           ,
           the
           Reader
           may
           easily
           discerne
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           meanes
           which
           they
           used
           for
           blind-folding
           the
           eyes
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           were
           ,
           their
           many
           false
           reports
           ,
           which
           both
           
           in
           their
           Pulpits
           and
           out
           of
           their
           Pulpits
           they
           vented
           amongst
           the
           people
           ,
           which
           their
           Leaders
           knew
           in
           their
           owne
           consciences
           to
           be
           most
           false
           .
           They
           gave
           it
           out
           ,
           that
           We
           intended
           to
           bring
           in
           Poperie
           in
           all
           Our
           Kingdomes
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           a
           toleration
           of
           it
           .
           It
           was
           preached
           that
           the
           Service
           Book
           was
           framed
           at
           Rome
           ,
           and
           brought
           over
           by
           a
           country-man
           of
           theirs
           ;
           when
           they
           doe
           know
           that
           every
           Papist
           by
           the
           Popes
           Bull
           is
           prohibited
           to
           heare
           the
           Service
           Booke
           read
           .
           Others
           preached
           that
           all
           England
           was
           of
           their
           opinion
           and
           judgement
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           had
           good
           intelligence
           from
           hence
           ,
           that
           no
           man
           would
           adhere
           to
           Us
           against
           them
           .
           Another
           preached
           that
           no
           man
           would
           have
           protested
           against
           the
           generall
           Assembly
           but
           for
           money
           ,
           and
           that
           none
           had
           protested
           but
           they
           who
           had
           received
           some
           ,
           when
           they
           did
           know
           that
           many
           had
           protested
           who
           had
           received
           none
           .
           It
           is
           true
           indeed
           ,
           that
           some
           poore
           Ministers
           being
           thrust
           out
           of
           their
           Benefices
           by
           them
           for
           adhering
           to
           Us
           ,
           were
           petitioners
           to
           Our
           Commissioner
           for
           relieving
           the
           necessities
           of
           them
           and
           their
           families
           ;
           some
           of
           
           those
           who
           were
           most
           necessitated
           ,
           he
           did
           a
           little
           relieve
           ;
           but
           some
           of
           that
           number
           were
           none
           of
           the
           protesters
           ,
           and
           many
           who
           were
           protesters
           were
           none
           of
           that
           number
           .
           It
           was
           preached
           ordinarily
           in
           their
           Pulpits
           ,
           that
           neither
           We
           nor
           Our
           Commissioner
           in
           Our
           name
           did
           ever
           intend
           to
           hold
           the
           generall
           Assembly
           ,
           or
           if
           We
           did
           hold
           it
           ,
           did
           never
           intend
           to
           performe
           any
           thing
           which
           We
           had
           promised
           in
           Our
           gracious
           Declaration
           ;
           though
           they
           now
           know
           that
           We
           have
           performed
           both
           .
           Within
           these
           few
           daies
           some
           desired
           the
           people
           publiquely
           in
           their
           Pulpits
           to
           give
           thankes
           to
           God
           for
           that
           overthrow
           which
           the
           Hollanders
           had
           given
           to
           the
           Spanish
           Fleet
           before
           Dunkirke
           ;
           assuring
           their
           auditours
           that
           it
           was
           no
           lesse
           to
           be
           celebrated
           by
           them
           ,
           then
           their
           deliverance
           from
           the
           Spanish
           Invasion
           in
           88.
           because
           all
           that
           Fleet
           was
           prepared
           at
           Our
           charge
           ,
           for
           their
           ruine
           and
           subversion
           :
           Besides
           many
           thousands
           more
           such
           reports
           and
           counterfeited
           letters
           scattered
           by
           them
           ,
           of
           which
           some
           no
           doubt
           were
           devised
           by
           themselves
           ,
           whereby
           they
           kept
           Our
           people
           in
           that
           ignorance
           in
           which
           at
           the
           very
           first
           they
           had
           resolved
           to
           involve
           them
           .
           Now
           what
           a
           fearfull
           and
           terrible
           thing
           is
           it
           for
           men
           in
           the
           house
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           in
           those
           places
           of
           these
           houses
           of
           God
           which
           they
           call
           the
           chaires
           of
           truth
           ,
           to
           deliver
           such
           things
           as
           either
           they
           doe
           not
           know
           to
           be
           true
           ,
           or
           doe
           know
           to
           be
           false
           ?
           Besides
           these
           dictates
           of
           the
           Ministers
           ,
           the
           lay-Elders
           ,
           since
           they
           came
           to
           thinke
           themselves
           Ecclesiasticall
           persons
           (
           for
           so
           now
           they
           doe
           ,
           and
           will
           not
           be
           called
           lay
           ,
           but
           ruling-Elders
           )
           they
           have
           found
           new
           inspirations
           ,
           and
           delivered
           doctrines
           as
           like
           their
           Divines
           as
           may
           be
           :
           one
           of
           them
           We
           cannot
           chuse
           but
           rehearse
           .
           An
           ancient
           Knight
           and
           a
           lay-Elder
           intruded
           himselfe
           and
           his
           fellowes
           upon
           a
           Presbyterie
           for
           chusing
           the
           Ministers
           Commissioners
           for
           the
           Assembly
           ;
           and
           the
           Ministers
           of
           that
           Presbyterie
           not
           being
           able
           to
           keep
           them
           out
           ,
           though
           they
           earnestly
           desired
           it
           ,
           fell
           to
           intreat
           these
           lay-Elders
           ,
           that
           if
           they
           would
           needs
           intrude
           themselves
           in
           their
           election
           ,
           they
           would
           have
           a
           speciall
           care
           to
           chuse
           the
           ablest
           Ministers
           ,
           and
           who
           were
           most
           inclined
           to
           moderation
           and
           peaceable
           courses
           ,
           because
           the
           Church
           at
           
           this
           time
           stood
           in
           great
           need
           of
           such
           Commissioners
           :
           The
           old
           Knight
           in
           great
           zeale
           replyed
           ,
           That
           whosoever
           at
           this
           time
           gave
           his
           voice
           to
           a
           moderate
           or
           peaceable
           minded
           Minister
           ,
           hee
           was
           a
           betrayer
           of
           Christ
           and
           his
           cause
           ;
           because
           these
           times
           required
           no
           luke-warme
           Commissioners
           :
           which
           barbarous
           and
           unchristian
           speech
           of
           his
           being
           related
           by
           way
           of
           complaint
           to
           the
           Tables
           at
           Edinburgh
           ,
           was
           so
           far
           from
           being
           censured
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           approved
           for
           a
           high
           and
           heroicall
           ejaculation
           .
        
         
           
           The
           third
           meanes
           whereby
           they
           have
           perverted
           Our
           people
           ,
           and
           continued
           them
           in
           their
           disobedience
           to
           Us
           and
           Our
           Lawes
           ,
           have
           been
           their
           strange
           and
           damnable
           positions
           ,
           whereby
           they
           have
           impoysoned
           Our
           subjects
           ;
           some
           whereof
           We
           shall
           now
           declare
           unto
           you
           .
        
         
           
           First
           ,
           What
           subjects
           doe
           of
           their
           owne
           heads
           is
           much
           better
           then
           what
           they
           doe
           in
           obedience
           to
           Authoritie
           ;
           the
           one
           savouring
           of
           constraint
           ,
           but
           the
           other
           being
           voluntarie
           and
           cheerfull
           obedience
           .
           This
           proposition
           is
           delivered
           in
           their
           Protestation
           ,
           bearing
           date
           the
           22.
           of
           September
           ,
           1638.
           made
           against
           Our
           gracious
           Declaration
           ;
           it
           is
           in
           their
           fifth
           reason
           against
           the
           subscription
           to
           the
           Confession
           of
           faith
           urged
           by
           Us.
           
        
         
           
           A
           second
           ,
           The
           Parliaments
           power
           doth
           no
           more
           reach
           to
           the
           placing
           of
           Officers
           originally
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           then
           the
           Church
           hath
           power
           to
           make
           States-men
           in
           the
           Common-wealth
           .
           This
           position
           is
           in
           their
           answer
           to
           Our
           Commissioners
           Declaration
           ,
           concerning
           Our
           sense
           and
           meaning
           ,
           in
           commanding
           the
           Confession
           of
           faith
           to
           bee
           subscribed
           :
           Where
           they
           have
           added
           the
           word
           Originally
           onely
           to
           puzzle
           the
           Reader
           :
           For
           certainly
           their
           meaning
           must
           bee
           ,
           That
           the
           Parliament
           hath
           no
           power
           for
           confirming
           of
           Officers
           placed
           in
           the
           Church
           by
           the
           Church
           it selfe
           ;
           for
           no
           Act
           of
           Parliament
           in
           that
           Kingdome
           doth
           make
           any
           Officers
           in
           the
           Church
           originally
           ,
           but
           onely
           ratifieth
           and
           confirmeth
           such
           as
           were
           established
           by
           the
           Church
           in
           her
           generall
           Assemblies
           .
        
         
           
           A
           third
           position
           is
           this
           :
           The
           Parliament
           can
           make
           no
           law
           
           at
           all
           concerning
           the
           Church
           ,
           but
           onely
           ratifie
           what
           the
           Church
           decreeth
           :
           and
           after
           it
           hath
           ratified
           it
           ,
           yet
           if
           the
           Assembly
           of
           the
           Church
           shall
           prohibit
           it
           ,
           and
           repeale
           that
           decree
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           all
           the
           subjects
           are
           discharged
           from
           yeelding
           obedience
           to
           the
           Act
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           which
           either
           made
           any
           such
           law
           ,
           or
           ratified
           any
           such
           decree
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           This
           position
           they
           deliver
           in
           their
           answer
           to
           the
           5.
           reasons
           in
           the
           said
           Declaration
           ;
           and
           would
           be
           well
           weighed
           .
        
         
           
           A
           fourth
           position
           is
           this
           :
           The
           Assembly
           hath
           power
           to
           discharge
           all
           subscription
           to
           the
           confession
           of
           faith
           commanded
           to
           be
           subscribed
           by
           Us
           ,
           and
           as
           it
           is
           interpreted
           by
           Us
           or
           Our
           Commissioner
           ;
           so
           leaving
           Us
           no
           power
           at
           all
           in
           Ecclesiasticall
           causes
           ,
           which
           all
           Reformed
           Churches
           give
           their
           Princes
           ,
           according
           to
           Gods
           Law.
           This
           position
           is
           in
           the
           same
           place
           in
           their
           conclusion
           of
           their
           answers
           to
           the
           five
           reasons
           .
        
         
           
           A
           fifth
           position
           is
           this
           :
           The
           Assembly
           without
           Us
           is
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           the
           onely
           Judge
           competent
           fit
           to
           interpret
           and
           explaine
           all
           doubts
           arising
           upon
           the
           confession
           of
           faith
           commanded
           by
           Us
           ;
           which
           they
           put
           in
           practice
           ,
           by
           explicating
           Our
           confession
           of
           faith
           against
           Our
           owne
           meaning
           ,
           and
           after
           We
           had
           dissolved
           the
           assembly
           .
           This
           position
           is
           set
           downe
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           their
           conclusion
           after
           their
           answers
           to
           the
           five
           reasons
           .
        
         
           
           A
           sixth
           position
           is
           this
           :
           Though
           the
           Law
           be
           interpreted
           ,
           yet
           if
           it
           be
           interpreted
           in
           a
           sense
           disliked
           by
           most
           of
           the
           Kingdome
           ,
           the
           body
           of
           the
           Kingdome
           ,
           for
           whose
           good
           the
           Law
           was
           made
           ,
           may
           crave
           the
           lawfull
           redresse
           of
           the
           grievances
           sustained
           by
           that
           Law.
           This
           position
           is
           in
           the
           fifth
           of
           their
           ten
           Articles
           propounded
           before
           the
           indiction
           of
           the
           assembly
           .
           A
           strange
           position
           ,
           that
           they
           shall
           crave
           redresse
           of
           a
           Law
           ,
           and
           before
           a
           Parliament
           which
           onely
           can
           redresse
           it
           ;
           and
           though
           they
           call
           it
           a
           craving
           to
           redresse
           it
           ,
           yet
           they
           meane
           an
           actuall
           redressing
           of
           it
           :
           for
           they
           (
           before
           a
           Parliament
           was
           at
           this
           time
           indicted
           )
           have
           actually
           done
           many
           things
           against
           Acts
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           and
           stand
           upon
           their
           justification
           that
           they
           may
           lawfully
           doe
           so
           .
        
         
         
           
           The
           seventh
           position
           is
           this
           :
           The
           Assembly
           is
           independant
           ,
           either
           from
           King
           or
           Parliament
           in
           matters
           Ecclesiasticall
           .
           This
           position
           is
           in
           their
           Protestation
           against
           Our
           Proclamation
           of
           the
           18.
           of
           December
           1638.
           in
           their
           third
           reason
           against
           Our
           gracious
           offers
           delivered
           into
           the
           Assembly
           by
           Our
           Commissioner
           ;
           and
           is
           a
           position
           delivered
           not
           onely
           in
           the
           sense
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           very
           words
           of
           the
           Jesuites
           .
           The
           other
           positions
           following
           ,
           generally
           dispersed
           throughout
           their
           Protestations
           and
           Pamphlets
           ,
           are
           so
           obvious
           to
           any
           one
           who
           hath
           read
           them
           ,
           as
           the
           particular
           cytation
           of
           them
           may
           bee
           forborne
           ;
           such
           as
           are
           these
           following
           .
        
         
           
           An
           eight
           position
           is
           :
           That
           in
           all
           matters
           determined
           in
           an
           assembly
           ,
           We
           are
           to
           receive
           them
           as
           the
           son
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           have
           no
           further
           interest
           in
           them
           ,
           though
           they
           be
           not
           matters
           of
           faith
           but
           matters
           of
           government
           ,
           and
           those
           concluded
           by
           them
           against
           Acts
           of
           Parliament
           established
           by
           Us
           and
           Our
           three
           Estates
           ;
           nay
           ,
           though
           they
           concerne
           secular
           businesse
           ,
           as
           making
           of
           Salt
           ,
           and
           fishing
           for
           Salmons
           on
           Sundaies
           ,
           changing
           of
           Markets
           from
           one
           day
           in
           the
           weeke
           to
           another
           ,
           and
           such
           like
           :
           for
           in
           their
           late
           pretended
           Assembly
           they
           have
           determined
           of
           many
           such
           things
           ,
           as
           doth
           appeare
           by
           the
           Index
           of
           their
           Acts.
           They
           will
           not
           find
           many
           Papists
           who
           have
           said
           so
           much
           for
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           nor
           any
           Jesuites
           which
           have
           said
           more
           .
        
         
           
           A
           ninth
           position
           is
           this
           :
           It
           is
           lawfull
           for
           subjects
           to
           make
           a
           Covenant
           and
           combination
           without
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           to
           enter
           into
           a
           band
           of
           mutuall
           defence
           against
           the
           King
           and
           all
           persons
           whatsoever
           ,
           though
           by
           two
           Acts
           of
           Parliament
           before
           cyted
           ,
           all
           such
           persons
           as
           shall
           be
           found
           either
           contrivers
           of
           ,
           or
           adherers
           to
           any
           such
           league
           ,
           are
           punishable
           with
           death
           .
        
         
           
           A
           tenth
           position
           is
           this
           :
           That
           it
           is
           lawfull
           for
           themselves
           sitting
           in
           an
           assembly
           ,
           to
           indict
           a
           new
           assembly
           without
           Our
           consent
           ,
           as
           they
           have
           now
           indicted
           a
           new
           assembly
           to
           bee
           held
           in
           July
           next
           ;
           or
           out
           of
           the
           assembly
           when
           they
           please
           ,
           as
           they
           professed
           that
           now
           they
           would
           have
           done
           ,
           if
           We
           had
           
           not
           indicted
           one
           ,
           though
           this
           be
           directly
           and
           expresly
           against
           two
           Acts
           of
           Parliament
           before
           cyted
           .
        
         
           
           An
           eleventh
           position
           is
           this
           :
           If
           subjects
           bee
           called
           before
           Us
           and
           Our
           Councell
           for
           any
           misdemeanour
           ,
           if
           they
           who
           are
           called
           doe
           any
           way
           conceive
           that
           the
           matter
           for
           which
           they
           are
           called
           ,
           doth
           concerne
           the
           glory
           of
           God
           ,
           or
           the
           good
           of
           the
           Church
           (
           and
           a
           wonder
           it
           is
           if
           any
           cause
           can
           be
           found
           which
           doth
           not
           concerne
           one
           of
           these
           two
           )
           then
           they
           may
           appeale
           from
           Us
           and
           Our
           Councell
           to
           the
           next
           generall
           Assembly
           and
           Parliament
           ;
           and
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           ,
           before
           these
           appeales
           be
           either
           heard
           or
           discussed
           ,
           they
           may
           disobey
           Us
           and
           Our
           Councell
           ,
           although
           by
           an
           Act
           of
           Parliament
           before
           cyted
           ,
           it
           is
           expresly
           made
           treason
           :
           and
           the
           Ministers
           who
           appealed
           from
           Our
           Royall
           Father
           and
           his
           Councell
           ,
           were
           upon
           that
           Act
           arraigned
           and
           found
           guilty
           of
           treason
           .
        
         
           
           The
           twelfth
           position
           is
           this
           :
           That
           when
           We
           are
           intreated
           to
           indict
           a
           generall
           Assembly
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           that
           there
           is
           any
           need
           of
           Our
           indiction
           ,
           but
           rather
           to
           doe
           Us
           honour
           ,
           and
           to
           beget
           some
           countenance
           to
           their
           proceedings
           ;
           alledging
           that
           the
           power
           of
           indiction
           is
           in
           Us
           but
           cumulativè
           ,
           not
           privativè
           ,
           which
           if
           We
           shall
           refuse
           ,
           then
           that
           power
           is
           suppletivè
           in
           the
           collective
           bodie
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           alwaies
           (
           say
           they
           )
           in
           all
           other
           cases
           ,
           if
           the
           Prince
           shall
           either
           neglect
           or
           refuse
           to
           doe
           his
           dutie
           :
           Nor
           are
           they
           ashamed
           to
           averre
           ,
           that
           all
           Soveraigne
           authoritie
           was
           originally
           in
           the
           collective
           bodie
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           by
           them
           conferred
           with
           their
           owne
           consent
           upon
           the
           Prince
           ;
           and
           therefore
           ,
           if
           the
           Prince
           shall
           omit
           to
           doe
           his
           dutie
           ,
           he
           either
           falls
           from
           his
           right
           ,
           or
           his
           right
           is
           interrupted
           ,
           untill
           he
           returne
           to
           his
           dutie
           :
           but
           that
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           the
           Soveraigne
           right
           and
           authoritie
           doth
           returne
           to
           ,
           and
           remaine
           with
           the
           people
           ,
           from
           whom
           it
           was
           at
           the
           first
           derived
           upon
           the
           Prince
           :
           A
           prettie
           matter
           it
           were
           if
           Princes
           Crownes
           and
           Soveraignties
           should
           depend
           upon
           such
           notionall
           and
           pedanticall
           distinctions
           ,
           and
           wonder
           it
           is
           that
           these
           men
           who
           professe
           themselves
           to
           be
           the
           greatest
           enemies
           to
           Poperie
           in
           all
           the
           World
           ,
           should
           borrow
           the
           very
           words
           and
           termes
           of
           
           this
           ridiculous
           distinction
           from
           the
           Jesuites
           ;
           which
           distinction
           ,
           if
           it
           had
           ever
           been
           used
           in
           those
           primitive
           and
           purest
           Councels
           of
           the
           Church
           ;
           all
           of
           which
           were
           onely
           called
           by
           the
           Emperours
           ,
           and
           in
           which
           all
           matters
           were
           ordered
           and
           disposed
           by
           their
           Presidents
           and
           Deputies
           ,
           it
           would
           have
           made
           those
           Emperours
           out
           of
           love
           with
           the
           Councels
           and
           Assemblies
           of
           the
           Church
           :
           But
           they
           were
           never
           robbed
           of
           that
           speciall
           prerogative
           of
           their
           Crowne
           untill
           the
           Bishops
           of
           Rome
           by
           their
           tyrannie
           and
           usurpation
           ,
           and
           by
           animating
           and
           arming
           their
           owne
           subjects
           against
           them
           ,
           dispossessed
           them
           of
           it
           :
           And
           now
           We
           and
           Our
           Successors
           being
           repossessed
           of
           it
           againe
           by
           the
           Lawes
           of
           that
           Our
           Kingdome
           ,
           and
           the
           usurpation
           of
           the
           Pope
           ,
           in
           that
           very
           particular
           ,
           being
           by
           many
           of
           Our
           Acts
           of
           Parliament
           excluded
           ,
           wonder
           it
           is
           to
           see
           these
           men
           take
           upon
           themselves
           that
           usurped
           and
           cashiered
           Papall
           authoritie
           .
        
         
           
           The
           thirteenth
           position
           is
           this
           :
           If
           We
           or
           Our
           Commissioner
           sitting
           in
           Assembly
           shall
           denie
           Our
           voice
           to
           any
           thing
           ,
           which
           to
           Us
           appeareth
           to
           bee
           unjust
           and
           repugnant
           to
           Our
           Lawes
           ,
           yet
           if
           that
           shall
           be
           concluded
           by
           most
           voices
           of
           the
           Assembly
           ,
           that
           then
           We
           are
           bound
           
             jure
             divino
          
           to
           see
           all
           these
           conclusions
           made
           in
           despight
           of
           Us
           ,
           obeyed
           by
           all
           Our
           subjects
           ,
           and
           by
           Our
           authoritie
           to
           inforce
           obedience
           to
           these
           Acts
           ;
           and
           if
           Our
           Councellers
           or
           Judges
           shall
           refuse
           to
           do
           the
           like
           ,
           then
           they
           shall
           be
           lyable
           to
           the
           sentence
           of
           Excommunication
           ,
           and
           so
           be
           deprived
           not
           onely
           of
           their
           places
           ,
           but
           of
           their
           estates
           :
           A
           position
           to
           which
           We
           suppose
           they
           will
           never
           gaine
           the
           consent
           of
           Princes
           ,
           or
           Magistrates
           put
           in
           authoritie
           under
           them
           .
        
         
           
           A
           fourteenth
           position
           is
           this
           :
           An
           Assembly
           may
           abrogate
           Acts
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           and
           discharge
           Our
           subjects
           from
           obedience
           to
           them
           ,
           if
           they
           any
           way
           reflect
           upon
           businesse
           of
           the
           Church
           ;
           which
           We
           wonder
           that
           the
           Nobilitie
           ,
           Gentrie
           ,
           and
           Burrowes
           can
           endure
           :
           for
           as
           it
           doth
           derogate
           principally
           from
           Our
           authoritie
           ,
           so
           doth
           it
           proportionably
           from
           theirs
           when
           they
           are
           assembled
           in
           Parliament
           :
           and
           indeed
           it
           is
           to
           be
           wondred
           at
           ,
           how
           any
           man
           that
           is
           acquainted
           with
           
           government
           can
           endure
           it
           :
           for
           it
           destroyeth
           not
           onely
           the
           nature
           ,
           but
           the
           very
           name
           of
           
             the
             high
             Court
             of
             Parliament
          
           ;
           for
           how
           can
           that
           be
           called
           the
           Highest
           Court
           of
           the
           Kingdome
           ,
           if
           a
           generall
           assembly
           may
           rescind
           the
           acts
           of
           it
           ?
           And
           that
           power
           which
           may
           repeale
           one
           act
           of
           it
           may
           repeale
           more
           ,
           nay
           all
           acts
           of
           it
           ,
           when
           it
           shall
           bee
           pleased
           to
           exercise
           that
           power
           ,
           and
           say
           it
           is
           in
           order
           to
           the
           glory
           of
           God
           and
           the
           good
           of
           his
           Church
           .
        
         
           
           A
           fifteenth
           position
           is
           this
           :
           The
           Protestation
           of
           subjects
           against
           Lawes
           established
           ,
           whether
           it
           be
           made
           
             coram
             Judice
          
           ,
           or
           
             non
             Judice
          
           ,
           before
           the
           Judges
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           or
           the
           people
           themselves
           who
           are
           borne
           to
           be
           judged
           ,
           doth
           void
           all
           obedience
           to
           these
           Lawes
           ,
           and
           dischargeth
           all
           the
           protesters
           from
           any
           obligation
           to
           live
           under
           them
           ,
           before
           ever
           these
           Protestations
           and
           the
           validitie
           of
           them
           shall
           come
           to
           be
           discussed
           before
           the
           competent
           Judges
           of
           them
           ;
           nay
           ,
           although
           they
           bee
           repelled
           by
           the
           Judges
           before
           whom
           they
           are
           made
           :
           all
           which
           (
           since
           these
           troubles
           begun
           in
           that
           Kingdome
           )
           have
           been
           usually
           practised
           by
           the
           Covenanters
           ,
           who
           having
           sometimes
           made
           Protestations
           against
           Our
           Lawes
           before
           Our
           Councell
           ,
           sometimes
           before
           Our
           Commissioner
           ,
           sometimes
           before
           the
           Lords
           of
           Our
           Session
           who
           repelled
           them
           all
           ,
           then
           they
           made
           them
           before
           the
           people
           their
           owne
           associates
           in
           the
           publique
           Market-places
           ,
           and
           by
           that
           meanes
           held
           these
           Protestations
           sufficiently
           admitted
           ,
           and
           themselves
           discharged
           from
           obedience
           to
           all
           these
           Lawes
           against
           which
           they
           protested
           ,
           alledging
           (
           perhaps
           )
           that
           they
           were
           unjustly
           and
           unduely
           enacted
           :
           which
           course
           ,
           if
           it
           may
           be
           allowed
           in
           any
           Common-wealth
           ,
           and
           that
           Protestations
           before
           they
           be
           discussed
           ,
           may
           discharge
           subjects
           from
           obedience
           to
           Lawes
           ,
           what
           subject
           will
           yeeld
           obedience
           to
           any
           Law
           ,
           by
           which
           he
           findeth
           himselfe
           pressed
           or
           inconvenienced
           ,
           when
           the
           remedie
           of
           a
           Protestation
           ,
           whether
           admitted
           or
           not
           admitted
           ,
           is
           so
           readie
           at
           hand
           ?
        
         
           
           A
           sixteenth
           and
           last
           position
           is
           this
           ;
           which
           indeed
           is
           the
           worst
           of
           all
           :
           for
           it
           is
           both
           the
           mother
           and
           nurse
           of
           all
           the
           rest
           ,
           and
           is
           such
           a
           shamefull
           one
           ,
           that
           they
           have
           not
           printed
           
           it
           
             in
             terminis
          
           ;
           but
           it
           followeth
           by
           an
           unavoidable
           consequence
           upon
           many
           of
           their
           printed
           positions
           ,
           as
           all
           of
           them
           doe
           follow
           upon
           ,
           and
           flow
           from
           it
           :
           And
           the
           practice
           of
           it
           is
           so
           current
           with
           them
           ,
           as
           it
           appeareth
           almost
           in
           every
           one
           of
           their
           particular
           actions
           ;
           And
           it
           is
           thus
           :
           A
           number
           of
           men
           ,
           being
           the
           greater
           part
           of
           the
           Kingdome
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           the
           greater
           ,
           (
           and
           in
           that
           sense
           (
           say
           they
           )
           the
           more
           considerable
           part
           )
           may
           doe
           any
           thing
           which
           they
           themselves
           doe
           conceive
           to
           be
           conduceable
           to
           the
           glory
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           good
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           notwithstanding
           of
           any
           lawes
           standing
           in
           force
           to
           the
           contrarie
           ;
           and
           that
           this
           greater
           part
           ,
           especially
           met
           in
           a
           representative
           assembly
           ,
           may
           ,
           without
           the
           authoritie
           of
           Us
           ,
           against
           the
           expresse
           commandement
           of
           Us
           and
           Our
           Councell
           ,
           and
           Our
           Judges
           declaration
           of
           it
           to
           be
           against
           the
           lawes
           of
           Our
           Kingdome
           ,
           chuse
           some
           few
           Noblemen
           ,
           Gentlemen
           ,
           Ministers
           and
           Burgesses
           ,
           who
           ,
           under
           the
           name
           of
           Committees
           or
           Commissioners
           from
           the
           generall
           assembly
           ,
           to
           bee
           chosen
           from
           assembly
           to
           assembly
           ,
           shall
           sit
           and
           determine
           of
           things
           concerning
           the
           Church
           and
           State
           ,
           as
           if
           there
           were
           neither
           King
           ,
           Councell
           ,
           nor
           Judge
           in
           the
           land
           .
           They
           complaine
           of
           a
           High
           Commission
           erected
           by
           Us
           and
           Our
           authoritie
           ,
           but
           whether
           this
           be
           not
           a
           higher
           Commission
           then
           that
           ,
           We
           leave
           it
           to
           every
           impartiall
           judgement
           .
        
         
           They
           answer
           for
           themselves
           onely
           this
           ,
           That
           they
           doe
           it
           as
           being
           put
           in
           authoritie
           by
           the
           generall
           assembly
           ,
           which
           is
           (
           say
           they
           )
           a
           Court
           independent
           from
           Us
           ,
           and
           therefore
           may
           erect
           what
           Court
           it
           will
           without
           Us
           ,
           and
           may
           appoint
           what
           Commissioners
           it
           will
           to
           sit
           for
           that
           Court
           ,
           so
           they
           meddle
           with
           nothing
           but
           Ecclesiasticall
           businesse
           :
           But
           let
           the
           Reader
           consider
           how
           many
           wicked
           and
           insufferable
           absurdities
           this
           their
           answer
           carrieth
           along
           with
           it
           .
        
         
           
           First
           ,
           By
           what
           authoritie
           did
           they
           doe
           the
           same
           things
           which
           they
           now
           doe
           ,
           before
           the
           assembly
           was
           indicted
           ?
           They
           could
           not
           bee
           then
           Commissioners
           from
           the
           generall
           assembly
           .
        
         
           
           Next
           ,
           Who
           gave
           the
           generall
           assembly
           power
           to
           erect
           any
           
           such
           Table
           of
           Commissioners
           ?
           They
           found
           themselves
           aggrieved
           with
           the
           high
           Cōmission
           established
           by
           Us
           ,
           upon
           this
           ground
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           no
           such
           Court
           established
           either
           by
           acts
           of
           generall
           assembly
           or
           Parliament
           :
           And
           now
           Wee
           desire
           them
           to
           shew
           any
           act
           of
           Parliament
           giving
           the
           assembly
           power
           to
           erect
           any
           such
           Table
           of
           Commissioners
           .
        
         
           
           Thirdly
           ,
           in
           the
           erection
           of
           this
           Table
           ,
           they
           out-doe
           any
           thing
           which
           yet
           hath
           been
           either
           said
           or
           done
           by
           the
           Jesuites
           in
           defence
           of
           the
           Churches
           authoritie
           ,
           and
           the
           authoritie
           of
           her
           visible
           Head
           over
           Kings
           and
           Princes
           :
           for
           they
           did
           never
           yet
           affirme
           ,
           that
           the
           Ecclesiasticall
           authoritie
           could
           bee
           exercised
           but
           by
           Ecclesiasticall
           persons
           :
           but
           these
           men
           doe
           hold
           ,
           that
           Noblemen
           ,
           Gentlemen
           ,
           and
           Burgesses
           may
           execute
           this
           authoritie
           :
           But
           they
           say
           ,
           they
           doe
           not
           exercise
           it
           as
           any
           such
           lay-men
           ,
           but
           as
           ruling-Elders
           ,
           and
           so
           in
           the
           capacitie
           of
           Ecclesiasticall
           persons
           ;
           But
           can
           there
           any
           childe
           be
           found
           who
           will
           not
           laugh
           at
           this
           ,
           if
           ever
           he
           have
           heard
           but
           the
           common
           names
           of
           Church-men
           and
           Lay-men
           ?
           Can
           these
           two
           be
           confounded
           ?
           Can
           the
           calling
           of
           a
           man
           by
           the
           name
           of
           an
           Elder
           make
           him
           an
           Ecclesiasticall
           person
           ,
           if
           by
           his
           place
           and
           calling
           hee
           is
           never
           to
           discharge
           any
           office
           of
           a
           Church-man
           ?
           They
           have
           declared
           it
           to
           be
           unlawfull
           for
           Bishops
           to
           have
           voices
           in
           Parliament
           ,
           Councell
           ,
           or
           any
           secular
           Judicatorie
           ,
           because
           these
           places
           are
           incompatible
           with
           the
           places
           of
           Ecclesiasticall
           persons
           :
           And
           shall
           not
           lay-persons
           be
           as
           incapable
           at
           least
           to
           meddle
           with
           Divine
           and
           Ecclesiasticall
           businesses
           ?
           Or
           if
           they
           shall
           ,
           then
           let
           these
           Ecclesiasticall
           Elders
           renounce
           their
           places
           in
           Parliament
           and
           other
           secular
           Courts
           of
           justice
           ,
           and
           become
           ruling-Elders
           onely
           .
        
         
           
           Fourthly
           ,
           they
           alledge
           that
           they
           meddle
           onely
           in
           Ecclesiasticall
           causes
           ;
           Although
           it
           bee
           unlawfull
           for
           them
           to
           doe
           that
           ,
           yet
           it
           were
           the
           more
           tolerable
           ,
           if
           they
           did
           as
           they
           say
           :
           but
           they
           doe
           make
           good
           what
           they
           say
           ,
           by
           telling
           the
           world
           what
           they
           meane
           by
           things
           Ecclesiasticall
           ,
           and
           their
           meaning
           they
           doe
           expresse
           in
           the
           very
           termes
           of
           the
           Jesuites
           ;
           for
           by
           Ecclesiasticall
           ,
           they
           meane
           ,
           as
           their
           practice
           sheweth
           ,
           any
           
           thing
           which
           is
           
             in
             ordine
             ad
             Ecclesiastica
          
           :
           nay
           more
           ,
           
             in
             ordine
             ad
             Spiritualia
          
           ,
           whatsoever
           may
           bee
           thought
           conducible
           to
           the
           good
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           or
           to
           any
           spirituall
           good
           ,
           and
           yet
           more
           vastly
           to
           the
           glorie
           of
           God
           ;
           by
           which
           latitude
           of
           the
           word
           Ecclesiasticall
           ,
           We
           would
           know
           what
           they
           have
           left
           without
           the
           compasse
           of
           their
           cognisance
           .
           Just
           nothing
           :
           For
           in
           this
           sense
           they
           may
           set
           the
           price
           on
           victuals
           ,
           they
           may
           censure
           the
           actions
           of
           all
           men
           in
           what
           kind
           soever
           ,
           because
           Saint
           Paul
           biddeth
           us
           ,
           
             Whether
             we
             eate
             or
             drinke
             ,
             or
             whatsoever
             we
             doe
             ,
             doe
             it
             all
             to
             the
             glory
             of
             God.
          
           And
           truly
           ,
           from
           this
           false
           and
           Jesuiticall
           interpretation
           of
           this
           word
           Ecclesiasticall
           ,
           have
           issued
           most
           of
           all
           their
           acts
           of
           sedition
           and
           rebellion
           :
           They
           have
           provided
           armes
           for
           Our
           subjects
           ,
           they
           first
           blocked
           up
           all
           Our
           Forts
           &
           Castles
           ,
           and
           since
           have
           taken
           them
           ,
           stopped
           Our
           Officers
           from
           carrying
           victualls
           or
           ammunition
           into
           them
           ,
           they
           have
           raised
           Forts
           ,
           taxed
           Our
           subjects
           ,
           levied
           souldiers
           against
           Us
           ,
           not
           onely
           turned
           Us
           out
           of
           the
           possession
           of
           Our
           Castles
           ,
           but
           ,
           so
           farre
           as
           in
           them
           lies
           ,
           defeated
           Our
           title
           to
           them
           ,
           by
           declaring
           that
           they
           are
           not
           Our
           Castles
           but
           the
           Kingdomes
           ;
           they
           have
           incroached
           upon
           the
           undoubted
           bounds
           and
           markes
           of
           Our
           Soveraigntie
           ,
           by
           sending
           warrants
           to
           Our
           Sheriffes
           for
           chusing
           Commissioners
           for
           the
           Shires
           for
           the
           next
           Parliament
           ;
           they
           have
           discharged
           Our
           own
           Printer
           for
           printing
           any
           thing
           which
           concerneth
           these
           troubles
           ,
           or
           may
           make
           against
           them
           ,
           though
           commanded
           by
           Us
           and
           by
           Our
           Councell
           ,
           so
           that
           if
           We
           have
           any
           thing
           to
           print
           there
           ,
           We
           must
           first
           be
           a
           suiter
           to
           Jhonston
           their
           Clerke
           for
           his
           hand
           to
           it
           ,
           else
           it
           cannot
           passe
           ;
           they
           have
           injoyned
           or
           at
           least
           suffered
           the
           Preachers
           of
           their
           owne
           side
           to
           pray
           and
           preach
           most
           bitterly
           against
           Us
           and
           Our
           authoritie
           :
           those
           Preachers
           who
           continued
           in
           their
           loyaltie
           towards
           Us
           ,
           they
           have
           most
           unjustly
           against
           Our
           lawes
           deprived
           of
           their
           Benefices
           ,
           and
           most
           unmercifully
           and
           unchristianlike
           exposed
           them
           to
           miserie
           and
           beggerie
           ,
           they
           have
           most
           contemptuously
           and
           rebelliously
           used
           Our
           Councellours
           and
           Judges
           :
           When
           they
           are
           asked
           ,
           why
           they
           doe
           these
           things
           ,
           and
           by
           what
           authoritie
           they
           doe
           them
           :
        
         
         
           
           To
           the
           first
           they
           answer
           onely
           ,
           That
           they
           doe
           them
           for
           the
           good
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           the
           glorie
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           Religion
           may
           bee
           preserved
           ,
           the
           honour
           of
           God
           maintained
           ,
           and
           his
           glorie
           increased
           :
           Who
           would
           thinke
           that
           there
           should
           bee
           men
           found
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           who
           call
           themselves
           after
           the
           name
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           invocate
           the
           name
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           yet
           dare
           profane
           and
           abuse
           the
           names
           of
           Religion
           ,
           God
           ;
           and
           his
           glorie
           ,
           and
           to
           intitle
           those
           glorious
           names
           to
           such
           lewd
           actions
           of
           treason
           and
           rebellion
           ,
           as
           can
           proceed
           from
           none
           but
           the
           Devill
           ?
        
         
           
           To
           the
           second
           :
           By
           what
           authoritie
           they
           doe
           these
           things
           ,
           which
           are
           expresly
           against
           the
           Acts
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           Acts
           of
           Councell
           ,
           and
           Acts
           of
           generall
           Assemblies
           ?
           They
           answer
           ,
           that
           these
           Acts
           of
           Assembly
           were
           unduely
           obtained
           ,
           and
           that
           now
           they
           have
           rescinded
           them
           .
           For
           Acts
           of
           Parliament
           and
           Acts
           of
           Councell
           ,
           they
           expresse
           great
           wonder
           and
           admiration
           ,
           that
           any
           man
           should
           question
           their
           authoritie
           over
           them
           :
           For
           that
           question
           they
           use
           to
           answer
           with
           another
           of
           their
           owne
           ,
           viz.
           Whether
           any
           man
           doth
           hold
           Christ
           or
           Us
           to
           be
           supreme
           ?
           and
           being
           answered
           that
           Christ
           is
           supreme
           ,
           then
           they
           conclude
           ,
           That
           they
           being
           his
           Councell
           must
           likewise
           be
           supreme
           ;
           That
           the
           Parliament
           is
           but
           the
           Councell
           of
           the
           Kingdome
           ,
           That
           Our
           Privie
           Councellours
           and
           Judges
           are
           but
           the
           Councell
           and
           Judges
           of
           the
           King
           ;
           but
           that
           they
           themselves
           are
           the
           immediate
           and
           independent
           Councellours
           of
           ,
           and
           Judges
           under
           Christ
           ,
           who
           is
           the
           King
           of
           all
           kings
           and
           kingdomes
           ;
           and
           that
           therefore
           in
           all
           causes
           which
           they
           conceive
           to
           concerne
           Christ
           and
           his
           Kingdome
           ,
           which
           is
           his
           Church
           ,
           they
           are
           supreme
           and
           independent
           ,
           above
           Us
           ,
           Our
           Parliament
           ,
           Our
           Councell
           ,
           Our
           Judges
           :
           And
           that
           if
           Our
           Councellours
           or
           Judges
           doe
           not
           obey
           their
           commandements
           ,
           they
           will
           proceed
           to
           the
           sentence
           of
           Excommunication
           against
           them
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           same
           reason
           (
           though
           as
           yet
           they
           have
           not
           said
           it
           )
           they
           may
           proceed
           against
           Us
           with
           the
           same
           sentence
           :
           for
           We
           acknowledge
           Christ
           to
           bee
           the
           supreme
           King
           ,
           as
           much
           as
           Our
           Councellours
           and
           Judges
           doe
           acknowledge
           him
           to
           be
           the
           supreme
           Lord
           and
           Judge
           .
           These
           
           furious
           frensies
           have
           not
           been
           heard
           of
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           since
           the
           Anabaptists
           madnesse
           reigned
           in
           Germanie
           in
           Charles
           the
           fifth
           his
           time
           ,
           which
           was
           most
           strongly
           and
           vehemently
           opposed
           by
           the
           Protestant
           Princes
           ,
           who
           adhered
           to
           the
           Augustan
           confession
           ,
           and
           if
           Luther
           and
           Melancthon
           ,
           whom
           God
           used
           as
           the
           chiefe
           instruments
           in
           reforming
           the
           abuses
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           had
           not
           shewed
           themselves
           in
           their
           Sermons
           ,
           Lectures
           in
           the
           Universities
           ,
           and
           publique
           writings
           which
           they
           published
           ,
           stout
           Champions
           against
           them
           ,
           and
           thereby
           had
           drawne
           all
           Protestants
           to
           detest
           and
           persecute
           them
           ,
           undoubtedly
           the
           Reformation
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           falling
           out
           to
           bee
           about
           the
           same
           time
           when
           these
           Anabaptists
           raged
           most
           in
           their
           madnesse
           ,
           had
           laboured
           and
           suffered
           extremely
           under
           the
           scandall
           of
           their
           frensies
           ,
           in
           the
           opinion
           of
           all
           those
           who
           were
           attending
           and
           looking
           after
           the
           issue
           of
           that
           Reformation
           :
           And
           yet
           these
           same
           fooleries
           and
           frensies
           are
           daily
           acted
           by
           these
           who
           call
           themselves
           Commissioners
           of
           the
           Table
           ,
           and
           presented
           to
           the
           Readers
           of
           their
           Pamphlets
           and
           Protestations
           ,
           with
           the
           titles
           of
           irrefragable
           ,
           undeniable
           ,
           convincing
           ,
           unquestionable
           ,
           Sun-shine
           truths
           ,
           and
           twenty
           more
           such
           false
           impudent
           epithets
           ,
           as
           one
           would
           wonder
           from
           whence
           they
           fetch
           the
           faces
           that
           can
           beare
           them
           out
           in
           saying
           so
           ,
           when
           the
           whole
           Christian
           World
           who
           shall
           read
           them
           ,
           upon
           the
           very
           first
           view
           or
           reading
           ,
           must
           discerne
           that
           there
           is
           not
           the
           least
           step
           or
           shadow
           of
           truth
           to
           be
           found
           in
           them
           .
           We
           confesse
           We
           were
           amazed
           at
           ,
           and
           aggrieved
           with
           their
           horrible
           impudence
           ,
           expressed
           in
           their
           last
           Petition
           sent
           unto
           Us
           ,
           in
           which
           they
           did
           invocate
           the
           name
           of
           God
           ,
           calling
           him
           not
           onely
           as
           a
           witnesse
           ,
           but
           as
           an
           approver
           of
           their
           actions
           ;
           at
           their
           pretended
           assurance
           of
           Our
           justification
           of
           them
           all
           ,
           when
           they
           undoubtedly
           know
           ,
           that
           We
           doe
           abhorre
           and
           detest
           them
           all
           as
           rebellious
           and
           treasonable
           ;
           at
           their
           shamelesse
           asseveration
           of
           their
           confidence
           that
           their
           neighbour
           Churches
           will
           approve
           all
           their
           proceedings
           ;
           that
           they
           are
           affraid
           they
           should
           bee
           thought
           to
           have
           offended
           in
           nothing
           so
           much
           as
           in
           lenitie
           ,
           when
           they
           have
           proceeded
           to
           
           the
           deposition
           and
           excommunication
           of
           the
           Bishops
           and
           others
           their
           opposers
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           utmost
           of
           that
           power
           which
           ever
           any
           Church
           did
           yet
           challenge
           to
           it selfe
           ;
           and
           many
           more
           such
           audacious
           untruths
           ,
           which
           after
           We
           once
           heard
           read
           ,
           We
           resolved
           never
           to
           answer
           ,
           and
           now
           doe
           answer
           it
           onely
           thus
           ,
           That
           in
           the
           maine
           points
           of
           it
           there
           is
           not
           one
           true
           word
           :
           To
           say
           nothing
           of
           the
           boldnesse
           of
           this
           petition
           ,
           which
           expecteth
           Our
           answers
           in
           such
           termes
           ,
           as
           it
           doth
           not
           onely
           seeme
           to
           require
           Our
           approbation
           of
           their
           wicked
           proceedings
           ,
           but
           almost
           to
           command
           it
           :
           and
           lastly
           ,
           it
           is
           subscribed
           onely
           by
           the
           hands
           of
           the
           Moderatour
           and
           Clerke
           of
           the
           Assembly
           ,
           as
           if
           it
           were
           an
           ordinarie
           cytation
           served
           upon
           the
           meanest
           subject
           of
           that
           Our
           Kingdome
           .
           And
           besides
           all
           these
           ,
           We
           would
           know
           what
           Ecclesiasticall
           assembly
           ,
           just
           or
           pretended
           ,
           did
           ever
           use
           any
           coercive
           power
           ,
           but
           that
           which
           was
           Ecclesiasticall
           ,
           viz.
           suspension
           ,
           deprivation
           ,
           degradation
           ,
           or
           excommunication
           .
           But
           this
           pretended
           Assembly
           hath
           besides
           all
           these
           inforced
           her
           acts
           with
           armes
           ,
           and
           all
           manner
           of
           violence
           both
           against
           the
           persons
           and
           fortunes
           of
           such
           as
           doe
           not
           agree
           unto
           them
           ,
           but
           continue
           loyall
           to
           Us.
           
        
         
         
           BY
           this
           time
           We
           hope
           the
           Reader
           is
           well
           satisfied
           that
           We
           have
           been
           from
           time
           to
           time
           well
           acquainted
           with
           ,
           and
           rightly
           informed
           concerning
           all
           the
           particular
           passages
           of
           these
           troubles
           :
           For
           since
           We
           produce
           their
           owne
           originall
           foule
           and
           blacke
           acts
           ,
           and
           the
           counsels
           which
           We
           tooke
           ,
           and
           courses
           which
           We
           held
           for
           meeting
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           hindering
           them
           ,
           so
           farre
           as
           then
           on
           the
           sudden
           We
           could
           ,
           every
           man
           will
           now
           hold
           their
           ordinarie
           and
           so
           often
           repeated
           calumnie
           sufficiently
           confuted
           ,
           viz.
           That
           all
           the
           proceedings
           and
           proffers
           on
           their
           parts
           were
           quite
           concealed
           from
           Us
           ,
           That
           their
           petitions
           ,
           remonstrances
           ,
           and
           grievances
           were
           kept
           from
           Us
           ,
           That
           We
           understood
           no
           more
           of
           the
           estate
           of
           the
           affaires
           of
           that
           Kingdome
           ,
           then
           the
           malice
           of
           their
           adversaries
           and
           bad
           patriots
           were
           pleased
           to
           impart
           unto
           Us
           ;
           That
           Our
           Commissioner
           in
           his
           severall
           journies
           between
           Us
           and
           them
           never
           made
           Us
           acquainted
           with
           the
           true
           state
           of
           the
           businesse
           ,
           or
           with
           their
           requests
           and
           protestations
           ,
           That
           he
           at
           his
           severall
           returnes
           did
           do
           that
           which
           he
           thought
           fittest
           to
           be
           done
           ,
           and
           not
           what
           We
           had
           commanded
           him
           ,
           or
           that
           if
           We
           did
           command
           him
           ,
           Our
           commandements
           were
           according
           to
           the
           information
           which
           hee
           had
           given
           unto
           Us
           of
           their
           counsells
           and
           courses
           ;
           which
           information
           was
           never
           true
           nor
           right
           ,
           but
           onely
           such
           as
           hee
           and
           the
           Bishops
           had
           contrived
           for
           mis-informing
           of
           Us
           :
           All
           which
           most
           wicked
           calumnies
           ,
           invented
           onely
           to
           keep
           Our
           people
           unsatisfied
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           attended
           with
           want
           of
           truth
           ,
           so
           they
           are
           accompanied
           with
           a
           most
           undeserved
           ingratitude
           .
           For
           We
           doe
           professe
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           no
           man
           since
           the
           time
           of
           these
           troubles
           ,
           who
           hath
           more
           zealously
           stood
           between
           Our
           wrath
           and
           them
           ,
           then
           Our
           Commissioner
           ,
           and
           who
           hath
           more
           constantly
           laboured
           Us
           to
           admit
           any
           probable
           construction
           which
           might
           be
           made
           of
           their
           actions
           ,
           ever
           untill
           such
           time
           as
           they
           came
           to
           that
           height
           ,
           that
           they
           could
           neither
           probably
           nor
           possibly
           receive
           any
           good
           construction
           ;
           and
           
           yet
           even
           then
           all
           his
           perswasions
           were
           to
           pardon
           and
           forgivenesse
           ,
           if
           they
           should
           acknowledge
           their
           errours
           ,
           and
           with
           a
           submissive
           humilitie
           returne
           to
           Our
           obedience
           .
           And
           here
           We
           must
           needs
           justifie
           all
           his
           proceedings
           with
           them
           ,
           as
           being
           punctually
           and
           exactly
           ordered
           and
           performed
           according
           to
           Our
           instructions
           and
           commandements
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           condemne
           their
           ingratitude
           to
           him
           ,
           not
           doubting
           but
           ere
           long
           they
           will
           heartily
           wish
           that
           they
           had
           some
           such
           about
           Us
           ,
           who
           might
           solicite
           Us
           for
           their
           peace
           and
           pardon
           so
           carefully
           as
           hee
           did
           ,
           so
           long
           as
           hee
           had
           any
           hope
           of
           their
           amendment
           .
        
         
           The
           same
           course
           which
           they
           held
           with
           him
           their
           owne
           countrie-man
           ,
           they
           held
           likewise
           with
           some
           of
           this
           Kingdome
           of
           great
           place
           ,
           especially
           some
           of
           the
           Prelates
           neere
           Us
           ,
           and
           intrusted
           with
           the
           greatest
           businesse
           of
           this
           Church
           and
           Kingdome
           :
           For
           ,
           during
           the
           time
           of
           all
           these
           troubles
           ,
           they
           have
           likewise
           slandered
           them
           amongst
           Our
           subjects
           of
           that
           Kingdome
           ,
           both
           for
           mis-information
           of
           Us
           ,
           and
           giving
           Us
           counsell
           and
           advice
           to
           shunne
           all
           waies
           of
           peace
           ;
           Whereas
           We
           must
           professe
           that
           those
           Prelates
           ,
           whom
           (
           in
           their
           last
           seditious
           and
           treasonable
           information
           to
           the
           good
           Christians
           of
           England
           )
           they
           have
           traduced
           for
           their
           greatest
           enemies
           ,
           &
           chiefly
           some
           of
           them
           whom
           they
           especially
           glance
           at
           with
           Our
           Cōmissioner
           ,
           have
           bin
           their
           greatest
           friends
           ,
           their
           counsells
           were
           alwaies
           counsells
           of
           peace
           ,
           and
           their
           solicitations
           to
           Us
           were
           vehement
           and
           earnest
           for
           granting
           unto
           them
           those
           unexpected
           and
           undeserved
           favours
           ,
           which
           We
           were
           graciously
           pleased
           to
           bestow
           upon
           Our
           people
           ,
           published
           in
           Our
           Proclamation
           at
           Edinburgh
           the
           22.
           of
           September
           1638.
           and
           afterward
           made
           good
           to
           them
           in
           Our
           name
           by
           Our
           Commissioner
           at
           the
           Assembly
           in
           Glasgow
           :
           These
           Prelates
           and
           Our
           Commissioner
           advising
           Us
           rather
           to
           condescend
           to
           these
           particulars
           ,
           then
           to
           be
           put
           to
           the
           effusion
           of
           any
           drop
           of
           Our
           subjects
           bloud
           .
        
         
           But
           the
           miserie
           and
           misfortune
           of
           many
           of
           Our
           well
           meaning
           subjects
           in
           that
           Kingdome
           ,
           hath
           in
           all
           this
           businesse
           
           been
           this
           ,
           That
           they
           trusted
           the
           mis-informations
           of
           their
           Leaders
           ,
           even
           in
           those
           things
           of
           which
           their
           Leaders
           themselves
           did
           not
           beleeve
           so
           much
           as
           one
           word
           :
           Such
           were
           their
           false
           reports
           of
           Our
           inclination
           to
           Poperie
           ,
           of
           Our
           intentions
           never
           to
           hold
           an
           Assembly
           ,
           although
           We
           had
           indicted
           it
           ,
           of
           Our
           intention
           of
           never
           performing
           any
           thing
           in
           that
           Assembly
           which
           We
           had
           promised
           in
           Our
           gracious
           Proclamation
           of
           the
           indiction
           of
           it
           :
           All
           which
           false
           reports
           We
           have
           since
           sufficiently
           confuted
           by
           Our
           commanding
           the
           renovation
           of
           the
           subscription
           of
           that
           Confession
           of
           faith
           which
           cannot
           subsist
           with
           Poperie
           ,
           by
           Our
           indicting
           a
           free
           generall
           Assembly
           (
           the
           freedome
           whereof
           they
           quite
           destroyed
           by
           their
           proceedings
           both
           before
           it
           and
           in
           it
           )
           by
           Our
           making
           good
           in
           that
           Assembly
           (
           such
           as
           it
           was
           )
           all
           Our
           gracious
           promises
           ;
           and
           therefore
           We
           cannot
           now
           but
           hope
           and
           expect
           ,
           that
           all
           Our
           good
           and
           loyall
           subjects
           of
           that
           Our
           ancient
           and
           native
           Kingdome
           will
           ,
           by
           their
           former
           experience
           of
           the
           falshood
           of
           their
           Seducers
           and
           Leaders
           ,
           learne
           to
           give
           no
           trust
           or
           credit
           to
           their
           posteriour
           and
           new
           mis-informations
           ,
           which
           by
           their
           last
           seditious
           Pamphlets
           printed
           or
           written
           ,
           and
           by
           many
           intercepted
           letters
           We
           find
           to
           be
           these
           three
           especially
           ,
           but
           all
           of
           them
           most
           notoriously
           false
           .
        
         
           
           First
           ,
           they
           goe
           about
           to
           perswade
           Our
           good
           subjects
           ,
           that
           We
           intend
           an
           invasion
           of
           that
           Our
           Kingdome
           :
           But
           they
           must
           have
           a
           great
           power
           over
           the
           faith
           of
           such
           as
           they
           can
           make
           beleeve
           that
           a
           King
           would
           invade
           his
           owne
           Kingdome
           :
           Invasions
           made
           by
           Princes
           of
           other
           Princes
           dominions
           have
           been
           usuall
           ;
           but
           for
           a
           Prince
           to
           invade
           his
           owne
           Kingdome
           is
           a
           prodigious
           untruth
           .
           But
           they
           tell
           Our
           people
           that
           We
           are
           coming
           thither
           attended
           with
           English
           troupes
           :
           We
           wonder
           if
           they
           should
           bee
           affraid
           of
           them
           whom
           Our
           people
           in
           their
           Pulpits
           ,
           and
           elsewhere
           ,
           have
           been
           made
           beleeve
           were
           all
           of
           their
           owne
           partie
           ,
           and
           would
           take
           armes
           with
           them
           in
           their
           defence
           against
           Us.
           But
           the
           truth
           is
           ,
           these
           English
           troupes
           goe
           along
           to
           secure
           this
           Our
           Kingdome
           of
           England
           from
           invasion
           by
           them
           ,
           which
           they
           have
           so
           frequently
           
           threatned
           ;
           and
           if
           for
           the
           securing
           of
           Our
           person
           they
           should
           offer
           themselves
           to
           bee
           Our
           guard
           wheresoever
           We
           goe
           ;
           what
           doe
           they
           else
           but
           shew
           themselves
           to
           be
           true
           and
           loyall
           subjects
           ,
           and
           lay
           an
           obligation
           on
           Us
           to
           continue
           in
           Our
           breast
           that
           full
           assurance
           of
           their
           loyaltie
           and
           fidelitie
           towards
           Us
           ,
           of
           which
           We
           have
           alwaies
           by
           unanswerable
           demonstrations
           been
           fully
           perswaded
           ;
           as
           also
           upbraid
           the
           disloyaltie
           of
           many
           of
           Our
           subjects
           of
           that
           Our
           native
           Kingdome
           ,
           amongst
           whom
           they
           are
           loath
           to
           trust
           Us
           without
           offering
           their
           persons
           to
           be
           Our
           guard
           ?
        
         
           But
           these
           two
           things
           We
           doe
           desire
           all
           Our
           good
           subjects
           of
           that
           Kingdome
           firmly
           to
           beleeve
           :
           First
           ,
           We
           are
           confident
           that
           We
           shall
           not
           much
           stand
           in
           need
           of
           English
           troupes
           to
           chastise
           the
           Heads
           of
           this
           late
           Rebellion
           ,
           as
           being
           fully
           perswaded
           that
           Our
           loyall
           subjects
           ,
           who
           have
           all
           this
           while
           adhered
           unto
           Us
           ;
           and
           Our
           mis-led
           subjects
           ,
           who
           upon
           this
           Our
           Declaration
           wil
           adhere
           unto
           Us
           ,
           but
           above
           all
           the
           justice
           of
           the
           cause
           of
           God
           and
           of
           Us
           his
           Anointed
           ,
           shall
           be
           strength
           enough
           to
           bring
           those
           principall
           Rebells
           to
           undergoe
           the
           tryall
           of
           Our
           Lawes
           .
           Next
           ,
           Wee
           desire
           all
           Our
           good
           subjects
           there
           ,
           to
           beleeve
           that
           We
           are
           so
           farre
           from
           intending
           any
           invasion
           of
           that
           Our
           native
           Kingdome
           ,
           as
           that
           according
           to
           Our
           dutie
           and
           oath
           taken
           at
           Our
           Coronation
           ,
           We
           shall
           by
           the
           grace
           of
           God
           alwaies
           be
           ready
           with
           Our
           whole
           power
           ,
           estate
           ,
           and
           expense
           of
           Our
           bloud
           (
           if
           the
           case
           shall
           so
           require
           )
           to
           defend
           that
           Our
           Kingdome
           and
           subjects
           thereof
           against
           all
           invasions
           whatsoever
           .
           For
           We
           doe
           at
           this
           time
           onely
           intend
           to
           reduce
           the
           principall
           Heads
           of
           these
           tumults
           to
           the
           obedience
           of
           Us
           and
           Our
           Lawes
           ,
           and
           in
           case
           of
           their
           Rebellious
           obstinacie
           ,
           to
           bring
           them
           to
           those
           deserved
           punishments
           ,
           which
           in
           such
           cases
           the
           Lawes
           of
           that
           Our
           Kingdome
           have
           provided
           :
           nor
           can
           this
           either
           bee
           called
           or
           accounted
           an
           invasion
           ,
           more
           then
           the
           Judges
           sentencing
           malefactours
           to
           punishment
           ,
           can
           bee
           called
           an
           invasion
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           
           The
           second
           mis-information
           whereby
           We
           find
           the
           Heads
           of
           this
           Rebellion
           goe
           about
           to
           keep
           Our
           people
           from
           returning
           
           to
           Our
           obedience
           ,
           is
           this
           :
           They
           make
           them
           beleeve
           ,
           that
           since
           they
           have
           not
           accepted
           of
           Our
           gracious
           offers
           made
           in
           Our
           Declaration
           at
           Edinburgh
           the
           22.
           of
           September
           last
           ,
           and
           made
           good
           by
           Our
           Commissioner
           in
           Our
           name
           at
           the
           Assembly
           in
           Glasgow
           ,
           that
           now
           We
           will
           certainly
           performe
           none
           of
           them
           :
           But
           these
           wicked
           mis-reporters
           speake
           both
           according
           to
           their
           owne
           deserts
           (
           as
           knowing
           that
           their
           rebellious
           misdemeanours
           have
           indeed
           deserved
           no
           such
           favour
           at
           Our
           hands
           )
           and
           likewise
           ,
           according
           to
           their
           owne
           desires
           (
           as
           fearing
           that
           if
           We
           should
           make
           them
           good
           ,
           then
           Our
           people
           might
           and
           must
           receive
           satisfaction
           thereby
           )
           but
           they
           doe
           not
           speake
           according
           to
           Our
           Royall
           intentions
           ,
           which
           are
           to
           assure
           Our
           subjects
           ,
           that
           (
           as
           We
           have
           before
           expressed
           in
           Our
           Preface
           )
           their
           faults
           and
           disloyall
           courses
           shall
           not
           make
           Us
           goe
           backe
           from
           any
           thing
           which
           We
           have
           promised
           in
           either
           of
           those
           two
           Our
           gracious
           Declarations
           made
           at
           Edinburgh
           and
           Glasgow
           ,
           but
           that
           We
           will
           performe
           them
           all
           for
           the
           securing
           of
           all
           Our
           good
           subjects
           from
           any
           further
           feares
           of
           these
           pretended
           innovations
           .
        
         
           
           The
           third
           mis-information
           whereby
           the
           Heads
           of
           this
           Rebellion
           goe
           about
           to
           continue
           Our
           people
           in
           disobedience
           to
           Us
           ,
           is
           this
           :
           They
           would
           make
           them
           beleeve
           ,
           that
           if
           they
           shall
           now
           yeeld
           ,
           We
           doe
           intend
           to
           make
           that
           Our
           native
           Kingdome
           a
           Province
           ,
           and
           to
           dispoile
           them
           of
           all
           their
           lawes
           and
           liberties
           ,
           and
           to
           give
           them
           new
           lawes
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           were
           a
           conquered
           Kingdome
           :
           A
           most
           divellish
           and
           false
           suggestion
           ;
           for
           We
           professe
           We
           never
           harboured
           any
           such
           thought
           in
           Our
           Royall
           breast
           ,
           but
           doe
           intend
           by
           the
           grace
           of
           God
           to
           continue
           that
           Our
           native
           Kingdome
           in
           the
           government
           of
           Our
           lawes
           ,
           and
           confirme
           unto
           them
           all
           their
           liberties
           ,
           and
           when
           it
           shall
           please
           God
           to
           translate
           Us
           ,
           to
           leave
           the
           same
           in
           charge
           to
           Our
           Successour
           .
        
         
           These
           foule
           but
           false
           aspersions
           being
           thus
           wiped
           off
           ,
           We
           are
           now
           desirous
           to
           remove
           their
           grand
           and
           maine
           calumnie
           ,
           whereby
           they
           doe
           at
           once
           endeavour
           both
           to
           disparage
           Our
           just
           ,
           and
           to
           justifie
           their
           owne
           most
           unjust
           proceedings
           .
           
           They
           give
           out
           that
           We
           have
           no
           quarrell
           against
           them
           but
           Religion
           ;
           and
           when
           they
           are
           asked
           in
           what
           points
           of
           Religion
           We
           will
           not
           yeeld
           to
           them
           ,
           they
           doe
           not
           name
           any
           one
           of
           which
           they
           have
           complained
           in
           their
           Petitions
           ,
           and
           which
           in
           them
           they
           called
           innovations
           in
           Religion
           (
           for
           they
           know
           ,
           that
           in
           Our
           gracious
           Declarations
           We
           have
           given
           full
           satisfaction
           concerning
           them
           )
           but
           they
           instance
           in
           other
           two
           particulars
           :
           
           First
           ,
           Our
           not
           admitting
           the
           introducing
           of
           lay-Elders
           into
           their
           Presbyteries
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           equall
           number
           with
           the
           Ministers
           ,
           and
           that
           these
           lay-Elders
           shall
           have
           voices
           ,
           and
           alwaies
           the
           casting
           voice
           in
           the
           election
           of
           the
           Ministers
           Commissioners
           from
           the
           Presbyteries
           to
           the
           generall
           Assembly
           .
           
           The
           second
           ,
           That
           We
           will
           not
           give
           way
           to
           the
           abolishing
           of
           Episcopall
           government
           .
           For
           the
           former
           ,
           We
           professe
           that
           We
           cannot
           give
           way
           to
           it
           ,
           it
           being
           a
           course
           unheard
           of
           ,
           not
           onely
           in
           that
           Church
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           but
           in
           any
           Church
           in
           any
           age
           :
           for
           how
           can
           We
           yeeld
           that
           Noblemen
           ,
           Gentlemen
           ,
           Commoners
           shall
           be
           made
           Ecclesiasticall
           persons
           ,
           which
           must
           needs
           bring
           in
           a
           confusion
           of
           these
           two
           ,
           
             Ecclesiasticall
             and
             secular
             persons
          
           ,
           which
           have
           alwaies
           been
           distinguished
           ?
           Next
           ,
           how
           can
           We
           betray
           the
           Ministers
           of
           that
           Kingdome
           unto
           perpetuall
           slaverie
           ?
           for
           if
           Episcopall
           government
           should
           bee
           gone
           (
           which
           they
           intend
           )
           and
           the
           Ministers
           in
           their
           Presbyteries
           shall
           be
           over-swayed
           by
           the
           voices
           of
           the
           lay-Elders
           ,
           what
           face
           of
           Ecclesiasticall
           government
           can
           remaine
           ,
           when
           it
           shall
           be
           quite
           pulled
           out
           of
           the
           hands
           of
           Ecclesiasticall
           persons
           ?
           And
           therefore
           We
           cannot
           chuse
           but
           account
           it
           a
           great
           ingratitude
           in
           those
           Ministers
           who
           oppose
           Us
           ,
           for
           whose
           maintenance
           as
           We
           first
           stood
           against
           the
           laitie
           ,
           so
           We
           are
           now
           resolved
           to
           stand
           against
           them
           for
           their
           libertie
           .
           For
           the
           second
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           abolishing
           of
           Episcopall
           government
           ,
           We
           professe
           We
           cannot
           yeeld
           unto
           it
           (
           though
           it
           were
           not
           warranted
           by
           Apostolicall
           institution
           at
           the
           first
           ,
           and
           since
           by
           the
           perpetuall
           practice
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           in
           all
           ages
           and
           places
           ,
           as
           We
           hold
           it
           is
           warranted
           by
           both
           :
           )
           
           First
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           established
           in
           that
           Kingdome
           ,
           and
           hath
           ever
           been
           by
           Acts
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           and
           
           is
           so
           now
           ,
           and
           hath
           been
           for
           many
           yeeres
           by
           Acts
           of
           the
           generall
           Assembly
           .
           
           Next
           ,
           because
           of
           the
           course
           which
           they
           have
           taken
           to
           abolish
           it
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           by
           an
           Assembly
           ,
           holding
           that
           an
           Assembly
           may
           abolish
           Acts
           of
           Parliament
           ;
           a
           proposition
           which
           must
           not
           bee
           endured
           in
           any
           Monarchie
           :
           for
           then
           the
           Convocation
           in
           England
           ,
           or
           generall
           Assembly
           in
           Scotland
           ,
           might
           introduce
           in
           either
           of
           these
           Kingdomes
           ,
           Poperie
           ,
           and
           the
           Popes
           authoritie
           if
           they
           had
           a
           mind
           to
           doe
           so
           ,
           notwithstanding
           the
           Acts
           of
           Parliament
           in
           both
           Kingdomes
           which
           have
           ejected
           them
           ,
           and
           which
           Acts
           of
           Parliament
           were
           posteriour
           to
           the
           Acts
           of
           these
           Ecclesiasticall
           Assemblies
           ,
           and
           were
           confirmations
           of
           what
           was
           passed
           before
           in
           them
           .
           
           Thirdly
           ,
           We
           cannot
           destroy
           Episcopall
           government
           without
           destroying
           one
           of
           the
           three
           Estates
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           which
           Wee
           will
           not
           doe
           :
           but
           these
           men
           in
           an
           Ecclesiasticall
           Assembly
           ,
           without
           Our
           consent
           ,
           or
           consent
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           have
           gone
           about
           to
           destroy
           the
           first
           of
           the
           three
           Estates
           of
           Parliament
           .
        
         
           But
           say
           that
           none
           of
           these
           things
           were
           so
           ,
           yet
           Wee
           would
           be
           satisfied
           in
           this
           point
           ,
           Whether
           Our
           refusing
           of
           the
           intrusion
           of
           lay-Elders
           ,
           and
           the
           extrusion
           of
           Episcopall
           government
           ,
           can
           bee
           to
           the
           conscience
           of
           any
           man
           a
           sufficient
           warrant
           or
           ground
           for
           his
           taking
           armes
           against
           his
           lawfull
           King
           and
           Soveraigne
           ?
           for
           now
           their
           very
           Leaders
           ,
           acknowledging
           that
           We
           have
           given
           them
           satisfaction
           in
           the
           rest
           ,
           make
           these
           two
           the
           onely
           ground
           of
           all
           their
           armes
           .
           And
           Wee
           appeale
           to
           the
           consciences
           of
           most
           of
           Our
           subjects
           Covenanters
           ,
           if
           ,
           when
           they
           entered
           into
           that
           Covenant
           at
           the
           first
           ,
           they
           did
           ever
           imagine
           that
           they
           should
           be
           perswaded
           to
           take
           armes
           against
           Us
           ,
           for
           these
           two
           points
           of
           lay-Elders
           and
           Episcopall
           government
           ,
           if
           they
           should
           receive
           satisfaction
           from
           Us
           in
           their
           other
           grievances
           ,
           and
           feared
           innovations
           ,
           as
           We
           have
           before
           declared
           .
           Wee
           are
           confident
           that
           no
           such
           matter
           was
           then
           within
           the
           compasse
           of
           their
           thoughts
           :
           We
           then
           having
           fully
           removed
           those
           pretended
           feares
           which
           occasioned
           their
           Covenant
           ,
           Wee
           cannot
           but
           hope
           that
           Our
           
           seduced
           subjects
           will
           returne
           to
           their
           former
           obedience
           ;
           but
           for
           their
           seducers
           ,
           Wee
           know
           that
           some
           of
           them
           from
           the
           very
           first
           were
           resolved
           never
           to
           receive
           any
           satisfaction
           .
        
         
           This
           grand
           imposture
           and
           calumnie
           ,
           with
           the
           other
           three
           ,
           being
           removed
           ,
           We
           will
           now
           declare
           fully
           and
           freely
           to
           all
           Our
           subjects
           of
           Our
           three
           Kingdomes
           ,
           and
           to
           all
           forrainers
           besides
           ,
           the
           true
           and
           onely
           causes
           which
           doe
           inforce
           Us
           at
           this
           time
           to
           use
           force
           for
           the
           repressing
           of
           the
           insolencies
           of
           such
           of
           Our
           subjects
           in
           that
           Kingdome
           as
           shall
           stand
           out
           against
           Us
           ;
           first
           protesting
           that
           none
           of
           the
           causes
           before
           mentioned
           ,
           suggested
           by
           their
           Leaders
           ,
           have
           settled
           in
           Us
           this
           resolution
           ,
           but
           onely
           these
           causes
           which
           now
           follow
           .
        
         
           
           First
           ,
           We
           will
           never
           endure
           that
           any
           of
           Our
           subjects
           ,
           nay
           that
           all
           Our
           subjects
           (
           if
           they
           could
           possibly
           bee
           all
           of
           one
           mind
           )
           out
           of
           Parliament
           shall
           ever
           abolish
           or
           destroy
           any
           Act
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           especially
           not
           Noblemen
           and
           others
           assembled
           in
           an
           Ecclesiasticall
           Assembly
           :
           for
           to
           hold
           that
           any
           Assembly
           of
           subjects
           out
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           or
           in
           Parliament
           without
           Our
           consent
           ,
           may
           abolish
           any
           Act
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           destroyeth
           the
           very
           foundation
           of
           government
           and
           justice
           in
           all
           Monarchies
           ;
           and
           the
           doing
           of
           it
           by
           Ecclesiasticall
           persons
           in
           their
           Councells
           and
           Synods
           ,
           hath
           been
           the
           cause
           of
           infinite
           calamities
           and
           miserable
           wars
           and
           devastation
           of
           Kingdomes
           in
           the
           Christian
           World
           ,
           since
           the
           Pope
           and
           his
           Conclave
           did
           usurp
           that
           unlawfull
           and
           unlimited
           power
           ;
           which
           ,
           being
           in
           that
           Our
           Kingdome
           in
           all
           these
           late
           troubles
           practised
           against
           the
           expresse
           lawes
           of
           the
           same
           ,
           Wee
           are
           resolved
           to
           punish
           ,
           unlesse
           the
           offenders
           betake
           themselves
           to
           Our
           mercie
           .
        
         
           
           Secondly
           ,
           We
           are
           resolved
           not
           to
           endure
           that
           any
           of
           Our
           subjects
           ,
           without
           Our
           consent
           ,
           and
           the
           consent
           of
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           shall
           destroy
           any
           of
           the
           three
           Estates
           of
           Parliament
           ;
           which
           they
           in
           their
           late
           pretended
           Assembly
           have
           gone
           about
           to
           doe
           .
        
         
         
           
           Thirdly
           ,
           We
           are
           resolved
           not
           to
           endure
           that
           any
           generall
           Assembly
           shall
           be
           called
           but
           by
           Our
           indiction
           ,
           according
           to
           an
           expresse
           Act
           of
           Parliament
           in
           that
           case
           provided
           ;
           or
           that
           it
           shall
           continue
           after
           that
           Wee
           by
           Our
           authority
           have
           dissolved
           it
           ;
           and
           are
           resolved
           to
           punish
           them
           who
           shall
           doe
           so
           ,
           as
           Our
           Royall
           Father
           punished
           those
           who
           did
           the
           like
           at
           Aberdene
           .
        
         
           
           Fourthly
           ,
           We
           are
           resolved
           to
           punish
           those
           who
           have
           imposed
           taxes
           upon
           Our
           subjects
           ,
           levied
           men
           or
           armes
           ,
           raised
           any
           fortifications
           in
           that
           Our
           Kingdome
           without
           Our
           leave
           ,
           and
           first
           blocked
           up
           ,
           and
           then
           taken
           Our
           Castles
           and
           Forts
           ,
           and
           by
           violence
           dispossessed
           Our
           loyall
           subjects
           of
           their
           houses
           and
           castles
           ,
           detaining
           them
           by
           force
           ;
           for
           all
           these
           ,
           by
           the
           expresse
           Lawes
           of
           that
           Our
           Kingdome
           ,
           are
           acts
           of
           treason
           and
           rebellion
           .
        
         
           
           Fifthly
           ,
           We
           are
           resolved
           not
           to
           endure
           that
           the
           Protestations
           of
           subjects
           against
           Us
           ,
           Our
           Councell
           ,
           Our
           Judges
           and
           Lawes
           ,
           shall
           discharge
           the
           obedience
           of
           the
           protesters
           unto
           these
           Lawes
           ,
           unlesse
           they
           be
           admitted
           before
           the
           competent
           Judges
           ,
           and
           legally
           discussed
           before
           them
           ;
           the
           contrarie
           whereof
           hath
           been
           practised
           by
           the
           Covenanters
           all
           the
           time
           of
           these
           tumults
           .
        
         
           
           Sixthly
           ,
           We
           are
           resolved
           not
           to
           endure
           that
           Our
           subjects
           shall
           enter
           into
           any
           covenant
           or
           band
           of
           mutuall
           defence
           ,
           without
           Our
           leave
           asked
           and
           obtained
           ,
           it
           being
           expresly
           forbidden
           by
           divers
           Acts
           of
           Parliament
           of
           that
           Our
           Kingdome
           ;
           for
           this
           hath
           been
           ,
           and
           still
           is
           ,
           the
           ground
           of
           all
           this
           Rebellion
           .
        
         
           
           Seventhly
           and
           principally
           ,
           We
           are
           resolved
           not
           to
           endure
           that
           any
           of
           Our
           subjects
           ,
           under
           the
           name
           of
           a
           Table
           ,
           or
           Committees
           of
           the
           generall
           Assembly
           ,
           or
           under
           any
           other
           name
           ,
           title
           or
           pretence
           whatsoever
           ,
           shall
           sit
           without
           Our
           consent
           and
           authoritie
           ,
           and
           order
           businesse
           of
           the
           Church
           and
           Kingdome
           at
           their
           pleasure
           ;
           and
           if
           they
           shall
           be
           called
           in
           question
           for
           the
           same
           by
           Us
           ,
           Our
           Councell
           ,
           or
           Judges
           ,
           shall
           appeale
           from
           Us
           and
           them
           ,
           and
           refuse
           to
           be
           judged
           by
           either
           ,
           alledging
           that
           they
           will
           be
           judged
           by
           none
           but
           by
           the
           generall
           
           Assembly
           ,
           which
           is
           Christs
           owne
           immediate
           Councell
           ,
           and
           therefore
           hath
           no
           dependencie
           from
           ,
           or
           subordination
           either
           to
           Our
           Councell
           or
           Judges
           ,
           or
           Our
           Parliament
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           Councell
           of
           Our
           Kingdome
           ,
           and
           so
           that
           both
           Church-men
           and
           lay-men
           under
           Ecclesiasticall
           names
           shall
           exempt
           themselves
           from
           the
           authoritie
           of
           Us
           and
           Our
           Lawes
           ,
           and
           the
           Assembly
           it selfe
           shall
           hold
           the
           members
           of
           it
           free
           from
           being
           judged
           in
           all
           matters
           of
           Assembly
           by
           any
           but
           by
           it selfe
           ;
           which
           by
           the
           Lawes
           of
           that
           Our
           Kingdome
           is
           treason
           ,
           as
           appeareth
           by
           the
           Act
           cyted
           in
           the
           bodie
           of
           this
           narration
           :
           Now
           all
           this
           hath
           been
           practised
           ,
           and
           is
           practised
           by
           those
           which
           call
           themselves
           of
           the
           Table
           .
        
         
           From
           all
           which
           We
           hope
           it
           is
           evident
           ,
           that
           the
           offences
           which
           We
           resolve
           to
           punish
           in
           some
           of
           Our
           subjects
           ,
           doe
           not
           concerne
           Religion
           :
           So
           that
           the
           question
           is
           not
           ,
           Whether
           there
           shall
           be
           a
           Service
           Booke
           ,
           Booke
           of
           Canons
           ,
           high
           Commission
           ,
           nay
           ,
           nor
           whether
           there
           shall
           be
           no
           lay-Elders
           in
           Assemblies
           ,
           or
           no
           Episcopall
           government
           ,
           (
           though
           We
           are
           resolved
           to
           reject
           the
           one
           ,
           and
           retaine
           the
           other
           :
           )
           But
           the
           question
           indeed
           is
           neither
           more
           nor
           lesse
           then
           this
           ,
           Whether
           We
           and
           Our
           Successours
           shall
           be
           any
           more
           Kings
           of
           that
           Kingdome
           :
           for
           if
           these
           traiterous
           positions
           shall
           bee
           maintained
           and
           made
           good
           by
           force
           of
           armes
           ,
           then
           We
           and
           Our
           Successours
           can
           bee
           no
           more
           Kings
           there
           ,
           Our
           Parliament
           ,
           Councell
           ,
           and
           Judges
           have
           no
           more
           authoritie
           there
           ;
           So
           that
           unlesse
           We
           will
           give
           over
           to
           be
           King
           ,
           and
           so
           betray
           and
           desert
           that
           charge
           wherewith
           God
           hath
           intrusted
           Us
           ,
           We
           must
           use
           that
           power
           which
           God
           hath
           put
           in
           Our
           hands
           ,
           and
           by
           faire
           ,
           just
           and
           legall
           waies
           ,
           to
           Our
           great
           griefe
           ,
           force
           them
           to
           obedience
           .
        
         
           These
           are
           the
           true
           reasons
           which
           have
           forced
           Us
           to
           undertake
           this
           journey
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           use
           of
           the
           armes
           and
           aide
           of
           Our
           loyall
           subjects
           here
           ,
           for
           the
           securitie
           of
           this
           Kingdome
           ,
           and
           safeguard
           of
           Our
           person
           ,
           as
           likewise
           of
           the
           armes
           and
           aide
           of
           Our
           subjects
           of
           that
           Kingdome
           for
           the
           same
           purposes
           .
        
         
           
           And
           here
           first
           We
           call
           God
           to
           witnesse
           what
           an
           unwelcome
           
           journey
           this
           is
           unto
           Us
           ,
           and
           how
           unwillingly
           We
           doe
           undertake
           it
           .
        
         
           
           Secondly
           ,
           We
           doe
           professe
           and
           protest
           ,
           that
           as
           We
           (
           like
           God
           himselfe
           ,
           whose
           Vicegerent
           We
           are
           )
           have
           showne
           Our Selfe
           all
           this
           while
           slow
           to
           anger
           ;
           so
           now
           like
           him
           We
           shall
           shew
           Our selves
           ready
           to
           forgive
           ,
           upon
           the
           repentance
           of
           such
           of
           Our
           subjects
           as
           have
           been
           mis-led
           ,
           their
           deserting
           the
           Heads
           of
           their
           Rebellion
           ,
           and
           returning
           to
           Our
           obedience
           .
        
         
           
           Thirdly
           ,
           that
           We
           intend
           to
           use
           no
           armes
           against
           that
           Our
           Kingdome
           ,
           but
           onely
           against
           some
           Rebells
           in
           it
           ,
           for
           their
           apprehension
           and
           bringing
           them
           to
           justice
           .
        
         
           
           Fourthly
           ,
           that
           such
           even
           of
           those
           who
           shall
           be
           apprehended
           ,
           shall
           have
           their
           faire
           and
           legall
           tryalls
           according
           to
           the
           Lawes
           of
           that
           Our
           Kingdome
           ,
           without
           the
           denyall
           of
           the
           least
           favour
           which
           can
           be
           allowed
           them
           by
           the
           course
           of
           justice
           ,
           if
           they
           will
           offer
           and
           submit
           their
           persons
           to
           a
           legall
           tryall
           .
        
         
           
           Fifthly
           ,
           that
           all
           Our
           subjects
           of
           that
           Kingdome
           ▪
           who
           shall
           now
           adhere
           unto
           Us
           ,
           shall
           be
           protected
           and
           defended
           by
           Us
           in
           their
           persons
           and
           fortunes
           ,
           with
           the
           uttermost
           of
           Our
           power
           :
           For
           We
           professe
           that
           We
           doe
           not
           hold
           it
           a
           nationall
           defection
           ,
           but
           a
           revolt
           of
           some
           Rebells
           ,
           who
           have
           mis-led
           a
           great
           many
           of
           the
           rest
           ,
           We
           having
           a
           great
           many
           subjects
           of
           all
           rankes
           in
           that
           Our
           Kingdome
           ,
           who
           for
           their
           constancie
           in
           their
           loyaltie
           and
           fidelitie
           towards
           Us
           ,
           shall
           justly
           expect
           both
           protection
           and
           reward
           from
           Us.
           
        
         
           
           Sixthly
           ,
           that
           whosoever
           shall
           goe
           about
           to
           make
           any
           of
           Our
           subjects
           beleeve
           that
           this
           is
           a
           nationall
           quarrell
           between
           these
           two
           ancient
           Kingdomes
           ,
           both
           now
           being
           under
           Our
           government
           ,
           shall
           be
           punished
           as
           a
           disturber
           of
           the
           peace
           of
           both
           :
           and
           therefore
           We
           exhort
           and
           require
           all
           Our
           subjects
           of
           both
           Kingdomes
           ,
           who
           shall
           accompanie
           Us
           in
           this
           journey
           ,
           to
           live
           and
           converse
           peaceably
           and
           lovingly
           ,
           whereby
           as
           they
           shall
           doe
           Us
           most
           singular
           and
           acceptable
           service
           ,
           so
           they
           shall
           notably
           disappoint
           the
           Heads
           of
           that
           Rebellion
           ,
           who
           now
           labour
           no
           point
           so
           much
           as
           this
           ,
           to
           make
           Our
           subjects
           of
           that
           Kingdome
           beleeve
           ,
           that
           this
           journey
           of
           Ours
           bringeth
           
           along
           with
           it
           a
           nationall
           invasion
           ;
           and
           if
           Our
           subjects
           of
           both
           nations
           shall
           keep
           that
           friendly
           and
           loving
           correspondence
           in
           their
           attendance
           upon
           Us
           in
           this
           journey
           ,
           We
           doe
           not
           doubt
           but
           it
           will
           be
           a
           meanes
           to
           tye
           them
           in
           a
           stronger
           band
           of
           love
           for
           ever
           hereafter
           ,
           when
           Our
           Scotish
           subjects
           shall
           here
           see
           the
           alacritie
           and
           forwardnesse
           of
           the
           English
           ,
           and
           the
           English
           shall
           there
           perceive
           the
           alacritie
           and
           forwardnesse
           of
           the
           Scotish
           ,
           both
           of
           them
           meeting
           in
           this
           point
           and
           center
           ,
           viz.
           the
           defence
           of
           Our
           person
           ,
           and
           of
           Our
           Royall
           Crowne
           and
           Dignitie
           .
        
         
           To
           conclude
           :
           As
           We
           have
           found
           the
           aide
           and
           assistance
           of
           Our
           loving
           subjects
           here
           towards
           this
           journey
           ,
           so
           We
           doe
           heartily
           desire
           their
           prayers
           all
           the
           time
           of
           Our
           absence
           for
           a
           good
           successe
           unto
           it
           ,
           and
           that
           if
           it
           be
           possible
           We
           may
           returne
           with
           peace
           ,
           and
           without
           the
           effusion
           of
           any
           drop
           of
           Our
           subjects
           bloud
           :
           And
           We
           doe
           require
           all
           Our
           good
           subjects
           of
           that
           Our
           Kingdome
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           especially
           the
           Ministers
           who
           should
           bee
           the
           messengers
           of
           peace
           ,
           to
           frame
           and
           settle
           Our
           subjects
           minds
           to
           the
           courses
           and
           waies
           of
           peace
           ,
           and
           to
           lead
           them
           on
           in
           the
           way
           of
           returning
           to
           Our
           obedience
           ,
           who
           doth
           resolve
           to
           maintaine
           them
           in
           the
           Religion
           now
           established
           amongst
           them
           ,
           that
           so
           We
           be
           not
           forced
           to
           draw
           Our
           sword
           of
           justice
           against
           any
           of
           them
           ,
           which
           in
           case
           of
           their
           obstinacie
           how
           unwillingly
           We
           shall
           doe
           ,
           We
           call
           the
           King
           of
           kings
           to
           witnesse
           :
           But
           if
           nothing
           else
           will
           serve
           it
           must
           be
           ,
           and
           their
           bloud
           will
           rest
           upon
           their
           owne
           heads
           .
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           Imprinted
           by
           ROBERT
           YOUNG
           ,
           His
           Majesties
           Printer
           for
           Scotland
           .
           Anno
           1639.
           
        
         
         
      
       
         
         
           
             
               The
               High
               &
               mighty
               Monarch
               Charles
               by
               the
               grace
               of
               God
               King
               of
               Great
               Brittaine
               France
               &
               Ireland
               Defender
               of
               the
               Faith.
               
            
          
        
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
      
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A68707-e60
           
             *
             
               Observe
               that
               the
               children
               as
               well
               as
               the
               rest
               considered
               this
               .
            
          
           
             *
             
               And
               yet
               these
               blessed
               Reformers
               of
               Religion
               in
               England
               were
               the
               very
               same
               men
               who
               compiled
               the
               English
               Service
               Book
               ,
               which
               the
               Covenanters
               have
               printed
               and
               preached
               to
               be
               stuffed
               full
               of
               Idolatrie
               ,
               superstition
               ,
               and
               poperie
               .
            
          
           
             *
             
               It
               is
               not
               so
               :
               for
               the
               Councell
               never
               promised
               that
               the
               Bishops
               should
               be
               removed
               from
               the
               Table
               ,
               but
               onely
               that
               they
               would
               make
               Us
               acquainted
               with
               their
               Petition
               .
            
          
           
             *
             
               Is
               it
               not
               rather
               an
               offence
               to
               God
               ,
               to
               thrust
               men
               out
               of
               their
               places
               before
               they
               be
               tried
               ?
            
          
           
             *
             
               And
               yet
               afterward
               ,
               in
               their
               last
               instructions
               they
               injoyned
               the
               severall
               Commissioners
               to
               bring
               Assessors
               with
               them
               ,
               who
               were
               to
               have
               no
               voyce
               in
               the
               Assemblie
               .
            
          
           
             *
             
               The
               contrarie
               is
               most
               true
            
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Our
               Commissioner
               never
               heard
               any
               argument
               to
               that
               purpose
               which
               could
               convince
               a
               child
               .
            
          
           
             *
             
               Our
               Commissioner
               never
               accepted
               of
               it
               ,
               nor
               conceived
               it
               could
               give
               satisfaction
               to
               any
               .
            
          
           
             *
             
               It
               doth
               most
               evidently
               tend
               to
               the
               dishonour
               of
               God.
               
            
          
           
             *
             
               We
               desire
               the
               Reader
               to
               observe
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               affraid
               of
               being
               overthrown
               in
               a
               free
               generall
               Assembly
               ,
               and
               therefore
               they
               tooke
               a
               course
               by
               these
               private
               instructions
               to
               prevent
               all
               freedome
               in
               the
               Assembly
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               sure
               that
               none
               should
               be
               chosen
               a
               member
               of
               it
               ,
               but
               such
               of
               whom
               they
               were
               sure
               .
            
          
           
             
               Intolerable
               presumption
            
          
           
             
               Most
               false
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Which
             offices
             were
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             long
             before
             Popery
             was
             known
             or
             heard
             of
             in
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             *
             A
             pretty
             act
             ,
             that
             We
             must
             print
             nothing
             concerning
             Ecclesiasticall
             policie
             and
             government
             ,
             unlesse
             Johnston
             will
             give
             Us
             leave
             .
          
           
             *
             A
             most
             traiterous
             act
             ,
             for
             the
             very
             terms
             and
             words
             of
             it
             containe
             high
             treason
             .
          
           
             *
             This
             Blair
             is
             he
             who
             was
             expelled
             the
             Universitie
             of
             Glasgow
             by
             the
             Professors
             there
             ,
             many
             yeares
             since
             ,
             for
             teaching
             his
             Scholars
             ,
             in
             his
             Lectures
             upon
             Aristotle
             ,
             that
             Monarchicall
             government
             was
             unlawfull
             .
             Now
             for
             this
             man
             to
             be
             made
             by
             them
             Professor
             of
             Divinitie
             in
             the
             prime
             Universitie
             of
             that
             Our
             kingdome
             ,
             whether
             We
             can
             or
             ought
             to
             endure
             it
             ,
             We
             leave
             to
             the
             Reader
             to
             judge
             .
          
           
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             *
             There
             is
             no
             divine
             commandement
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             nor
             example
             of
             the
             Christian
             Church
             for
             ●●bscri●ing
             any
             confession
             without
             the
             consent
             of
             the
             supreame
             Magistrate
             if
             he
             be
             a
             Christian.
             
          
           
             
               Foure
               generall
               considerations
               of
               the
               Declaration
               .
            
          
           
             *
             The
             Lords
             of
             Councell
             did
             take
             and
             were
             to
             take
             this
             oath
             as
             well
             as
             any
             other
             in
             the
             knowne
             sense
             of
             us
             who
             commanded
             it
             ,
             and
             therefore
             any
             Act
             of
             Councell
             for
             their
             explanation
             was
             unnecessary
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             unjustly
             affirmed
             that
             this
             Declaration
             or
             explanation
             was
             made
             by
             Our
             Commissioner
             ,
             for
             it
             was
             made
             by
             Vs
             ,
             but
             published
             by
             him
             at
             Our
             Commandement
             ,
             as
             is
             plainly
             expressed
             in
             the
             title
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             *
             But
             when
             shall
             they
             bee
             proved
             to
             bee
             contrarie
             to
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ?
          
           
             *
             They
             themselves
             doe
             know
             that
             this
             Confession
             was
             not
             framed
             at
             first
             by
             the
             Church
             as
             the
             positive
             Confession
             was
             ,
             but
             by
             one
             Master
             
               Iohn
               Crage
            
             ,
             and
             commanded
             by
             the
             Authoritie
             of
             our
             Royall
             Father
             ,
             hee
             did
             advise
             with
             the
             Church
             concerning
             it
             ,
             but
             they
             received
             it
             from
             him
             ,
             not
             he
             from
             them
             .
          
           
             *
             That
             the
             supreame
             Magistrate
             should
             as
             the
             Sonne
             of
             the
             Church
             onely
             receive
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             cause
             it
             to
             bee
             received
             by
             his
             subjects
             ,
             is
             not
             only
             the
             Jesuiticall
             tenet
             ,
             but
             their
             very
             words
             and
             syllables
             ,
             and
             as
             they
             are
             alledged
             here
             very
             false
             ,
             for
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             this
             confession
             conteyneth
             not
             matters
             of
             faith
             ,
             but
             of
             government
             ,
             discipline
             and
             ceremonies
             :
             besides
             this
             confession
             was
             first
             injoyned
             by
             Our
             Royall
             Father
             and
             his
             Councell
             before
             it
             was
             approved
             by
             the
             Church
             :
             how
             then
             Our
             Royall
             father
             ,
             if
             hee
             were
             now
             living
             ,
             should
             receive
             the
             meaning
             of
             it
             from
             the
             Church
             after
             hee
             had
             subscribed
             it
             ,
             and
             commaunded
             his
             houshould
             to
             doe
             so
             ;
             or
             we
             should
             now
             receive
             the
             meaning
             of
             it
             from
             the
             generall
             Assembly
             after
             it
             was
             subscribed
             by
             Our
             commaundement
             ,
             wee
             cannot
             apprehend
             .
          
           
             *
             Nay
             the
             first
             should
             be
             preferred
             :
             for
             if
             our
             Commissioner
             and
             Councell
             had
             explained
             it
             contrarie
             to
             Our
             meaning
             ,
             Our
             declaration
             comming
             after
             should
             be
             preferred
             to
             their
             misinterpretation
             .
          
           
             
               Answer
               to
               the
               first
               reason
            
             .
          
           
             *
             The
             last
             part
             of
             the
             first
             reason
             is
             quite
             omitted
             ,
             though
             in
             it
             lyeth
             the
             principall
             explicatiō
             of
             this
             first
             reason
             .
          
           
             *
             How
             many
             of
             them
             have
             determined
             so
             ?
             they
             know
             that
             they
             are
             not
             cōparable
             in
             number
             to
             those
             who
             have
             determined
             the
             contrarie
             .
          
           
             *
             Most
             false
             .
          
           
             
               Answer
               to
               the
               second
               reason
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Because
             in
             the
             XXI
             .
             Article
             cited
             ,
             the
             word
             Ceremonie
             is
             used
             ,
             therefore
             they
             would
             inferre
             that
             this
             reason
             supposeth
             Episcopall
             government
             to
             be
             but
             a
             ceremonie
             :
             But
             weakly
             ,
             for
             the
             reason
             consisteth
             in
             the
             word
             policie
             which
             they
             take
             no
             notice
             of
             ,
             and
             Episcopall
             government
             being
             a
             part
             of
             Ecclesiasticall
             policie
             ,
             they
             hold
             the
             one
             alterable
             ,
             (
             as
             all
             they
             doe
             who
             adhere
             to
             that
             XXI
             .
             article
             )
             must
             needs
             hold
             the
             other
             so
             too
             :
             nor
             can
             it
             be
             inferred
             from
             any
             thing
             in
             this
             reason
             that
             Episcopall
             government
             is
             mainteyned
             by
             it
             to
             be
             alterable
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             themselves
             ,
             and
             that
             XXI
             .
             article
             doe
             hold
             it
             to
             be
             so
             .
          
           
             *
             The
             Assembly
             desired
             it
             ,
             but
             did
             ever
             Our
             Royall
             Father
             doe
             so
             ?
          
           
             
               Answer
               to
               the
               third
               reason
            
             .
          
           
             *
             We
             defie
             any
             man
             living
             to
             produce
             from
             any
             Jesuit
             or
             the
             greatest
             patron
             of
             equivocation
             yet
             ever
             heard
             of
             ,
             such
             a
             wicked
             position
             as
             this
             ,
             that
             the
             swearer
             is
             neither
             bound
             to
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             exacter
             of
             the
             oath
             ,
             nor
             to
             his
             own
             meaning
             who
             takes
             the
             oath
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             realitie
             of
             the
             thing
             sworne
             ,
             as
             it
             shall
             be
             afterward
             explicated
             by
             the
             competent
             Judge
             :
             For
             then
             no
             man
             can
             tell
             what
             he
             sweareth
             ,
             when
             he
             sweareth
             ;
             if
             the
             declaration
             of
             the
             competent
             Judge
             shall
             come
             after
             ,
             it
             were
             to
             be
             wished
             that
             he
             who
             set
             downe
             this
             proposition
             ,
             had
             set
             his
             hand
             to
             it
             ,
             that
             the
             world
             might
             take
             notice
             of
             him
             for
             an
             ignorant
             foole
             and
             an
             arrand
             knave
             :
             In
             the
             meane
             time
             ,
             till
             Iohnston
             finde
             out
             another
             ,
             he
             must
             be
             taken
             for
             the
             man
             ,
             because
             his
             hand
             is
             at
             this
             foolish
             Pamphlet
             .
          
           
             
               Answer
               to
               the
               fourth
               reason
            
             .
          
           
             *
             This
             is
             directly
             contrary
             to
             the
             words
             of
             their
             owne
             protestation
             against
             Our
             Proclamation
             ,
             dated
             the
             ninth
             of
             September
             :
             see
             their
             ninth
             Reason
             in
             that
             Protestation
             against
             the
             subscription
             to
             our
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             you
             shall
             finde
             it
             flatly
             contradictory
             to
             this
             which
             they
             affirme
             now
             .
          
           
             *
             They
             doe
             not
             meddle
             with
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             but
             yet
             in
             all
             their
             Writings
             declare
             that
             the
             government
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             is
             against
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             the
             paterne
             shewed
             in
             the
             Mount
             :
             and
             that
             their
             new
             fancied
             government
             ,
             conteined
             in
             their
             imaginarie
             books
             of
             discipline
             ,
             is
             onely
             according
             unto
             it
             .
          
           
             
               Answer
               to
               the
               fifth
               reason
            
             .
          
           
             *
             But
             it
             is
             most
             notorious
             that
             at
             those
             Parliaments
             which
             were
             holden
             when
             the
             confession
             of
             faith
             was
             first
             sworne
             unto
             ,
             Bishops
             had
             voyces
             and
             were
             present
             ,
             and
             so
             then
             Episcopall
             government
             could
             not
             be
             abjured
             ,
             for
             proofe
             whereof
             We
             refer
             the
             reader
             to
             the
             Parliament
             Roll
             inserted
             at
             the
             end
             of
             this
             answer
             .
          
           
             *
             Let
             any
             kingdome
             which
             is
             acquainted
             with
             Parliaments
             consisting
             of
             a
             Monarche
             and
             his
             three
             estates
             ,
             digest
             this
             proposition
             ,
             and
             then
             the
             Parliament
             can
             be
             no
             more
             the
             highest
             Court
             of
             the
             Kingdome
             .
          
           
             *
             A
             most
             false
             position
             :
             As
             if
             the
             convocation
             in
             England
             ,
             or
             the
             generall
             Assembly
             in
             Scotland
             had
             power
             to
             reconcile
             the
             two
             kingdomes
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             to
             reduce
             Poperie
             into
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             restore
             to
             the
             Church
             all
             the
             Abbey
             lands
             ,
             notwithstanding
             many
             Acts
             of
             Parliaments
             in
             both
             kingdomes
             to
             the
             contrary
             .
          
           
             Conclusion
             .
          
           
             
               Anent
               acts
               of
               Parliament
            
             .
          
           
             *
             For
             the
             cavils
             here
             made
             against
             the
             Acts
             of
             Parliament
             ,
             cited
             in
             the
             explanation
             ,
             they
             will
             be
             sufficiently
             confuted
             ,
             if
             the
             reader
             will
             take
             the
             paines
             to
             reade
             the
             acts
             ;
             for
             then
             he
             shall
             easily
             discover
             that
             these
             exceptions
             are
             not
             only
             weak
             ,
             but
             none
             at
             all
             .
          
           
             
               Answer
               to
               the
               acts
            
             1567.
             
          
           
             
               Anent
               the
               sixth
               act
            
             1567
             
          
           
             
               Anent
               the
               Kings
               oath
            
             .
          
           
             
               Anent
               the
               acts
            
             1572.
             
             &
             1573.
             
          
           
             
               Anent
               the
               acts
            
             1578.
             
             &
             1579
             
          
           
             
               Anent
               the
               act
            
             1581.
             
          
           
             
               Anent
               the
               act
            
             1584.
             
               and
               the
               third
               Estate
               of
               Parliament
               .
            
          
           
             
               Anent
               the
               act
            
             1587.
             
          
           
             
               Anent
               the
               act
            
             1592.
             
          
           
             
               Anent
               the
               acts
            
             1597.
             
          
           
             
               Anent
               the
               act
            
             1606.
             
          
           
             
               Anent
               the
               act
            
             1609.
             
          
           
             
               Anent
               the
               act
            
             1617.
             
          
           
             Conclusion
             .
          
           
             *
             False
             :
             for
             there
             was
             not
             ,
             after
             Our
             Commissioners
             leaving
             of
             the
             Assemblie
             ,
             any
             one
             Commissioner
             from
             any
             Universitie
             of
             that
             Kingdome
             ,
             which
             did
             not
             desert
             it
             .
          
           
             *
             False
             .
          
           
             *
             More
             false
             then
             the
             other
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             possible
             .
          
           
             *
             False
             ,
             and
             sufficiently
             before
             disproved
             
          
           
             *
             It
             is
             a
             wonder
             that
             men
             can
             be
             found
             who
             dare
             averre
             such
             an
             untruth
             ,
             when
             the
             Proclamation
             at
             Glasgow
             is
             subscribed
             by
             the
             hands
             of
             our
             Councellours
             :
             let
             the
             Reader
             turne
             back
             to
             it
             and
             be
             judge
             .
          
           
             
               Anent
               our
               Protestation
            
             .
          
           
             
               Anent
               our
               watching
               the
               Castle
               of
               Edinburgh
               .
            
          
           
             *
             They
             confesse
             it
             within
             eight
             lines
             after
             this
             .
          
           
             *
             True
             :
             but
             We
             ,
             and
             Our
             Councell
             ,
             and
             Our
             Judges
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             Our
             loyall
             subjects
             are
             the
             publike
             ;
             mutiners
             and
             rebels
             are
             but
             a
             private
             and
             schismaticall
             part
             ,
             though
             never
             so
             many
             .
          
           
             *
             But
             not
             without
             or
             against
             the
             Kings
             command
             ;
             his
             Generall
             (
             much
             lesse
             any
             Lievtenant
             of
             his
             )
             cannot
             do
             that
             .
          
           
             *
             All
             this
             which
             followeth
             ,
             concerning
             the
             guarding
             of
             Our
             Castles
             and
             Forts
             ,
             and
             keeping
             Us
             out
             of
             them
             ,
             containeth
             no
             lesse
             then
             treason
             ,
             and
             is
             not
             to
             be
             answered
             with
             a
             pen.
             
          
           
             *
             Which
             the
             Covenanters
             are
             not
             .
          
           
             *
             Whether
             should
             the
             King
             or
             his
             subjects
             keep
             the
             keyes
             of
             his
             owne
             Kingdome
             ?
          
           
             *
             But
             the
             Covenanters
             are
             the
             worst
             part
             .
          
           
             *
             Wee
             do
             not
             take
             them
             to
             be
             such
             fooles
             as
             to
             expect
             thanks
             from
             Us
             for
             their
             proceedings
             ;
             if
             they
             do
             ,
             they
             are
             like
             enough
             to
             go
             without
             them
             .
          
           
             *
             The
             worst
             and
             most
             disloyall
             part
             of
             all
             Our
             subjects
             .
          
           
             *
             In
             what
             historie
             be
             these
             words
             ?
             is
             it
             not
             Regi
             as
             well
             as
             
               conventui
               ordinum
            
             ?
             or
             can
             there
             bee
             a
             convention
             of
             the
             three
             Estates
             called
             without
             the
             King
             or
             his
             Authoritie
             ?
          
           
             
               Anent
               our
               meeting
               and
               alledged
               Councell
               Tables
               .
            
          
           
             *
             Many
             letters
             have
             been
             sent
             ▪
             down
             from
             Commissioners
             of
             Shires
             then
             resident
             at
             Edinburgh
             to
             them
             living
             in
             the
             Countrie
             ,
             requiring
             them
             to
             doe
             such
             things
             ,
             as
             they
             would
             answer
             the
             contrary
             to
             the
             Table
             .
          
           
             †
             But
             was
             ever
             that
             previous
             meeting
             or
             contention
             of
             the
             Estates
             without
             the
             calling
             and
             authoritie
             of
             the
             King
             ?
          
           
             *
             Most
             false
             .
          
           
             
               Anent
               some
               members
               of
               the
               Assembly
               alledged
               to
               be
               under
               censure
               .
            
          
           
             *
             Who
             have
             made
             the
             Covenanters
             Judges
             of
             the
             lawfulnesse
             either
             of
             the
             judicatorie
             or
             the
             cause
             ?
             especially
             ,
             what
             an
             intolerable
             presumption
             is
             it
             in
             them
             to
             judge
             Our
             judicatories
             in
             Ireland
             ?
          
           
             †
             But
             they
             know
             that
             many
             members
             of
             that
             Assembly
             were
             denounced
             Our
             rebells
             ,
             and
             put
             to
             Our
             Horne
             ,
             long
             before
             Our
             Assembly
             was
             thought
             on
             .
          
           
             
               Anent
               the
               alledged
               instruments
               sent
               from
               the
               Tables
               .
            
          
           
             *
             Not
             from
             their
             publick
             meetings
             (
             for
             they
             durst
             not
             for
             feare
             it
             should
             be
             known
             )
             but
             from
             a
             cabinet
             meeting
             ,
             consisting
             of
             them
             who
             led
             the
             rest
             by
             the
             nose
             ,
             &
             whose
             names
             We
             know
             ,
             and
             shal
             be
             knowne
             to
             all
             in
             due
             time
             
          
           
             †
             If
             it
             be
             forged
             ,
             it
             is
             forged
             by
             none
             but
             Covenanters
             ,
             who
             from
             many
             severall
             shires
             in
             the
             kingdome
             did
             send
             copies
             of
             the
             same
             written
             in
             the
             same
             words
             to
             Our
             Commissioner
             and
             others
             ,
             and
             yet
             those
             Covenanters
             did
             not
             know
             one
             of
             anothers
             sending
             .
          
           
             *
             There
             was
             no
             man
             in
             the
             Assembly
             who
             offered
             any
             such
             oath
             as
             is
             here
             alledged
             .
             Wee
             doubt
             not
             but
             there
             were
             many
             members
             of
             the
             Assembly
             who
             might
             have
             taken
             that
             oath
             safely
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             indeed
             never
             acquainted
             with
             these
             papers
             ;
             but
             Our
             Commissioner
             (
             if
             he
             had
             beene
             put
             to
             it
             by
             the
             Assembly
             )
             could
             have
             named
             many
             ,
             especially
             some
             of
             the
             Nobilitie
             ,
             Gentrie
             ,
             and
             Ministers
             ,
             who
             could
             not
             have
             taken
             that
             oath
             without
             perjurie
             ;
             and
             since
             it
             is
             now
             denyed
             ;
             they
             shal
             be
             named
             in
             due
             time
             and
             place
             .
          
           
             *
             First
             ,
             this
             (
             nor
             the
             eighth
             )
             was
             not
             published
             in
             their
             publicke
             instructions
             (
             for
             it
             would
             have
             offended
             many
             Covenanters
             who
             were
             both
             Chapter-men
             and
             Chappel-men
             )
             and
             therefore
             they
             acknowledging
             it
             to
             be
             one
             of
             their
             instructions
             ,
             must
             needs
             confesse
             it
             to
             be
             amongst
             their
             private
             ones
             .
             But
             a
             wonder
             it
             is
             that
             men
             should
             not
             be
             ashamed
             to
             avow
             in
             print
             this
             their
             false
             and
             partiall
             dealing
             ;
             for
             this
             instruction
             concerning
             Chapter-men
             and
             Chappel-men
             was
             only
             given
             to
             barre
             some
             moderate
             covenanting
             Ministers
             from
             being
             chosen
             Commissioners
             ;
             for
             ,
             notwithstanding
             this
             instruction
             ,
             Master
             Ramsey
             ,
             who
             both
             was
             one
             of
             the
             Chapter
             of
             Edinburgh
             ,
             and
             Subdeane
             of
             Our
             Chappell
             ,
             and
             Rollock
             ,
             who
             was
             Prebend
             of
             the
             same
             Chapter
             ,
             and
             one
             of
             our
             Chaplains
             ,
             who
             duely
             preached
             his
             turnes
             in
             Our
             Chappell
             ,
             and
             some
             others
             ,
             fierce
             and
             fiery
             revolted
             Chaptermen
             and
             Chappel-men
             ,
             were
             chosen
             Commissioners
             ,
             though
             the
             reason
             here
             expressed
             was
             as
             strong
             against
             them
             as
             against
             the
             rest
             .
          
           
             
               Anent
               our
               going
               to
               Glasgow
               with
               alledged
               numbers
               and
               weapons
               .
            
          
           
             *
             Most
             false
             .
          
           
             
               Anent
               our
               refusall
               of
               Assessors
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Bishops
               Declinator
               .
            
          
           
             †
             It
             is
             a
             bold
             and
             impudent
             speech
             to
             affirm
             that
             Our
             royall
             Father
             kept
             unlawfull
             Assemblies
             ,
             especially
             when
             some
             of
             them
             are
             confirmed
             by
             Parliament
             .
          
           
             
               Anent
               his
               Majesties
               declaration
               wherein
               it
               is
               not
               satisfactorie
               .
            
          
           
             *
             God
             never
             put
             it
             in
             their
             hands
             ,
             but
             the
             Devill
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             author
             of
             all
             sedition
             and
             rebellion
             .
          
           
             *
             But
             never
             without
             the
             authoritie
             of
             Us
             and
             Our
             Successours
             .
          
           
             †
             The
             confession
             of
             faith
             and
             band
             annexed
             ,
             upon
             which
             their
             covenant
             is
             grounded
             ,
             were
             injoyned
             at
             the
             first
             only
             by
             the
             authoritie
             of
             Our
             royall
             Father
             and
             his
             Councell
             ,
             and
             so
             these
             Books
             were
             commanded
             by
             as
             good
             Authoritie
             as
             those
             .
          
           
             *
             It
             may
             not
             ;
             and
             the
             holding
             of
             the
             contrary
             is
             a
             false
             and
             Jesuiticall
             position
             .
          
           
             *
             A
             fearefull
             proposition
             in
             deed
             it
             is
             ,
             to
             hold
             Episcopall
             government
             to
             be
             an
             uncontroverted
             government
             ,
             which
             hath
             continued
             in
             the
             Church
             ever
             since
             the
             time
             of
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             without
             the
             least
             suspicion
             of
             controversie
             until
             within
             these
             few
             yeeres
             .
          
           
             *
             But
             they
             do
             not
             declare
             all
             the
             truth
             ;
             for
             of
             twenty
             Lords
             of
             the
             Session
             ,
             onely
             foure
             did
             it
             ,
             but
             the
             rest
             who
             were
             present
             did
             the
             contrary
             .
          
           
             
               Anent
               Episcopall
               government
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               generall
               reasons
               .
            
          
           
             *
             The
             reasons
             contained
             in
             that
             Act
             are
             infallibly
             false
             .
          
           
             
               Anent
               his
               Graces
               intention
               to
               returne
               .
            
          
           
             *
             Most
             false
             .
          
           
             
               Anent
               our
               sitting
               still
               after
               the
               Commissioners
               discharge
               .
            
          
           
             *
             That
             Assembly
             is
             but
             one
             instance
             and
             a
             very
             reprovable
             one
             .
             The
             Ministers
             of
             the
             pretended
             Assembly
             at
             Aberdene
             did
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             were
             most
             severely
             punished
             for
             it
             .
          
           
             
               Anent
               our
               cytation
               of
               Councellours
            
             .
          
           
             
               Anent
               the
               injunctions
               and
               Proclamation
               ,
               and
               our
               answer
               thereunto
               .
            
          
           
             a
             They
             should
             do
             well
             to
             try
             if
             they
             can
             answer
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             Queries
             of
             Aberdene
             better
             ;
             for
             the
             common
             opinion
             is
             ,
             that
             neither
             of
             them
             yet
             are
             answered
             at
             all
             .
          
           
             b
             All
             these
             texts
             of
             Scripture
             are
             prophaned
             and
             abused
             ;
             for
             no
             such
             thing
             can
             either
             possibly
             or
             probably
             be
             inferred
             from
             them
             .
          
           
             *
             It
             is
             well
             that
             they
             will
             cite
             the
             Pope
             his
             Law
             whom
             they
             call
             Antichrist
             ;
             for
             when
             any
             thing
             is
             objected
             against
             them
             out
             of
             the
             Canon
             Law
             ,
             it
             is
             usuall
             with
             them
             to
             reject
             that
             as
             Popish
             and
             Anti-christian
             .
          
           
             †
             Nay
             ,
             but
             the
             pretended
             Assembly
             hath
             erected
             a
             Popedome
             ,
             and
             for
             their
             authority
             goe
             upon
             the
             same
             grounds
             ,
             and
             use
             the
             very
             same
             arguments
             ,
             and
             abuse
             the
             very
             same
             places
             of
             Scripture
             which
             the
             Pope
             and
             the
             learnedst
             Patrons
             of
             the
             Pope
             doe
             for
             robbing
             of
             Princes
             of
             their
             Authority
             over
             all
             Ecclesiasticall
             persons
             ,
             and
             causes
             in
             their
             severall
             Dominions
             :
             The
             words
             which
             next
             follow
             are
             meere
             babling
             .
          
           
             *
             By
             the
             greatest
             ,
             but
             the
             worst
             part
             of
             the
             Kingdome
             .
          
           
             *
             The
             sentences
             of
             this
             pretended
             Assembly
             were
             most
             unlawfull
             ,
             light
             ,
             and
             mad
             sentences
             .
          
           
             *
             It
             seemes
             indeed
             that
             these
             reasons
             are
             wrapped
             up
             in
             a
             cloud
             ,
             for
             both
             they
             are
             so
             dark
             as
             they
             cannot
             be
             discerned
             ,
             and
             they
             doe
             portend
             a
             storme
             ,
             but
             have
             no
             weight
             in
             them
             at
             all
             .
          
           
             a
             These
             particular
             Protestations
             are
             the
             very
             same
             formerly
             made
             by
             them
             ,
             and
             so
             often
             repeated
             even
             unto
             tediousnesse
             ;
             and
             therefore
             the
             Reader
             needeth
             not
             to
             be
             troubled
             any
             more
             with
             them
             .